Bombay Castle, 14th February 1902.
In further recognition of the distinguished labours of Sir James McNabb Campbell, K.C.I.E., and of the services rendered by those who have assisted him in his work, His Excellency the Governor in Council is pleased to order that the following extract from Government Resolution No. 2885, dated the 11th August 1884, be republished and printed immediately after the title page of Volume I, Part I, of the Gazetteer, and published in every issue:
“His Excellency the Governor in Council has from time to time expressed his entire approval of the Volumes of the Gazetteer already published, and now learns with much satisfaction that the remaining Statistical Accounts have been completed in the same elaborate manner. The task now brought to a close by Mr. Campbell has been very arduous. It has been the subject of his untiring industry for more than ten years, in the earlier part of which period, however, he was occasionally employed on additional duties, including the preparation of a large number of articles for the Imperial Gazetteer. When the work was begun, it was not anticipated that so much time would be required for its completion, because it was not contemplated that it would be carried out on so extensive a scale. Its magnitude may be estimated by the fact that the Statistical Accounts, exclusive of the general chapters yet to be reprinted, embrace twenty-seven Volumes containing on an average 500 pages each. Mr. Campbell could not have sustained the unflagging zeal displayed by him for so long a period without an intense interest in the subjects dealt with. The result is well worthy of the labour expended, and is a proof of the rare fitness of Mr. Campbell on the ground both of literary ability and of power of steady application for the important duty assigned to him. The work is a record of historical and statistical facts and of information regarding the country and the people as complete perhaps as ever was produced on behalf of any Government, and cannot fail to be of the utmost utility in the future administration of the Presidency.
“2. The thanks of Government have already been conveyed to the various contributors, and it is only necessary now to add that they share, according to the importance of their contributions, in the credit which attaches to the general excellence of the work.”
The whole series of Volumes is now complete, and His Excellency in Council congratulates Sir James Campbell and all associated with him in this successful and memorable achievement.
H. O. QUIN,
Secretary to Government,
General Department. [iii]
The earliest record of an attempt to arrange for the preparation of Statistical Accounts of the different districts of the Bombay Presidency is in 1843. In 1843 Government called on the Revenue Commissioner to obtain from all the Collectors as part of their next Annual Report the fullest available information regarding their districts.1 The information was specially to include their own and their Assistants’ observations on the state of the cross and other roads not under the superintendence of a separate department, on the passes and ferries throughout the country, on the streets in the principal towns, and on the extension and improvement of internal communications. As from Collectors alone could any knowledge of the state of the district be obtained, the Collectors were desired to include in their Annual Reports observations on every point from which a knowledge of the actual condition of the country could be gathered with the exception of matters purely judicial which were to be supplied by the Judicial Branch of the Administration. Government remarked that, as Collectors and their Assistants during a large portion of the year moved about the district in constant and intimate communication with all classes they possessed advantages which no other public officers enjoyed of acquiring a full knowledge of the condition of the country, the causes of progress or retrogradation, the good measures which require to be fostered and extended, the evil measures which call for abandonment, the defects in existing institutions which require to be remedied, and the nature of the remedies to be applied. Collectors also, it was observed, have an opportunity of judging of the effect of British rule on the condition and character of the people, on their caste prejudices, and on their superstitious observances. They can trace any alteration for the better or worse in dwellings, clothing and diet, and can observe the use of improved implements of husbandry or other crafts, the habits of locomotion, the state of education particularly among the higher classes whose decaying means and energy under our most levelling system compared with that of preceding governments will attract their attention. Finally they can learn how far existing village institutions are effectual to [iv]their end, and may be made available for self-government and in the management of local taxation for local purposes.
In obedience to these orders reports were received from the Collectors of Ahmedábád Broach Kaira Thána and Khándesh. Some of the reports, especially that of Mr. J. D. Inverarity, contained much interesting information. These five northern reports were practically the only result of the Circular Letter of 1843.
The question of preparing District Statistical Manuals was not again raised till 1870. In October 1867 the Secretary of State desired the Bombay Government to take steps for the compilation of a Gazetteer of the Presidency on the model of the Gazetteer prepared during that year for the Central Provinces. The Bombay Government requested the two Revenue Commissioners and the Director of Public Instruction to submit a scheme for carrying into effect the orders of the Secretary of State. In reply the officers consulted remarked that the work to be done for the Bombay Presidency would be of a multifarious character; that the article on the commerce of Bombay would require special qualifications in the writer; that again special qualifications would be required for writing accounts of the sacred cities of Násik and Pálitána, of the caves of Ajanta and Ellora, of the histories of Sindh Gujarát and Ahmednagar, and of the Portuguese connection with Western India. The Committee observed that a third form of special knowledge would be required to write accounts of Pársis Khojás and other castes and tribes; that in short the undertaking would be one of much wider scope and greater difficulty than the preparation of the Gazetteer of the Central Provinces. Much thought would be required before the general plan could be laid down, and after the plan was fixed all sorts of questions as to arrangement and treatment of particular parts would be sure to arise. In the Committee’s opinion local revenue officers could not as a rule find time to devote to work of this description without neglecting their ordinary duties; but they could correct and amplify such information as a special officer could compile from the published and unpublished records of Government.
In January 1868 the Bombay Government decided that the general supervision and direction of the work should be placed in the hands of a Committee consisting of the Revenue Commissioners, the Director of Public Instruction, and the Commissioner of Customs, and that an Editor should be appointed with a small copying establishment to act under the directions of the Committee. The Editor was to give his entire time to the work and was expected to [v]finish it in about a year. He was to collect and arrange in alphabetical order all recorded information regarding the towns and other places of interest in each Collectorate, and to send printed on half margin each draft when completed to the local officers for verification, additions, and alterations. When the drafts were returned and corrected by the Editor, they were to be laid before the Committee. To enable the Editor to meet such expenses as a fair remuneration for articles contributed by qualified persons, and also to pay for the printing of the work with small accompanying maps, an amount not exceeding Rs. 12,000 was sanctioned for the total expense of the Gazetteer including the payment of the Editor. At the outset it was decided to place a portion of the sum sanctioned not exceeding Rs. 2000, at the disposal of the Commissioner in Sindh to secure the preparation of articles referring to Sindh. The Committee were requested to meet at Poona in June 1868 and to report to Government on the best mode of preparing and editing the Gazetteer and supervising its publication. The Collectors and Political Officers were in the meanwhile requested to ascertain what records in their possession were likely to be useful for the preparation of a Gazetteer and what papers in the possession of others and likely to be useful for the purpose were obtainable within their charge. Collectors and Political Officers were requested to send their replies direct to the Director of Public Instruction who would collect them on behalf of the Committee.
In August 1868 the Bombay Gazetteer Committee, composed of Messrs. A. F. Bellasis Revenue Commissioner N. D. Chairman, Mr. W. H. Havelock Revenue Commissioner S. D. and Sir Alexander Grant, Director of Public Instruction, submitted a report recommending the following arrangements:
These proposals were sanctioned on the 11th September 1868. Towards the close of 1868 Mr. (now Sir) J. B. Peile took the place of Sir A. Grant on the Committee and Colonel Francis was added to the list of the members. Adhering as far as possible to the arrangement followed in the Gazetteer of the Central Provinces, which had met with the approval of the Secretary of State, Mr. Crowe drew out the following list of subjects which was forwarded to all Collectors Sub-Collectors and Survey Superintendents:
[vii]
In 1869 the draft articles prepared by Mr. Crowe were submitted to Mr. (now Sir) W. W. Hunter of the Bengal Civil Service who expressed his satisfaction at the progress made. The Committee adopted certain suggestions made by Sir W. Hunter for the arrangement of the work and for obtaining fuller district figures from the Marine, Irrigation, Cotton, and Survey Offices. In March 1870 a further extension of one year was accorded. The Bombay Government directed that each Collector should choose one of his Assistants to correspond with the Editor and obtain for him all possible information from local records. All Heads of Offices were also desired to exert themselves zealously in aiding the prosecution of the work. In 1871 Mr. Crowe’s draft article on the Dhárwár District was sent to Mr. Hunter for opinion who in addition to detailed criticism on various points made the following general remarks:
“My own conception of the work is that, in return for a couple of days’ reading, the Account should give a new Collector a comprehensive, and, at the same time, a distinct idea of the district which he has been sent to administer. Mere reading can never supersede practical experience in the district administration. But a succinct and well conceived district account is capable of antedating the acquisition of such personal experience by many months and of both facilitating and systematising a Collector’s personal enquiries. The Compiler does not seem to have caught the points on which a Collector would naturally consult the Account. In order that the Editor should understand these points it is necessary that he should have had practical acquaintance with district administration and that he should himself have experienced the difficulties which beset an officer on his taking charge of a district or sub-division. The individual points will differ according to the character of the country. For example in deltaic districts the important question is the control of rivers; in dry districts it is the subject of water-supply. But in all cases a District Account besides dealing with the local specialties should furnish an historical narration of its revenue and expenditure since it passed under the British rule, of the sums which we have taken from it in taxes, and of the amount which we have returned to it in the protection of property and person and the other charges of civil government.”
Sir William Hunter laid much stress on the necessity of stating the authority on the strength of which any statement is made and of the propriety of avoiding anything like libels on persons or classes. In 1871 Sir W. Hunter was appointed Director General of Statistics to the Government of India. In this capacity he was to be a central guiding authority whose duty it was to see that each of the Provincial Gazetteers contained the materials requisite for the comparative statistics of the Empire. As some of the Bombay District Accounts were incomplete and as it was thought advisable to embody in the District Accounts the results of the general Census of 1872, it was decided, in October 1871, that pending the completion of the census [viii]the Gazetteer work should be suspended and that when the results of the census were compiled and classified a special officer should be appointed for a period of six months to revise and complete the drafts. In October 1871, pending the compilation of the census returns, Mr. Crowe was appointed Assistant Collector at Sholápur and the Gazetteer records were left in a room in the Poona Collector’s Office. In September 1872 the whole of the Gazetteer records, including thirty-one articles on British Districts and Native States, were stolen by two youths who had been serving in the Collector’s Office as peons. These youths finding the Gazetteer office room unoccupied stole the papers piece by piece for the sake of the trifling amount they fetched as waste paper. Search resulted in the recovery in an imperfect state of seven of the thirty-one drafts. The youths were convicted and sentenced to a year’s imprisonment in the Poona Reformatory.
In 1873 Mr. Francis Chapman then Chief Secretary to Government took the preparation of the Gazetteer under his personal control. And in June 1873 Mr. James M. Campbell, C.S., was appointed Compiler. An important change introduced by Mr. Chapman was to separate from the preparation of the series of District Manuals certain general subjects and to arrange for the preparation of accounts of those general subjects by specially qualified contributors. The subjects so set apart and allotted were:
No. | General Contributors, 1873. | |
Subject. | Contributor. | |
1 | Ethnology | Dr. J. Wilson. |
2 | Meteorology | Mr. C. Chambers, F.R.S. |
3 | Geology | Mr. W. Blandford. |
4 | Botany | Dr. W. Gray. |
5 | Archæology | Dr. J. Burgess. |
6 | Manufactures and Industry | Mr. G. W. Terry. |
7 | Trade and Commerce | Mr. J. Gordon. |
These arrangements resulted in the preparation of the following papers each of which on receipt was printed in pamphlet form:
I. Ethnology; II. Meteorology; III. Geology; and IV. Botany.
Of these papers it has not been deemed advisable to reprint Dr. J. Wilson’s Paper on Castes as it was incomplete owing to Dr. Wilson’s death in 1875. Reprinting was also unnecessary in the case of Mr. Blandford’s Geology and of the late Mr. Chambers’ Meteorology, as the contents of these pamphlets have been embodied in works [ix]specially devoted to the subject of those contributions. Dr. Burgess never prepared his article on the Archæology of the Presidency, but the materials supplied by the late Pandit Bhagvánlál Indraji prevented the evil effect which this failure would otherwise have caused. Dr. Bhagvánlál also ably supplied the deficiency caused by Dr. G. Bühler’s failure to contribute an article on the Early History of Gujarát. The notices of the manufactures in the more important industrial centres to some extent supply the blank caused by the absence of Mr. Terry’s contribution. Nothing came of the late Mr. Gordon’s Account of the Trade of the Presidency.
On the important subject of Botany besides Dr. W. Gray’s original contribution, a valuable paper On Useful Trees and Plants was prepared by Dr. J. C. Lisboa, and a detailed account of Kaira field trees by the late Mr. G. H. D. Wilson of the Bombay Civil Service. These three papers together form a separate Botany Volume No. XXV.
The general contributions on History contained in Vol. I. Parts I. and II. are among the most valuable portions of the Gazetteer. Besides the shorter papers by Mr. L. R. Ashburner, C.S.I., on the Gujarát Mutinies of 1857, by Mr. J. A. Baines, C.S.I., on the Maráthás in Gujarát, by Mr. W. W. Loch, I.C.S., on the Musalmán and Marátha histories of Khándesh and the Bombay Dakhan, and by the late Colonel E. W. West, I.S.C., on the modern history of the Southern Marátha districts, there are the Reverend A. K. Nairne’s History of the Konkan which is specially rich in the Portuguese period (a.d. 1500–1750), the late Colonel J. W. Watson’s Musalmáns of Gujarát with additions by Khán Sáheb Fazl Lutfullah Farídi of Surat, and the important original histories of the Early Dakhan by Professor Rámkrishna Gopál Bhandárkar, C.I.E., Ph.D., and of the Southern Marátha districts by Mr. J. F. Fleet, I.C.S., C.I.E., Ph.D. With these the early history of Gujarát from materials supplied by the late Pandit Bhagvánlál Indraji, Ph.D., is perhaps not unworthy to rank. The work of completing Dr. Bhagvánlál’s history was one of special difficulty. No satisfactory result would have been obtained had it not been for the valuable assistance received from Mr. A. M. T. Jackson, M.A., of the Indian Civil Service.
The importance and the interest of the great subject of Population have added several contributions to the Reverend Doctor J. Wilson’s original pamphlet of twenty-three pages. Most of these contributions appear in different District Statistical Accounts especially Dr. John Pollen’s, I.C.S., accounts in Khándesh, Mr. Cumine’s, I.C.S. in Bijápur, Mr. K. Raghunáthji’s in Thána and Poona, Assistant Surgeon Shántárám [x]Vináyak’s in Sholápur, Mr. P. F. DeSouza’s in Kánara, and the late Ráo Bahádur Trimalrao’s in Dhárwár. Except the valuable articles contributed in the Statistical Account of Kachh by Major J. W. Wray, Mr. Vináyakráo Náráyanand Ráo Sáheb Dalpatrám Pránjivan Khakhar, in the Account of Káthiáwár by the late Colonel L. C. Barton, and in the Account of Rewa Kántha by Ráo Bahádur Nandshankar Tuljáshankar the early date at which the Gujarát Statistical Accounts were published prevented the preparation of detailed articles on population. This omission has now been supplied in a separate volume No. IX. The chief contributions to this volume are Ráo Bahádur Bhimbhái Kirpárám’s Hindus, Khán Sáheb Fazl Lutfullah Farídi’s Musalmáns, and Messrs. Kharsetji N. Servai and Bamanji B. Patel’s Pársis.
Besides to these general contributors the series of Statistical Accounts owes much of their fullness and practical usefulness to District Officers especially to the labours of the District Compilers who in most cases were either Collectors or Assistant Collectors. The most important contributors of this class were for Ahmedábád Mr. F. S. P. Lely, C.S.; for Kaira Mr. G. F. Sheppard, C.S.; for the Panch Maháls Mr. H. A. Acworth, C.S.; for Thána Messrs. W. B. Mulock, C.S., E. J. Ebden, C.S., W. W. Loch, C.S., and A. Cumine, C.S.; for Kolába Mr. E. H. Moscardi, C.S.; for Ratnágiri Mr. G. W. Vidal, C.S.; for Khándesh Mr. W. Ramsay, C.S., Dr. John Pollen, C.S., and Mr. A. Crawley-Boevey, C.S.; for Násik Messrs. W. Ramsay, C.S., J. A. Baines, C.S., and H. R. Cooke, C.S.; for Ahmednagar Mr. T. S. Hamilton, C.S.; for Poona Messrs. J. G. Moore, C.S., John MacLeod Campbell, C.S., G. H. Johns, C.S., and A. Keyser, C.S.; for Sátára Mr. J. W. P. Muir-Mackenzie, C.S.; for Sholápur Mr. C. E. G. Crawford, C.S.; for Belgaum Mr. G. McCorkell, C.S.; for Dhárwár Messrs. F. L. Charles, C.S., and J. F. Muir, C.S.; for Bijápur Messrs. H. F. Silcock, C.S., A. Cumine, C.S., and M. H. Scott, C.S.; and for Kánara Mr. J. Monteath, C.S., and Colonel W. Peyton. Of the accounts of Native States, the interesting and complete Gazetteer of Baroda is the work of Mr. F. A. H. Elliott, C.S. The chief contributors to the other Statistical Accounts of Native States were for Kachh Colonel L. C. Barton; for Káthiáwár Colonel J. W. Watson and Colonel L. C. Barton; for Pálanpur Colonel J. W. Watson; for Mahi Kántha Colonels E. W. West and P. H. LeGeyt; for Rewa Kántha Colonel L. C. Barton and Ráo Báhádur Nandshankar Tuljáshankar; for Sávantvádi Colonel J. F. Lester; for Jánjira Mr. G. Larcom; for Kolhápur Colonels E. W. West and W. F. F. Waller and [xi]Ráo Bahádur Yeshvant M. Kelkar. The names of numerous other contributors both in and out of Government service who gave help in compiling information connected with their districts have been shewn in the body of each District Statistical Account. Of these the learned and most ungrudging assistance received from Dr. J. Gerson DaCunha of Bombay requires special recognition.
The third main source of preparation was the Compiler’s head-quarters office. Through the interest which Mr. Francis Chapman took in the Gazetteer the Compiler was able to secure the services as Assistant of Ráo Báhádur Bhimbhái Kirpárám who was Head Accountant in the Kaira Treasury when the Statistical Account of Kaira was under preparation in 1874. Mr. Bhimbhái’s minute knowledge of administrative detail, his power of asking for information in the form least troublesome to district establishments, and of checking the information received, together with his talent for directing the work at head-quarters formed one of the most important elements in the success of the Gazetteer arrangements. Besides to the interest taken by Mr. Francis Chapman the Gazetteer owed much to the advice and to the support of Sir W. W. Hunter, who, in spite of the delay and expense which it involved, secured the full record of the survey and other details in which the Bombay revenue system is specially rich.
In addition to Ráo Bahádur Bhimbhái, the members of the Compiler’s office whose work entitles them almost to a place among contributors are: Ráo Sáheb Krishnaráo Narsinh, who drafted many of the Land Revenue and Survey Histories; the late Mr. Ganesh Bhikáji Gunjikar, B.A., who drafted many of the Political Histories; the late Mr. Vaikunthrám Manmathrám Mehta, B.A., and Ráo Bahádur Itchárám Bhagvándás, B.A., who drafted many articles on Description, Production, Agriculture, Capital, and Trade; Mr. K. Raghunáthji who prepared many of the fullest caste accounts; Mr. Ratirám Durgárám, B.A., who drafted many papers on places of interest; and Messrs. Yeshvant Nilkanth and Mahádev G. Nádkarni who drafted many of the sections on Population, Agriculture, Capital, and Trade.
Other officers of Government who have had an important share in the satisfactory completion of the Gazetteer are: Mr. J. Kingsmill the former and Mr. Frámroz Rustamji the present Superintendent of the Government Central Press and Mr. T. E. Coleman the Head Examiner, whose unfailing watchfulness has detected many a mistake. Mr. Waite the late Superintendent of the Photozincographic Press and Mr. T. LeMesurier the present Superintendent have supplied a set of most handy, clear, and accurate maps. [xii]
A further means adopted for collecting information was the preparation of papers on the different social, economic, and religious subjects which had proved of interest in preparing the earliest District Statistical Accounts. Between 1874 and 1880 forty-nine question papers which are given as an Appendix to the General Index Volume were from time to time printed and circulated. The answers received to these papers added greatly to the fullness and to the local interest of all the later Statistical Accounts.
The Statistical Accounts of the eighteen British districts and eighty-two Native States of the Bombay Presidency, together with the Materials towards a Statistical Account of the Town and Island of Bombay extend over thirty-three Volumes and 17,800 pages. In addition to these Statistical Accounts 475 articles were prepared in 1877–78 for the Imperial Gazetteer.
JAMES MACNABB CAMPBELL.
Bombay Customs House, | |
29th May 1896. |
[xiii]
This Volume contains the Articles named below:
Appendices:
JAMES M. CAMPBELL.
29th May 1896. [xvii]
PAGE
Ánartta; Suráshṭra; Láṭa 6–7
Ánartta the first Puráṇic king of Gujarát, and the Yádavas in Dwárika 8–12
Mauryan and Greek Rule (b.c. 319–100):
The Mauryas (b.c. 319–197); The Greeks (b.c. 180–100) 13–19
The Kshatrapas (b.c. 70–a.d. 398):
The Name; Northern Kshatrapas; Western Kshatrapas; Nahapána (a.d. 78–120); Ushavadáta (a.d. 100–120); Nahapána’s Era; Málava Era; Chashṭana (a.d. 130); The Mevas or Meḍas; Jayadáman (a.d. 140–143) 20–34
Rudradáman (a.d. 143–158); Sudarśana Lake; The Yaudheyas; Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí (a.d. 158–168); Jivadáman (a.d. 178); Rudrasiṃha I. (a.d. 181–196); Rudrasena (a.d. 203–220); Pṛithivísena (a.d. 222); Saṅghadáman (a.d. 222–226); Dámasena (a.d. 226–236); Dámájaḍaśrí II. (a.d. 236) 35–45
Víradáman (a.d. 236–238); Yaśadáman (a.d. 239); Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249); Dámájaḍaśrí (a.d. 250–255); Rudrasena II. (a.d. 256–272); Viśvasiṃha (a.d. 272–278); Bharttṛidáman (a.d. 278–294); Viśvasena (a.d. 294–300); Rudrasiṃha (a.d. 308–311); Yaśadáman (a.d. 320); Dámasiri (a.d. 320); Rudrasena (a.d. 348–376); Siṃhasena; Skanda; Íśvaradatta (a.d. 230–250); Kshatrapa Family Tree 46–54
The Traikúṭakas (a.d. 250–450):
Initial Date; Their Race 55–59
The Guptas (G. 90–149; a.d. 410–470):
Dynasty; The founder Gupta (a.d. 319–322 [?]); Ghaṭotkacha (a.d. 322–349 [?]); Chandragupta I. (a.d. 349–369 [?]; Samudragupta (a.d. 370–395); Chandragupta II. (a.d. 396–415); Kumáragupta (a.d. 416–453); Skandagupta (a.d. 454–470) 60–70
Budhagupta (a.d. 485); Bhánugupta (a.d. 511); The Pushyamitras (a.d. 455); White Huns (a.d. 450–520); Mihirakula (a.d. 512); Yaśodharman of Málwa (a.d. 533–34) 71–77 [xviii]
The Valabhis (a.d. 509–766):
Vaḷeh Town (1893); Valabhi in a.d. 630; Valabhi Copperplates; Valabhi Administration (a.d. 500–700); Territorial Divisions; Land Assessment; Religion; Origin of the Valabhis; History 78–86
First Valabhi Grant (a.d. 526); Senápati Bhaṭárka (a.d. 509–520?); the Maitrakas (a.d. 470–509); Senápati’s Sons; Dhruvasena I. (a.d. 526–535); Guhasena (a.d. 539–569); Dharasena II. (a.d. 569–589); Śíláditya I. (a.d. 594–609); Kharagraha (a.d. 610–615); Dharasena III. (a.d. 615–620); Dhruvasena II. (Báláditya) (a.d. 620–640); Dharasena IV. (a.d. 640–649); Dhruvasena III. (a.d. 650–656); Kharagraha (a.d. 656–665); Śíláditya III. (a.d. 666–675); Śíláditya IV. (a.d. 691); Śíláditya V. (a.d. 722); Śíláditya VI. (a.d. 760); Śíláditya VII. (a.d. 766); Valabhi Family Tree; The fall of Valabhi (a.d. 750–770); The importance of Valabhi 87–96
Valabhi and the Gehlots; The Válas of Káthiáváḍa; The Válas and Káthis; Descent from Kanaksen (a.d. 150); Mewáḍ and the Persians; Válas 97–106
The Chálukyas (a.d. 634–740):
Jayasiṃhavarmman (a.d. 666–693); Śryáśraya Śíláditya (heir apparent) (a.d. 669–691); Mangalarája (a.d. 698–731); Pulakeśi Janáśraya (a.d. 738); Buddhavarmman (a.d. 713?); Nágavarddhana; Chálukya Tree 107–112
The Gurjjaras (a.d. 580–808):
Copperplates; Gurjjara Tree; Dadda I. (c. 585–605 a.d.); Jayabhaṭa I. Vítarága (c. 605–620 a.d.); Dadda II. Praśántarága (c. 620–650 a.d.); Jayabhaṭa II. (c. 650–675 a.d.); Dadda III. Báhusaháya (c. 675–700 a.d.); Jayabhaṭa III. (c. 704–734 a.d.) 113–118
The Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 743–974):
Origin; Name; Early Dynasty (a.d. 450–500); The main Dynasty (a.d. 630–972); Ráshṭrakúṭa Family Tree (a.d. 630–972); Copperplates; Kakka II. (a.d. 747); Kṛishṇa and Govinda II. (a.d. 765–795); Dhruva I. (a.d. 795); Govinda III. (a.d. 800–808); Indra (a.d. 808–812); Karka I. (a.d. 812–821); Dantivarmman (Heir Apparent); Govinda (a.d. 827–833); Dhruva I. (a.d. 835–867); Akálavarsha (a.d. 867); Dhruva II. (a.d. 867); Akálavarsha Kṛishṇa (a.d. 888); Main Line restored (a.d. 888–974); Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha (a.d. 888–914); Indra Nityaṃvarsha (a.d. 914) 119–134
The Mihiras or Mers (a.d. 470–900):
History; The Chúḍásamás (a.d. 900–940); The Jethvás; The Mers; White Húṇas; Jhálás 135–147 [xix]
THE KINGDOM OF AṆAHILAVÁḌA (a.d. 720–1300).
The Chávaḍás (a.d. 720–956):
Pañchásar (a.d. 788); Jayaśekhara (a.d. 696); Vanarája (a.d. 720–780?); Founding of Aṇahilaváḍa (a.d. 746–765); Vanarája’s Installation; His Image; Vanarája’s Successors (a.d. 780–961); Yogarája (a.d. 806–841); Kshemarája (a.d. 841–880); Chámuṇḍa (a.d. 880–908); Ghághaḍa (a.d. 908–937); Chávaḍá Genealogy 149–155
The Chaulukyas or Solaṅkis (a.d. 961–1242):
Authorities; The name Chaulukya; Múlarája (a.d. 961–996); Chámuṇḍa (a.d. 997–1010); Durlabha (a.d. 1010–1022); Bhíma I. (a.d. 1022–1064); Mahmúd’s Invasion (a.d. 1024); Somanátha (a.d. 1024) 156–169
Karṇa (a.d. 1064–1094); Siddharája Jayasingha (a.d. 1094–1143) 170–181
Kumárapála (a.d. 1143–1174); Ajayapála (a.d. 1174–1177); Múlarája II. (a.d. 1177–1179); Bhíma II. (a.d. 1179–1242) 182–197
The Vághelás (a.d. 1219–1304):
Arṇorája (a.d. 1170–1200); Lavaṇaprasáda (a.d. 1200–1233); Víradhavala (a.d. 1233–1238); Vísaladeva (a.d. 1243–1261); Arjuṇadeva (a.d. 1262–1274); Sáraṅgadeva (a.d. 1275–1296); Karṇadeva (a.d. 1296–1304); Vághela Genealogy 198–206
MUSALMÁN PERIOD (a.d. 1297–1760).
Territorial Limits; Sorath; Káthiáváḍa; Under the Kings (a.d. 1403–1573); Under the Mughals (a.d. 1573–1760); Condition of Gujarát (a.d. 1297–1802) 207–228
Early Musalmán Governors (a.d. 1297–1403):
Alá-ud-dín Khilji Emperor (a.d. 1295–1315); Ulugh Khán (a.d. 1297–1317); Ain-ul-Mulk Governor (a.d. 1318); Order established (a.d. 1318); Muhammad Tughlak Emperor (a.d. 1325–1351); Táj-ul-Mulk Governor (a.d. 1320); Suppression of insurrection (a.d. 1347); Surrender of Girnár and Kachh (a.d. 1350); Fírúz Tughlak Emperor (a.d. 1351–1388); Zafar Khán Governor (a.d. 1371); Farhat-ul-Mulk Governor (a.d. 1376–1391); Muhammad Tughlak II. Emperor (a.d. 1391–1393); Zafar Khán Governor (a.d. 1391–1403) 229–233
Ahmedábád Kings (a.d. 1403–1573):
Muhammad I. (a.d. 1403–1404); Muzaffar (a.d. 1407–1419); Ahmed I. (a.d. 1411–1441); Ahmedábád built (a.d. 1413); Defeat of the Ídar Chief (a.d. 1414); Spread of Islám (a.d. 1414); Expedition against Málwa (a.d. 1417); Chámpáner attacked (a.d. 1418); War with Málwa (a.d. 1422); Defeat of [xx]the Ídar Chief (a.d. 1425); Recovery of Máhim (a.d. 1429) and Báglán (a.d. 1431); Muhammad II. (a.d. 1441–1452); Kutb-ud-dín (a.d. 1451–1459); War with Málwa (a.d. 1451) Battle of Kapadvanj (a.d. 1454); War with Nágor (a.d. 1454–1459); War with Chitor (a.d. 1455–1459) 234–242
Mahmúd I. Begada (a.d. 1459–1513); Defeat of a conspiracy (a.d. 1459); Improvement of the soldiery (a.d. 1459–1461); Help given to the king of the Dakhan (a.d. 1461); Expedition against Junágaḍh (a.d. 1467); Capture of Girnár (a.d. 1472); Disturbances in Chámpáner (a.d. 1472); Conquest of Kachh; Jagat destroyed; Conspiracy (a.d. 1480); War against Chámpáner (a.d. 1482–1484); Capture of Pávágaḍ (a.d. 1484); The Khándesh succession (a.d. 1508); Muzaffar II. (a.d. 1513–1526); Expedition against Ídar (a.d. 1514); Disturbances in Málwa (a.d. 1517); Capture of Mándu (a.d. 1518); War with Chitor (a.d. 1519); Submission of the Rána of Chitor (a.d. 1521); Death of Muzaffar II. (a.d. 1526) 243–252
Sikandar (a.d. 1526); Máhmúd II. (a.d. 1526); Bahádur (a.d. 1527–1536); Portuguese intrigues (a.d. 1526); Khándesh affairs (a.d. 1528); Turks at Diu (a.d. 1526–1530); Capture of Mándu (a.d. 1530); Quarrel with Humáyún (a.d. 1532); Fall of Chitor (a.d. 1535); Mughal conquest of Gujarát (a.d. 1535); The Mughals driven out (a.d. 1536); The Portuguese at Diu (a.d. 1536); Death of Bahádur (a.d. 1536); Muhammad II. Ásíri (a.d. 1536–1554); His escape from control; Choosing of evil favourites; Quarrels among the nobles; Disturbances (a.d. 1545); Death of Mahmúd (a.d. 1554); Ahmed II. (a.d. 1554–1561); Ítimád Khán Regent; Partition of the province; Dissensions; Sultánpur and Nandurbár handed to Khándesh (a.d. 1560); Defeat and death of Sayad Mubárak; Death of Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi; Daman district ceded to the Portuguese (a.d. 1550); Assassination of Ahmed II. (a.d. 1560); Muzaffar III. (a.d. 1561–1572), a minor; Ítimád Khán and the Fauládis; The Mírzás (a.d. 1571); Defeat of Ítimád Khán; Death of Changíz Khán; Ítimád Khán and the Emperor Akbar (a.d. 1572) 252–264
Mughal Viceroys (a.d. 1573–1758).
Emperor Akbar (a.d. 1573–1605):
Capture of Broach and Surat and advance to Ahmedábád (a.d. 1573); Mirza Ázíz first Viceroy (a.d. 1573–1575); Insurrection quelled by Akbar (a.d. 1573); Mírza Khán second Viceroy (a.d. 1575–1577); Survey by Rája Todar Mal; Shaháb-ud-din third Viceroy (a.d. 1577–1583); Expedition against Junágaḍh; Ítimád Khán Gujaráti fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1583–1584); Ahmedábád captured by Muzaffar (a.d. 1583); Mírza Abdur Rahím Khán (Khán Khánán) fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1583–1587); Defeat of Muzaffar (a.d. 1584); Ismáíl Kuli Khán sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1587); Mírza Ázíz Kokaltásh seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1588–1592); Refuge sought by Muzaffar in Káthiáváḍa; Muzaffar attacked by the imperial army; Muzaffar’s flight to Kachh and suicide (a.d. 1591–92); Sultán Murád Baksh eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1592–1600); Mirza Ázíz Kokaltásh ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1600–1606) 265–273 [xxi]
Jahángir Emperor (a.d. 1605–1627):
Kalíj Khán tenth Viceroy (a.d. 1606); Sayad Murtaza eleventh Viceroy (a.d. 1606–1609); Mírza Ázíz Kokaltásh twelfth Viceroy (a.d. 1609–1611); Sack of Surat by Malik Âmbar (a.d. 1609); Abdulláh Khán Fírúz Jang thirteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1611–1616); Mukarrab Khán fourteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1616); Elephant-hunting in the Panch Maháls (a.d. 1616); Prince Sháh Jehán fifteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1618–1622); Rebellion of Sháh Jehán (a.d. 1622–23); Sháhi Bágh built at Ahmedábád; Sultán Dáwar Baksh sixteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1622–1624); Saif Khán seventeenth Viceroy (a.d. 1624–1627) 273–277
Sháh Jehán Emperor (a.d. 1627–1658):
Sher Khán Túar eighteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1627–1632); Famine (a.d. 1631–1632); Islám Khán nineteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1632); Disorder (a.d. 1632); Bákar Khán twentieth Viceroy (a.d. 1632); Sipáhdár Khán twenty-first Viceroy (a.d. 1633); Saif Khán twenty-second Viceroy (a.d. 1633–1635); Ázam Khán twenty-third Viceroy (a.d. 1635–1642); The Kolis punished; The Káthis subdued; Revolt of the Jám of Navánagar (a.d. 1640); Ísa Tarkhán twenty-fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1642–1644); Prince Muhammad Aurangzíb twenty-fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1644–1646); Sháistah Khán twenty-sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1646–1648); Prince Muhammad Dárá Shikoh twenty-seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1648–1652); Sháistah Khán twenty-eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1652–1654); Prince Murád Bakhsh twenty-ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1654–1657); Murád Baksh proclaimed emperor (a.d. 1657) Kásam Khán thirtieth Viceroy (a.d. 1657–1659); Victory of Murád and Aurangzíb; Murád confined by Aurangzíb (a.d. 1658) 277–282
Aurangzib Emperor (a.d. 1658–1707):
Sháh Nawáz Khán Safávi thirty-first Viceroy (a.d. 1659); Rebellion of Prince Dárá (a.d. 1659); Prince Dárá defeated (a.d. 1659); Jasavantsingh thirty-second Viceroy (a.d. 1659–1662); Jasavantsingh sent against Shiváji (a.d. 1662); Mahábat Khán thirty-third Viceroy (a.d. 1662–1668); Capture of Navánagar-Islámnagar (a.d. 1664); Surat plundered by Shiváji (a.d. 1664); Copper coinage introduced (a.d. 1668); Khán Jehán thirty-fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1668–1671); Sidi Yákút the Mughal Admiral (a.d. 1670); Mahárája Jasavantsingh thirty-fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1671–1674); Muhammad Amín Khán Umdat-ul-Mulk thirty-sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1674–1683); Increased power of the Bábi family; Revolt of Ídar (a.d. 1679); Mukhtár Khán thirty-seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1683–1684); Famine (a.d. 1684); Shujáât Khán (Kártalab Khán) thirty-eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1684–1703); Mutiny quelled by Shujáât Khán (a.d. 1689); Revolt of Matiás and Momnás (a.d. 1691); Disturbances in Káthiáváḍa (a.d. 1692) and Márwár; Durgádás Ráthoḍ reconciled to the Emperor (a.d. 1697); Scarcity (a.d. 1698); Prince Muhammad Aâzam thirty-ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1703–1705); Intrigue against and escape of Durgádás Ráthoḍ; Surat (a.d. 1700–1703); Ibráhím Khán fortieth Viceroy (a.d. 1705); Maráthás enter Gujarát; Battle [xxii]of Ratanpúr and defeat of the Musalmáns (a.d. 1705); Battle of the Bába Piárah Ford and second defeat of the Musalmáns (a.d. 1705); Koli disturbances; Prince Muhammad Bídár Bakht forty-first Viceroy (a.d. 1705–1706); Durgádás Ráthoḍ again in rebellion; Ibráhím Khán forty-second Viceroy (a.d. 1706) 283–295
Fifty Years of Disorder (a.d. 1707–1757):
The Marátha advance to Ahmedábád and levy of tribute (a.d. 1707); Bahádur Sháh I. Emperor (a.d. 1707–1712); Gházi-ud-dín forty-third Viceroy (a.d. 1708–1710); Jahándár Sháh Emperor (a.d. 1712–13); Ásif-ud-daulah forty-fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1712–13); Farrukhsiyar Emperor (a.d. 1713–1719); Shahámat Khán forty-fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1713); Dáud Khán Panni forty-sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1714–15); Religious riots in Ahmedábád (a.d. 1714); Further riots in Ahmedábád (a.d. 1715); Mahárája Ajítsingh forty-seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1715–1716); Disagreement between the Viceroy and Haidar Kúli Khán (a.d. 1715); Khán Daurán Nasrat Jang Bahádur forty-eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1716–1719); Famine (a.d. 1719); Muhammad Sháh Emperor (a.d. 1721–1748); Mahárája Ajítsingh forty-ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1719–1721); Piláji Gáikwár at Songaḍ (a.d. 1719); Decay of imperial power (a.d. 1720); Nizám-ul-Mulk Prime Minister of the Empire (a.d. 1721); Haidar Kúli Khán fiftieth Viceroy (a.d. 1721–1722); Disorder in Ahmedábád (a.d. 1721); His arrival in Gujarát (a.d. 1722); Signs of independence shown by him and his recall (a.d. 1722); Nizám-ul-Mulk fifty-first Viceroy (a.d. 1722); Hámid Khán Deputy Viceroy; Momín Khán Governor of Surat (a.d. 1722); Increase of Marátha power (a.d. 1723) 295–304
Sarbuland Khán fifty-second Viceroy (a.d. 1723–1730); Shujaât Khán appointed Deputy; Nizám-ul-Mulk and Sarbuland Khán; Sarbuland Khán’s Deputy defeated (a.d. 1724); the Maráthás engaged as Allies; Battle of Arás; Hámid Khán defeated by Rustam Áli (a.d. 1723); Hámid Khán joined by Maráthás against Rustam Áli; Mubáriz-ul-Mulk sent against the Maráthás (a.d. 1725); Retreat of Hámid Khán and the Maráthás; Ahmedábád entered by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk (a.d. 1725); Defeat of the Maráthás at Sojitra and Kapadvanj (a.d. 1725); Marátha expedition against Vadnagar (a.d. 1725); Tribute paid to the Maráthás (a.d. 1726); Alliance with the Peshwa (a.d. 1727); Baroda and Dabhoi obtained by Piláji Gáikwár (a.d. 1727); Capture of Chámpáner by the Maráthás (a.d. 1728); Grant of tribute to the Peshwa (a.d. 1729); Disturbance raised by Mulla Muhammad Áli at Surat (a.d. 1729); Petlád given in farm (a.d. 1729); Athva fort (a.d. 1730); The Viceroy in Káthiáváḍa and Kachh (a.d. 1730); Riots at Ahmedábád; Mahárája Abheysingh fifty-third Viceroy (a.d. 1730–1733); The new Viceroy resisted by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk; Battle of Adálaj; The Mahárája defeated by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk (a.d. 1730); Retreat of Mubáriz-ul-Mulk; Government of Abheysingh; Momín Khán, ruler of Cambay (a.d. 1730); The Peshwa and Viceroy against Piláji Gáikwár (a.d. 1731); The withdrawal of the Peshwa; His opponents defeated; [xxiii]Abdúlláh Beg appointed Nizám’s Deputy at Broach; The death of Piláji Gáikwár procured by the Viceroy (a.d. 1732); Baroda taken; Famine (a.d. 1732); Affairs at Surat (a.d. 1732); Teghbeg Khán Governor of Surat 305–313
Ratansingh Bhandári Deputy Viceroy (a.d. 1733–1737); Return of the Maráthás; Contest for the government of Gogha; Disturbance at Víramgám (a.d. 1734); Baroda recovered by the Maráthás (a.d. 1734); Change of governor at Víramgám; Failure of Jawán Mard Khán in an attempt on Ídar; Rivalry of Ratansingh Bhandári and Sohráb Khán (a.d. 1735); Battle of Dholi; Defeat and death of Sohráb Khán (a.d. 1735); Rivalry between Ratansingh Bhandári and Momín Khán (a.d. 1735); Marátha affairs; Dámáji Gáikwár and Kántáji (a.d. 1735); Battle of Ánand-Mogri; Defeat of Kántáji; The Maráthás helping Bhávsingh to expel the Víramgám Kasbátis; The country plundered by the Gáikwár and Peshwa; Momín Khán fifty-fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1737); Siege of Ahmedábád; Mahárája Abheysingh fifty-fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1737); The siege of Ahmedábád continued by Momín Khán; Defence of the city by Ratansingh Bhandári; Ahmedábád captured by Momín Khán (a.d. 1738); Momín Khán fifty-sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1738–1743); Prosperity of Ahmedábád (a.d. 1738); Tribute collected by the Viceroy (a.d. 1738); Sher Khán Bábi Deputy Governor of Sorath (a.d. 1738); Tribute collected by the Deputy Viceroy (a.d. 1739); Capture of Bassein by the Maráthás (a.d. 1739); Tribute expedition (a.d. 1740); The Viceroy at Cambay (a.d. 1741); Víramgám surrendered and Pátdi received by Bhávsingh; Siege of Broach by the Maráthás (a.d. 1741); Battle of Dholka; Defeat of the Maráthás (a.d. 1741); Contests between the Musalmáns and Maráthás; Disturbance at Ahmedábád (a.d. 1742); Collection of tribute in Káthiáváḍa by the Viceroy; Death of Momín Khán (a.d. 1743) 314–326
Fidá-ud-dín acting as Viceroy (a.d. 1743); The Maráthás defeated by Muftakhir Khán; Dámáji Gáikwár’s return to Gujarát; Abdúl Ázíz Khán of Junnar Viceroy (by a forged order); Mutiny of the troops; Petlád captured by the Maráthás; Muftakhir Khán fifty-seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1743–1744); Jawán Mard Khán appointed Deputy; The Maráthás in Ahmedábád; Battle of Kim Kathodra; Defeat and death of Abdúl Ázíz Khán (a.d. 1744); Fakhr-ud-daulah fifty-eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1744–1748); Jawán Mard Khán Bábi Deputy Viceroy; Khanderáv Gáikwár called to Sátára; Defeat and capture of the Viceroy by Jawán Mard Khán Bábi; Rangoji disgraced by Khanderáv Gáikwár; Rangoji and Jawán Mard Khán opposed by Punáji Vithal and Fakhr-ud-daulah; Siege of Kapadvanj by Fakhr-ud-daulah (a.d. 1746); The siege raised at the approach of Holkar; Momín Khán II. governor of Cambay (a.d. 1748); Increased strength of Fakhr-ud-daulah’s party; Dissensions among the Maráthás; Surat affairs (a.d. 1748); Escape of Mulla Fakhr-ud-din to Bombay; Cession of Surat revenue to the Gáikwár (a.d. 1747); Famine (a.d. 1747); Marátha dissensions; Fall of Borsad 326–332 [xxiv]
Mahárája Vakhatsingh fifty-ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1748); Ahmed Sháh Emperor (a.d. 1748–1754); Spread of disorder; Surat affairs (a.d. 1750); Sayad Achchan unpopular; Safdar Muhammad brought back by the Dutch; Retreat of Sayad Achchan; Jawán Mard Khán and the Peshwa (a.d. 1750); The Peshwa and Gáikwár (a.d. 1751); Broach independent (a.d. 1752); Pándurang Pandit repulsed at Ahmedábád (a.d. 1752); Marátha invasion; Return of Jawán Mard Khán; Gallant defence of Ahmedábád; Surrender of Jawán Mard Khán; Ahmedábád taken by the Maráthás (a.d. 1753); Collection of tribute; Mughal coinage discontinued; Failure of an attempt on Cambay (a.d. 1753); The Kolis; Cambay attacked by the Maráthás (a.d. 1754); Alamgír II. (a.d. 1754–1759); Contest with Momín Khán renewed (a.d. 1754); Gogha taken by Momín Khán (a.d. 1755); Ahmedábád recovered by Momín Khán (17th October 1756); Jawán Mard Khán allying himself with the Maráthás; Ahmedábád invested by the Maráthás (a.d. 1756); Momín Khán helped by Ráo of Ídar (a.d. 1757); Successful sally under Shambhurám; Negotiations for peace; Marátha arrangements in Ahmedábád; New coins; Momín Khán at Cambay; Expedition from Kachh against Sindh (a.d. 1758); Tribute levied by the Maráthás; Surat affairs (a.d. 1758); The command of Surat taken by the English (a.d. 1759); Momín Khán’s visit to Poona (a.d. 1759); Sadáshiv Rámchandra Peshwa’s Viceroy (a.d. 1760); The Maráthás in Káthiáváḍa (a.d. 1759); Ápa Ganesh Viceroy (a.d. 1761); Battle of Pánipat (a.d. 1761) 332–345
Appendix I.—Death of Sultán Bahádur (a.d. 1526–1536) 347–351
Appendix II.—The Hill Fort of Mándu; Description; History; The Málwa Sultáns (a.d. 1400–1570); The Mughals (a.d. 1570–1720); The Maráthás (a.d. 1720–1820); Notices (a.d. 1820–1895) 352–384.
MARÁTHA PERIOD (a.d. 1760–1819).
History; Śiváji’s first inroad (a.d. 1664); Śiváji’s second attack (a.d. 1670); Sáler taken (a.d. 1672); The Narbada crossed (a.d. 1675); Raids by Dábháde (a.d. 1699–1713); Dábháde (a.d. 1716); Dábháde Senápati; the Peshwa’s negotiations (a.d. 1717); Dámáji Gáikwár (a.d. 1720); Marátha tribute (a.d. 1723); Kántáji Kadam; Marátha dissensions (a.d. 1725); The Peshwa (a.d. 1726); Cession of tribute (a.d. 1728); Coalition against the Peshwa (a.d. 1730); Defeat of the allies (a.d. 1731); Assassination of Piláji Gáikwár (a.d. 1732); Baroda secured by the Gáikwár (a.d. 1734); The Marátha Deputy Governor (a.d. 1736); Ahmedábád riots (a.d. 1738–1741); Siege of Broach (a.d. 1741); Rangoji prisoner at Borsad (a.d. 1742); Quarrels regarding the Viceroyalty between Dámáji and Rághoji Bhonsle (a.d. 1743–44); Rangoji [xv]confined in Borsad (a.d. 1745); the Gáikwár in Surat (a.d. 1747) 385–395
Haribá attacked by Rangoji; Death of Umábái (a.d. 1748); Dámáji deputy in Gujarát; Dámáji against Peshwa; Dámáji Gáikwár arrested (a.d. 1751); The Peshwa and Surat; Release of Dámáji (a.d. 1752); Capture of Ahmedábád (a.d. 1753); Raghunáthráv at Cambay; The Peshwa’s deputy at Ahmedábád; Ahmedábád captured by the Nawáb of Cambay; Dámáji and Khanderáv Gáikwár at Ahmedábád; Surrender of the Nawáb; Sayájiráv in Ahmedábád; Peshwa’s agent Sadáshiv at Surat; The Marátha demand of tribute from the Nawáb of Cambay; The Nawáb at Poona; Lunáváḍa plundered by Khanderáv; Expedition against Bálásinor; The estates of Jawán Mard Khán retaken by Dámáji; The Peshwa and the English (a.d. 1761); One of the Jádhav family Senápati; Ghorpade family again Senápati; Intrigues of Rághoba (a.d. 1768); Death of Dámáji Gáikwár (a.d. 1768); Disputed succession; Rághobá Peshwa (a.d. 1774); Rághoba in Gujarát (a.d. 1775); Rághobá defeated; His arrival at Surat; Treaty of Surat (a.d. 1775); Colonel Keating in Gujarát; Rághoba accompanied by Colonel Keating; Rághoba in Cambay (a.d. 1775); Govindráv Gáikwár’s army; Advance of the combined forces; Defeat of Fatesingh (a.d. 1775); Retreat of the ministerial general; Colonel Keating at Dabhoi (a.d. 1775); Rághoba and the Gáikwárs; Withdrawal of the British contingent; Negotiations at Poona; Rághoba at Surat (a.d. 1776); Negotiations at Poona (a.d. 1777); Fresh alliance with Rághoba (a.d. 1778) 396–407
The convention of Bhadgaon (a.d. 1779); Negotiation with the Gáikwár; Escape of Rághoba from Sindia (a.d. 1779); League against the English (a.d. 1780); Treaty with Fatesingh Gáikwár; Ahmedábád taken by General Goddard (a.d. 1780); Operations against Sindia and Holkar; Treaty of Sálbái (a.d. 1782); Death of Fatesingh (a.d. 1789); Govindráv detained at Poona (a.d. 1793); Office of Regent at Baroda taken by Govindráv; Ába Shelukar Deputy Governor of Gujarát (a.d. 1796); Disputes between Ába and Govindráv Gáikwár; Gujarát farmed to the Gáikwár (a.d. 1799); Ánandráv Gáikwár (a.d. 1800); British aid to Govindráv’s party; The British and the Gáikwár (a.d. 1800); The Gáikwár’s minister Rávji; Treaty of Bassein (31st December 1802); Arabs disbanded; Malhárráv in revolt (a.d. 1803); Contingent strengthened (a.d. 1803); Death of Rávji (a.d. 1803); War with Sindia; The revenue collecting force; Renewal of (Gujarát) farm (a.d. 1804); The British and the Gáikwár (a.d. 1805); Káthiáváḍa tribute; State of Káthiáváḍa (a.d. 1807); The revenue raid system 407–418
The Maráthás in Sorath; Securities; Bháts and Chárans (a.d. 1807); British intervention; Financial and political settlements (a.d. 1807); Peshwa’s share in Káthiáváḍa; Later arrangements; The Mahi Kántha; Supplementary treaty (a.d. 1808); Okhámandal (a.d. 1809); Disturbances in Káthiáváḍa (a.d. 1811); The Gáikwár’s payment of the pecuniary loan to the British Government (a.d. 1812); Discussions with [xxvi]Poona government about the old claims on the Gáikwár’s estate (a.d. 1813–14); Peshwa intrigue in Baroda (a.d. 1814); Okhámandal ceded to the Gáikwár; British aid at Junágaḍh; Treaty of Poona (a.d. 1817); Treaty with the Gáikwár (a.d. 1817–18); Close of Marátha supremacy (a.d. 1819); General Review 418–432
GUJARÁT DISTURBANCES (a.d. 1857–1859).
The Red Salt Scare (a.d. 1857); The passing of the Pariah dog; Gold hoarding; Seditious native press; Maulvi Saráj-ud-din; Apparent weakness of British rule; Administrative defects; The Courts disliked; The Inám Commission; The army disloyal; Báiza Bái of Gwálior; Pársi riot in Broach (June 1857); Mutiny at Mhow (July 1857); Mutiny at Ahmedábád (July 1857); Mr. Ashburner’s force; General Roberts; Rising at Amjera and in the Panch Maháls (July 1857); Mutinies at Abu and Erinpur (a.d. 1857); Disturbance at Ahmedábád (14th September 1857); Rádhanpur disloyal; Arab outbreak at Sunth; Disturbance in Lunáváḍa; Conspiracy at Dísa; Conspiracy at Baroda; Want of combination; Marátha conspiracy; Gathering at Partábpur and at Lodra; Partial disarming; Náikda revolt (October 1858); Tátia Topi (a.d. 1858); Tátia Topi’s defeat at Chhota Udepur (December 1858); Náikda disturbance (a.d. 1858); Wágher outbreak (a.d. 1859); Expedition against Bet (a.d. 1859); Bet Fort taken; Dwárka fort taken; Rising in Nagar Párkar 433–448
APPENDICES.
Bhinmál or Shrimál—Description, People, Objects of Interest, History, Inscriptions 449–488
Java and Cambodia 489–504
Arab References 505–531
Greek References 532–547
Page 3 note 5:
For about thirty miles north-east of Ábu
Read about fifty miles west of Ábu.
Page 140 note 5 and page 145 top line of notes:
For Aldjayháni read Aljauhari. [1]
Chapter I.
Boundaries. The portion of the Bombay Presidency known as
Gujarát fills the north-east corner of the coast of Western
India.
On the west is the Arabian Sea; on the north-west is the Gulf of Cutch. To the north lie the Little Ran and the Mevád desert; to the north-east Ábu and other outliers of the Árávali range. The east is guarded and limited by rough forest land rugged in the north with side spurs of the Vindhyas, more open towards the central natural highway from Baroda to Ratlám, and southwards again rising and roughening into the northern offshoots from the main range of the Sátpudás. The southern limit is uncertain. History somewhat doubtfully places it at the Tápti. Language carries Gujarát about a hundred miles further to Balsár and Párdi where wild forest-covered hills from the north end of the Sahyádri range stretch west almost to the sea.
The province includes two parts, Mainland Gujarát or Gurjjara-ráshtra and Peninsular Gujarát, the Sauráshṭra of ancient, the Káthiáváḍa of modern history. To a total area of about 72,000 square miles Mainland Gujarát with a length from north to south of about 280 miles and a breadth from east to west varying from fifty to 150 miles contributes 45,000 square miles; and Peninsular Gujarát with a greatest length from north to south of 155 miles and from east to west of 200 miles contributes about 27,000 square miles. To a population of about 9,250,000 Mainland Gujarát contributes 6,900,000 and the Peninsula about 2,350,000.
The richness of Mainland Gujarát the gift of the Sábarmati Mahi Narbada and Tápti and the goodliness of much of Sauráshṭra the Goodly Land have from before the beginning of history continued to draw strangers to Gujarát both as conquerors and as refugees.
By sea probably came some of the half-mythic Yádavas
(b.c. 1500–500); contingents of
Yavanas (b.c. 300–a.d. 100) including Greeks Baktrians Parthians and
Skythians; the pursued Pársis and the pursuing Arabs
(a.d. 600–800); hordes of Sanganian
pirates (a.d. 900–1200);
Pársi and Naváyat Musalmán refugees from Khulagu
Khán’s devastation of Persia (a.d. 1250–1300); Portuguese and rival Turks
(a.d. 1500–1600); Arab and Persian
Gulf pirates (a.d. 1600–1700);
African Arab Persian and Makran soldiers of fortune (a.d. 1500–1800); Armenian Dutch and French
traders (a.d. 1600–1750); and the
British (a.d. 1750–1812). By land
from the north [2]
Chapter I.
The Name. have come the Skythians and Huns (b.c. 200–a.d. 500),
the Gurjjaras (a.d. 400–600), the
early Jádejás and Káthis (a.d. 750–900), wave on wave of Afghan Turk
Moghal and other northern Musalmáns (a.d. 1000–1500), and the later
Jádejás and Káthis (a.d. 1300–1500): From the north-east the
prehistoric Aryans till almost modern times (a.d. 1100–1200) continued to send settlements of
Northern Bráhmans; and since the thirteenth century have come
Turk Afghan and Moghal Musalmáns: From the east have come the
Mauryans (b.c. 300), the half-Skythian
Kshatrapas (b.c. 100–a.d. 300), the Guptas (a.d. 380), the Gurjjars (a.d. 400–600), the Moghals (a.d. 1530), and the Maráthás
(a.d. 1750): And from the south the
Śátakarṇis
(a.d. 100), the Chálukyas and
Ráshṭrakúṭas
(a.d. 650–950), occasional
Musalmán raiders (a.d. 1400–1600), the Portuguese (a.d. 1500), the Maráthás (a.d. 1660–1760), and the British (a.d. 1780–1820).
Gujars.The name Gujarát is from the Prákrit Gujjara-ratta, the Sanskrit of which is Gurjjara-ráshtra that is the country of the Gujjaras or Gurjjaras. In Sanskrit books and inscriptions the name of the province is written Gurjjara-maṇḍala and Gūrjjara-deśa the land of the Gurjjaras or Gúrjjaras. The Gurjjaras are a foreign tribe who passing into India from the north-west gradually spread as far south as Khándesh and Bombay Gujarát. The present Gujars of the Panjáb and North-West Provinces preserve more of their foreign traits than the Gujar settlers further to the south and east. Though better-looking, the Panjáb Gujars in language dress and calling so closely resemble their associates the Játs or Jats as to suggest that the two tribes entered India about the same time. Their present distribution shows that the Gujars spread further east and south than the Játs. The earliest Gujar settlements seem to have been in the Panjáb and North-West Provinces from the Indus to Mathurá where they still differ greatly in dress and language from most other inhabitants. From Mathurá the Gujars seem to have passed to East Rájputána and from there by way of Kotah and Mandasor to Málwa, where, though their original character is considerably altered, the Gujars of Málwa still remember that their ancestors came from the Doab between the Ganges and the Jamna. In Málwa they spread as far east as Bhilsa and Saháranpur. From Málwa they passed south to Khándesh and west probably by the Ratlam-Dohad route to the province of Gujarát.
Like the modern Ahirs of Káthiáváḍa the
Gujars seem to have been a tribe of cattle-rearers husbandmen and
soldiers who accompanied some conqueror and subsequently were pushed or
spread forwards as occasion arose or necessity compelled. In the
absence of better authority the order and locality of their settlements
suggest that their introduction into India took place during the rule
of the Skythian or Kushán emperor Kanerkes or Kanishka
(a.d. 78–106) in whose time they
seem to have settled as far east as Mathurá to which the
territory of Kanishka is known to have extended. Subsequently along
with the Guptas, who rose to power about two hundred years later
(a.d. 300), the Gujars settled in East
Rájputána,
Málwa, and Gujarát, provinces all of which were
apparently [3]
Chapter I.
The Name. subjugated by the Guptas. It seems probable that in
reward for their share in the Gupta conquests the leading Gujars were
allotted fiefs and territories which in the declining power of their
Gupta overlords they afterwards (a.d. 450–550) turned into independent
kingdoms.
The earliest definite reference to a kingdom of North Indian Gujars is about a.d. 890 when the Kashmir king Śankaravarman sent an expedition against the Gurjjara king Alakhána and defeated him. As the price of peace Alakhána offered the country called Takkadeśa. This Takkadeśa1 appears to be the same as the Tsehkia of Hiuen Tsiang2 (a.d. 630–640) who puts it between the Biyás on the east and the Indus on the west thus including nearly the whole Panjáb. The tract surrendered by Alakhána was probably the small territory to the east of the Chináb as the main possessions of Alakhána must have lain further west between the Chináb and the Jehlam, where lie the town of Gujarát and the country still called Gujar-deśa the land of the Gujars.3
Northern Gurjjara Kingdom.As early
as the sixth and seventh centuries records prove the existence of two
independent Gurjjara kingdoms in Bombay Gujarát one in the north
the other in the south of the province. The Northern kingdom is
mentioned by Hiuen TsiangHiuen
Tsiang’s Kiu-che-lo, a.d. 620. in the seventh century under the
name Kiu-che-lo. He writes: ‘Going north from the country of
Valabhi 1800 li (300 miles) we come to the kingdom of Kiu-che-lo. This
country is about 5000 li in circuit, the capital, which is called
Pi-lo-mo-lo, is 30 li or so round. The produce of the soil and the
manners of the people resemble those of Sauráshṭra. The king is
of the Kshatriya caste. He is just twenty years old.’4 Hiuen
Tsiang’s Kiu-che-lo is apparently Gurjjara, the capital of which
Pi-lo-mo-lo is probably Bhilmál or Bhinmál better known
as Śrimál.5 Though Hiuen Tsiang calls the king a Kshatriya he
was probably a Gujar who like the later Southern Gujars claimed to be
of the Kshatriya race. [4]
Chapter I.
The Name.
Southern Gurjjara Kingdom, a.d. 589–735.The Southern Gurjjara kingdom in Gujarát, whose capital was at Nándipuri, perhaps the modern Nándod the capital of the Rájpipla State, flourished from a.d. 589 to a.d. 735.6 The earlier inscriptions describe the Southern Gurjjaras as of the Gurjjara Vanśa. Later they ceased to call themselves Gurjjaras and traced their genealogy to the Puráṇic king Karṇa.
From the fourth to the eighth century the extensive tract of Central Gujarát between the North and South Gurjjara kingdoms was ruled by the Valabhis. The following reasons seem to show that the Valabhi dynasty were originally Gujars. Though it is usual for inscriptions to give this information none of the many Valabhi copper-plates makes any reference to the Valabhi lineage. Nor does any inscription state to what family Senápati Bhaṭárka the founder of the dynasty belonged. Hiuen Tsiang describes the Valabhi king as a Kshatriya and as marrying with the kings of Málwa and Kanauj. The Valabhi king described by Hiuen Tsiang is a late member of the dynasty who ruled when the kingdom had been greatly extended and when the old obscure tribal descent may have been forgotten and a Kshatriya lineage invented instead. Intermarriage with Málwa and Kanauj can be easily explained. Rájputs have never been slow to connect themselves by marriage with powerful rulers.
The establishment of these three Gujar kingdoms implies that the
Gurjjara tribe from Northern and Central India settled in large numbers
in Gujarát. Several Gujar castes survive in Gujarát.
Among them are Gujar Vániás or traders, Gujar
Sutárs or carpenters, Gujar Sonis or goldsmiths, Gujar
Kumbhárs or potters, and Gujar Saláts or masons. All of
these are Gujars who taking to different callings have formed separate
castes. The main Gujar underlayer are the Lewás and
Kaḍwás the two leading divisions of the important class of
Gujarát Kaṇbis. The word Kaṇbi is from the Sanskrit
Kuṭumbin, that is one possessing a family or a house. From
ancient times the title Kuṭumbin has been prefixed to the names
of cultivators.7 This practice still obtains in parts of the North-West
Provinces where the peasant proprietors are addressed as
Gṛihasthas or householders. As cattle-breeding not cultivation
was the original as it still is the characteristic calling of many
North Indian Gujars, those of the tribe who settled to cultivation came
to be specially known as Kuṭumbin or householders. Similarly
Deccan surnames show that many tribes of wandering cattle-owners
settled as householders and are now known as Kunbis.8 During the last
[5]
Chapter I.
The Name. twenty years the settlement as Kunbis in
Khándesh of tribes of wandering Wanjára herdsmen and
grain-carriers is an example of the change through which the
Gujarát Kanbis and the Deccan Kunbis passed in early historic
times.
Gujars.Besides resembling them in appearance and in their skill both as husbandmen and as cattle-breeders the division of Gujarát Kanbis into Lewa and Kadwa seems to correspond with the division of Málwa Gujars into Dáha and Karád, with the Lewa origin of the East Khándesh Gujars, and with the Lawi tribe of Panjáb Gujars. The fact that the head-quarters of the Lewa Kanbis of Gujarát is in the central section of the province known as the Charotar and formerly under Valabhi supports the view that the founder of Valabhi power was the chief leader of the Gujar tribe. That nearly a fourth of the whole Hindu population of Gujarát are Lewa and Kadwa Kanbis and that during the sixth seventh and eighth centuries three Gujar chiefs divided among them the sway of the entire province explain how the province of Gujarát came to take its name from the tribe of Gujars.9 [6]
1 Rája Tarangini (Calc. Edition), V. 150, 155; Cunningham’s Archæological Survey, II. 8. An earlier but vaguer reference occurs about the end of the sixth century in Báṇa’s Śríharshacharita, p. 274, quoted in Ep. Ind. I. 67ff, where Prabhákaravardhana of Thánesar the father of the great Śri Harsha is said to have waged war with several races of whom the Gurjjaras are one. ↑
2 Beal’s Buddhist Records of the Western World, I. 165 note 1. ↑
3 Cunningham’s Archæological Survey, II. 71. ↑
4 Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 270. ↑
5 This identification was first made by the late Col. J. W. Watson, I.S.C. Ind. Ant. VI. 63. Bhinmál or Bhilmál also called Śrímál, is an old town about fifty miles west of Abu, north latitude 25° 4′ east longitude 71° 14′. General Cunningham (Ancient Geography of India, 313) and Professor Beal (Buddhist Records, II. 270) identify Pi-lo-mo-lo with Bálmer or Bádamera (north latitude 71° 10′ east longitude 20° 0′) in the Jodhpur State of West Rájputána. This identification is unsatisfactory. Bálmer is a small town on the slope of a hill in an arid tract with no vestige of antiquity. Hiuen Tsiang notes that the produce of the soil and the manners of the people of Pi-lo-mo-lo resemble those of Suráshṭra. This description is unsuited to so arid a tract as surrounds Bálmer; it would apply well to the fertile neighbourhood of Bhilmál or Bhinmál. Since it is closely associated with Juzr that is Gurjjara the Al Bailáiman of the Arabs (a.d. 750, Elliot’s History, I. 442) may be Bhilmál. A Jain writer (Ind. Ant. XIX. 233) mentions Bhilmál as the seat of king Bhímasena and as connected with the origin of the Gadhia coinage. The date Bhinmál in a M.S. of a.d. 906 (Ditto, page 35) suggests it was then a seat of learning under the Gurjjaras. The prince of Śrímál is mentioned (Rás Málá, I. 58) as accompanying Múla Rájá Solaṅkhi (a.d. 942–997) in an expedition against Sorath. Al Biruni (a.d. 1030, Sachau’s Edn., I. 153, 267) refers to Bhillamála between Multán and Anhilaváda. As late as a.d. 1611 Nicholas Ufflet, an English traveller from Agra to Ahmadádád (Kerr’s Voyages, VIII. 301) notices “Beelmahl as having an ancient wall 24 kos (36 miles) round with many fine tanks going to ruin.” The important sub-divisions of upper class Gujarát Hindus who take their name from it show Śrímál to have been a great centre of population. ↑
6 Indian Antiquary, XIII. 70–81. Bühler (Ind. Ant. VII. 62) identifies Nandipuri with a suburb of Broach. ↑
7 Bombay Gazetteer, Násik, page 604. Bombay Arch. Survey Sep. Number X. 38. ↑
8 Among Deccan Kunbi surnames are Jádhav, Chuhán, Nikumbha, Parmár, Selár, Solké. Cf. Bombay Gazetteer, XXIV. 65 note 2, 414. ↑
9 Though the identification of the Valabhis as Gurjjaras may not be certain, in inscriptions noted below both the Chávaḍás and the Solaṅkis are called Gurjjara kings. The Gurjjara origin of either or of both these dynasties may be questioned. The name Gurjjara kings may imply no more than that they ruled the Gurjjara country. At the same time it was under the Chávaḍás that Gujarát got its name. Though to Al Biruni (a.d. 1020) Gujarát still meant part of Rájputána, between a.d. 750 and 950 the name Gurjjaras’ land passed as far south as the territory connected with Anhilváḍa and Vaḍnagara that is probably as far as the Mahi. As a Rástrakuta copperplate of a.d. 888 (S. 810) (Ind. Ant. XIII. 69) brings the Konkan as far north as Variáv on the Tápti the extension of the name Gujarát to Láṭa south of the Mahi seems to have taken place under Musalmán rule. This southern application is still somewhat incomplete. Even now the people of Surat both Hindus and Musalmáns when they visit Pattan (Anhilváḍa) and Ahmadabad speak of going to Gujarát, and the Ahmadábád section of the Nágar Bráhmans still call their Surat caste-brethren by the name of Kunkaṇás that is of the Konkaṇ. ↑
Chapter II.
Ancient Divisions. Ánartta.From ancient times the present
province of Gujarát consisted of three divisions Ánartta,
Suráshṭra, and
Láṭa. Ánartta seems to have been Northern
Gujarát, as its capital was Ánandapura the modern
Vaḍanagara or Chief City, which is also called
Ánarttapura.1 Both these names were in use even in the times of the
Valabhi kings (a.d. 500–770).2 According to the popular story, in
each of the four cycles or yugas Ánandapura or
Vaḍanagara had a different name, Chamatkárapura in the
first or Satya-yuga, Ánarttapura in the second or
Tretá-yuga, Ánandapura in the third or
Dvápara-yuga, and Vriddha-nagara or Vaḍanagar in the
fourth or Káli-yuga. The first name is fabulous. The city does
not seem to have ever been known by so strange a title. Of the two
Ánarttapura and Ánandapura the former is the older name,
while the latter may be its proper name or perhaps an adaptation of the
older name to give the meaning City of Joy. The fourth Vriddha-nagara
meaning the old city is a Sanskritized form of the still current
Vadnagar, the Old or Great City. In the Girnár inscription of
Kshatrapa Rudradáman (a.d. 150) the
mention of Ánartta and Suráshṭra as separate
provinces subject to the Pahlava viceroy of Junágaḍh agrees with the
view that Ánartta was part of Gujarát close to
Káthiáváḍa. In some Puráṇas
Ánartta appears as the name of the whole province including
Suráshṭra, with its
capital at the well known shrine of Dwáriká. In other
passages Dwáriká and Prabhás are both mentioned as
in Suráshṭra which would seem to show that
Suráshṭra was then part of Ánartta as Káthiáváḍa
is now part of Gujarát.
Suráshṭra.Suráshṭra the
land of the Sus, afterwards Sanskritized into Sauráshṭra
the Goodly Land, preserves its name in Sorath the southern part of
Káthiáváḍa. The name appears as
Suráshṭra in the Mahábhárata and
Páṇini’s Gaṇapáṭha, in
Rudradáman’s (a.d. 150) and
Skandagupta’s (a.d. 456)
Girnár inscriptions, and in several Valabhi copper-plates. Its
Prákrit form appears as Suraṭha in the Násik
inscription of Gotamiputra (a.d. 150) and
in later Prákrit as Suraṭhṭha in the Tirthakalpa of
Jinaprabhásuri of the thirteenth or fourteenth century.3 Its earliest
foreign mention is perhaps Strabo’s (b.c. 50–a.d. 20)
Saraostus and Pliny’s (a.d. 70)
Oratura.4 Ptolemy [7]
Chapter II.
Ancient Divisions. the great Egyptian geographer (a.d. 150) and the Greek author of the Periplus
(a.d. 240) both call it
Surastrene.5 The Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsiang (a.d. 600–640) mentions Valabhi then large and
famous and Suráshṭra as separate kingdoms.6
Láṭa.Láṭa is South Gujarát from the Mahi to the Tápti. The name Láṭa does not appear to be Sanskrit. It has not been found in the Mahábhárata or other old Sanskrit works, or in the cave or other inscriptions before the third century a.d., probably because the Puráṇas include in Aparánta the whole western seaboard south of the Narbada as far as Goa. Still the name Láṭa is old. Ptolemy (a.d. 150) uses the form Larike7 apparently from the Sanskrit Láṭaka. Vátsyáyana in his Káma-Sutra of the third century a.d. calls it Láṭa; describes it as situated to the west of Málwa; and gives an account of several of the customs of its people.8 In Sanskrit writings and inscriptions later than the third century the name is frequently found. In the sixth century the great astronomer Varáhamihira mentions the country of Láṭa, and the name also appears as Láṭa in an Ajanta and in a Mandasor inscription of the fifth century.9 It is common in the later inscriptions (a.d. 700–1200) of the Chálukya Gurjara and Ráshṭrakúṭa kings10 as well as in the writings of Arab travellers and historians between the eighth and twelfth centuries.11
The name Láṭa appears to be derived from some local tribe, perhaps the Lattas, who, as r and l are commonly used for each other, may possibly be the well known Ráshṭrakúṭas since their great king Amoghavarsha (a.d. 851–879) calls the name of the dynasty Ratta. Laṭṭalura the original city of the Raṭṭas of Saundatti and Belgaum may have been in Láṭa and may have given its name to the country and to the dynasty.12 In this connection it is interesting to note that the country between Broach and Dhár in Málwa in which are the towns of Bágh and Tánda is still called Ráṭha. [8]
1 See Nagarakhanḍa (Junágaḍh Edition), 13, 32, 35, 185, 289, 332, 542. ↑
2 The Alina grants (Indian Antiquary, VII. 73, 77) dated Valabhi 330 and 337 (a.d. 649–656), are both to the same donee who in the a.d. 649 grant is described as originally of Ánarttapura and in the a.d. 656 grant as originally of Ánandapura. ↑
3 Girnára-Kalpa, Atthi Suraṭhṭa vesaé Ujjinto náma pavvao rammo. In the Suraṭhṭha district is a lovely mountain named Ujjinto (Girnár). ↑
4 Hamilton and Falconer’s Strabo, II. 252–253; Pliny’s Natural History, VI. 20. ↑
5 Bertius’ Ptolemy, VII. 1; McCrindle’s Periplus, 113. The Periplus details regarding Indo-Skythia, Surastrene, and Ujjain are in agreement with the late date (a.d. 247) which Reinaud (Indian Antiquary of Dec. 1879 pp. 330–338) and Burnell (S. Ind. Pal. 47 note 3) assign to its author. ↑
6 Hiuen Tsiang’s Valabhi kingdom was probably the same as the modern Gohilváḍa, which Jinaprabhásuri in his Śatruñjaya-kalpa calls the Valláka-Visaa. ↑
8 Vátsyáyana Sutra, Chap. II. ↑
9 Arch. Sur. of Western India, IV. 127. The Mandasor inscription (a.d. 437–38) mentions silk weavers from Láṭavishaya. Fleet’s Corpus Ins. Ind. III. 80. The writer (Ditto, 84) describes Láṭa as green-hilled, pleasing with choice flower-burdened trees, with temples viháras and assembly halls of the gods. ↑
10 Ind. Ant. XIII. 157, 158, 163, 180, 188, 196, 199, 204. ↑
Chapter III.
Legends. Ánartta the First
Puráṇic King of
Gujarát.The oldest Puráṇic legend
regarding Gujarát appears to be that of the holy king
Ánartta son of Śaryáti and grandson of Manu.
Ánartta had a son named Revata, who from his capital at
Kuśasthali or Dwáriká governed the country called
Ánartta. Revata had a hundred sons of whom the eldest was named
Raivata or Kakudmi. Raivata had a daughter named Revati who was married
to Baladeva of Kuśasthali or Dwáriká, the elder
brother of Kṛishṇa. Regarding
Revati’s marriage with Baladeva the Puráṇic
legends tell that Raivata went with his daughter to Brahmá in
Brahma-loka to take his advice to whom he should give the girl in
marriage. When Raivata arrived Brahmá was listening to music. As
soon as the music was over Raivata asked Brahmá to find the girl
a proper bridegroom. Brahmá told Raivata that during the time he
had been waiting his kingdom had passed away, and that he had better
marry his daughter to Baladeva, born of Vishṇu, who was now
ruler of Dwáriká.1 This story suggests that Raivata son of
Ánartta lost his kingdom and fled perhaps by sea. That after
some time during which the Yádavas established themselves in the
country, Raivata, called a son of Revata but probably a descendant as
his proper name is Kakudmi, returned to his old territory and gave his
daughter in marriage to one of the reigning Yádava dynasty, the
Yádavas taking the girl as representing the dynasty that had
preceded them. The story about Brahmá and the passing of ages
seems invented to explain the long period that elapsed between the
flight and the return.
The Yádavas in
Dwáriká.The next Puráṇic legends
relate to the establishment of the Yádava kingdom at
Dwáriká. The founder and namegiver of the Yádava
dynasty was Yadu of whose family the Puráṇas give very
detailed information. The family seems to have split into several
branches each taking its name from some prominent member, the chief of
them being Vrishṇi, Kukkura, Bhoja, Śátvata, Andhaka,
Madhu, Śurasena, and Daśárha. Śátvata was
thirty-seventh from Yadu and in his branch were born Devaki and
Vasudeva, the parents of the great Yádava hero and god
Kṛishṇa. It was in
Kṛishṇa’s time
that the Yádavas had to leave their capital Mathurá and
come to Dwáriká. This was the result of a joint invasion
of Mathurá on one side by a [9]
Chapter III.
Legends.
The Yádavas. legendary Deccan hero Kálayavana and
on the other by Jarásandha the powerful king of Magadha or
Behár, who, to avenge the death of his
brother-in-law2 Kansa killed by Kṛishṇa in fulfilment of a
prophecy, is said to have invaded the Yádava territory eighteen
times.
According to the story Kálayavana followed the fugitive Kṛishṇa and his companions as far as Suráshṭra where in a mountain cave he was burnt by fire from the eye of the sleeping sage Muchakunḍa whom he had roused believing him to be his enemy Kṛishṇa. According to the Harivanśa the fugitive Yádavas quitting Mathurá went to the Sindhu country and there established the city of Dwáriká on a convenient site on the sea shore making it their residence.3 Local tradition says that the Yádavas conquered this part of the country by defeating the demons who held it.
The leading Yádava chief in Dwáriká was Ugrasena, and Ugrasena’s three chief supporters were the families of Yadu, Bhoja, and Andhaka. As the entire peninsula of Káthiáváḍa was subject to them the Yádavas used often to make pleasure excursions and pilgrimages to Prabhás and Girnár. Kṛishṇa and Baladeva though not yet rulers held high positions and took part in almost all important matters. They were in specially close alliance with their paternal aunt’s sons the Pándava brothers, kings of Hastinápura or Delhi. Of the two sets of cousins Kṛishṇa and Arjuna were on terms of the closest intimacy. Of one of Arjuna’s visits to Káthiáváḍa the Mahábhárata gives the following details: ‘Arjuna after having visited other holy places arrived in Aparánta (the western seaboard) whence he went to Prabhás. Hearing of his arrival Kṛishṇa marched to Prabhás and gave Arjuna a hearty welcome. From Prabhás they came together to the Raivataka hill which Kṛishṇa had decorated and where he entertained his guest with music and dancing. From Girnár they went to Dwáriká driving in a golden car. The city was adorned in honour of Arjuna; the streets were thronged with multitudes; and the members of the Vrishṇi, Bhoja, and Andhaka families met to honour Kṛishṇa’s guest.’4
Some time after, against his elder brother Baladeva’s desire,
Kṛishṇa helped Arjuna to
carry off Kṛishṇa’s
sister Subhadrá, with whom Arjuna had fallen in love at a fair
in Girnár of which the Mahábhárata gives the
following description: ‘A gathering of the Yádavas chiefly
the Vrishṇis and Andhakas took place near Raivataka. The hill and
the country round were rich with fine rows of fruit trees and large
mansions. There was much dancing singing and music. The princes of the
Vrishṇi family were in handsome carriages glistening with gold.
Hundreds and thousands of the people of Junágaḍh with
their families attended on foot and in vehicles of various kinds.
Baladeva with his wife Revati moved about attended by many Gandharvas.
Ugrasena was there with his thousand queens and musicians. Sámba
and Pradyumna attended [10]
Chapter III.
Legends.
The Yádavas. in holiday attire and looked like gods. Many
Yádavas and others were also present with their wives and
musicians.’
Some time after this gathering Subhadrá came to Girnár to worship and Arjuna carried her off. Eventually Vasudeva and Baladeva consented and the runaways were married with due ceremony. The large fair still held in Mágh (February-March) in the west Girnár valley near the modern temple of Bhavanáth is perhaps a relic of this great Yádava fair.
The Yádava occupation of Dwáriká was not free
from trouble. When Kṛishṇa was at
Hastinápura on the occasion of the Rájasúya
sacrifice performed by Yudhishṭhira, Śálva king of
Mṛittikávatí
in the country of Śaubha led an army against
Dwáriká. He slew many of the Dwáriká
garrison, plundered the city and withdrew unmolested. On his return
Kṛishṇa learning of
Śálva’s invasion led an army against
Śálva. The chiefs met near the sea shore and in a pitched
battle Śálva was defeated and killed.5 Family feuds brought
Yádava supremacy in Dwáriká to a disastrous end.
The final family struggle is said to have happened in the thirty-sixth
year after the war of the Mahábhárata, somewhere on the
south coast of Káthiáváḍa near
Prabhás or Somnáth Pátan the great place of
Bráhmanical pilgrimage. On the occasion of an eclipse, in
obedience to a proclamation issued by Kṛishṇa, the
Yádavas and their families went from Dwáriká to
Prabhás in state well furnished with dainties, animal food, and
strong drink. One day on the sea shore the leading Yádava chiefs
heated with wine began to dispute. They passed from words to blows.
Kṛishṇa armed with an iron
rod6
struck every one he met, not even sparing his own sons. Many of the
chiefs were killed. Baladeva fled to die in the forests and
Kṛishṇa was slain by a
hunter who mistook him for a deer. When he saw trouble was brewing
Kṛishṇa had sent for Arjuna.
Arjuna arrived to find Dwáriká desolate. Soon after
Arjuna’s arrival Vasudeva died and Arjuna performed the funeral
ceremonies of Vasudeva Baladeva and Kṛishṇa whose bodies
he succeeded in recovering. When the funeral rites were completed
Arjuna started for Indraprastha in Upper India with the few that were
left of the Yádava families, [11]
Chapter III.
Legends.
The Yádavas. chiefly women. On the way in his passage
through the Panchanada7 or Panjáb a body of Ábhíras
attacked Arjuna with sticks and took several of Kṛishṇa’s
wives and the widows of the Andhaka Yádava chiefs. After Arjuna
left it the deserted Dwáriká was swallowed by the
sea.8 [13]
1 The Vishṇu Purána (Anśa iv. Chap. i. Verse 19 to Chap. ii. Verse 2) gives the longest account of the legend. The Bhágavata Purána (Skanda ix. Chap. iii. Verse 16–36) gives almost the same account. The Matsya Purána (Chap. xii. Verse 22–24) dismisses the story in two verses. See also Harivanśa, X. ↑
2 Compare Mahábh. II. 13, 594ff. Jarásandha’s sisters Asti and Prápti were married to Kansa. ↑
4 Mahábhárata Ádiparva, chaps. 218–221. ↑
5 Mahábhárata Vanaparva, Chap. xiv.–xxii. Skanda x. Mṛittikávatí the capital of Śálva cannot be identified. The name of the country sounds like Śvabhra in Rudradáman’s Girnár inscription, which is apparently part of Charotar or South Ahmadabad. A trace of the old word perhaps remains in the river Sábhramati the modern Sábarmati. The fact that Śálva passed from Mṛittikávatí along the sea shore would seem to show that part of the seaboard south of the Mahi was included in Śálva’s territory. Dr. Bühler (Ind. Ant. VII. 263) described Pandit Bhagvánlál’s reading of Śvabhra as a bold conjecture. A further examination of the original convinced the Pandit that Śvabhra was the right reading. ↑
6 The following is the legend of Kṛishṇa’s iron flail. Certain Yádava youths hoping to raise a laugh at the expense of Viśvámitra and other sages who had come to Dwáriká presented to them Sámba Kṛishṇa’s son dressed as a woman big with child. The lads asked the sages to foretell to what the woman would give birth. The sages replied: ‘The woman will give birth to an iron rod which will destroy the Yádava race.’ Obedient to the sage’s prophecy Sámba produced an iron rod. To avoid the ill effects of the prophecy king Ugrasena had the rod ground to powder and cast the powder into the sea. The powder grew into the grass called eraka Typha elephantina. It was this grass which Kṛishṇa plucked in his rage and which in his hands turned into an iron flail. This eraka grass grows freely near the mouth of the Hiraṇya river of Prabhás. ↑
7 This suggests that as in early times the Great Ran was hard to cross the way from Káthiáváḍa to Indraprastha or Delhi was by Kachch and Sindh and from Sindh by Multán and the Lower Panjáb. According to the Bhágavata Purána Kṛishṇa took the same route when he first came from Indraprastha to Dwáriká. On the other hand these details may support the view that the head-quarters of the historic Kṛishṇa were in the Panjáb. ↑
8 So far as is known neither Gujarát nor Káthiáváḍa contains any record older than the Girnár rock inscription of about b.c. 240: The Great Kshatrapa Rudra Dáman’s (a.d. 139) inscription on the same rock has a reference to the Maurya Rája Chandragupta about b.c. 300. No local sign of Kṛishṇa or of his Yádavas remains.
In the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
XX. XXI. and XXII. Mr. Hewitt has recently attempted to trace the
history of Western India back to b.c. 3000
perhaps to as early as b.c. 6000. The
evidence which makes so far-reaching a past probable is the discovery
of Indian indigo and muslin in Egyptian tombs of about b.c. 1700 (J. R. A. S. XX. 206); and
the proof that a trade in teak and in Sindhu or Indian muslins existed
between Western India and the Euphrates mouth as far back as
b.c. 3000 or even b.c. 4000 (J. R. A. S. XX. 336, 337
and XXI. 204). According to Mr. Hewitt the evidence of the Hindu
calendar carries the historical past of India into still remoter ages.
The moon mansions and certain other details of the Hindu calendar seem
to point to the Euphrates valley as the home of Hindu lunar astronomy.
As in the Euphrates valley inscriptions of the Semitic king Sargon of
Sippara prove that in b.c. 3750
moon-worship was already antiquated (J. R. A. S. XXI. 325),
and as the precession of the equinoxes points to about b.c. 4700 as the date of the introduction of the sun
zodiac (Sayce’s Hibbert Lectures, 398) the system of lunar
mansions and months, if it came from the Euphrates valley, must have
reached India before b.c. 4700. The trade
records of the black-headed perhaps Dravidian-speaking Sumris of the
Euphrates mouth prove so close relations with the peninsula of Sinai
and Egypt as to make a similar connection with Western India probable
as far back as b.c. 6000. (Compare
Sayce’s Hibbert Lectures, 33: J. R. A. S. XXI. 326.) Of
the races of whose presence in Gujarát and the neighbourhood Mr.
Hewitt finds traces the earliest is the same black-headed
moon-worshipping Sumri (Ditto). Next from Susiana in south-east Persia,
the possessors of a lunar-solar calendar and therefore not later than
b.c. 4700 (J. R. A. S. XXI. 325,
327, 330), the trading Sus or Saus, in Hindu books known as Suvarnas,
entered India by way of Baluchistán and settled at Pátala
in South Sindh. (J.
R. A. S. XXI. 209.) With or soon after the Sus came from the
north the cattle-herding sun-worshipping Sakas (J. R. A. S. XXII. 332).
The Sus and Sakas passed south and together settled in Suráshṭra and West
Gujarát. At a date which partly from evidence connected with the
early Vedic hymns (J. R. A. S. XXII. 466)
partly from the early Babylonian use of the Sanskrit Sindhu for India
(J. R. A. S.
XXI. 309), Mr. Hewitt holds cannot be later than b.c. 3000 northern Áryas entered Gujarát
and mixing with the Sus and Sakas as ascetics traders and soldiers
carried the use of Sanskrit southwards. (J. R. A. S. XX. 343.) Of
other races who held sway in Gujarát the earliest, perhaps about
b.c. 2000 since their power was shattered
by Paraśuráma long before Mahábhárata times
(J. R. A. S.
XXI. 209–266), were the snake-worshipping perhaps Accadian
(Ditto, 265) Haihayas now represented by the Gonds and the
Haihayas’ vassals the Vaidarbhas (Ditto, 209) a connection which
is supported by trustworthy Central Indian Uraon or Gond tradition that
they once held Gujarát (Elliott’s Races, N. W. P., I.
154). Next to the Haihayas and like them earlier than the
Mahábhárata (say b.c. 1500–2000) Mr. Hewitt would place the
widespread un-Aryan Bhárats or Bhárgavs (J. R. A. S. XXI.
279–282, 286) the conquerors of the Haihayas (Ditto, 288). In
early Mahábhárata times (say between b.c. 1000 and 800, Ditto 197 and 209) the
Bhárats were overcome by the very mixed race of the Bhojas and
of Kṛishṇa’s
followers the Vrishṇis (Ditto, 270). Perhaps about the same time
the chariot-driving Gandharvas of Cutch (Ditto, 273) joined the Sus and
Sakas, together passed east to Kosala beyond Benares, and were there
established in strength at the time of Gautama Buddha (b.c. 530) (Ditto). To the later
Mahábhárata times, perhaps about b.c. 400 (Ditto, 197–271), Mr. Hewitt would
assign the entrance into Gujarát of the Ábhíras or
Ahirs whom he identifies with the northern or
Chapter III.
Legends.
The Yádavas. Skythian Abárs. Mr. Hewitt finds the
following places in Gujarát associated with those early races.
Pátála in South Sindh he (J. R. A. S. XXI. 209)
considers the head-quarters of the Sus and Sakas. Another Su capital
Prágjyotisha which is generally allotted to Bengal he would
(XXI. 206) identify with Broach. With the Vaidarbhas the vassals of the
Haihayas he associates Surparika, that is Sopára near Bassein,
which he identifies (Ditto, 206) with the modern Surat on the Tapti. He
connects (Ditto, 266) the Baroda river Viśvámitra and
Vaidurga the hill Pávágaḍ with
the same tribe. He finds a trace of the Bhárats in Baroda and in
Bharati an old name of the river Mahi (Ditto, 286) and of the same race
under their name Bhárgav in Broach (Ditto, 289). The traditional
connection of the Bhojas with Dwárka is well established.
Finally Kárpásika a Mahábhárata name for
the shore of the Gulf of Cambay (Ditto, 209) may be connected with
Kárván on the Narbada about twenty miles above Broach one
of the holiest Shaiv places in India. Though objection may be taken to
certain of Mr. Hewitt’s identifications of Gujarát places,
and also to the extreme antiquity he would assign to the trade between
India and the west and to the introduction of the system of lunar
mansions, his comparison of sacred Hindu books with the calendar and
ritual of early Babylonia is of much interest. ↑
Chapter IV.
The Mauryas. b.c. 319–197. After the destruction of
the Yádavas a long blank occurs in the traditional history of
Gujarát. It is probable that from its seaboard position, for
trade and other purposes, many foreigners settled in
Káthiáváḍa and South Gujarát; and
that it is because of the foreign element that the Hindu
Dharmasástras consider Gujarát a Mlechchha country and
forbid visits to it except on pilgrimage.1 The fact also that
Aśoka (b.c. 230) the great Mauryan
king and propagator of Buddhism chose, among the Buddhist Theras sent
to various parts of his kingdom, a Yavana Thera named Dhamma-rakhito as
evangelist for the western seaboard,2 possibly indicates a preponderating
foreign element in these parts. It is further possible that these
foreign settlers may have been rulers. In spite of these possibilities
we have no traditions between the fall of the Yádavas and the
rise of the Mauryas in b.c. 319.
Gujarát history dates from the rule of the Mauryan dynasty, the only early Indian dynasty the record of whose rule has been preserved in the writings of the Bráhmans, the Buddhists, and the Jains. This fulness of reference to the Mauryas admits of easy explanation. The Mauryas were a very powerful dynasty whose territory extended over the greater part of India. Again under Mauryan rule Buddhism was so actively propagated that the rulers made it their state religion, waging bloody wars, even revolutionizing many parts of the empire to secure its spread. Further the Mauryas were beneficent rulers and had also honourable alliances with foreign, especially with Greek and Egyptian, kings. These causes combined to make the Mauryans a most powerful and well remembered dynasty.
Inscriptions give reason to believe that the supremacy of
Chandragupta, the founder of the Mauryan dynasty (b.c. 319), extended over Gujarát. According to
Rudradáman’s inscription (a.d. 150) on the great edict rock at Girnár in
Káthiáváḍa, a lake called
Sudarśana3 near the edict rock was originally made by Pushyagupta
of the Vaiśya caste, who is described as a brother-in-law of the
Mauryan king Chandragupta.4 The language of this inscription leaves
no doubt that Chandragupta’s sway extended over [14]
Chapter IV.
The Mauryas. b.c. 319–197. Girnár as
Pushyagupta is simply called a Vaiśya and a brother-in-law of king
Chandragupta and has no royal attribute, particulars which tend to show
that he was a local governor subordinate to king Chandragupta. The same
inscription5 states that in the time of Aśoka (b.c. 250) his officer Yavanarája
Tusháspa adorned the same Sudarśana lake with conduits.
This would seem to prove the continuance of Mauryan rule in
Girnár for three generations from Chandragupta to Aśoka.
Tusháspa is called Yavanarája. The use of the term
rája would seem to show that, unlike Chandragupta’s
Vaiśya governor Pushyagupta, Tusháspa was a dignitary
of high rank and noble family. That he is called Yavanarája does
not prove Tusháspa was a Greek, though for Greeks alone Yavana
is the proper term. The name Tusháspa rather suggests a Persian
origin from its close likeness in formation to Kersháshp, a name
still current among Bombay Pársis. Evidence from other sources
proves that Aśoka held complete sway over Málwa,
Gujarát, and the Konkan coast. All the rock edicts of Aśoka
hitherto traced have been found on the confines of his great empire. On
the north-west at Kapurdigiri and at Shabazgarhi in the
Baktro-Páli character; in the north-north-west at Kálsi,
in the east at Dhauli and Jangada; in the west at Girnár and
Sopára, and in the south in Maisur all in Maurya characters. The
Girnár and Sopára edicts leave no doubt that the
Gujarát, Káthiáváḍa, and North Konkan
seaboard was in Aśoka’s possession. The fact that an inland
ruler holds the coast implies his supremacy over the intervening
country. Further it is known that Aśoka was viceroy of
Málwa in the time of his father and that after his
father’s death he was sovereign of Málwa. The easy route
from Mandasor (better known as Daśapur) to Dohad has always
secured a close connection between Málwa and Gujarát.
South Gujarát lies at the mercy of any invader entering by Dohad
and the conquest of Káthiáváḍa on one side
and of Upper Gujarát on the other might follow in detail. As we
know that Káthiáváḍa and South
Gujarát as far as Sopára were held by Aśoka it is
not improbable that Upper Gujarát also owned his sway. The
Maurya capital of Gujarát seems to have been Girinagara or
Junágaḍh in Central
Káthiáváḍa, whose strong hill fort
dominating the rich province of Sorath and whose lofty hills a centre
of worship and a defence and retreat from invaders, combined to secure
for Junágaḍh its continuance
as capital under the Kshatrapas (a.d. 100–380) and their successors the Guptas
(a.d. 380–460). The southern capital
of the Mauryas seems to have been Sopára near Bassein in a rich
country with a good and safe harbour for small vessels, probably in
those times the chief centre of the Konkan and South Gujarát
trade.
Buddhist and Jain records agree that Aśoka was succeeded, not
by his son Kunála who was blind, but by his grandsons
Daśaratha and Samprati. The Barábar hill near Gayá
has caves made by Aśoka and bearing his inscriptions; and close to
Barábar is the [15]
Chapter IV.
The Mauryas. b.c. 319–197. Nágárjuna
hill with caves made by Daśaratha also bearing his inscriptions.
In one of these inscriptions the remark occurs that one of the
Barábar caves was made by Daśaratha ‘installed
immediately after.’ As the caves in the neighbouring hill must
have been well known to have been made by Aśoka this
‘after’ may mean after Aśoka, or the
‘after’ may refer solely to the sequence between
Daśaratha’s installation and his excavation of the cave. In
any case it is probable that Daśaratha was Aśoka’s
successor. Jaina records pass over Daśaratha and say that
Aśoka was succeeded by his grandson Samprati the son of
Kunála. In the matter of the propagation of the Jain faith, Jain
records speak as highly of Samprati as Buddhist records speak of
Aśoka.6 Almost all old Jain temples or monuments, whose
builders are unknown, are ascribed to Samprati who is said to have
built thousands of temples as Aśoka is said to have raised
thousands of stupas. In his Páṭaliputra-kalpa
Jinaprabhasuri the well known Jaina Áchárya and writer
gives a number of legendary and other stories of Páṭaliputra. Comparing
Samprati with Aśoka in respect of the propagation of the faith in
non-Áryan countries the Áchárya writes: ‘In
Páṭaliputra flourished
the great king Samprati son of Kunála lord of Bharata with its
three continents, the great Arhanta who established
viháras for Sramaṇas even in non-Áryan
countries.’7 It would appear from this that after Aśoka the
Mauryan empire may have been divided into two, Daśaratha ruling
Eastern India, and Samprati, whom Jaina records specially mention as
king of Ujjain, ruling Western India, where the Jain sect is specially
strong. Though we have no specific information on the point, it is
probable, especially as he held Málwa, that during the reign of
Samprati Gujarát remained under Mauryan sway. With Samprati
Mauryan rule in Gujarát seems to end. In later times
(a.d. 500) traces of Mauryan chiefs appear
in Málwa and in the North Konkan. The available details will be
given in another chapter.
After Samprati, whose reign ended about b.c. 197, a blank of seventeen years occurs in
Gujarát history. The next available information shows traces of
Baktrian-Greek sway over parts of Gujarát. In his description of
Surastrene or Suráshṭra the author of the
Periplus (a.d. 240) says: ‘In this
part there are preserved even to this day memorials of the expedition
of Alexander, old temples, foundations of camps, and large
wells.’8 As Alexander did not [16]
Chapter IV.
The Greeks. b.c. 180–100. come so far south as
Káthiáváḍa and as after Alexander’s
departure the Mauryas held Káthiáváḍa till
about b.c. 197, it may be suggested that
the temples camps and wells referred to by the author of the Periplus
were not memorials of the expedition of Alexander but remains of later
Baktrian-Greek supremacy.
Demetrius, whom Justin calls the king of the Indians, is believed to have reigned from b.c. 190 to b.c. 165.9 On the authority of Apollodorus of Artamita Strabo (b.c. 50–a.d. 20) names two Baktrian-Greek rulers who seem to have advanced far into inland India. He says: ‘The Greeks who occasioned the revolt of Baktria (from Syria b.c. 256) were so powerful by the fertility and advantages of the country that they became masters of Ariana and India …. Their chiefs, particularly Menander, conquered more nations than Alexander. Those conquests were achieved partly by Menander and partly by Demetrius son of Euthydemus king of the Baktrians. They got possession not only of Pattalene but of the kingdoms of Saraostus and Sigerdis, which constitute the remainder of the coast.’10 Pattalene is generally believed to be the old city of Pátál in Sindh (the modern Haidarábád), while the subsequent mention of Saraostus and Sigerdis as kingdoms which constitute the remainder of the coast, leaves almost no doubt that Saraostus is Suráshṭra and Sigerdis is Ságaradvípa or Cutch. The joint mention of Menander (b.c. 126) and Demetrius (b.c. 190) may mean that Demetrius advanced into inland India to a certain point and that Menander passed further and took Sindh, Cutch, and Káthiáváḍa. The discovery in Cutch and Káthiáváḍa of coins of Baktrian kings supports the statements of Justin and Strabo. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collecting of coins in Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát during nearly twenty-five years brought to light among Baktrian-Greek coins an obolus of Eucratides (b.c. 180–155), a few drachmæ of Menander (b.c. 126–110), many drachmæ and copper coins of Apollodotus (b.c. 110–100), but none of Demetrius. Eucratides was a contemporary of Demetrius. Still, as Eucratides became king of Baktria after Demetrius, his conquests, according to Strabo of a thousand cities to the east of the Indus, must be later than those of Demetrius.
As his coins are found in Káthiáváḍa
Eucratides may either have advanced into
Káthiáváḍa or the province may have come
under his sway as lord of the neighbouring country of Sindh. Whether or
not Eucratides conquered the province, he is the earliest
Baktrian-Greek king whose coins have been found in
Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát. The fact that
the coins of Eucratides have been found in different parts of
Káthiáváḍa and at different times seems to
show that they were the currency of the province and were not merely
imported either for trade or for ornament. It is to be noticed that
these coins are all of the smallest value of the numerous coins issued
by Eucratides. This may be explained by the fact that these small
[17]
Chapter IV.
The Greeks. b.c. 180–100. coins were
introduced by Eucratides into Káthiáváḍa to
be in keeping with the existing local coinage. The local silver coins
in use before the time of Eucratides are very small, weighing five to
seven grains, and bear the Buddhist symbols of the Svastika, the
Trident, and the Wheel. Another variety has been found weighing about
four grains with a misshapen elephant on the obverse and something like
a circle on the reverse.11 It was probably to replace this poor currency
that Eucratides introduced his smallest obolus of less weight but
better workmanship.
The end of the reign of Eucratides is not fixed with certainty: it
is believed to be about b.c. 155.12 For the
two Baktrian-Greek kings Menander and Apollodotus who ruled in
Káthiáváḍa after Eucratides, better sources
of information are available. As already noticed Strabo (a.d. 20) mentions that Menander’s conquests
(b.c. 120) included Cutch and Suráshṭra.13 And the
author of the Periplus (a.d. 240) writes:
‘Up to the present day old drachmæ bearing the Greek
inscriptions of Apollodotus and Menander are current in Barugaza
(Broach).’14 Menander’s silver drachmæ have been found
in Káthiáváḍa and Southern
Gujarát.15 Though their number is small Menander’s coins
are comparatively less scarce than those of the earliest Kshatrapas Nahapána and
Chashṭana (a.d. 100–140). The
distribution of Menander’s coins suggests he was the first
Baktrian-Greek king who resided in these parts and that the monuments
of Alexander’s times, camps temples and wells, mentioned by the
author of the Periplus16 were camps of Menander in Suráshṭra. Wilson and
Rochette have supposed Apollodotus to be the son and successor of
Menander,17 while General Cunningham believes Apollodotus to be
the predecessor of Menander.18 Inferences from the coins of these two
kings found in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa
support the view that Apollodotus was the successor of Menander. The
coins of Apollodotus are found in much larger numbers than those of
Menander and the workmanship of Apollodotus’ coins appears to be
of a gradually declining style. In the later coins the legend is at
times undecipherable. It appears from this that for some time after
Apollodotus until Nahapána’s (a.d. 100) coins came into use, the chief local
currency was debased coins struck after the type of the coins of
Apollodotus. Their use as the type of coinage generally happens to the
coins of the last king of a dynasty. The statement by the author of the
Periplus that in his time (a.d. 240) the
old drachmæ of Apollodotus and Menander were [18]
Chapter IV.
The Greeks. b.c. 180–100. current in Barugaza,
seems to show that these drachmæ continued to circulate in
Gujarát along with the coins of the Western Kshatrapas. The
mention of Apollodotus before Menander by the author of the Periplus
may either be accidental, or it may be due to the fact that when the
author wrote fewer coins of Menander than of Apollodotus were in
circulation.
The silver coins both of Menander and Apollodotus found in
Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa are of only
one variety, round drachmæ. The reason that of their numerous
large coins, tetradrachmæ didrachmæ and others,
drachmæ alone have been found in Gujarát is probably the
reason suggested for the introduction of the obolus of Eucratides,
namely that the existing local currency was so poor that coins of small
value could alone circulate. Still the fact that drachmæ came
into use implies some improvement in the currency, chiefly in size. The
drachmæ of both the kings are alike. The obverse of
Menander’s coins has in the middle a helmeted bust of the king
and round it the Greek legend ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΣ
ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ
ΜΕΝΑΝΔΡΟΥ
Of the king the Saviour Menander. On the reverse is the figure of
Athene Promachos surrounded by the Baktro-Páli legend
Mahárájasa Trádátasa Menandrasa that is Of
the Great king the Saviour Menander, and a monogram.19 The drachmæ of
Apollodotus have on the obverse a bust with bare filleted head
surrounded by the legend ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΣ
ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ
ΑΠΟΛΛΟΔΟΤΟΥ
Of the king the Saviour Apollodotus. Except in the legend the reverse
with two varieties of monogram20 is the same as the reverse of the
drachmæ of Menander. The legend in Baktro-Páli character
is Mahárájasa Rájátirájasa
Apaladatasa that is Of the Great king the over-king of kings Apaladata.
During his twenty-five years of coin-collecting Dr.
Bhagvánlál failed to secure a single copper coin of
Menander either in Gujarát or in
Káthiáváḍa. Of the copper coins of
Apollodotus a deposit was found in Junágaḍh, many of
them well preserved.21 These coins are of two varieties, one square the
other round and large. Of the square coin the obverse has a standing
Apollo with an arrow in the right hand and on the top and the two sides
the Greek legend ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΣ
ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ ΚΑΙ
ΦΙΛΟΠΑΤΟΡΟΣ
ΑΠΟΛΛΟΔΟΤΟΥ
that is Of the King Saviour and Fatherlover Apollodotus. On the reverse
is the tripod of Apollo with a monogram22 and the letter drí
in Baktro-Páli on the left and the legend in Baktro-Páli
characters Mahárájasa Trádátasa
Apaladatasa. The round coin has also, on the obverse, a standing Apollo
with an arrow in the right hand; behind is the same monogram as in the
square coin and all round runs the Greek legend ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΣ
ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ
ΑΠΟΛΛΟΔΟΤΟΥ.
On the reverse is the tripod of Apollo with on its right and left the
letters di and u in Baktro-Páli and all round the
Baktro-Páli legend Mahárájasa
Trádátasa Apaladatasa. [19]
Chapter IV.
The Greeks. b.c. 180–100. The reason why so
few copper coins of Apollodotus have been found in Gujarát
perhaps is that these copper coins were current only in the time of
Apollodotus and did not, like his silver drachmæ, continue as the
currency of the country with the same or an imitated die. The date of
the reign of Apollodotus is not fixed. General Cunningham believes it
to be b.c. 165–150,23 Wilson and
Gardner take it to be b.c. 110–100.24 Though no Indian materials enable
us to arrive at any final conclusion regarding this date the fact that
Apollodotus’ coins continued to be issued long after his time
shows that Apollodotus was the last Baktrian-Greek ruler of
Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. After
Apollodotus we find no trace of Baktrian-Greek rule, and no other
certain information until the establishment of the Kshatrapas about
a.d. 100. The only fact that breaks this
blank in Gujarát history is the discovery of copper coins of a
king whose name is not known, but who calls himself Basileus Basileon
Soter Megas that is King of Kings the Great Saviour. These coins are
found in Káthiáváḍa and Cutch as well as in
Rájputána the North-West Provinces and the Kábul
valley, a distribution which points to a widespread Indian rule. The
suggestion may be offered that this king is one of the leaders of the
Yaudheyas whose constitution is said to have been tribal, that is the
tribe was ruled by a number of small chiefs who would not be likely to
give their names on their coins.25 [20]
1 Mahábhárata Anuśásanaparvan 2158–9 mentions Láṭas among Kshatriya tribes who have become outcastes from seeing no Bráhmans. Again, Chap. VII. 72. ib. couples (J. Bl. As. Soc. VI. (1) 387) thievish Báhikas and robber Suráshṭras. Compare Vishṇu Purána, II. 37, where the Yavanas are placed to the west of Bháratavarsha and also J. R. A. S. (N. S.) IV. 468; and Brockhaus’ Prabodha Chandrodaya, 87. The śloka referred to in the text runs: He who goes to Anga, Vanga, Kalinga, Sauráshṭra, or Magadha unless it be for a pilgrimage deserves to go through a fresh purification. ↑
3 Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society Journal, 1891, page 47. ↑
4 It is interesting to note that Chandragupta married a Vaiśya lady. Similarly while at Sánchi on his way to Ujjain Aśoka married Deví, the daughter of a Setthi, Turnour’s Maháwanso, 76; Cunningham’s Bhilsa Topes, 95. ↑
5 Probably from some mistake of the graver’s the text of the inscription अशोकस्य ते यवनराजेन yields no meaning. Some word for governor or officer is apparently meant. ↑
6 Hemachandra’s Parisishta Parva. Merutunga’s Vicháraśreṇi. ↑
7 The text is ‘Kunálasûnustrikhandabharatádhipah Paramárhanto Anáryadeśeshvapi Pravarttitaśramaṇa-vihárah Samprati Mahárája Sohábhavat’ meaning ‘He was the great king Samprati son of Kunála, sovereign of India of three continents, the great saint who had started monasteries for Jain priests even in non-Aryan countries.’ ↑
8 McCrindle’s Periplus, 115. The author of the Periplus calls the capital of Surastrene Minnagara. Pandit Bhagvánlál believed Minnagara to be a miswriting of Girinagara the form used for Girnár both in Rudradáman’s (a.d. 150) rock inscription at Girnár (Fleet’s Corpus Ins. Ind. III. 57) and by Varáha-Mihira (a.d. 570) (Bṛihat-Saṃhitá, XIV. 11). The mention of a Minagara in Ptolemy inland from Sorath and Monoglossum or Mangrul suggests that either Girnár or Junágaḍh was also known as Minnagara either after the Mins or after Men that is Menander. At the same time it is possible that Ptolemy’s Agrinagara though much out of place may be Girinagara and that Ptolemy’s Minagara in the direction of Ujjain may be Mandasor. ↑
9 Justin’s date is probably about a.d. 250. His work is a summary of the History of Trogus Pompeius about a.d. 1. Watson’s Justin, 277; Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 231. ↑
10 Hamilton and Falconer’s Strabo, II. 252–253. ↑
11 These small local coins which were found in Hálár Gondal were presented to the Bombay Asiatic Society by the Political Agent of Káthiáwár and are in the Society’s cabinet. Dr. Bhagvánlál found the two elephant coins in Junágaḍh. ↑
12 Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 266. Gardner’s British Museum Catalogue, 26, brings Eucratides to after b.c. 162. ↑
14 McCrindle’s Periplus, 121. ↑
15 The Bombay Asiatic Society possesses some specimens of these coins of bad workmanship found near Broach with the legend incorrect, probably struck by some local governor of Menander. Two were also found in Junágaḍh. ↑
16 McCrindle’s Periplus, 115. ↑
17 Numismatic Chronicle (New Series), X. 80; Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 288. ↑
18 Numismatic Chronicle (New Series), X, 80. ↑
19 Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, Plate XXII. Number 41. Gardner’s British Museum Catalogue, Plate XI. Number 8. ↑
20 Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, Plate XXII. Number 66, shows one variety of this monogram. ↑
21 These coins are said to have been found in 1882 by a cultivator in an earthen pot. Two of them were taken for Pandit Bhagvánlál and one for Mr. Vajeshankar Gaurishankar Naib Diván of Bhávnagar. The rest disappeared. ↑
22 Ariana Antiqua, Plate XXII. Number 47. ↑
23 Numismatic Chronicle (New Series), X. 86. ↑
24 Ariana Antiqua, 288; Gardner and Poole’s Catalogue of Indian Coins, xxxiii. ↑
25 Wilson (Ariana Antiqua, 332–334) identifies the coins marked Basileus Basileon Soter Megas with a king or dynasty of Indian extraction who reigned between Azes and Kadphises (b.c. 50–25), chiefly in the Panjáb. Gardner (British Museum Catalogue, 47) says: The Nameless king is probably cotemporary with Abdagases (a.d. 30–50): he may have been a member of the Kadphises dynasty. Cunningham (Ancient Geography, 245) places the coins of the tribal Yaudheyas in the first century a.d. The remark of Prinsep (Jour. Bengal Soc. VI. 2, 973) that in the Behat group of Buddhist coins some with Baktro-Páli legends have the name Yaudheya in the margin seems to support the suggestion in the text. But the marked difference between the Stag coins of the Yaudheyas (Thomas’ Prinsep, I. Plate V.) and the Nameless king’s coins (Gardner, Plate XIV. 1–6) tells strongly against the proposed identification. Of the Yaudheyas details are given below. ↑
Chapter V.
The Kshatrapas. b.c. 70–a.d. 398. With the Kshatrapas
(b.c. 70) begins a period of clearer
light, and, at the same time, of increased importance, since, for more
than three centuries, the Kshatrapas held sway over the greater part of
Western India. Till recently this dynasty was known to orientalists as
the Sáh dynasty a mistaken reading of the terminal of their
names which in some rulers is Siṃha Lion and in others, as in
Rudra Sena (a.d. 203–220) son of
Rudra Siṃha, Sena Army.1
Two Dynasties.The sway of the rulers
who affix the title Kshatrapa to their names extended over two large
parts of India, one in the north including the territory from the
Kábul valley to the confluence of the Ganges and the
Jamná; the other in the west stretching from Ajmir in the north
to the North Konkan in the south and from Málwa in the east to
the Arabian [21]
Chapter V.
The Kshatrapas. b.c. 70–a.d. 398. Sea in the west. The former
may be called the Northern the latter the Western Kshatrapas.
The Name.Besides as Kshatrapa, in the Prákrit legends of coins and in inscriptions the title of these dynasties appears under three forms Chhatrapa,2 Chhatrava,3 and Khatapa.4 All these forms have the same meaning namely Lord or Protector of the warrior-race, the Sanskrit Kshatra-pa.5 It is to be noted that the title Kshatrapa appears nowhere as a title of any king or royal officer within the whole range of Sanskrit literature, or indeed on any inscription, coin, or other record of any Indian dynasty except the Northern and the Western Kshatrapas. According to Prinsep Kshatrapa is a Sanskritized form of Satrapa, a term familiar to the Grecian history of ancient Persia and used for the prefect of a province under the Persian system of government. As Prinsep further observes Satrapa had probably the same meaning in Ariana that Kshatrapa had in Sanskrit, the ruler feeder or patron of the kshatra or warrior class, the chief of a warlike tribe or clan.6 Prinsep further notes the Persian kings were often in need of such chiefs and as they entrusted the chiefs with the government of parts of their dominions the word came to mean a governor. So during the anarchy which prevailed on the Skythian overthrow of Greek rule in Baktria7 (b.c. 160) several chiefs of Malaya, Pallava, Ábhíra, Meda, and other predatory tribes came from Baktria to Upper India, and each established for himself a principality or kingdom. Subsequently these chiefs appear to have assumed independent sovereignty. Still though they often call themselves rájás or kings with the title Kshatrapa or Mahákshatrapa, if any Baktrian king advanced towards their territories, they were probably ready to acknowledge him as Overlord. Another reason for believing these Kshatrapa chiefs to have been foreigners is that, while the names of the founders of Kshatrapa sovereignty are foreign, their inscriptions and coins show that soon after the establishment of their rule they became converts to one or other form of the Hindu religion and assumed Indian names.8 [22]
Chapter V.
Northern Kshatrapas, b.c. 70–a.d. 78. Northern Kshatrapas, b.c. 70–a.d. 78.According to inscriptions and
coins Northern Kshatrapa rule begins with king Maues about b.c. 70 and ends with the accession of the
Kushán king Kanishka about a.d. 78.
Maues probably belonged to the Śaka tribe of Skythians. If the
Maues of the coins may be identified with the Moga of the Taxila plate
the date of king Patika in the Taxila plate shows that for about
seventy-five years after the death of Maues the date of his accession
continued to be the initial year of the dynasty. From their
connection with the Śakas, arriving in
India during the reign of the Śaka Maues and for nearly three
quarters of a century accepting the Śaka overlordship, the
Kshatrapas, though as noted above their followers were chiefly Malayas,
Pallavas, Ábhíras, and Medas, appear to have themselves
come to be called Śakas and the mention of Śaka kings in
Puráṇic and other records
seems to refer to them. After lasting for about 150 years the rule of
the Northern Kshatrapas seems to have merged in the empire of the great
Kushán Kanishka (a.d. 78).
Though recently found inscriptions and coins show that the
Kshatrapas ruled over important parts of India including even a share
of the western seaboard, nothing is known regarding them from either
Indian or foreign literary sources. What little information can be
gleaned is from their own inscriptions and coins. Of the Northern
Kshatrapas this information is imperfect and disconnected. It shows
that they had probably three or four ruling branches, one in the
Kábul valley, a second at Taxila near Attak on the North-West
Panjáb frontier, a third at Behát
near Saháranpur or Delhi, and a fourth at Mathurá. The
last two were perhaps subdivisions of one kingdom; but probably those
at Kábul and at Taxila were distinct dynasties. An inscription
found [23]
Chapter V.
Northern Kshatrapas, b.c. 70–a.d. 78. in Mathurá shows a
connection either by marriage or by neighbourhood between the
Behát and Mathurá branches. This is a Baktro-Páli
inscription recording the gift of a stúpa by Nandasiriká
daughter of Kshatrapa Rájavula and mother of Kharaosti
Yuvarája. Kharaosti is the dynastic name of the prince, his
personal name appears later in the inscription as Talama
(Ptolemy ?). From his dynastic name, whose crude form Kharaosta or
Kharaottha may be the origin of the Prakrit Chhaharáta and the
Sanskritised Kshaharáta, this Talama appears to be a descendant
of the Kshatrapa Kharaosti whose coins found at Taxila call him
Artaputa that is the son of Arta apparently the Parthian Ortus.
The same Baktro-Páli Mathurá inscription also mentions with special respect a Kshatrapa named Patika,9 who, with the title of Kusulaka or Kozolon, ruled the Kábul valley with his capital first at Nagaraka and later at Taxila.
The same inscription further mentions that the stúpa was given while the Kshatrapa Sudása son of the Mahákshatrapa Rájavula was ruling at Mathurá. The inference from the difference in the titles of the father and the son seems to be that Sudása was ruling in Mathurá as governor under his father who perhaps ruled in the neighbourhood of Delhi where many of his coins have been found. While the coins of Sudása have the legend in Nágarí only, Rájavula’s coins are of two varieties, one with the legend in Baktro-Páli and the other with the legend in Nágarí, a fact tending to show that the father’s territories stretched to the far north.
Though Kharaosti is mentioned as a Yuvarája or prince heir-apparent in the time of his maternal uncle Sudása, the inscription shows he had four children. It is curious that while the inscription mentions Nandasiriká as the mother of Kharaosti Yuvarája, nothing is said about her husband. Perhaps he was dead or something had happened to make Nandasiriká live at her father’s home.
Western Kshatrapas,
a.d. 70–398.Another
inscription of Sudása found by General Cunningham at
Mathurá is in old Nágarí character. Except that
they have the distinctive and long continued Kshatrapa peculiarity of
joining ya with other letters the characters of this inscription
are of the same period as those of the inscriptions of the great
Indo-Skythian or Kushán king Kanishka. This would seem to show
that the conquest of Mathurá by Kanishka took place soon after
the time of Kshatrapa Sudása. It therefore appears probable that
Nahapána, the first Kshatrapa ruler of Gujarát and
Káthiáváḍa, the letters of whose
inscriptions are of exactly the same Kshatrapa type as those of
Sudása, was a scion of the Kharaosti family, who, in this
overthrow of kingdoms, went westwards conquering either on his own
account or as a general sent by Kanishka.
Nahapána’s10 advance seems to have lain through East
Rájputána by
Mandasor11 [24]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. in West Málwa
along the easy route to Dohad as far as South Gujarát. From
South Gujarát his power spread in two directions, by sea to
Káthiáváḍa and from near Balsár by
the Dáng passes to Násik and the Deccan, over almost the
whole of which, judging from coins and inscriptions, he supplanted as
overlord the great Ándhra kings of the Deccan. No evidence is
available to show either that East Málwa with its capital at
Ujjain or that North Gujarát formed part of his dominions. All
the information we have regarding Nahapána is from his own
silver coins and from the inscriptions of his son-in-law
Ushavadáta at Násik and Kárle and of his minister
Ayáma (Sk. Áryaman) at Junnar.
Nahapána’s coins are comparatively rare. The only
published specimen is one obtained by Mr. Justice Newton.12 Four
others were also obtained by Dr. Bhagvánlál from
Káthiáváḍa and Násik.
Kshatrapa I. Nahapána, a.d. 78–120.The coins of Nahapána are the earliest specimens of Kshatrapa coins. Though the type seems to have been adopted from the Baktrian-Greek, the design is original and is not an imitation of any previous coinage. The type seems adopted in idea from the drachma of Apollodotus (b.c. 110–100). On the obverse is a bust with a Greek legend round it and on the reverse a thunderbolt and an arrow probably as on the reverse of the coins of Apollodotus13 representing the distinctive weapons of Athene Promachos and of Apollo. In addition to the Baktro-Páli legend on the Apollodotus drachma, the reverse of Nahapána’s coin has the same legend in Nágarí, since Nágarí was the character of the country for which the coin was struck. The dress of the bust is in the style of the over-dress of Nahapána’s time. The bust, facing the right, wears a flat grooved cap and has the hair combed in ringlets falling half down the ear. The neck shows the collar of the coat. The workmanship of the coins is good. The die seems to have been renewed from time to time as the face altered with age. Of Dr. Bhagvánlál’s four coins one belongs to Nahapána’s youth, another to his old age, and the remaining two to his intervening years. In all four specimens the Greek legend is imperfect and unreadable. The letters of the Greek legend are of the later period that is like the letters on the coins of the great Skythian king Kadphises I. (b.c. 26). One of the coins shows in the legend the six letters L L O D O-S. These may be the remains of the name Apollodotus (b.c. 110–100). Still it is beyond doubt that the letters are later Greek than those on the coins of Apollodotus. Until the legend is found clear on some fresher specimen, it is not possible to say anything further. In three of the coins the Baktro-Páli legend on the reverse runs:
रञो छ्हरातस नहपानस.
Raño Chhaharátasa Nahapánasa.
Of king Chhaharáta Nahapána.
The fourth has simply
रञो छ्हरातस
Raño Chhaharátasa.
Of king Chhaharáta.
[25]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. The old
Nágarí legend is the same in all:
रञो क्षहरातस नहपानस
Raño Kshaharátasa Nahapánasa.
Of king Kshaharáta Nahapána.
The Chhaharáta of the former and the Kshaharáta of the latter are the same, the difference in the initial letter being merely dialectical. As mentioned above Kshaharáta is the family name of Nahapána’s dynasty. It is worthy of note that though Nahapána is not styled Kshatrapa in any of his coins the inscriptions of Ushavadáta at Násik repeatedly style him the Kshaharáta Kshatrapa Nahapána.14
Ushavadáta, a.d. 100–120.Ushavadáta was the
son-in-law of Nahapána being married to his daughter
Dakhamitá or Dakshamitrá. Ushavadáta bears no
royal title. He simply calls himself son of Díníka and
son-in-law of Nahapána, which shows that he owed his power and
rank to his father-in-law, a position regarded as derogatory in India,
where no scion of any royal dynasty would accept or take pride in
greatness or influence obtained from a father-in-law.15 Násik
Inscription XIV. shows that Ushavadáta was a Śaka. His
name, as was first suggested by Dr. Bhau Dáji, is Prákrit
for Rishabhadatta. From the many charitable and publicly useful works
mentioned in various Násik and Kárle inscriptions, as
made by him in places which apparently formed part of
Nahapána’s dominions, Ushavadáta appears to have
been a high officer under Nahapána. As Nahapána seems to
have had no son Ushavadáta’s position as son-in-law would
be one of special power and influence. Ushavadáta’s
charitable acts and works of public utility are detailed in
Násik Inscriptions X. XII. and XIV. The charitable acts are the
gift of three hundred thousand cows; of gold and of river-side steps at
the Bárnása or Banás river near Ábu in
North Gujarát; of sixteen villages to gods and Bráhmans;
the feeding of hundreds of thousands of Bráhmans every year; the
giving in marriage of eight wives to Bráhmans at Prabhás
in South Káthiáváḍa; the bestowing of
thirty-two thousand cocoanut trees in Nanamgola or Nárgol
village on the Thána seaboard on the Charaka priesthoods of
Pinḍitakávaḍa, Govardhana near Násik,
Suvarṇamukha, and Rámatírtha in Sorpáraga or
Sopára on the Thána coast; the giving of three hundred
thousand cows and a village at Pushkara or Pokhar near Ajmir in East
Rájputána; making gifts
to Bráhmans at Chechiṇa or Chichan near Kelva-Máhim
on the Thána coast; and the gift of trees and 70,000
kárshápaṇas or 2000 suvarṇas to
gods and Bráhmans at Dáhánu in Thána. The
public works executed by Ushavadáta include rest-houses and
alms-houses at Bharu Kachha or Broach, at Daśapura or Mandasor in
North Málwa, and gardens and wells at Govardhana and
Sopára; free ferries across the Ibá or Ambiká, the
Páráda or Pár, the Damaná or Damanganga,
the Tápi or Tápti, the Karabená or Káveri,
and the Dáhánuká or Dáhánu river.
Waiting-places and steps were also built on both banks of each of these
rivers. These charitable and public works of Ushavadáta savour
much of the Bráhmanic religion. The only [26]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Ushavdáta, a.d. 100–120. Buddhist charities are the
gift of a cave at Násik; of 3000
kárshápanas and eight thousand cocoanut trees for
feeding and clothing monks living in the cave; and of a village near
Kárle in Poona for the support of the monks of the main
Kárle cave. Ushavadáta himself thus seems to have been a
follower of the Bráhmanical faith. The Buddhist charities were
probably made to meet the wishes of his wife whose father’s
religion the Buddhist wheel and the Bodhi tree on his copper coins
prove to have been Buddhism. The large territory over which these
charitable and public works of Ushavadáta spread gives an idea
of the extent of Nahapána’s rule. The gift of a village as
far north as Pokhara near Ajmir would have been proof of dominion in
those parts were it not for the fact that in the same inscription
Ushavadáta mentions his success in assisting some local
Kshatriyas. It is doubtful if the northern limits of
Nahapána’s dominions extended as far as Pokhar. The
village may have been given during a brief conquest, since according to
Hindu ideas no village given to Bráhmans can be resumed. The
eastern boundary would seem to have been part of Málwa and the
plain lands of Khándesh Násik and Poona; the southern
boundary was somewhere about Bombay; and the western
Káthiáváḍa and the Arabian sea.
Nahapána’s Era.Nahapána’s exact date is hard to fix. Ushavadáta’s Násik cave Inscriptions X. and XII. give the years 41 and 42; and an inscription of Nahapána’s minister Ayáma at Junnar gives the year 46. The era is not mentioned. They are simply dated vase Sk. varshe that is in the year. Ushavadáta’s Násik Inscription XII. records in the year 42 the gift of charities and the construction of public works which must have taken years to complete. If at that time Ushavadáta’s age was 40 to 45, Nahapána who, as Inscription X. shows, was living at that time, must have been some twenty years older than his son-in-law or say about 65. The Junnar inscription of his minister Ayáma which bears date 46 proves that Nahapána lived several years after the making of Ushavadáta’s cave. The bust on one of his coins also shows that Nahapána attained a ripe old age.
Nahapána cannot have lived long after the year 46. His death
may be fixed about the year 50 of the era to which the three years 41,
42, and 46 belong. He was probably about 75 years old when he died.
Deducting 50 from 75 we get about 25 as Nahapána’s age at
the beginning of the era to which the years 41, 42, and 46 belong, a
suitable age for an able prince with good resources and good advisers
to have established a kingdom. It is therefore probable that the era
marks Nahapána’s conquest of Gujarát. As said
above, Nahapána was probably considered to belong to the
Śaka tribe, and his son-in-law clearly calls himself a Śaka.
It may therefore be supposed that the era started by Nahapána on
his conquest of Gujarát was at first simply called Varsha; that
it afterwards came to be called Śakavarsha or
Śakasaṃvatsara; and that finally, after various changes, to
suit false current ideas, about the eleventh or twelfth century the
people of the Deccan styled it Śáliváhana Saka
mixing it with current traditions regarding the great Śátaváhana
or Śaliváhana king of Paithan. If, as mentioned above,
Nahapána’s conquest of Gujarát and the
establishment of his era be taken to come close after the conquest of
Mathurá by [27]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Nahapána’s Era. Kanishka, the Gujarát
conquest and the era must come very shortly after the beginning of
Kanishka’s reign, since Kanishka conquered Mathurá early
in his reign. As his Mathurá inscriptions16 give 5 as
Kanishka’s earliest date, he must have conquered Mathurá
in the year 3 or 4 of his reign. Nahapána’s expedition to
and conquest of Gujarát was probably contemporary with or very
closely subsequent to Kanishka’s conquest of Mathurá. So
two important eras seem to begin about four years apart, the one with
Kanishka’s reign in Upper India, the other with
Nahapána’s reign in Western India. The difference being so
small and both being eras of foreign conquerors, a Kushán and a
Śaka respectively, the two eras seem to have been subsequently
confounded. Thus, according to Dr. Burnell, the Javanese Śaka era
is a.d. 74, that is Kanishka’s era
was introduced into Java, probably because Java has from early times
been connected with the eastern parts of India where Kanishka’s
era was current. On the other hand the astrological works called
Karaṇa use the era beginning with a.d. 78 which we have taken to be the Western era
started by Nahapána. The use of the Śaka era in
Karaṇa works dates from the time of the great Indian astronomer
Varáha Mihira (a.d. 587). As
Varáha Mihira lived and wrote his great work in Avanti or
Málwa he naturally made use of the Śaka era of
Nahapána, which was current in Málwa. Subsequent
astronomers adopted the era used by the master Varáha Mihira.
Under their influence Nahapána’s a.d. 78 era passed into use over the whole of Northern
and Central India eclipsing Kanishka’s a.d. 74 era. On these grounds it may be accepted that
the dates in the Násik inscriptions of Ushavadáta and in
Ayáma’s inscription at Junnar are in the era founded by
Nahapána on his conquest of Gujarát and the West Deccan.
This era was adopted by the Western Kshatrapa successors of
Nahapána and continued on their coins for nearly three
centuries.17 [28]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
The Málava Era, b.c. 56.
The Málava Era, b.c. 56.The question arises why should not the
dates on the Western Kshatrapa coins belong to the era which under the
incorrect title of the Vikrama era is now current in Gujarát and
Málwa. Several recently found Málwa inscriptions almost
prove that what is called the Vikrama era beginning with b.c. 56 was not started by any Vikrama, but marks the
institution of the tribal constitution of the Málavas.18 Later the
era came to be called either the era of the Málava
lords19 or Málava Kála that is the era of the
Málavas. About the ninth century just as the Śaka era
became connected with the Śaliváhana of Paithan, this old
Málava era became connected with the name of
Vikramáditya, the great legendary king of Ujain.
It might be supposed that the Málavas who gave its name to
the Málava era were the kings of the country now called
Málwa. But it is to be noted that no reference to the present
Málwa under the name of Málavadeśa occurs in any
Sanskrit work or record earlier than the second century after Christ.
The original Sanskrit name of the country was Avanti. It came to be
called Málava from the time the Málava tribe conquered it
and settled in it, just as Káthiáváḍa and
Meváḍa came to be called after their Káthi and Meva
or Meda conquerors. The Málavas, also called
Málayas,20 seem like the Medas to be a foreign tribe, which,
passing through Upper India conquered and settled in Central India
during the first century before Christ. The mention in the
Mudrárákshasa21 of a Málaya king among five
Upper Indian kings shows that in the time of the Mauryas (b.c. 300) a Málaya kingdom existed in Upper
India which after the decline of Maurya supremacy spread to Central
India. By Nahapána’s time the Málavas seem to have
moved eastwards towards Jaipur, as Ushavadáta defeated them in
the neighbourhood of the Pushkar lake: but the fact that the country
round Ujain was still known to Rudradáman as Avanti, shows that
the Málavas had not yet (a.d. 150)
entered the district now known as Málava. This settlement and
the change of name from Avanti to Málava probably took place in
the weakness of the Kshatrapas towards the end of the third century
a.d. When they established their sway in
Central India these Málavas or Málayas like the ancient
Yaudheyas (b.c. 100) and the Káthis till recent times
(a.d. 1818) seem to have had a democratic
constitution.22 Their political system seems to have proved unsuited
to the conditions of a settled community. To put an end to dissensions
the Málava tribe appears to have framed what the Mandasor
inscription terms a sthiti or constitution in honour of which
they began a new era.23 It may be asked, Why may not Nahapána
have been the head of the Málavas who under the new constitution
became the first Málava sovereign and his reign-dates be those
of [29]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
The Málava Era, b.c. 56. the
new Málava era? Against this we know from a Násik
inscription of Ushavadáta24 that Nahapána was not a
Málava himself but an opponent of the Málavas as he sent
Ushavadáta to help a tribe of Kshatriyas called Uttamabhadras
whom the Málavas had attacked. Further a chronological
examination of the early ruling dynasties of Gujarát does not
favour the identification of the Kshatrapa era with the Málava
era. The available information regarding the three dynasties the
Kshatrapas the Guptas and the Valabhis, is universally admitted to
prove that they followed one another in chronological succession. The
latest known Kshatrapa date is 310. Even after this we find the name of
a later Kshatrapa king whose date is unknown but may be estimated at
about 320. If we take this Kshatrapa 320 to be in the Vikrama Samvat,
its equivalent is a.d. 264. In consequence
of several new discoveries the epoch of the Gupta era has been finally
settled to be a.d. 319. It is further
settled that the first Gupta conqueror of Málwa and
Gujarát was Chandragupta II.25 the date of his conquest of
Málwa being Gupta 80 (a.d. 399).
Counting the Kshatrapa dates in the Samvat era this gives a blank of
(399 - 264 = ) 135 years between the latest Kshatrapa date and the date
of Chandragupta’s conquest of Gujarát to fill which we
have absolutely no historical information. On the other hand in support
of the view that the Kshatrapa era is the Śaka era the
Káthiáváḍa coins of the Gupta king
Kumáragupta son of Chandragupta dated 100 Gupta closely resemble
the coins of the latest Kshatrapa kings, the workmanship proving that
the two styles of coin are close in point of time. Thus taking the
Kshatrapa era to be the Śaka era the latest Kshatrapa date is 320
+ 78 = a.d. 398, which is just the date
(a.d. 399) of Chandragupta’s
conquest of Málwa and Gujarát. For these reasons, and in
the absence of reasons to the contrary, it seems proper to take the
dates in Ushavadáta’s and Ayáma’s
inscriptions as in the era which began with Nahapána’s
conquest of Gujarát, namely the Śaka era whose initial date
is a.d. 78.
Kshatrapa II. Chashṭana, a.d. 130.After Nahapána’s the
earliest coins found in Gujarát are those of Chashṭana.
Chashṭana’s coins are an adaptation of
Nahapána’s coins. At the same time Chashṭana’s
bust differs from the bust in Nahapána’s coins. He wears a
mustache, the cap is not grooved but plain, and the hair which reaches
the neck is longer than Nahapána’s hair. In one of
Chashṭana’s coins found by Mr. Justice Newton, the hair
seems dressed in ringlets as in the coins of the Parthian king Phraates
II. (b.c. 136–128).26 On the
reverse instead of the thunderbolt and arrow as in
Nahapána’s coins, Chashṭana’s coins have
symbols of the sun and moon in style much like the sun and moon symbols
on the Parthian coins of Phraates II., the moon being a crescent and
the sun represented by eleven rays shooting from a central beam. To the
two on the reverse a third symbol seems to have been added consisting
of two arches resting on a straight line, with a third arch over and
between [30]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Chashṭana’s Coins, a.d. 130. the two arches, and over the third
arch an inverted semicircle. Below these symbols stretches a waving or
serpentine line.27
Chashṭana’s Coins, a.d. 130.The same symbol appears on the obverse of several very old medium-sized square copper coins found in Upper India. These coins Dr. Bhagvánlál took to be coins of Aśoka. They have no legend on either side, and have a standing elephant on the obverse and a rampant lion on the reverse. As these are the symbols of Aśoka, the elephant being found in his rock inscriptions and the lion in his pillar inscriptions, Dr. Bhagvánlál held them to be coins of Aśoka. The arch symbol appears in these coins over the elephant on the obverse and near the lion on the reverse but in neither case with the underlying zigzag line.28 So also a contemporary coin bearing in the Aśoka character the clear legend वटस्वक Vaṭasvaka shows the same symbol, with in addition a robed male figure of good design standing near the symbol saluting it with folded hands. The position of the figure (Ariana Antiqua, Plate XV. Fig. 30) proves that the symbol was an object of worship. In Chashṭana’s coins we find this symbol between the sun and the moon, a position which suggests that the symbol represents the mythical mountain Meru, the three semicircular superimposed arches representing the peaks of the mountain and the crescent a Siddha-śilâ or Siddhas’ seat, which Jaina works describe as crescent-shaped and situated over Meru. The collective idea of this symbol in the middle and the sun and moon on either side recalls the following; śloka:
यावद्वीचीतरङ्गान्वहति सुरनदी जान्हवी पूर्णतोया ।
यावच्चाकाशमार्गे तपति दिनकरो भास्करो लोकपालः
यावद्वज्रेन्दुनीलस्फटिकमणिशिला वर्तते मेरुश्रृंङ्गे ।
तावत्त्वं पूत्रपौत्रैः स्वजनपरिवृतो जीव शम्मोः प्रसादत ॥
Mayest thou by the favour of Śambhu live surrounded by sons grandsons and relations so long as the heavenly Ganges full of water flows with its waves, so long as the brilliant sun the protector of the universe shines in the sky, and so long as the slab of diamond moonstone lapis lazuli and sapphire remains on the top of Meru.
Dr. Bird’s Kanheri copperplate has a verse with a similar
meaning regarding the continuance of the glory of the relic shrine of
one Pushya, so long as Meru remains and rivers and the sea
flow.29 The meaning of showing Meru and the sun and moon is
thus clear. The underlying serpentine line apparently stands for the
Jáhnaví river or it may perhaps be a representation of
the sea.30 The object of representing [31]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Chashṭana’s Coins, a.d. 130. these symbols on coins may be that
the coins may last as long as the sun, the moon, mount Meru, and the
Ganges or ocean. Against this view it may be urged that the coins of
the Buddhist kings of Kuninda (a.d. 100),
largely found near Saháranpur in the North-West Provinces, show
the arch symbol with the Buddhist trident over it, the Bodhi tree with
the railing by its side, and the serpentine line under both the tree
and the symbol, the apparent meaning being that the symbol is a
Buddhist shrine with the Bodhi tree and the river Niranjana of Buddha
Gaya near it. The same symbol appears as a Buddhist shrine in Andhra
coins31 which make it larger with four rows of arches, a tree
by its side, and instead of the zigzag base line a railing. This seems
a different representation perhaps of the shrine of Mahábodhi at
Buddha Gaya. These details seem to show that popular notions regarding
the meaning of this symbol varied at different times.32
Such of the coins of Chashṭana as have on the reverse only the sun and the moon bear on the obverse in Baktro-Páli characters a legend of which the four letters रञो जिमो Raño jimo alone be made out. An illegible Greek legend continues the Baktro-Páli legend. The legend on the reverse is in old Nágarí character:
राज्ञो क्षत्रपस य्समोतिकपुत्र [सच] ष्टनस.33
Rájño Kshatrapasa Ysamotikaputra(sa Cha)shṭanasa.
Of the king Kshatrapa Chashṭana son of Ysamotika.
The variety of Chashṭana’s coins which has the arch symbol on the reverse, bears on the obverse only the Greek legend almost illegible and on the reverse the Baktro-Páli legend चटनस Chaṭanasa meaning. Of Chashṭana and in continuation the Nágarí legend:
राज्ञोमहाक्षत्रपस य्समोदिकपुत्रस चष्टनस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Ysamotikaputrasa Chashṭanasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Chashṭana son of Ysamotika.
Chashṭana’s Father.The
name Zamotika is certainly not Indian but foreign apparently a
corruption of some such form as Psamotika or Xamotika. Further the fact
that Zamotika is not called Kshatrapa or by any other title, would seem
to show that he was an untitled man whose son somehow came to authority
and obtained victory over these parts where (as his earlier coins with
the sun and the moon show) he was at first called a Kshatrapa and
afterwards (as his later coins with the third symbol show) a
Mahákshatrapa or great Kshatrapa. We know nothing of any
connection between Nahapána and Chashṭana. Still it is
clear that Chashṭana obtained a great part of the territory over
which [32]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. Chashṭana, a.d. 130.Nahapána previously held sway.
Though Chashṭana’s coins and even the coins of his son and
grandson bear no date, we have reason to believe they used a nameless
era, of which the year 72 is given in the Junágaḍh
inscription of Chashṭana’s grandson
Rudradáman.34 Though we have no means of ascertaining how many
years Rudradáman had reigned before this 72 it seems probable
that the beginning of the reign was at least several years earlier.
Taking the previous period at seven years Rudradáman’s
succession may be tentatively fixed at 65. Allowing twenty-five years
for his father Jayadáman and his grandfather Chashṭana (as
they were father and son and the son it is supposed reigned for some
years with his father35) Chashṭana’s conquest of
Gujarát comes to about the year 40 which makes Chashṭana contemporary with the
latter part of Nahapána’s life. Now the Tiastanes whom
Ptolemy mentions as having Ozene for his capital36 is on all hands
admitted to be Chashṭana and from what Ptolemy says it appears
certain that his capital was Ujjain. Two of Chashṭana’s
coins occur as far north as Ajmir. As the Chashṭana coins in Dr.
Gerson DaCunha’s collection were found in
Káthiáváḍa he must have ruled a large
stretch of country. The fact that in his earlier coins Chashṭana
is simply called a Kshatrapa and in his latter coins a
Mahákshatrapa leads to the inference that his power was
originally small. Chashṭana was probably not subordinate to
Nahapána but a contemporary of Nahapána originally when a
simple Kshatrapa governing perhaps North Gujarát and
Málwa. Nor was Chashṭana a member of
Nahapána’s family as he is nowhere called
Kshaharáta which is the name of Nahapána’s family.
During the lifetime of Nahapána Chashṭana’s power
would seem to have been established first over Ajmir and Mewáḍ. Perhaps
Chashṭana may have been the chief of the Uttamabhadra Kshatriyas,
whom, in the year 42, Ushavadáta went to assist when they were
besieged by the Málayas or Málavas37; and it is possible
that the Málavas being thus driven away Chashṭana may have
consolidated his power, taken possession of Málwa, and
established his capital at Ujjain.
Deccan Recovered by the Andhras,
a.d. 138.On Nahapána’s
death his territory, which in the absence of a son had probably passed
to his son-in-law Ushavadáta, seems to have been wrested from
him by his Ándhra neighbours, as one of the attributes of
Gautamíputra Śátakarṇi is
exterminator of the dynasty of Khakharáta (or
Kshaharáta). That North Konkan, South Gujarát, and
Káthiáváḍa were taken and incorporated with
Ándhra territory appears from Gautamíputra’s
Násik inscription (No. 26) where Suráshṭra and
Aparánta are mentioned as parts of his dominions. These
Ándhra [33]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. conquests seem to
have been shortlived. Chashṭana appears to have eventually taken
Káthiáváḍa and as much of South
Gujarát as belonged to Nahapána probably as far south as
the Narbada. Meváḍ, Málwa, North and South
Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa would then be
subject to him and justify the title Mahákshatrapa on his later
coins.
The Mevas or Meḍas.The bulk of Chashṭana’s army seems to have consisted of the Mevas or Meḍas from whose early conquests and settlements in Central Rájputána the province seems to have received its present name Meváḍa. If this supposition be correct an inference may be drawn regarding the origin of Chashṭana. The Mathurá inscription of Nandasiriká, daughter of Kshatrapa Rájavula and mother of Kharaosti Yuvarája, mentions with respect a Mahákshatrapa Kuzulko Patika who is called in the inscription Mevaki that is of the Meva tribe. The inscription shows a relation between the Kharaostis (to which tribe we have taken Kshaharáta Nahapána to belong) and Mevaki Patika perhaps in the nature of subordinate and overlord. It proves at least that the Kharaostis held Patika in great honour and respect.
The Taxila plate shows that Patika was governor of Taxila during his father’s lifetime. After his father’s death when he became Mahákshatrapa, Patika’s capital was Nagaraka in the Jallálábád or Kábul valley. The conquest of those parts by the great Kushán or Indo-Skythian king Kanishka (a.d. 78) seems to have driven Patika’s immediate successors southwards to Sindh where they may have established a kingdom. The Skythian kingdom mentioned by the author of the Periplus as stretching in his time as far south as the mouths of the Indus may be a relic of this kingdom. Some time after their establishment in Sindh Patika’s successors may have sent Chashṭana, either a younger member of the reigning house or a military officer, with an army of Mevas through Umarkot and the Great Ran to Central Rájputána, an expedition which ended in the settlement of the Mevas and the change of the country’s name to Meváḍa. Probably it was on account of their previous ancestral connection that Nahapána sent Ushavadáta to help Chashṭana in Meváḍa when besieged by his Málava neighbours. That Ushavadáta went to bathe and make gifts38 at Pushkara proves that the scene of the Uttamabhadras’ siege by the Málayas was in Meváḍa not far from Pushkara.
Chashṭana is followed by an unbroken chain of successors all of the dynasty of which Chashṭana was the founder. As the coins of Chashṭana’s successors bear dates and as each coin gives the name of the king and of his father they supply a complete chronological list of the Kshatrapa dynasty.
Kshatrapa III. Jayadáman,
a.d. 140–143.Of
Chashṭana’s son and successor Jayadáman the coins
are rare. Of three specimens found in
Káthiáváḍa two are of silver and one of
copper. Both the silver coins were found in Junágaḍh39 but they
are doubtful specimens as the legend is not complete. Like
Chashṭana’s [34]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa III. Jayadáman, a.d. 140–143. coins they have a bust on
the obverse and round the bust an incomplete and undecipherable Greek
legend. The reverse has the sun and the moon and between them the
arched symbol with the zigzag under-line. All round the symbols on the
margin within a dotted line is the legend in Baktro-Páli and
Devanágarí. Only three
letters रञो छ ञ of
the Baktro-Páli legend
can be made out. Of the Nágarí legend seven
letters राज्ञो
क्षत्रपस
ज Rájno Kshatrapasa Ja can be made out.
The remaining four letters Dr. Bhagvánlál read
यदामस
Yadámasa.40 The copper coin which is very small and square has on
the obverse in a circle a standing humped bull looking to the right and
fronting an erect trident with an axe. In style the bull is much like
the bull on the square hemidrachmæ of Apollodotus (b.c. 110–100). Round the bull within a dotted
circle is the legend in Greek. It is unfortunate the legend is
incomplete as the remaining letters which are in the Skythian-Greek
style are clearer than the letters on any Kshatrapa coin hitherto
found. The letters that are preserved are S T R X
Y. The reverse has the usual moon and sun and between them the
arched symbol without the zigzag under-line. All round within a dotted
circle is the Nágarí legend:
राज्ञो क्षत्र [पस] जयदामस.
Rájno Kshatra(pasa) Jayadámasa.
Of the king Kshatrapa Jayadáman.
Though the name is not given in any of these coins, the fact that Chashṭana was Jayadáman’s father has been determined from the genealogy in the Gunda inscription of Rudrasiṃha I. the seventh Kshatrapa,41 in the Jasdhan inscription of Rudrasena I. the eighth Kshatrapa,42 and in the Junágaḍh cave inscription43 of Rudradáman’s son Rudrasiṃha. All these inscriptions and the coins of his son Rudradáman call Jayadáman Kshatrapa not Mahákshatrapa. This would seem to show either that he was a Kshatrapa or governor of Káthiáváḍa under his father or that his father’s territory and his rank as Mahákshatrapa suffered some reduction.44 The extreme rarity of his coins suggests that Jayadáman’s reign was very short. It is worthy of note that while Zamotika and Chashṭana are foreign names, the names of Jayadáman and all his successors with one exception45 are purely Indian.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman,
a.d. 143–158.Jayadáman
was succeeded by his son Rudradáman who was probably the
greatest of the Western Kshatrapas. His beautiful silver coins, in
style much like those of Chashṭana, are frequently found in
Káthiáváḍa. On the obverse is his bust in
the same style of dress as Chashṭana’s and [35]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman, a.d. 143–158. round the bust is the Greek
legend incomplete and undecipherable. The reverse has the usual sun and
moon and the arched symbol with the zigzag under-line. The old
Nágarí legend fills the whole outer circle. None of
Rudradáman’s coins shows a trace of the Baktro-Páli legend.
The Nágarí legend reads:
राज्ञो क्षत्रपस जयदामपुत्रस राज्ञो महक्षत्रपस रुद्रदामस.
Rájno Kshatrapasa Jayadámaputrasa
Rájno Mahákshatrapasa Rudradámasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudradáman son of the king the Kshatrapa Jayadáman.
None of Rudradáman’s copper coins have been found. Except Jayadáman none of the Kshatrapas seem to have stamped their names on any but silver coins.46
An inscription on the Girnár rock gives us more information regarding Rudradáman than is available for any of the other Kshatrapas. The inscription records the construction of a new dam on the Sudarśana lake close to the inscription rock in place of a dam built in the time of the Maurya king Chandragupta (b.c. 300) and added to in the time of his grandson the great Aśoka (b.c. 240) which had suddenly burst in a storm. The new dam is recorded to have been made under the orders of Suvishákha son of Kulaipa a Pahlava by tribe, who was ‘appointed by the king to protect the whole of Ánarta and Suráshṭra.’ Pahlava seems to be the name of the ancient Persians and Parthians47 and the name Suvishákha as Dr. Bhau Dáji suggests may be a Sanskritised form of Syávaxa.48 One of the Kárle inscriptions gives a similar name Sovasaka apparently a corrupt Indian form of the original Persian from which the Sanskritised Suvishákha must have been formed. Sovasaka it will be noted is mentioned in the Kárle inscription as an inhabitant of Abulámá, apparently the old trade mart of Obollah at the head of the Persian Gulf. This trade connection between the Persian Gulf and the Western Indian seaboard must have led to the settlement from very early times of the Pahlavas who gradually became converted to Buddhism, and, like the Pársis their modern enterprising representatives, seem to have advanced in trade and political influence. Subsequently the Pahlavas attained such influence that about the fifth century a dynasty of Pallava kings reigned in the Dekhan, Hindu in religion and name, even tracing their origin to the great ancient sage Bháradvája.49
Sudarśana Lake, a.d. 150.The statement in
Rudradáman’s Sudarśana lake inscription, that
Ánarta and Suráshṭra were under his Pahlava
governor, seems to show [36]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman, a.d. 143–158. that
Rudradáman’s capital was not in Gujarát or
Káthiáváḍa. Probably like his grandfather
Chashṭana Rudradáman held his capital at Ujjain. The
poetic eulogies of Rudradáman appear to contain a certain share
of fact. One of the epithets ‘he who himself has earned the title
Mahákshatrapa’ indicates that Rudradáman had
regained the title of Mahákshatrapa which belonged to his
grandfather Chashṭana but not to his father Jayadáman.
Another portion of the inscription claims for him the overlordship of
Ákarávanti,50 Anúpa,51 Ánarta,
Suráshṭra, Śvabhra,52 Maru,53 Kachchha,54
Sindhu-Sauvíra,55 Kukura,56 Aparánta,57 and
Nisháda;58 that is roughly the country from Bhilsa in the east
to Sindh in the west and from about Ábu in the north to the
North Konkan in the south including the peninsulas of Cutch and
Káthiáváḍa. The inscription also mentions
two wars waged by Rudradáman, one with the Yaudheyas the other
with Śátakarṇi lord of Dakshinápatha. Of the
Yaudheyas the inscription says that they had become arrogant and
untractable in consequence of their having proclaimed their assumption
of the title of Heroes among all Kshatriyas. Rudradáman is
described as having exterminated them. These Yaudheyas were known as a
warlike race from the earliest times and are mentioned as warriors by
Páṇini.59
The Yaudheyas.Like the
Málavas these Yaudheyas appear to have had a democratic
constitution. Several round copper coins of the Yaudheyas of about the
third century a.d. have been found in various
parts of the North-West Provinces from Mathurá to
Saháranpur. These coins [37]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
The Yaudheyas. which are adapted
from the type of Kanishka’s coins60 have on the obverse a standing
robed male figure extending the protecting right hand of mercy. On the
reverse is the figure of a standing Kártikasvámi and
round the figure the legend in Gupta characters of about the third
century:
That the Girnár inscription describes Rudradáman as the exterminator of ‘the Yaudheyas’ and not of any king of the Yaudheyas confirms the view that their constitution was tribal or democratic.62
The style of the Yaudheya coins being an adaptation of the Kanishka type and their being found from Mathurá to Saháranpur where Kanishka ruled is a proof that the Yaudheyas wrested from the successors of Kanishka the greater part of the North-West Provinces. This is not to be understood to be the Yaudheyas’ first conquest in India. They are known to be a very old tribe who after a temporary suppression by Kanishka must have again risen to power with the decline of Kushán rule under Kanishka’s successors Huvishka (a.d. 100–123) or Vasudeva (a.d. 123–150 ?) the latter of whom was a contemporary of Rudradáman.63 It is probably to this increase of Yaudheya power that Rudradáman’s inscription refers as making them arrogant and intractable. Their forcible extermination is not to be understood literally but in the Indian hyperbolic fashion.
The remark regarding the conquest of Śátakarṇi lord
of Dakshinápatha is as follows: ‘He who has obtained glory
because he did not destroy Śátakarṇi, the
lord of the Dekhan, on account of there being no distance in
relationship, though he twice really conquered him.’64 As
Śátakarṇi is a
dynastic name applied to several of the Ándhra kings, the
question arises Which of the Śátakarṇis
did Rudradáman twice defeat? Of
the two Western India kings mentioned by Ptolemy one Tiastanes with his
capital at Ozene or Ujjain65 has been identified with
Chashṭana; the other Siri Ptolemaios or Polemaios, with his royal
seat at Baithana or Paithan,66 has been identified with the
Pulumáyi Vásishṭhíputra of the Násik
cave inscriptions. These statements of [38]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman, a.d. 143–158. Ptolemy seem to imply that
Chashṭana and Pulumáyi were contemporary kings reigning at
Ujjain and Paithan. The evidence of their coins also shows that if not
contemporaries Chashṭana and Pulumáyi were not separated
by any long interval. We know from the Násik inscriptions and
the Puráṇas that
Pulumáyi was the successor of Gautamíputra Śátakarṇi and
as Gautamíputra Śátakarṇi is
mentioned as the exterminator of the Kshaharáta race (and the
period of this extermination has already been shown to be almost
immediately after Nahapána’s death), there is no objection
to the view that Chashṭana, who was the next Kshatrapa after
Nahapána, and Pulumáyi, who was the successor of
Gautamíputra, were contemporaries. We have no positive evidence
to determine who was the immediate successor of Pulumáyi, but
the only king whose inscriptions are found in any number after
Pulumáyi is Gautamíputra Yajña Śrí
Śátakarṇi. His
Kanheri inscription recording gifts made in his reign and his coin
found among the relics of the Sopára stúpa built also in
his reign prove that he held the North Konkan. The Sopára coin
gives the name of the father of Yajñaśrí.
Unfortunately the coin is much worn. Still the remains of the letters
constituting the name are sufficient to show they must be read
चतुरपन
Chaturapana.67 A king named Chaturapana is mentioned in one of the
Nánághát inscriptions where like Pulumáyi
he is called Vásishṭhíputra and where the year 13
of his reign is referred to.68 The letters of this inscription are
almost coeval with those in Pulumáyi’s inscriptions. The
facts that he was called Vásishṭhíputra and that he
reigned at least thirteen years make it probable that Chaturapana was
the brother and successor of Pulumáyi.
Yajñaśrí would thus be the nephew and second in
succession to Pulumáyi and the contemporary of Rudradáman
the grandson of Chashṭana, whom we have taken to be a
contemporary of Pulumáyi. A further proof of this is afforded by
Yajñaśrí’s silver coin found in the
Sopára stúpa. All other Ándhra coins hitherto
found are adapted from contemporary coins of Ujjain and the Central
Provinces, the latter probably of the Śungas. But
Gautamíputra Yajñaśrí Śátakarṇi’s
Sopára coin is the first silver coin struck on the type of
Kshatrapa coins; it is in fact a clear adaptation of the type of the
coins of Rudradáman himself which proves that the two kings were
contemporaries and rivals. An idea of the ‘not distant
relationship’ between Rudradáman and
Yajñaśrí Śátakarṇi
mentioned in Rudradáman’s
Girnár inscription, may be formed from a Kanheri inscription
recording a gift by a minister named Satoraka which mentions that the
queen of Vásishṭhíputra Śátakarṇi was
born in the Kárdamaka dynasty and was connected apparently on
the maternal side with a Mahákshatrapa whose name is lost. If
the proper name of the lost Vásishṭhíputra be
Chaturapana, his son Yajñaśrí Śátakarṇi
would, through his mother being a Mahákshatrapa’s
granddaughter, be a relative of Rudradáman.
Rudradáman’s other epithets seem to belong to the usual
stock of [39]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman, a.d. 143–158. Indian court epithets. He
is said ‘to have gained great fame by studying to the end, by
remembering understanding and applying the great sciences such as
grammar, polity, music, and logic’. Another epithet describes him
as having ‘obtained numerous garlands at the Svayamvaras of
kings’ daughters,’ apparently meaning that he was chosen as
husband by princesses at several svayamvaras or choice-marriages
a practice which seems to have been still in vogue in
Rudradáman’s time. As a test of the civilized character of
his rule it may be noted that he is described as ‘he who took,
and kept to the end of his life, the vow to stop killing men except in
battle.’ Another epithet tells us that the embankment was built
and the lake reconstructed by ‘expending a great amount of money
from his own treasury, without oppressing the people of the town and of
the province by (exacting) taxes, forced labour, acts of affection
(benevolences) and the like.’
As the Kshatrapa year 60 (a.d. 138) has been taken to be the date of close of Chashṭana’s reign, and as five years may be allowed for the short reign69 of Jayadáman, the beginning of the reign of Rudradáman may be supposed to have been about the year 65 (a.d. 143). This Girnár inscription gives 72 as the year in which Rudradáman was then reigning and it is fair to suppose that he reigned probably up to 80. The conclusion is that Rudradáman ruled from a.d. 143 to 158.70
Kshatrapa V. Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí, a.d. 158–168.Rudradáman was succeeded by his son Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí regarding whom all the information available is obtained from six coins obtained by Dr. Bhagvánlál.71 The workmanship of all six coins is good, after the type of Rudradáman’s coins. On the obverse is a bust in the same style as Rudradáman’s and round the bust is an illegible Greek legend. Like Rudradáman’s coins these have no dates, a proof of their antiquity, as all later Kshatrapa coins have dates in Nágarí numerals. The reverse has the usual sun and moon and between them the arched symbol with the zigzag under-line. Around them in three specimens is the following legend in old Nágarí:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रदामपुत्रस72 राज्ञः क्षत्रपस दामाय्सडस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudradámaputrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Dámáysaḍasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Dámázaḍa73 son of the king the Kshatrapa Rudradáman.
[40]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa V. Dámázaḍa or
Dámájaḍaśrí, a.d. 158–168. The legend on the other
three is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रदाम्नः पुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस दामाजडश्रियः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudradámnaḥputrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Dámájaḍaśriyaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Dámájaḍaśrí son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudradáma.
Dámázaḍa and Dámájaḍaśrí seem to be two forms of the same name, Dámázaḍa with य्स for Ζ being the name first struck, and Dámájaḍaśrí, with the ordinary ज for Ζ, and with Śrí added to adorn the name and make it more euphonic, being the later form. It will be noted that, except by his son Jivadáman, Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí is not called a Mahákshatrapa but simply a Kshatrapa. His coins are very rare. The six mentioned are the only specimens known and are all from one find. He may therefore be supposed to have reigned as heir-apparent during the life-time of Rudradáman, or it is possible that he may have suffered loss of territory and power. His reign seems to have been short and may have terminated about 90 that is a.d. 168 or a little later.
Kshatrapa VI. Jivadáman, a.d. 178.Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí was succeeded by his son Jivadáman. All available information regarding Jivadáman is from four rare coins obtained by Pandit Bhagvánlál, which for purposes of description, he has named A, B, C, and D.74 Coin A bears date 100 in Nágarí numerals, the earliest date found on Kshatrapa coins. On the obverse is a bust in the usual Kshatrapa style with a plump young face of good workmanship. Round the bust is first the date 100 in Nágarí numerals and after the date the Greek legend in letters which though clear cannot be made out. In these and in all later Kshatrapa coins merely the form of the Greek legend remains; the letters are imitations of Greek by men who could not read the original. On the reverse is the usual arched symbol between the sun and the moon, the sun being twelve-rayed as in the older Kshatrapa coins. Within the dotted circle in the margin is the following legend in old Nágarí:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामाश्रियः पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस जीवदाम्नः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámaśriyaḥputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Jivadámnaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Jivadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámaśrí.
Coin B has the bust on the obverse with a face apparently older than
the face in A. Unfortunately the die has slipped and the date has not
been struck. Most of the Greek legend is very clear but as in coin A
the result is meaningless. The letters are K I U I U Z K
N S Y L perhaps meant for Kuzulka. On the reverse are the usual
three symbols, except [41]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa VI. Jivadáman, a.d. 178. that the sun has seven instead of
twelve rays. The legend is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामजडस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस जीवदमस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámajaḍasaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Jivadámasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Jivadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámajaḍa.
Coin C though struck from a different die is closely like B both on the obverse and the reverse. Neither the Greek legend nor the date is clear, though enough remains of the lower parts of the numerals to suggest the date 118. Coin D is in obverse closely like C. The date 118 is clear. On the reverse the legend and the symbols have been twice struck. The same legend occurs twice, the second striking having obliterated the last letters of the legend which contained the name of the king whose coin it is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामजडस पुत्रस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámajaḍasaputrasa.
Of the son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámájaḍa.
In these four specimens Dámaśrí or Dámájaḍa is styled Mahákshatrapa, while in his own coins he is simply called Kshatrapa. The explanation perhaps is that the known coins of Dámaśrí or Dámajaḍa belong to the early part of his reign when he was subordinate to his father, and that he afterwards gained the title of Mahákshatrapa. Some such explanation is necessary as the distinction between the titles Kshatrapa and Mahákshatrapa is always carefully preserved in the earlier Kshatrapa coins. Except towards the close of the dynasty no ruler called Kshatrapa on his own coins is ever styled Mahákshatrapa on the coins of his son unless the father gained the more important title during his lifetime.
The dates and the difference in the style of die used in coining A and in coining B, C, and D are worth noting as the earliest coin has the date 100 and C and D the third and fourth coins have 118. If Jivadáman’s reign lasted eighteen years his coins would be common instead of very rare. But we find between 102 and 118 numerous coins of Rudrasiṃha son of Rudradáman and paternal uncle of Jivadáman. These facts and the difference between the style of A and the style of B, C, and D which are apparently imitated from the coins of Rudrasiṃha and have a face much older than the face in A, tend to show that soon after his accession Jivadáman was deposed by his uncle Rudrasiṃha, on whose death or defeat in 118, Jivadáman again rose to power.
Kshatrapa VII. Rudrasiṃha I.
a.d. 181–196.Rudrasiṃha
the seventh Kshatrapa was the brother of
Dámajaḍaśrí. Large numbers of his coins have
been found. Of thirty obtained by Dr.
Bhagvánlál, twenty have the following clearly cut dates:
103, 106, 108, 109, 110, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, and 118. As the
earliest year is 103 and the latest 118 it is probable that
Rudrasiṃha deposed his nephew Jivadáman shortly after
Jivadáman’s accession. Rudrasiṃha appears to have
ruled fifteen years when power again passed to his nephew
Jivadáman. [42]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa VII. Rudrasiṃha I. a.d. 181–196.
The coins of Rudrasiṃha are of a beautiful type of good workmanship and with clear legends. The legend in old Nágarí character reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रदामपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudradámaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudradáma.
Rudrasiṃha had also a copper coinage of which specimens are recorded from Málwa but not from Káthiáváḍa. Pandit Bhagvánlál had one specimen from Ujjain which has a bull on the obverse with the Greek legend round it and the date 117. The reverse seems to have held the entire legend of which only five letters रुद्रसिंहस (Rudrasiṃhasa) remain. This coin has been spoilt in cleaning.
To Rudrasiṃha’s reign belongs the Gunda inscription carved on a stone found at the bottom of an unused well in the village of Gunda in Hálár in North Káthiáváḍa.75 It is in six well preserved lines of old Nágarí letters of the Kshatrapa type. The writing records the digging and building of a well for public use on the borders of a village named Rasopadra by the commander-in-chief Rudrabhúti an Ábhíra son of Senápati Bápaka. The date is given both in words and in numerals as 103, ‘in the year’ of the king the Kshatrapa Svámi Rudrasiṃha, apparently meaning in the year 103 during the reign of Rudrasiṃha. The genealogy given in the inscription is: 1 Chashṭana; 2 Jayadáman; 3 Rudradáman; 4 Rudrasiṃha, the order of succession being clearly defined by the text, which says that the fourth was the great grandson of the first, the grandson of the second, and the son of the third. It will be noted that Dámájaḍaśrí and Jivadáman the fifth and sixth Kshatrapas have been passed over in this genealogy probably because the inscription did not intend to give a complete genealogy but only to show the descent of Rudrasiṃha in the direct line.
Kshatrapa VIII. Rudrasena, a.d. 203–220.The eighth Kshatrapa was Rudrasena, son of Rudrasiṃha, as is clearly mentioned in the legends on his coins. His coins like his father’s are found in large numbers. Of forty in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection twenty-seven bear the following eleven76 dates, 125, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 140, 142. The coins are of the usual Kshatrapa type closely like Rudrasiṃha’s coins. The Nágarí legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्त्रपस रुद्रसिंहस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa putrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
Two copper coins square and smaller than the copper coins of
[43]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa VIII. Rudrasena, a.d. 203–220. Rudrasiṃha have been
found in Ujjain77 though none are recorded from Káthiáváḍa.
On their obverse these copper coins have a facing bull and on the back
the usual symbols and below them the year 140, but no legend. Their
date and their Kshatrapa style show that they are coins of
Rudrasena.
Besides coins two inscriptions one at Muliyásar the other at Jasdan give information regarding Rudrasena. The Muliyásar inscription, now in the library at Dwárka ten miles south-west of Muliyásar, records the erection of an upright slab by the sons of one Vánijaka. This inscription bears date 122, the fifth of the dark half of Vaishákha in the year 122 during the reign of Rudrasiṃha.78 The Jasdan inscription, on a stone about five miles from Jasdan, belongs to the reign of this Kshatrapa. It is in six lines of old Kshatrapa Nágarí characters shallow and dim with occasional engraver’s mistakes, but on the whole well-preserved. The writing records the building of a pond by several brothers (names not given) of the Mánasasa gotra sons of Pranáthaka and grandsons of Khara. The date is the 5th of the dark half of Bhádrapada ‘in the year’ 126.79 The genealogy is in the following order:
Each of them is called Svámi Lord and Bhadramukha Luckyfaced.80 As Rudrasena’s reign began at least as early as 122, the second reign of Jivadáman is narrowed to four years or even less. As the latest date is 142 Rudrasena’s reign must have lasted about twenty years.
Kshatrapa IX. Pṛithivísena a.d. 222.After Rudrasena the next evidence on record is a coin of his son Pṛithivísena found near Amreli. Its workmanship is the same as that of Rudrasena’s coins. It is dated 144 that is two years later than the last date on Rudrasena’s coins. The legend runs:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनस पुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस पृथिवीसेनस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenasa putrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Pṛithivísenasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Pṛithivísena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena.
As this is the only known specimen of Pṛithivísena’s coinage; as the earliest coin of Pṛithivísena’s uncle the tenth Kshatrapa Saṅghadáman is dated 144; and also as Pṛithivísena is called only Kshatrapa he seems to have reigned for a short time perhaps as Kshatrapa of Suráshṭra or Káthiáváḍa and to have been ousted by his uncle Saṅghadáman.
Kshatrapa X. Saṅghadáman,
a.d. 222–226.Rudrasena was
succeeded by his brother the Mahákshatrapa
Saṅghadáman. His coins are very rare. Only two specimens
have been [44]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa X. Saṅghadáman, a.d. 222–226. obtained, of which one was
in the Pandit’s collection the other in the collection of Mr.
Vajeshankar Gavrishankar.81 They are dated 145 and 144. The legend in both
reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस सण्घदाम्न [ः]
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa putrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Saṅghadámna.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Saṅghadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
These two coins seem to belong to the beginning of
Saṅghadáman’s reign. As the earliest coins of his
successor Dámasena are dated 148
Saṅghadáman’s reign seems not to have lasted over
four years.82 [45]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XI. Dámasena, a.d. 226–236.
Kshatrapa XI. Dámasena, a.d. 226–236.Saṅghadáman was succeeded by his brother Dámasena, whose coins are fairly common, of good workmanship, and clear lettering. Of twenty-three specimens eleven have the following dates: 148, 150, 153, 155, 156, 157, 158. The legend runs:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa putrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
Dámasena seems to have reigned ten years (148–158) as coins of his son Víradáman are found dated 158.
Kshatrapa XII. Dámájaḍaśrí II. a.d. 236.Dámájaḍaśrí the twelfth Kshatrapa is styled son of Rudrasena probably the eighth Kshatrapa. Dámájaḍaśrí’s coins are rare.83 The legend runs:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनपुत्रस रज्ञःक्षत्रपस दामाजडश्रियः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenaputrasa Rajñaḥ Kshatrapas Dámájaḍaśriyaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Dámájaḍaśrí son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena.
Five specimens, the only specimens on record, are dated
154.84 As 154 falls in the reign of Dámasena it seems
probable that Dámájaḍaśrí was either a
minor or a viceroy or perhaps a ruler claiming independence, as about
this time the authority of the main dynasty seems to have been much
disputed. [46]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
After Dámasena we find coins of three of his sons Víradáman Yaśadáman and Vijayasena. Víradáman’s coins are dated 158 and 163, Yaśadáman’s 160 and 161, and Vijayasena’s earliest 160. Of the three brothers Víradáman who is styled simply Kshatrapa probably held only a part of his father’s dominions. The second brother Yaśadáman, who at first was a simple Kshatrapa, in 161 claims to be Mahákshatrapa. The third brother Vijayasena, who as early as 160, is styled Mahákshatrapa, probably defeated Yaśadáman and secured the supreme rule.
Kshatrapa XIII. Víradáman, a.d. 236–238.Víradáman’s coins are fairly common. Of twenty-six in Pandit Bhagvánlál’s collection, nineteen were found with a large number of his brother Vijayasena’s coins. The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनस पुत्रस राज्ञो क्षत्रपस वीरदाम्नः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenasa putrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Víradámnaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Víradáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
Of the twenty-six ten are clearly dated, six with 158 and four with 160.
Kshatrapa XIV. Yaśadáman, a.d. 239.Yaśadáman’s coins are rare. Pandit Bhagvánlál’s collection contained seven.85 The bust on the obverse is a good imitation of the bust on his father’s coins. Still it is of inferior workmanship, and starts the practice which later Kshatrapas continued of copying their predecessor’s image. On only two of the seven specimens are the dates clear, 160 and 161. The legend on the coin dated 160 is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनस पुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस यशदाम्नः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenasa putrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Yaśadámnaḥ.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Yaśadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
On the coin dated 161 the legend runs:
राज्ञो महक्षत्रपस दामसेनस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्स्हत्रपस यशदाम्नः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenasa putrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Yaśadámnaḥ.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Yaśadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
Kshatrapa XV. Vijayasena, a.d. 238–249.Vijayasena’s coins are common. As many as 167 were in the Pandit’s collection. Almost all are of good workmanship, well preserved, and clearly lettered. On fifty-four of them the following dates can be clearly read, 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 170, and 171. This would give Vijayasena a reign of at least eleven years from 160 to 171 (a.d. 238–249). The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस विजयसेनस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Vijayasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Vijayasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
[47]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XVI. Dámájaḍaśrí,
a.d. 250–255.
In two good specimens of Vijayasena’s coins with traces of the date 166 he is styled Kshatrapa. This the Pandit could not explain.86
Kshatrapa XVI. Dámájaḍaśrí, a.d. 250–255.Vijayasena was succeeded by his brother Dámájaḍaśrí III. called Mahákshatrapa on his coins. His coins which are comparatively uncommon are inferior in workmanship to the coins of Vijayasena. Of seven in the Pandit’s collection three are dated 174, 175, and 176.
After Dámájaḍaśrí come coins of Rudrasena II. son of Víradáman, the earliest of them bearing date 178. As the latest coins of Vijayasena are dated 171, 173 may be taken as the year of Dámájaḍaśrí’s succession. The end of his reign falls between 176 and 178, its probable length is about five years. The legend on his coins reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामाजडश्रियः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dádmájaḍaśriyaḥ.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámájaḍaśrí son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
Kshatrapa XVII. Rudrasena II. a.d. 256–272.Dámájaḍaśrí III. was succeeded by Rudrasena II. son of Dámájaḍaśrí’s brother Víradáman the thirteenth Kshatrapa. Rudrasena II.’s coins like Vijayasena’s are found in great abundance. They are of inferior workmanship and inferior silver. Of eighty-four in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection eleven bore the following clear dates: 178, 180, 183, 185, 186, 188, and 190. The earliest of 178 probably belongs to the beginning of Rudrasena’s reign as the date 176 occurs on the latest coins of his predecessor. The earliest coins of his son and successor Viśvasiṃha are dated 198. As Viśvasiṃha’s coins are of bad workmanship with doubtful legend and date we may take the end of Rudrasena II.’s reign to be somewhere between 190 and 198 or about 194. This date would give Rudrasena a reign of about sixteen years, a length of rule supported by the large number of his coins. The legend reads:
राज्ञो क्षत्रपस वीरदामपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनस
Rájño Kshatrapasa Víradámaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena son of the king the Kshatrapa Víradáma.
Kshatrapa XVIII. Viśvasiṃha, a.d. 272–278.Rudrasena was succeeded by his son Viśvasiṃha. In style and abundance Viśvasiṃha’s coins are on a par with his father’s. They are carelessly struck with a bad die and in most the legend is faulty often omitting the date. Of fifty-six in the Pandit’s collection only four bear legible dates, one with 198, two with 200, and one with 201. The date 201 must be of the end of Viśvasiṃha’s reign as a coin of his brother Bharttṛidáman is dated 200. It may therefore be held that Viśvasiṃha reigned for the six years ending 200 (a.d. 272–278). The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस विश्वसिंहस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenaputrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Viśvasiṃhasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Viśvasiṃha son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena.
[48]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
It is not known whether Viśvasiṃha’s loss of title was due to his being subordinate to some overlord, or whether during his reign the Kshatrapas suffered defeat and loss of territory. The probable explanation seems to be that he began his reign in a subordinate position and afterwards rose to supreme rule.
Kshatrapa XIX. Bharttṛidáman, a.d. 278–294.Viśvasiṃha was succeeded by his brother Bharttṛidáman.87 His coins which are found in large numbers are in style and workmanship inferior even to Viśvasiṃha’s coins. Of forty-five in the Pandit’s collection seven bear the dates 202, 207, 210, 211, and 214. As the earliest coin of his successor is dated 218, Bharttṛidáman’s reign seems to have lasted about fourteen years from 202 to 216 (a.d. 278–294). Most of the coin legends style Bharttṛidáman Mahákshatrapa though in a few he is simply styled Kshatrapa. This would seem to show that like his brother Viśvasiṃha he began as a Kshatrapa and afterwards gained the rank and power of Mahákshatrapa.
In Bharttṛidáman’s earlier coins the legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस भर्तृदाम्नः
Rajño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenaputrasa Rajñaḥ Kshatrapasa Bhartṛidámnaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Bharttṛidáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena.
In the later coins the legend is the same except that महाक्षत्रपस the great Kshatrapa takes the place of क्षत्रपस the Kshatrapa.
Kshatrapa XX. Viśvasena, a.d. 294–300.Bharttṛidáman was succeeded by his son Viśvasena the twentieth Kshatrapa. His coins are fairly common, and of bad workmanship, the legend imperfect and carelessly struck, the obverse rarely dated. Of twenty-five in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection, only three bear doubtful dates one 218 and two 222. The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस भर्तृदामपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस विश्वसेनस,
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Bhartṛidáma putrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Viśvasenasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Viśvasena son of the king the Mahákshatrapa Bharttṛidáman.
It would seem from the lower title of Kshatrapa which we find given to Viśvasena and to most of the later Kshatrapas that from about 220 (a.d. 298) the Kshatrapa dominion lost its importance.
A hoard of coins found in 1861 near Karád on the Kṛishṇa, thirty-one miles south of
Sátára, suggests88 that the Kshatrapas retained the North
Konkan and held a considerable share of the West Dakhan down to the
time of Viśvasena (a.d. 300). The
hoard includes coins of the six following rulers: Vijayasena
(a.d. 238–249), his brother
Dámájaḍaśrí III. (a.d. 251–255), Rudrasena II. (a.d. 256–272) son of Víradáman,
Viśvasiṃha (a.d. 272–278)
son of Rudrasena, Bharttṛidáman (a.d. 278–294) son of Rudrasena II., and
Viśvasena (a.d. 296–300) son of
Bharttṛidáman.
It may be argued that this Karád hoard is of no historical value
being the chance importation of some Gujarát pilgrim to the
Kṛishṇa. The following
considerations favour the [49]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XX. Viśvasena, a.d. 294–300. view that the contents of
the hoard furnish evidence of the local rule of the kings whose coins
have been found at Karád. The date (a.d. 238–249) of Vijayasena, the earliest king
of the hoard, agrees well with the spread of Gujarát power in
the Dakhan as it follows the overthrow both of the west (a.d. 180–200) and of the east (a.d. 220) Śátakarṇis,
while it precedes the establishment of any later west Dakhan dynasty:
(2) All the kings whose coins occur in the hoard were
Mahákshatrapas and from the details in the Periplus
(a.d. 247), the earliest, Vijayasena, must
have been a ruler of special wealth and power: (3) That the coins cease
with Viśvasena (a.d. 296–300)
is in accord with the fact that Viśvasena was the last of the
direct line of Chashṭana, and that with or before the close of
Viśvasena’s reign the power of the Gujarát Kshatrapas
declined. The presumption that Kshatrapa power was at its height during
the reigns of the kings whose coins have been found at Karád is
strengthened by the discovery at Amrávati in the Berárs of a
hoard of coins of the Mahákshatrapa Rudrasena (II. ?)
(a.d. 256–272) son of the
Mahákshatrapa
Dámájaḍaśrí.89
Kshatrapa XXI. Rudrasiṃha, a.d. 308–311.Whether the end of Chashṭana’s direct line was due to their conquest by some other dynasty or to the failure of heirs is doubtful. Whatever may have been the cause, after an interval of about seven years (a.d. 300–308) an entirely new king appears, Rudrasiṃha son of Jívadáman. As Rudrasiṃha’s father Jívadáman is simply called Svámi he may have been some high officer under the Kshatrapa dynasty. That Rudrasiṃha is called a Kshatrapa may show that part of the Kshatrapa dominion which had been lost during the reign of Viśvasena was given to some distant member or scion of the Kshatrapa dynasty of the name of Rudrasiṃha. The occurrence of political changes is further shown by the fact that the coins of Rudrasiṃha are of a better type than those of the preceding Kshatrapas. Rudrasiṃha’s coins are fairly common. Of twelve in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection five are clearly dated, three 230, one 231, and one 240. This leaves a blank of seven years between the last date of Viśvasena and the earliest date of Rudrasiṃha. The legend reads:
स्वामिजीवदामपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस
Svámi Jívadáma putrasa Rajñaḥ Kshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha son of Svámi Jívadáman.
Kshatrapa XXII. Yaśadáman, a.d. 320.Rudrasiṃha was succeeded by his son Yaśadáman whose coins are rather rare. Of three in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection two are dated 239, apparently the first year of Yaśadáman’s reign as his father’s latest coins are dated 240. Like his father Yaśadáman is simply called Kshatrapa. The legend reads:
राज्ञः क्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस यशदाम्नः
Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhaputrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Yaśadámnaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Yaśadáman son of the king the Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
[50]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XXIII. Dámasiri, a.d. 320.
Kshatrapa XXIII. Dámasiri, a.d. 320.The coins found next after Yaśadáman’s are those of Dámasiri who was probably the brother of Yaśadáman as he is mentioned as the son of Rudrasiṃha. The date though not very clear is apparently 242. Only one coin of Dámasiri’s is recorded. In the style of face and in the form of letters it differs from the coins of Yaśadáman, with which except for the date and the identity of the father’s name any close connection would seem doubtful. The legend on the coin of Dámasiri reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसिरिस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasirisa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasiri son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
It will be noted that in this coin both Rudrasiṃha and Dámasiri are called great Kshatrapas, while in his own coin and in the coins of his son Yaśadáman, Rudrasiṃha is simply styled Kshatrapa. It is possible that Dámasiri may have been more powerful than Yaśadáman and consequently taken to himself the title of Mahákshatrapa. The application of the more important title to a father who in life had not enjoyed the title is not an uncommon practice among the later Kshatrapas. The rarity of Dámasiri’s coins shows that his reign was short.
After Dámasiri comes a blank of about thirty years. The next coin is dated 270. The fact that, contrary to what might have been expected, the coins of the later Kshatrapas are less common than those of the earlier Kshatrapas, seems to point to some great political change during the twenty-seven years ending 270 (a.d. 321–348).
Kshatrapa XXIV. Rudrasena, a.d. 348–376.The coin dated 270 belongs to Svámi Rudrasena son of Svámi Rudradáman both of whom the legend styles Mahákshatrapas. The type of the coin dated 270 is clearly adapted from the type of the coins of Yaśadáman. Only two of Rudrasena’s coins dated 270 are recorded. But later coins of the same Kshatrapa of a different style are found in large numbers. Of fifty-four in the Pandit’s collection, twelve have the following dates 288, 290, 292, 293, 294, 296, and 298. The difference in the style of the two sets of coins and the blank between 270 and 288 leave no doubt that during those years some political change took place. Probably Rudrasena was for a time overthrown but again came to power in 288 and maintained his position till 298. Besides calling both himself and his father Mahákshatrapas Rudrasena adds to both the attribute Svámi. As no coin of Rudrasena’s father is recorded it seems probable the father was not an independent ruler and that the legend on Rudrasena’s coins is a further instance of a son ennobling his father. The legend is the same both in the earlier coins of 270 and in the later coins ranging from 288 to 298. It reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामिरुद्रदामपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामिरुद्रसेनस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Rudradámaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Rudrasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Rudrasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Rudradáman.
[51]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XXV. Rudrasena, a.d. 378–388.
Kshatrapa XXV. Rudrasena, a.d. 378–388.After Rudrasena come coins of Kshatrapa Rudrasena son of Satyasena. These coins are fairly common. Of five in the Pandit’s collection through faulty minting none are dated. General Cunningham mentions coins of Kshatrapa Rudrasena dated 300, 304, and 310.90 This would seem to show that he was the successor of Rudrasena son of Rudradáman and that his reign extended to over 310. The legend on these coins runs:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामिसत्यसेनपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामिरुद्रसेनस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Satyasenaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Rudrasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Rudrasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Satyasena.
Of Rudrasena’s father Satyasena no coin is recorded and as this Rudrasena immediately succeeds Rudrasena IV. son of Rudradáman, there is little doubt that Satyasena was not an actual ruler with the great title Mahákshatrapa, but that this was an honorific title given to the father when his son attained to sovereignty. General Cunningham records that a coin of this Rudrasena IV. was found along with a coin of Chandragupta II. in a stúpa at Sultánganj on the Ganges about fifteen miles south-east of Mongir.91
Kshatrapa XXVI. Siṃhasena.With Rudrasena IV. the evidence from coins comes almost to a close. Only one coin in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection is clearly later than Rudrasena IV. In the form of the bust and the style of the legend on the reverse this specimen closely resembles the coins of Rudrasena IV. Unfortunately owing to imperfect stamping it bears no date. The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामि रुद्रसेनस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वस्रीयस्य स्वामिसिंहसेनस,
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Rudrasenasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa svasríyasya Svámi Siṃhasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Siṃhasena, sister’s son of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Rudrasena.
This legend would seem to show that Rudrasena IV. left no issue and was succeeded by his nephew Siṃhasena. The extreme rarity of Siṃhasena’s coins proves that his reign was very short.
Kshatrapa XXVII. Skanda.The bust and the characters in one other coin show it to be of later date than Siṃhasena. Unfortunately the legend is not clear. Something like the letters राज्ञो क्षत्रपस Rájño Kshatrapasa may be traced in one place and something like पुत्रस स्कन्द Putrasa Skanda in another place. Dr. Bhagvánlál took this to be a Gujarát Kshatrapa of unknown lineage from whom the Kshatrapa dominion passed to the Guptas.
Íśvaradatta, a.d. 230–250.Along with the coins of the
regular Kshatrapas coins of a Kshatrapa of unknown lineage named
Íśvaradatta have been found in
Káthiáváḍa. In general style, in the bust
and the corrupt Greek legend on the obverse, and in the form of the old
Nágarí legend [52]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XXVIII. Íśvaradatta,
a.d. 230–250. on the reverse,
Íśvaradatta’s coins closely resemble those of the
fifteenth Kshatrapa Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249). At the same time the text of the
Nágarí legend differs from that on the reverse of the
Kshatrapa coins by omitting the name of the ruler’s father and by
showing in words Íśvaradatta’s date in the year of
his own reign. The legend is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस ईश्वरदत्तस वर्षे प्रथमे,
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Íśvaradattasa varshe prathame.
In the first year of the king the great Kshatrapa Íśvaradatta.
Most of the recorded coins of Íśvaradatta have this legend. In one specimen the legend is
वर्षे द्वितीये.
Varshe dvitíye.
In the second year.
It is clear from this that Íśvaradatta’s reign did
not last long. His peculiar name and his separate date leave little
doubt that he belonged to some distinct family of Kshatrapas. The
general style of his coins shows that he cannot have been a late
Kshatrapa while the fact that he is called Mahákshatrapa seems
to show he was an independent ruler. No good evidence is available for
fixing his date. As already mentioned the workmanship of his coins
brings him near to Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249). In Násik Cave X. the
letters of Inscription XV. closely correspond with the letters of the
legends on Kshatrapa coins, and probably belong to almost the same date
as the inscription of Rudradáman on the
Girnár rock that is to about a.d. 150. The absence of any record of the
Ándhras except the name of the king Madharíputa Sirisena
or Sakasena (a.d. 180), makes it probable
that after Yajñaśrí Gautamíputra
(a.d. 150) Ándhra power waned along
the Konkan and South Gujarát seaboard. According to the
Puráṇas the
Ábhíras succeeded to the dominion of the Ándhras.
It is therefore possible that the Ábhíra king
Íśvarasena of Násik Inscription XV. was one of the
Ábhíra conquerors of the Ándhras who took from
them the West Dakhan. A migration of Ábhíras from
Ptolemy’s Abiria in Upper Sindh through Sindh by sea to the
Konkan and thence to Násik is within the range of possibility.
About fifty years later king Íśvaradatta92 who was perhaps of
the same family as the Ábhíra king of the Násik
inscription seems to have conquered the kingdom of Kshatrapa
Vijayasena, adding Gujarát,
Káthiáváḍa, and part of the Dakhan to his
other territory. In honour of this great conquest he may have taken the
title Mahákshatrapa and struck coins in the Gujarát
Kshatrapa style but in an era reckoned from the date of his own
conquest. Íśvaradatta’s success was shortlived. Only
two years later (that is about a.d. 252)
the Mahákshatrapa Dámájaḍaśrí
won back the lost Kshatrapa territory. The fact that
Íśvaradatta’s recorded coins belong to only two years
and that the break between the regular [53]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. Kshatrapas Vijayasena
and Dámájaḍaśrí did not last more than
two or three years gives support to this explanation.93
The following table gives the genealogy of the Western Kshatrapas:
[54]
Chapter V.
The Kshatrapa Family Tree.
The Kshatrapa Family Tree.THE WESTERN KSHATRAPAS.
I. Nahapána, King, Kshaharáta, Kshatrapa (a.d. 100–120 ?). |
|||||||||
II. Chashṭana, son of Zamotika, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 100–130). |
|||||||||
III. Jayadáman, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 130–140). |
|||||||||
IV. Rudradáman, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 143–158 circa). |
|||||||||
V. Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 168 circa). |
VII. Rudrasiṃha, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 180–196 circa). |
||||||||
VI. Jivadáman, (a.d. 178, a.d. 196 circa). |
VIII. Rudrasena, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 200–220 circa). |
X. Saṅghadáman, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 222–226 circa). |
XI. Dámasena, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 226–236 circa). |
||||||
IX. Pṛithivísena, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 222 circa). |
XII. Dámájaḍaśrí II. King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 232 circa). |
||||||||
XIII. Víradáman, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 236, 238 circa). |
XIV. Yaśadáman II. King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 238, 239 circa). |
XV. Vijayasena, King, Kshatrapa and Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 238–249 circa). |
XVI. Dámájaḍaśrí III. King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 251–255 circa). |
||||||
XVII. Rudrasena II. King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 256–272 circa). |
|||||||||
XVIII. Viśvasiṃha, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 272–278 circa). |
XIX. Bharttṛidáman, King, Kshatrapa and Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 278–294 circa). |
||||||||
XX. Viśvasena, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 296–300 circa). |
|||||||||
XXI. Rudrasiṃha son of Svámi Jívadáman, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 308, 309, 318 circa). |
|||||||||
XXII. Yaśadáman II. King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 318 circa). |
XXIII. Dámasiri, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 320 circa). |
||||||||
XXIV. Svámi Rudrasena III. King, Mahákshatrapa son of king Mahákshatrapa, Svámi Rudradáma, (a.d. 348, 366–376 circa). |
|||||||||
XXV. Svámi Rudrasena IV. King, Mahákshatrapa, son of king Mahákshatrapa, Svámi Satyasena, (a.d. 378–388 circa). |
|||||||||
XXVI. Svámi Siṃhasena King, Mahákshatrapa, sister’s son of king Mahákshatrapa Svámi Rudrasena (XXV). |
|||||||||
XXVII. Skanda ——? |
[55]
1 Journal Bengal Asiatic Society (1835), 684; (1837), 351; (1838), 346; Thomas’ Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities, I. 425–435, II. 84–93; Thomas in Journal Royal Asiatic Society (Old Series), XII. 1–72; Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 405–413; Journal B. B. R. A. S. VI. 377, VII. 392; Burgess’ Archæological Report of Káthiáwár and Kachh, 18–72; Journal B. B. R. A. S. XII. (Proceedings), XXIII.; Indian Antiquary, VI. 43, X. 221–227.
The dynasty of the Kshatrapas or Mahákshatrapas of Sauráshṭra was known to Prinsep (J. R. A. S. Bl. VII.–1. (1837), 351) to Thomas (J. R. A. S. F. S. XII. 1–78), and to Newton (Jl. B. B. R. A. S. IX. 1–19) as the Sah or Sâh kings. More recently, from the fact that the names of some of them end in Sena or army, the Kshatrapas have been called the Sena kings. The origin of the title Sah is the ending siha, that is siṃha lion, which belongs to the names of several of the kings. Síha has been read either sáh or sena because of the practice of omitting from the die vowels which would fall on or above the top line of the legend and also of omitting the short vowel i with the following anusvára. Sáh is therefore a true reading of the writing on certain of the coins. That the form Sáh on these coins is not the correct form has been ascertained from stone inscriptions in which freedom from crowding makes possible the complete cutting of the above-line marks. In stone inscriptions the ending is síha lion. See Fleet’s Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, III. 36 note 1. Mr. Fleet (Ditto) seems to suggest that with the proof of the incorrectness of the reading Sáh the evidence that the Kshatrapas were of Indo-Skythian origin ceases. This does not seem to follow. In addition to the Parthian title Kshatrapa, their northern coinage, and the use of the Śaka (a.d. 78) era, now accepted as the accession of the great Kushán Kanishka, the evidence in the text shows that the line of Káthiáváḍa Kshatrapas starts from the foreigner Chashṭana (a.d. 130) whose predecessor Nahápana (a.d. 120) and his Śaka son-in-law Ushavadatta are noted in Násik inscriptions (Násik Gazetteer, 538 and 621) as leaders of Śakas, Palhavas, and Yavanas. Further as the limits of Ptolemy’s (a.d. 150) Indo-Skythia (McCrindle, 136) agree very closely with the limits of the dominions of the then ruling Mahákshatrapa Rudradáman (a.d. 150) it follows that Ptolemy or his informer believed Rudradáman to be an Indo-Skythian. There therefore seems no reasonable doubt that the Kshatrapas were foreigners. According to Cunningham (Num. Chron. VIII. 231) they were Śakas who entered Gujarát from Sindh. The fact that the Kushán era (a.d. 78) was not adopted by the first two of the Western Kshatrapas, Chashṭana and Jayadáman, supports the view that they belonged to a wave of northerners earlier than the Kushán wave. ↑
2 The Taxila plate in Journal R. A. S. (New Series), IV. 487; the Baktro-Páli on Nahapána’s coins also gives the form Chhatrapa. ↑
3 Chhatrava appears in an unpublished Kshatrapa inscription from Mathurá formerly (1888) in Pandit Bhagvánlál’s possession. ↑
4 Khatapa appears in the inscription of Nahapána’s minister at Junnar (Bombay Gazetteer, XVIII. Pt. III. 167) and in some coins of the Northern Kshatrapa kings Pagamasha, Rájavula, and Sudása found near Mathurá. Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities, II. Pl. XLIV. Figs. 12, 20, 21. ↑
5 Kshatrampâtîti Kshatrapaḥ. ↑
6 Thomas’ Prinsep, II. 63 and 64. ↑
7 Malaya or Malava, Pallava, Ábhíra, Meva or Meda, and Mihira or Mehr appear to be the leading warlike tribes who came to India under these chiefs. These tribes formed the Kshatras whose lords or Kshatrapas these chiefs were. ↑
8 The explanation of the word Kshatrapa started by Prinsep and accepted by Pandit Bhagvánlál is of doubtful accuracy. The title is well known in Greek literature in the form σατραπης, and in the form Kshatrapávan occurs twice (b.c. 520) in connection with the governors of Baktria and Arachosia in the great Behistan inscription of Darius (Rawlinson’s Herodotus, I. 329; Spiegel’s Altpersische Keilinschriften, 24–26). The meaning of Kshatrapávan in old Persian is not “protector of the Kshatra race” but “protector of the kingdom,” for the word kshatram occurs in the inscriptions of the Achæmenidæ with the meaning of “kingship” or “kingdom” (Spiegel, Altpersische Keilinschriften, 215). As is well known Satrap was the official title of the ruler of a Persian province. That the name continued in use with the same meaning under the Greek kings of Baktria (b.c. 250–100) is known from Strabo, who says (XI. 11) “the Greeks who held Baktria divided it into satrapies (σατραπειας) of which Aspionus and Touriva were taken from Eukratides (b.c. 180) by the Parthians.” It is to be presumed that the Baktro-Grecians introduced the same arrangement into the provinces which they conquered in India. The earliest occurrence of the title in its Indian form is on the coins of a Rajabula or Ranjabola (Gardner, B. M. Cat. 67), who in his Greek legend makes use of the title “King of kings,” and in his Indian legend calls himself “The unconquered Chhatrapa.” His adoption for the reverse of his coins of the Athene Promachos type of Menander and Apollodotus Philopator connects Rajabula in time with those kings (b.c. 126–100) and we know from an inscription (Cunningham Arch. Rep. XX. 48) that he reigned at Mathurá. He was probably a provincial governor who became independent about b.c. 100 when the Greek kingdom broke up. The above facts go to show that Kshatrapa was originally a Persian title which was adopted by the Greeks and continued in use among their successors: that it originally denoted a provincial governor; but that, when the Greek kingdom broke up and their provincial chiefs became independent, it continued in use as a royal title. That after the Christian era, even in Parthia, the title Satrapes does not necessarily imply subjection to a suzerain is proved by the use of the phrase σατραπης των σατραπων Satrap of Satraps, with the sense of King of Kings in Gotarzes’ Behistan inscription of a.d. 50. See Rawlinson’s Sixth Monarchy, 88 n. 2 and 260 n. 1.—(A. M. T. J.)
The Pandit’s identification of the Malavas or Malayas with a northern or Skythian tribe is in agreement with Alberuni (a.d. 1015), who, on the authority of the Báj Purána (Sachau’s Text, chap. 29 page 150–155) groups as northern tribes the Pallavas, Śakas, Mallas, and Gurjars. In spite of this authority it seems better to identify the Mallas, Malavas, or Malayas with Alexander the Great’s (b.c. 325) Malloi of Multán (compare McCrindle’s Alexander’s Invasion of India, Note P). At the same time (Rockhill’s Life of Buddha, 132, 133, 137) the importance of the Mallas in Vaisáli (between Patná and Tirhút) during the lifetime of Śakya Muni (b.c. 580) favours the view that several distinct tribes have borne the same or nearly the same name. ↑
9 Patika was apparently the son of the Liako Kujulako of the Taxila plate. Dowson in Jour. R. A. S. New Series. IV. 497 mistranslates the inscription and fails to make out the name Patika. ↑
10 Compare Specht. Jour. Asiatique. 1883. t. II. 325. According to Chinese writers about a.d. 20 Yen-kao-tchin-tai or Kadphises II. conquered India (Thientchou) and there established generals who governed in the name of the Yuechi. ↑
11 Pandit Bhagvánlál found two of his copper coins at Mandasor in 1884. ↑
12 This is a bad specimen with the legend dim and worn. ↑
13 Some coins of Apollodotus have on the reverse Apollo with his arrow; others have Athene Promachos with the thunderbolt. ↑
15 A well known Sanskrit saying is श्वशुरख्यातोधमाधम: A man known through his father-in-law is the vilest of the vile. ↑
16 Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. III. Plate 13. Inscriptions 2 and 3. ↑
17 The author’s only reason for supposing that two eras began between a.d. 70 and 80 seems to be the fact that the Javanese Śaka era begins a.d. 74, while the Indian Śaka era begins a.d. 78. It appears, however, from Lassen’s Ind. Alt. II. 1040 note 1, that the Javanese Śaka era begins either in a.d. 74 or in a.d. 78. The author’s own authority, Dr. Burnell (S. Ind. Pal. 72) while saying that the Javanese Śaka era dates from a.d. 74, gives a.d. 80 as the epoch of the Śaka era of the neighbouring island of Bali, thus supporting Raffle’s explanation (Java, II. 68) that the difference is due to the introduction into Java of the Muhammadan mode of reckoning during the past 300 years. The Javanese epoch of a.d. 74 cannot therefore be treated as an authority for assuming a genuine Indian era with this initial date. The era of Kanishka was used continuously down to its year 281 (Fergusson Hist. of Ind. Architecture, 740) and after that date we have numerous instances of the use of the Śakanṛipakála or Śakakála down to the familiar Śaka of the present day. It seems much more likely that the parent of the modern Śaka era was that of Kanishka, which remained in use for nearly three centuries, than that of Nahapána, who so far as we know left no son, and whose era (if he founded one) probably expired when the Kshaharáta power was destroyed by the Ándhrabhṛityas in the first half of the second century a.d. We must therefore assume a.d. 78 to be the epoch of Kanishka’s era. There remains the question whether Nahapána dates by Kanishka’s era, or uses his own regnal years. There is nothing improbable in the latter supposition, and we are not forced to suppose that Nahapána was a feudatory of the Kushán kings. It has been shown above that the use of the title Kshatrapa does not necessarily imply a relation of inferiority. On the other hand (pace Oldenburg in Ind. Ant. X. 213) the later Kshatrapas certainly seem to have used Kanishka’s era: and Nahapána and the Kushán dynasty seem to have been of the same race: for Heraus, who was certainly a Kushán, apparently calls himself Śaka on his coins (Gardner B. M. Cat. xlvii.); and it is highly probable that Nahapána, like his son-in-law Ushavadáta, was a Śaka. Further, the fact that Nahapána does not call himself Mahárája but Rája goes to show that he was not a paramount sovereign.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
18 Jour. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 378; Ind. Ant. XV. 198, 201, XIII. 126; Arch. Sur. X. 33. ↑
19 Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. XIII. 162. Cf. Kielhorn in Ind. Ant. XIX. 20ff. ↑
20 Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. X. 33–34. Numerous Western India inscriptions prove that ya and va are often intermixed in Prákrit. ↑
21 Vide Telang’s Mudrárákshasa, 204. Mr. Telang gives several readings the best of which mean either the king of the Málaya country or the king of the Málaya tribe. ↑
22 Macmurdo (1818) notices the democratic constitution of the Káthis. Trans. Bom. Lit. Soc. I. 274. ↑
23 Compare Fleet’s Corpus Ins. Ind. III. 87, 152, 158 from the (supremacy of) the tribal constitution of the Málavas. Prof. Kielhorn has however shown that the words of the inscription do not necessarily mean this. Ind. Ant. XIX. 56. ↑
24 Inscription 10 lines 3–4. Bom. Gaz. XVI. 572. ↑
25 Details are given below under the Guptas. ↑
26 Burgess’ Archæological Report of Káthiáwár and Cutch, 55; Numismata Orientalia, I. Pl. II. Fig. 8. ↑
27 The meaning of this symbol has not yet been made out. It is very old. We first find it on the punched coins of Málwa and Gujarát (regarded as the oldest coinage in India) without the serpentine line below, which seems to show that this line does not form part of the original symbol and has a distinct meaning. ↑
28 Compare Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, Plate XV. Fig. 26–27. ↑
29 Cave Temple Inscriptions, Bombay Archæological Survey, Extra Number (1881), 58. ↑
30 Ariana Antiqua, Plate XV. Fig. 29. Some imaginary animals are shown under the serpentine line. ↑
31 Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. XIII. 303. ↑
32 The variations noted in the text seem examples of the law that the later religion reads its own new meaning into early luck signs. ↑
33 This letter य्स in both is curiously formed and never used in Sanskrit. But it is clear and can be read without any doubt as य्स. Pandit Bhagvánlál thought that it was probably meant to stand as a new-coined letter to represent the Greek Ζ which has nothing corresponding to it in Sanskrit. The same curiously formed letter appears in the third syllable in the coin of the fourth Kshatrapa king Dámajaḍaśri. ↑
34 The text of the inscription is रूद्रदाम्नो वर्षे that is in the year of Rudradáman. That this phrase means ‘in the reign of’ is shown by the Gunda inscription of Rudradáman’s son Rudrasiṃha, which has रूद्रसिंहस्य वर्षे त्र्युत्तरशते that is in the hundred and third year of Rudrasiṃha. Clearly a regnal year cannot be meant as no reign could last over 103 years. So with the year 72 in Rudradáman’s inscription. The same style of writing appears in the inscriptions at Mathurá of Huvishka and Vasudeva which say ‘year —— of Huvishka’ and ‘year —— of Vasudeva’ though it is known that the era is of Kanishka. In all these cases what is meant is ‘the dynastic or era year —— in the reign of ——‘. ↑
36 McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 155. ↑
39 Of these coins Dr. Bhagvánlál kept one in his own collection. He sent the other to General Cunningham. The Pandit found the copper coin in Amreli in 1863 and gave it to Dr. Bhau Dáji. ↑
40 Except that the ज is much clearer the Nágarí legend in the silver coin obtained for General Cunningham is equally bad, and the Baktro-Páli legend is wanting. ↑
42 Journal B. B. R. A. Soc. VIII. 234–5 and Ind. Ant. XII. 32ff. ↑
43 Dr. Burgess’ Archæological Report of Káthiáwár and Cutch, 140. ↑
44 The explanation of the reduction of Jayadáman’s rank is probably to be found in the Násik Inscription (No. 26) of Gautamíputra Śátakarṇi who claims to have conquered Suráshṭra, Kukura (in Rájputána), Anúpa, Vidarbha (Berár), Ákara, and Avanti (Ujain). (A. M. T. J.) ↑
46 Several small mixed metal coins weighing from 3 to 10 grains with on the obverse an elephant in some and a bull in others and on the reverse the usual arched Kshatrapa symbol have been found in Málwa and Káthiáváḍa. The symbols show them to be of the lowest Kshatrapa currency. Several of them bear dates from which it is possible as in the case of Rudrasiṃha’s and Rudrasena’s coins to infer to what Kshatrapa they belonged. Lead coins have also been found at Amreli in Káthiáváḍa. They are square and have a bull on the obverse and on the reverse the usual arched Kshatrapa symbol with underneath it the date 184. ↑
47 Compare however Weber, Hist. of Indian Lit. 187–8. ↑
48 Jour. B. B. R. A. S. VII. 114. ↑
49 Ind. Ant. II. 156; V. 50, 154 &c. ↑
50 Ákarávanti that is Ákara and Avanti are two names which are always found together. Cf. Gotamíputra’s Násik inscription (No. 26). Avanti is well known as being the name of the part of Málwa which contains Ujjain. Ákara is probably the modern province of Bhilsa whose capital was Vidiśa the modern deserted city of Besnagar. Instead of Ákarávanti Bṛihatsaṃhitá mentions Ákaravenávantaka of which the third name Vená Pandit Bhagvánlál took to be the country about the Sagara zilla containing the old town of Eraṇ, near which still flows a river called Vená. The adjectives east and west are used respectively as referring to Ákara which is East Málwa and Avanti which is West Málwa. Compare Indian Antiquary, VII. 259; Bombay Gazetteer, XVI. 631. ↑
51 Anúpa is a common noun literally meaning well-watered. The absence of the term nîvṛit or ‘country’ which is in general superadded to it shows that Anúpa is here used as a proper noun, meaning the Anúpa country. Dr. Bhagvánlál was unable to identify Anúpa. He took it to be the name of some well-watered tract near Gujarát. ↑
52 See above page 10 note 1. The greater part of North Gujarát was probably included in Śvabhra. ↑
53 Maru is the well known name of Márwár. ↑
54 Kachchha is the flourishing state still known by the name of Cutch. ↑
55 Sindhu Sauvíra like Ákarávanti are two names usually found together. Sindhu is the modern Sind and Sauvíra may have been part of Upper Sind, the capital of which is mentioned as Dáttámitrî. Alberuni (I. 300) defines Sauvíra as including Multán and Jahráwár. ↑
56 Nothing is known about Kukura and it cannot be identified. It was probably part of East Rájputána. ↑
57 Aparánta meaning the Western End is the western seaboard from the Mahi in the north to Goa in the south. Ind. Ant. VII. 259. The portion of Aparánta actually subject to Rudradáman must have been the country between the Mahi and the Damanganga as at this time the North Konkan was subject to the Ándhras. ↑
58 Nisháda cannot be identified. As the term Nisháda is generally used to mean Bhils and other wild tribes, its mention with Aparánta suggests the wild country that includes Bánsda, Dharampur, and north-east Thána. ↑
60 Compare Gardner and Poole’s Catalogue, Pl. XXVI. Fig. 2 &c. ↑
61 Another variety of their brass coins was found at Behat near Saháranpur. Compare Thomas’ Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities, I. Pl. IV. Figs. 11B 12B and Pl. XIX. Figs. 5, 6, 9. General Cunningham, in his recent work on The Coins of Ancient India, 75ff, describes three chief types, the Behat coins being the earliest and belonging to the first century b.c., the second type which is that described above is assigned to about a.d. 300, and the third type, with a six-headed figure on the obverse, is placed a little later. General Cunningham’s identification of the Yaudheyas with the Johiya Rájputs of the lower Sutlej, seems certain, Rudradáman would then have “uprooted” them when he acquired the province of Sauvíra. ↑
62 Mr. Fleet notices a later inscription of a Mahárája Mahásenápati “who has been set over” the ‘Yaudheya gaṇa or tribe’ in the fort of Byána in Bharatpur. Ind. Ant. XIV. 8, Corp. Insc. Ind. III. 251ff. The Yaudheyas are also named among the tribes which submitted to Samudragupta. See Corp. Insc. Ind. III. 8. ↑
63 Huvishka’s latest inscription bears date 45 that is a.d. 123 (Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. III. Pl. XV. Number 8). ↑
65 McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 152. ↑
66 McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 175. ↑
67 Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. XV. 306. ↑
68 Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. XV. 313, 314. See also Ind. Ant. XII 272, where Bühler suggests that the queen was a daughter of Rudradáman, and traces the syllables Rudradá … in the Kanheri inscription. ↑
70 It seems doubtful whether the Pandit’s estimate of fifteen years might not with advantage be increased. As his father’s reign was so short Rudradáman probably succeeded when still young. The abundance of his coins points to a long reign and the scarcity of the coins both of his son Dámázaḍa and of his grandson Jívadáman imply that neither of his successors reigned more than a few years. Jivadáman’s earliest date is a.d. 178 (S. 100). If five years are allowed to Jivadáman’s father the end of Rudradáman’s reign would be a.d. 173 (S. 95) that is a reign of thirty years, no excessive term for a king who began to rule at a comparatively early age.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
71 Two specimens of his coins were obtained by Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar Náib Díwán of Bhávnagar, from Káthiáváḍa, one of which he presented to the Pandit and lent the other for the purpose of description. The legend in both was legible but doubtful. A recent find in Káthiáváḍa supplied four new specimens, two of them very good. ↑
72 Apparently a mistake for रुद्रदाम्नः पुत्रस. ↑
73 As in the case of Zamotika the father of Chashṭana, the variation य्स for ज proves that at first य्स and afterwards ज was used to represent the Greek Ζ. ↑
74 The oldest of the four was found by the Pandit for Dr. Bhau Dáji in Amreli. A fair copy of it is given in a plate which accompanied Mr. Justice Newton’s paper in Jour. B. B. R. A. S. IX. page 1ff. Plate I. Fig. 6. Mr. Newton read the father’s name in the legend Dámaśrí, but it is Dámájaḍaśrí, the die having missed the letters ज and ड though space is left for them. This is coin A of the description. Of the remaining three, B was lent to the Pandit from his collection by Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar. C and D were in the Pandit’s collection. ↑
75 This inscription which has now been placed for safe custody in the temple of Dwárkánáth in Jámnagar, has been published by Dr. Bühler in Ind. Ant. X. 157–158, from a transcript by Áchárya Vallabji Haridatta. Dr. Bhagvánlál held that the date is 103 tryuttaraśate not 102 dvyuttaraśate as read by Dr. Bühler; that the name of the father of the donor is Bápaka and not Báhaka; and that the name of the nakshatra or constellation is Rohiní not Śravaṇa. ↑
76 Several coins have the same date. ↑
77 One is in the collection of the B. B. R. A. Society, the other belonged to the Pandit. ↑
78 An unpublished inscription found in 1865 by Mr. Bhagvánlál Sampatrám. ↑
79 The top of the third numeral is broken. It may be 7 but is more likely to be 6. ↑
80 The Jasdan inscription has been published by Dr. Bháu Dáji, J. B. R. A. S. VIII. 234ff, and by Dr. Hœrnle, Ind. Ant. XII. 32ff. ↑
81 Five have recently been identified in the collection of Dr. Gerson daCunha. ↑
82 His name, the fact that he regained the title Mahákshatrapa, and his date about a.d. 225 suggest that Saṅghadáman (a.d. 222–226) may be the Sandanes whom the Periplus (McCrindle, 128) describes as taking the regular mart Kalyán near Bombay from Saraganes, that is the Dakhan Śátakarṇis, and, to prevent it again becoming a place of trade, forbidding all Greek ships to visit Kalyán, and sending under a guard to Broach any Greek ships that even by accident entered its port. The following reasons seem conclusive against identifying Saṅghadáman with Sandanes: (1) The abbreviation from Saṅghadáman to Sandanes seems excessive in the case of the name of a well known ruler who lived within thirty years of the probable time (a.d. 247) when the writer of the Periplus visited Gujarát and the Konkan: (2) The date of Saṅghadáman (a.d. 222–226) is twenty to thirty years too early for the probable collection of the Periplus details: (3) Apart from the date of the Periplus the apparent distinction in the writer’s mind between Sandanes’ capture of Kalyán and his own time implies a longer lapse than suits a reign of only four years.
In favour of the Sandanes of the Periplus being a dynastic not a personal name is its close correspondence both in form and in geographical position with Ptolemy’s (a.d. 150) Sadaneis, who gave their name, Ariake Sadinôn or the Sadins’ Aria, to the North Konkan, and, according to McCrindle (Ptolemy, 39) in the time of Ptolemy ruled the prosperous trading communities that occupied the sea coast to about Semulla or Chaul. The details in the present text show that some few years before Ptolemy wrote the conquests of Rudradáman had brought the North Konkan under the Gujarát Kshatrapas. Similarly shortly before the probable date of the Periplus (a.d. 247) the fact that Saṅghadáman and his successors Dámasena (a.d. 226–236) and Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249) all used the title Mahákshatrapa makes their possession of the North Konkan probable. The available details of the Káthiáváḍa Kshatrapas therefore confirm the view that the Sadans of Ptolemy and the Sandanes of the Periplus are the Gujarát Kshatrapas. The question remains how did the Greeks come to know the Kshatrapas by the name of Sadan or Sandan. The answer seems to be the word Sadan or Sandan is the Sanskrit Sádhana which according to Lassen (McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 40) and Williams’ Sanskrit Dictionary may mean agent or representative and may therefore be an accurate rendering of Kshatrapa in the sense of Viceroy. Wilford (As. Res. IX. 76, 198) notices that Sanskrit writers give the early English in India the title Sádhan Engrez. This Wilford would translate Lord but it seems rather meant for a rendering of the word Factor. Prof. Bhandárkar (Bom. Gaz. XIII. 418 note 1) notices a tribe mentioned by the geographer Varáhamihira (a.d. 580) as Śántikas and associated with the Aparántakas or people of the west coast. He shows how according to the rules of letter changes the Sanskrit Śántika would in Prákrit be Sándino. In his opinion it was this form Sandino which was familiar to Greek merchants and sailors. Prof. Bhandárkar holds that when (a.d. 100–110) the Kshatrapa Nahapána displaced the Śátaváhanas or Ándhrabhṛityas the Śántikas or Sandino became independent in the North Konkan and took Kalyán. To make their independence secure against the Kshatrapas they forbad intercourse between their own territory and the Dakhan and sent foreign ships to Barygaza. Against this explanation it is to be urged; (1) That Násik and Junnar inscriptions show Nahapána supreme in the North Konkan at least up to a.d. 120; (2) That according to the Periplus the action taken by the Sandans or Sadans was not against the Kshatrapas but against the Śátakarṇis; (3) That the action was not taken in the time of Nahapána but at a later time, later not only than the first Gautamíputra the conqueror of Nahapána or his son-in-law Ushavadáta (a.d. 138), but later than the second Gautamíputra, who was defeated by the Káthiáváḍa Kshatrapa Rudradáman some time before a.d. 150; (4) That if the Śántikas were solely a North Konkan tribe they would neither wish nor be able to send foreign ships to Broach. The action described in the Periplus of refusing to let Greek ships enter Kalyán and of sending all such ships to Broach was the action of a Gujarát conqueror of Kalyán determined to make foreign trade centre in his own chief emporium Broach. The only possible lord of Gujarát either in the second or third century who can have adopted such a policy was the Kshatrapa of Ujjain in Málwa and of Minnagara or Junágaḍh in Káthiáváḍa, the same ruler, who, to encourage foreign vessels to visit Broach had (McCrindle’s Periplus, 118, 119) stationed native fishermen with well-manned long boats off the south Káthiáváḍa coast to meet ships and pilot them through the tidal and other dangers up the Narbada to Broach. It follows that the Sandanes of the Periplus and Ptolemy’s North Konkan Sádans are the Gujarát Mahákshatrapas. The correctness of this identification of Sadan with the Sanskrit Sádhan and the explanation of Sádhan as a translation of Kshatrapa or representative receive confirmation from the fact that the account of Kálakáchárya in the Bharaheśwara Vṛítti (J. B. B. R. A. S. IX. 141–142), late in date (a.d. 1000–1100) but with notable details of the Śaka or Śáhi invaders, calls the Śaka king Sádhana-Siṃha. If on this evidence it may be held that the Kshatrapas were known as Sádhanas, it seems to follow that Śántika the form used by Varáhamihira (a.d. 505–587) is a conscious and intentional Sanskritizing of Sádan whose correct form and origin had passed out of knowledge, a result which would suggest conscious or artificial Sanskritizing as the explanation of the forms of many Puráṇic tribal and place names. A further important result of this inquiry is to show that the received date of a.d. 70 for the Periplus cannot stand. Now that the Kanishka era a.d. 78 is admitted to be the era used by the Kshatrapas both in the Dakhan and in Gujarát it follows that a writer who knows the elder and the younger Śátakarṇis cannot be earlier than a.d. 150 and from the manner in which he refers to them must almost certainly be considerably later. This conclusion supports the date a.d. 247 which on other weighty grounds the French scholar Reinaud (Ind. Ant. Dec. 1879. pp. 330, 338) has assigned to the Periplus. ↑
83 The Pandit’s coin was obtained by him in 1863 from Amreli in Káthiáváḍa. A copy of it is given by Mr. Justice Newton who calls Saṅghadáman son of Rudrasiṃha (Jour. B. B. R. A. S. IX. Pl. I. Fig. 7). The other specimen is better preserved. ↑
84 One of these coins was lent to the Pandit by Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar. ↑
85 One specimen in the collection of Mr. Vajeshankar bears date 158. ↑
86 One of them was lent by Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar. ↑
87 This name has generally been read Atridáman. ↑
88 Jour. B. B. R. A. S. VII. 16. ↑
89 See below Chapter VI. page 57. ↑
90 Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. X. 127; XV. 29–30. ↑
91 This coin of Rudrasena may have been taken so far from Gujarát by the Gujarát monk in whose honour the stúpa was built. ↑
92 Íśvaradatta’s name ends in datta as does also that of Śivadatta the father of king Íśvarasena of the Násik inscription. ↑
93 Dr. Bhagvánlál’s suggestion that Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249) was defeated by the Ábhír or Ahír king Íśvaradatta who entered Gujarát from the North Konkan seems open to question. First as regards the suggestion that Vijayasena was the Kshatrapa whose power Íśvaradatta overthrew it is to be noticed that though the two coinless years (a.d. 249–251) between the last coin of Vijayasena and the earliest coin of Dámájaḍaśrí agree with the recorded length of Íśvaradatta’s supremacy the absence of coins is not in itself proof of a reverse or loss of Kshatrapa power between the reigns of Vijayasena and Dámájaḍaśrí. It is true the Pandit considers that Íśvaradatta’s coins closely resemble those of Vijayasena. At the same time he also (Násik Stat. Acct. 624) thought them very similar to Víradáman’s (a.d. 236–238) coins. Víradáman’s date so immediately precedes Vijayasena’s that in many respects their coins must be closely alike. It is to be noted that a.d. 230–235 the time of rival Kshatrapas among whom Víradáman was one (especially the time between a.d. 236 and 238 during which none of the rivals assumed the title Mahákshatrapa) was suitable to (perhaps was the result of) a successful invasion by Íśvaradatta, and that this same invasion may have been the cause of the transfer of the capital, noted in the Periplus (a.d. 247) as having taken place some years before, from Ozene or Ujjain to Minnagara or Junágaḍh (McCrindle, 114, 122). On the other hand the fact that Vijayasena regained the title of Mahákshatrapa and handed it to his successor Dámájaḍaśrí III. would seem to shew that no reverse or humiliation occurred during the coinless years (a.d. 249–251) between their reigns, a supposition which is supported by the flourishing state of the kingdom at the time of the Periplus (a.d. 247) and also by the evidence that both the above Kshatrapas ruled near Karád in Sátára. At the same time if the difference between Víradáman’s and Vijayasena’s coins is sufficient to make it unlikely that Íśvaradatta’s can be copies of Víradáman’s it seems possible that the year of Íśvaradatta’s overlordship may be the year a.d. 244 (K. 166) in which Vijayasena’s coins bear the title Kshatrapa, and that the assumption of this lower title in the middle of a reign, which with this exception throughout claims the title Mahákshatrapa, may be due to the temporary necessity of acknowledging the supremacy of Íśvaradatta. With reference to the Pandit’s suggestion that Íśvaradatta was an Ábhíra the fact noted above of a trace of Kshatrapa rule at Karád thirty-one miles south of Sátára together with the fact that they held Aparánta or the Konkan makes it probable that they reached Karád by Chiplún and the Kumbhárli pass. That the Kshatrapas entered the Dakhan by so southerly a route instead of by some one of the more central Thána passes, seems to imply the presence of some hostile power in Násik and Khándesh. This after the close of the second century a.d. could hardly have been the Ándhras or Śátakarṇis. It may therefore be presumed to have been the Ándhras’ successors the Ábhíras. As regards the third suggestion that Kshatrapa Gujarát was overrun from the North Konkan it is to be noted that the evidence of connection between Íśvarasena of the Násik inscription (Cave X. No. 15) and Íśvaradatta of the coins is limited to a probable nearness in time and a somewhat slight similarity in name. On the other hand no inscription or other record points to Ábhíra ascendancy in the North Konkan or South Gujarát. The presence of an Ábhíra power in the North Konkan seems inconsistent with Kshatrapa rule at Kalyán and Karád in the second half of the third century. The position allotted to Aberia in the Periplus (McCrindle, 113) inland from Surastrene, apparently in the neighbourhood of Thar and Párkar; the finding of Íśvaradatta’s coins in Káthiáváḍa (Násik Gazetteer, XIII. 624); and (perhaps between a.d. 230 and 240) the transfer westwards of the head-quarters of the Kshatrapa kingdom seem all to point to the east rather than to the south, as the side from which Íśvaradatta invaded Gujarát. At the same time the reference during the reign of Rudrasiṃha I. (a.d. 181) to the Ábhíra Rudrabhúti who like his father was Senápati or Commander-in-Chief suggests that Íśvaradatta may have been not a foreigner but a revolted general. This supposition, his assumption of the title Mahákshatrapa, and the finding of his coins only in Káthiáváḍa to a certain extent confirm. ↑
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450. Two Plates.The materials regarding the
Traikúṭakas, though meagre, serve to show that they were a
powerful dynasty who rose to consequence about the time of the middle
Kshatrapas (a.d. 250). All the recorded
information is in two copperplates, one the Kanheri copperplate found
by Dr. Bird in 1839,1 the other a copperplate found at Párdi
near Balsár in 1885.2 Both plates are dated, the Kanheri plate
‘in the year two hundred and forty-five of the increasing rule of
the Traikúṭakas’; the Párdi plate in
Saṃvat 207 clearly figured. The Kanheri plate contains nothing of
historical importance; the Párdi plate gives the name of the
donor as Dahrasena or Dharasena ‘the illustrious great king of
the Traikúṭakas.’ Though it does not give any royal
name the Kanheri plate expressly mentions the date as the year 245 of
the increasing rule of the Traikúṭakas. The Párdi
plate gives the name of the king as ‘of the
Traikúṭakas’ but merely mentions the date as
Saṃ. 207. This date though not stated to be in the era of the
Traikúṭakas must be taken to be dated in the same era as
the Kanheri plate seeing that the style of the letters of both plates
is very similar.
The initial date must therefore have been started by the founder of the dynasty and the Kanheri plate proves the dynasty must have lasted at least 245 years. The Párdi plate is one of the earliest copper-plate grants in India. Neither the genealogy nor even the usual three generations including the father and grandfather are given, nor like later plates does it contain a wealth of attributes. The king is called ‘the great king of the Traikúṭakas,’ the performer of the aśvamedha or horse-sacrifice, a distinction bespeaking a powerful sovereign. It may therefore be supposed that Dahrasena held South Gujarát to the Narbadá together with part of the North Konkan and of the Ghát and Dakhan plateau.
Initial Date.What then was the
initial date of the Traikúṭakas? Ten Gujarát
copper-plates of the Gurjjaras and Chalukyas are dated in an unknown
era with Saṃ. followed by the date figures as in the Párdi
plate and as in Gupta inscriptions. The earliest is the fragment from
Saṅkheḍá
in the Baroda State dated Saṃ. 346, which would fall in the reign of
Dadda I. of Broach.3 Next come the two Kaira grants of the Gurjjara king
Dadda Praśántarága dated Saṃ. 380 and
Saṃ. 3854; and the Saṅkheḍá
grant of Raṇagraha dated Saṃ. 3915; then the Kaira grant of
the Chalukya king Vijayarája or Vijayavarman dated
Saṃvatsara 3946; then the Bagumrá grant of the Sendraka
chief Nikumbhallaśakti7; [56]
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450.
Initial Date. two grants from Navsári and Surat of the
Chalukya king Śíláditya Śryáśraya
dated 421 and 4438; two the Navsári and Kávi grants of the
Gurjjara king Jayabhaṭa dated respectively Saṃ. 456 and
Saṃ. 4869; and a grant of Pulakeśi dated Saṃvat
490.10
Of these the grant dated 421 speaks of Śíláditya Śryáśraya as Yuvarája or heir-apparent and as the son of Jayasiṃhavarmman. The plate further shows that Jayasiṃhavarmman was brother of Vikramáditya and son of Pulakeśi Vallabha ‘the conqueror of the northern king Harshavardhana.’ The name Jayasiṃhavarmman does not occur in any copperplate of the main line of the Western Chalukyas of the Dakhan. That he is called Mahárája or great king and that his son Śíláditya is called Yuvarája or heir-apparent suggest that Jayasiṃhavarmman was the founder of the Gujarát branch of the Western Chalukyas and that his great Dakhan brother Vikramáditya was his overlord, a relation which would explain the mention of Vikramáditya in the genealogy of the copper-plate. Vikramáditya’s reign ended in a.d. 680 (Śaka 602).11 Supposing our grant to be dated in this last year of Vikramáditya, Saṃvat 421 should correspond to Śaka 602, which gives Śaka 181 or a.d. 259 as the initial date of the era in which the plate is dated. Probably the plate was dated earlier in the reign of Vikramáditya giving a.d. 250. In any case the era used cannot be the Gupta era whose initial year is now finally settled to be a.d. 319.
The second grant of the same Śíláditya is dated Saṃvat 443. In it, both in an eulogistic verse at the beginning and in the text of the genealogy, Vinayáditya Satyáśraya Vallabha is mentioned as the paramount sovereign which proves that by Saṃvat 443 Vikramáditya had been succeeded by Vinayáditya. The reign of Vinayáditya has been fixed as lasting from Śaka 602 to Śaka 618 that is from a.d. 680 to a.d. 696–97.12 Taking Śaka 615 or a.d. 693 to correspond with Saṃvat 443, the initial year of the era is a.d. 250.
The grant of Pulakeśivallabha Janáśraya dated
Saṃvat 490, mentions Mangalarasaráya as the donor’s
elder brother and as the son of Jayasiṃhavarmman. And a
Balsár grant whose donor is mentioned as Mangalarája son
of Jayasiṃhavarmman, apparently the same as the
Mangalarasaráya of the plate just mentioned, is dated Śaka
653.13 Placing the elder brother about ten years before the
younger we get Saṃvat 480 as the date of Mangalarája,
which, corresponding with Śaka 653 or a.d. 730–31, gives a.d. 730 minus 480 that is a.d. 250–51 as the initial year of the era in
which Pulakeśi’s grant is dated. In the Navsári
plates, which record a gift by the Gurjjara king Jayabhaṭa in
Saṃvat 456, Dadda II. the donor of the Kaira grants which bear
date 380 and 385, is mentioned in the genealogical part at the
beginning as ‘protecting the lord of Valabhi who had been
defeated by the great lord the illustrious Harshadeva.’ Now the
great Harshadeva or Harsha Vardhana of Kanauj whose court was visited
by the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen [57]
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450.
Initial Date. Tsiang between a.d. 629 and 645, reigned according to Reinaud from
a.d. 607 to about a.d. 648. Taking a.d. 250
as the initial year of the era of the Kaira plates, Dadda II.’s
dates 380 and 385, corresponding to a.d. 630 and 635, fall in the reign of
Harshavardhana.
These considerations seem to show that the initial date of the Traikúṭaka era was at or about a.d. 250 which at once suggests its identity with the Chedi or Kalachuri era.14 The next question is, Who were these Traikúṭakas. The meaning of the title seems to be kings of Trikúṭa. Several references seem to point to the existence of a city named Trikúṭa on the western seaboard. In describing Raghu’s triumphant progress the Rámáyaṇa and the Raghuvaṃśa mention him as having established the city of Trikúṭa in Aparánta on the western seaboard.15 Trikúṭakam or Trikúṭam, a Sanskrit name for sea salt seems a reminiscence of the time when Trikúṭa was the emporium from which Konkan salt was distributed over the Dakhan. The scanty information regarding the territory ruled by the Traikúṭakas is in agreement with the suggestion that Junnar in North Poona was the probable site of their capital and that in the three ranges that encircle Junnar we have the origin of the term Trikúṭa or Three-Peaked.
Their Race or Tribe.Of the race or
tribe of the Traikúṭakas nothing is known. The conjecture
may be offered that they are a branch of the Ábhíra kings
of the Puráṇas, one of whom is mentioned in Inscription
XV. of Násik Cave X. which from the style of the letters belongs
to about a.d. 150 to 200. The easy
connection between Násik and Balsár by way of Peth
(Peint) and the nearness in time between the Násik inscription
and the initial date of the Traikúṭakas support this
conjecture. The further suggestion may be offered that the founder of
the line of Traikúṭakas was the Íśvaradatta,
who, as noted in the Kshatrapa chapter, held the overlordship of
Káthiáváḍa as Mahákshatrapa, perhaps
during the two years a.d. 248 and 249, a
result in close agreement with the conclusions drawn from the
examination of the above quoted Traikúṭaka and Chalukya
copperplates. As noted in the Kshatrapa chapter after two years’
supremacy Íśvaradatta seems to have been defeated and
regular Kshatrapa rule restored about a.d. 252 (K. 174) by
Dámájaḍaśrí son of Vijayasena. The
unbroken use of the title Mahákshatrapa, the moderate and
uniform lengths of the reigns, and the apparently unquestioned
successions suggest, what the discovery of Kshatrapa coins at
Karád near Sátára in the Dakhan and at
Amrávati in the Berárs seems to imply, that during the
second half of the third century Kshatrapa rule was widespread and
firmly established.16 The conjecture may be offered that Rudrasena
(a.d. 256–272) whose coins have been
found in Amrávati in the Berárs spread his power at the
expense of the Traikúṭakas driving them towards the
Central Provinces where they established themselves at Tripura and
Kálanjara.17 Further that under Bráhman [58]
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450.
Their Race or Tribe. influence, just as the Gurjjaras called
themselves descendants of Karṇa the hero of the
Mahábhárata, and the Pallavas claimed to be of the
Bháradvája stock, the Traikúṭakas forgot
their Ábhíra origin and claimed descent from the
Haihayas. Again as the Valabhis (a.d. 480–767) adopted the Gupta era but gave it
their own name so the rulers of Tripura seem to have continued the
original Traikúṭaka era of a.d. 248–9 under the name of the Chedi era. The
decline of the Kshatrapas dates from about a.d. 300 the rule of Viśvasena the twentieth
Kshatrapa son of Bharttṛidáman. The subsequent disruption
of the Kshatrapa empire was probably the work of their old neighbours
and foes the Traikúṭakas, who, under the name of Haihayas,
about the middle of the fifth century (a.d. 455–6) rose to supremacy and established a
branch at their old city of Trikúṭa ruling the greater
part of the Bombay Dakhan and South Gujarát and probably filling
the blank between a.d. 410 the fall of the
Kshatrapas and a.d. 500 the rise of the
Chálukyas.
About 1887 Pandit Bhagvánlál secured nine of a hoard of 500 silver coins found at Daman in South Gujarát. All are of one king a close imitation of the coins of the latest Kshatrapas. On the obverse is a bust of bad workmanship and on the reverse are the usual Kshatrapa symbols encircled with the legend:
महाराजेन्द्रवर्मपुत्रपरमवैष्णवश्रीमहाराजरुद्रगणः
Mahárájendravarmaputra Parama Vaishnava Śrí Mahárája Rudragaṇa.
The devoted Vaishnava the illustrious king Rudragaṇa son of the great king Indravarma.
At Karád, thirty-one miles south of Sátára, Mr. Justice Newton obtained a coin of this Rudragaṇa, with the coins of many Kshatrapas including Viśvasiṃha son of Bharttṛidáman who ruled up to a.d. 300. This would favour the view that Rudragaṇa was the successful rival who wrested the Dakhan and North Konkan from Viśvasiṃha. The fact that during the twenty years after Viśvasiṃha (a.d. 300–320) none of the Kshatrapas has the title Mahákshatrapa seems to show they ruled in Káthiáváḍa as tributaries of this Rudragaṇa and his descendants of the Traikúṭaka family. The Dahrasena of the Párdi plate whose inscription date is 207, that is a.d. 457, may be a descendant of Rudragaṇa. The Traikúṭaka kingdom would thus seem to have flourished at least till the middle of the fifth century. Somewhat later, or at any rate after the date of the Kanheri plate (245 = a.d. 495), it was overthrown by either the Mauryas or the Guptas.18 [60]
1 Cave Temple Inscriptions, Bom. Arch. Sur. Sep. Number XI. page 57ff. ↑
2 J. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 346. ↑
3 Epigraphia Indica, II. 19. ↑
6 Ind. Ant. VII. 248ff. Dr. Bhandárkar (Early Hist. of the Deccan, 42 note 7) has given reasons for believing this grant to be a forgery. ↑
8 J. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 1ff.; Trans. Vienna Or. Congress, 210ff. ↑
9 Ind. Ant. XIII. 70ff. and V. 109ff. ↑
10 Trans. Vienna Or. Congress, 210ff. ↑
11 Fleet’s Kánarese Dynasties, 27. ↑
12 Fleet’s Kánarese Dynasties, 27. ↑
13 Ind. Ant. XIV. 75 and Jour. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 1ff. ↑
14 Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 9) and Sir A. Cunningham (Arch. Sur. IX. 77) agree in fixing a.d. 250 as the initial date of the Chedi era. Prof. Kielhorn has worked out the available dates and finds that the first year of the era corresponds to a.d. 249–50. Ind. Ant. XVII. 215. ↑
15 Válmíki’s Rámáyaṇa, Ganpat Krishnaji’s Edition: Raghuvaṃśa, IV. 59. ↑
16 For details see above page 48. ↑
17 Tripura four miles west of Jabalpur; Kálanjara 140 miles north of Jabalpur. ↑
18 That the era used by the
Gurjjaras and Chalukyas of Gujarát was the Chedi era may be
regarded as certain since the discovery of the Saṅkheḍá
grant of Nirihullaka (Ep. Ind.
II. 21), who speaks of a certain Śaṅkaraṇa as his
overlord. Palæographically this grant belongs to the sixth
century, and Dr. Bühler has suggested that
Śaṅkaraṇa is the Chedi Śaṅkaragaṇa
whose son Buddharája was defeated by Mangalíśa some
time before a.d. 602 (Ind. Ant. XIX. 16). If this is accepted, the
grant shows that the Chedis or Kalachuris were in power in the
Narbadá valley during the sixth
century, which explains the prevalence of their era in South
Gujarát. Chedi rule in the Narbadá valley must
have come to an end about a.d. 580 when
Dadda I. established himself at Broach. It being established that the
Kalachuris once ruled in South Gujarát, there is no great
difficulty in the way of identifying the Traikúṭakas with
them. The two known Traikúṭaka grants are dated in the
third century of their era, and belong palæographically to the
fifth century a.d. Their era, therefore, like
that of the Kalachuris, begins in the third century a.d.: and it is simpler to suppose that the two eras were
the same than
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450. that two different
eras, whose initial points were only a few years apart, were in use in
the same district. Now that the Śaka and the Vikrama eras are
known to have had different names at different times, the change in the
name of the era offers no special difficulty. This identification would
carry back Kalachuri rule in South Gujarát to at least
a.d. 456–6, the date of the
Párdi grant: and it is worth noting that Varáhamihira
(Bṛ. Saṃh. XIV. 20) places the Haihayas or Kalachuris in
the west along with the Aparántakas or Konkanis.
Though the name Traikúṭaka means of Trikúṭa, the authorities quoted by Dr. Bhagvánlál do not establish the existence of a city called Trikúṭa. They only vouch for a mountain of that name somewhere in the Western Gháts, and there is no evidence of any special connection with Junnar. Further, the word Trikúṭakam seems to mean rock-salt, not sea-salt, so that there is here no special connection with the Western coast. Wherever Trikúṭa may have been, there seems no need to reject the tradition that connects the rise of the Kalachuris with their capture of Kálanjara (Cunningham’s Arch. Surv. IX. 77ff), as it is more likely that they advanced from the East down the Narbadá than that their original seats were on the West Coast, as the Western Indian inscriptions of the third and fourth centuries contain no reference either to Traikúṭakas or to Junnar or other western city as Trikúṭa.
With reference to the third suggestion that the Traikúṭakas twice overthrew the Kshatrapas, under Íśvaradatta in a.d. 248 and under Rudragaṇa in a.d. 310–320, it is to be noted that there is no evidence to show that Íśvaradatta was either an Ábhíra or a Traikúṭaka and that the identification of his date with a.d. 248–250 seems less probable than with either a.d. 244 or a.d. 236. (Compare above Footnote page 53). Even if Íśvaradatta’s supremacy coincided with a.d. 250 the initial date of the Traikúṭaka era, it seems improbable that a king who reigned only two years and left no successor should have had any connection with the establishment of an era which is not found in use till two centuries later. As regards Rudragaṇa it may be admitted that he belonged to the race or family who weakened Kshatrapa power early in the fourth century a.d. At the same time there seems no reason to suppose that Rudragaṇa was a Traikúṭaka or a Kalachuri except the fact that his name, like that of Śaṅkaragaṇa, is a compound of the word gaṇa and a name of Śiva; while the irregular posthumous use of the title Mahákshatrapa among the latest (23rd to 26th) Kshatrapas favours the view that they remained independent till their overthrow by the Guptas about a.d. 410. The conclusion seems to be that the Traikúṭaka and the Kalachuri eras are the same namely a.d. 248–9: that this era was introduced into Gujarát by the Traikúṭakas who were connected with the Haihayas; and that the introduction of the era into Gujarát did not take place before the middle of the fifth century a.d.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470. After the Kshatrapas
(a.d. 120–410) the powerful dynasty
of the Guptas established themselves in Gujarát. So far as the
dynasty is connected with Gujarát the Gupta tree is:
Gupta. G.1–12(?)—a.d.319–322(?) Petty N. W. P. Chief. |
|
Ghaṭotkacha. G.12–29(?)—a.d.332–349(?) Petty N. W. P. Chief. |
|
Chandragupta I. G.29–49(?)—a.d.349–369(?) Powerful N. W. P. Chief. |
|
Samudragupta. G.50–75(?)—a.d.370–395. Great N. W. P. Sovereign. |
|
Chandragupta II. G.70–96—a.d.396–415. Great Monarch conquers Málwa. G.80 a.d.400 and Gujarát G.90 a.d.410. |
|
Kumáragupta. G.97–133—a.d.416–453. Rules Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. |
|
Skandagupta. G.133–149—a.d.454–470. Rules Gujarát Káthiáváḍa and Kachch. |
According to the Puráṇas1 the original seat of
the Guptas was between the Ganges and the Jamna. Their first capital is
not determined. English writers usually style them the Guptas of
Kanauj. And though this title is simply due to the chance that Gupta
coins were first found at Kanauj, further discoveries show that the
chief remains of Gupta records and coins are in the territory to the
east and south-east of Kanauj. Of the race of the Guptas nothing is
known. According to the ordinances of the Smṛitis or Sacred
Books,2 the terminal gupta belongs only to Vaiśyas
a class including shepherds [61]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470. cultivators and
traders. Of the first three kings, Gupta Ghaṭotkacha and
Chandragupta I., beyond the fact that Chandragupta I. bore the title of
Mahárájádhirája, neither descriptive titles
nor details are recorded. As the fourth king Samudragupta performed the
long-neglected horse-sacrifice he must have been Bráhmanical in
religion. And as inscriptions style Samudragupta’s three
successors, Chandragupta II. Kumáragupta and Skandagupta, Parama
Bhágavata, they must have been Smárta Vaishnavas, that is
devotees of Vishṇu and observers of Vedic
ceremonies.
The Founder Gupta, a.d. 319–322(?).The founder of the dynasty is styled Gupta. In inscriptions this name always appears as Śrí-gupta which is taken to mean protected by Śrí or Lakshmí. Against this explanation it is to be noted that in their inscriptions all Gupta’s successors, have a Śrí before their names. The question therefore arises; If Śrí forms part of the name why should the name Śrígupta have had no second Śrí prefixed in the usual way. Further in the inscriptions the lineage appears as Guptavaṃśa that is the lineage of the Guptas never Śríguptavaṃśa3; and whenever dates in the era of this dynasty are given they are conjoined with the name Gupta never with Śrígupta.4 It may therefore be taken that Gupta not Śrígupta is the correct form of the founder’s name.5
Ghaṭotkacha, a.d. 322–349(?).Gupta the founder seems never to have risen to be more than a petty chief. No known inscription gives him the title Mahárájádhirája Supreme Ruler of Great Kings, which all Gupta rulers after the founder’s grandson Chandragupta assume. Again that no coins of the founder and many coins of his successors have been discovered makes it probable that Gupta was not a ruler of enough importance to have a currency of his own. According to the inscriptions Gupta was succeeded by his son Ghaṭotkacha a petty chief like his father with the title of Mahárája and without coins.
Chandragupta I. a.d. 349–369(?).Chandragupta I. (a.d. 349–369 [?]), the son and successor of Ghaṭotkacha, is styled Mahárájádhirája either because he himself became powerful, or, more probably, because he was the father of his very powerful successor Samudragupta. Though he may not have gained the dignity of “supreme ruler of great kings” by his own successes Chandragupta I. rose to a higher position than his predecessors. He was connected by marriage with the Lichchhavi dynasty of Tirhút an alliance which must have been considered of importance since his son Samudragupta puts the name of his mother Kumáradeví on his coins, and always styles himself daughter’s son of Lichchhavi.6 [62]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.Samudragupta was the first
of his family to strike coins. His numerous gold coins are, with a
certain additional Indian element, adopted from those of his
Indo-Skythian predecessors. The details of the royal figure on the
obverse are Indian in the neck ornaments, large earrings, and
headdress; they are Indo-Skythian in the tailed coat, long boots, and
straddle. The goddess on the reverse of some coins with a fillet and
cornucopia is an adaptation of an Indo-Skythian figure, while the
lotus-holding Ganges on an alligator and the standing Glory holding a
flyflapper on the reverse of other coins are purely Indian.7
His Coins.A noteworthy feature of Samudragupta’s coins is that one or other of almost all his epithets appears on each of his coins with a figure of the king illustrating the epithet. Coins with the epithet Sarvarájochchhettá Destroyer-of-all-kings have on the obverse a standing king stretching out a banner topped by the wheel or disc of universal supremacy.8
Coins9 with the epithet Apratiratha Peerless have on
the obverse a standing king whose left hand rests on a bow and whose
right hand holds a loose-lying unaimed arrow and in front an Eagle or
Garuḍa standard symbolizing the
unrivalled supremacy of the king, his arrow no longer wanted, his
standard waving unchallenged. On the obverse is the legend:
[63]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.
अप्रतिरथराजन्यकीर्ति (र) मम विजयते.
Apratiratharájanyakírti(r)mama vijáyate.10
Triumphant is the glory of me the unrivalled sovereign.
Coins with the attribute Kritánta paraśu the Death-like-battle-axe have on the obverse a royal figure grasping a battle-axe.11 In front of the royal figure a boy, perhaps Samudragupta’s son Chandragupta, holds a standard. Coins with the attribute Aśvamedhaparákramaḥ Able-to-hold-a-horse-sacrifice have on the obverse a horse standing near a sacrificial post yúpa and on the reverse a female figure with a flyflap.12 The legend on the obverse is imperfect and hard to read. The late Mr. Thomas restores it:
नवजमधः राजाधिराज पृथिविं जियत्य.
Navajamadhaḥ rájádhirája pṛithivíṃ jiyatya.
Horse sacrifice, after conquering the earth, the great king (performs).
Coins with the legend Lichchhaveyaḥ, a coin abbreviation for Lichchhavidauhitra Daughter’s son of Lichchhavi (?), have on the obverse a standing king grasping a javelin.13 Under the javelin hand are the letters Chandraguptaḥ. Facing the king a female figure with trace of the letters Kumáradeví seems to speak to him. These figures of his mother and father are given to explain the attribute Lichchhaveya or scion of Lichchhavi. This coin has been supposed to belong to Chandragupta I. but the attribute Lichchhaveyaḥ can apply only to Samudragupta.
His Allahábád Inscription.A fuller source of information regarding Samudragupta remains in his inscription on the Allahábád Pillar.14 Nearly eight verses of the first part are lost. The first three verses probably described his learning as what remains of the third verse mentions his poetic accomplishments, and line 27 says he was skilled in poetry and music, a trait further illustrated by what are known as his Lyrist coins where he is shown playing a lute.15 The fourth verse says that during his lifetime his father chose Samudragupta to rule the earth from among others of equal birth. His father is mentioned as pleased with him and this is followed by the description of a victory during which several opponents are said to have submitted. The seventh verse records the sudden destruction of the army of Achyuta Nágasena and the punishment inflicted on a descendant of the Kota family.
Lines 19 and 20 record the conquest, or submission, of the following
South Indian monarchs, Mahendra of Kosala, Vyághrarája of
Mahá Kántára,16 Mundarája of
Kauráttá,17 Svámidatta of Paishṭapura
Mahendra-Giri and Auṭṭura18, Damana of
Airaṇḍapallaka, Vishṇu of
Káñchí, Nílarája
Śápávamukta,19 Hastivarman of Veṅgí,
Ugrasena of Pálaka,20 [64]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.
Kubera of Daivaráshṭra, and Dhanaṃjaya of
Kausthalapura. Line 21 gives a further list of nine kings of
Áryávarta exterminated by Samudragupta:
|
|
|
As no reference is made to the territories of these kings they may be supposed to be well known neighbouring rulers. General Cunningham’s coins and others obtained at Mathurá, show that the fifth ruler Gaṇapatinága was one of the Nága kings of Gwálior and Narwár.21 The inscription next mentions that Samudragupta took into his employ the chiefs of the forest countries. Then in lines 22 and 23 follows a list of countries whose kings gave him tribute, who obeyed his orders, and who came to pay homage. The list includes the names of many frontier countries and the territories of powerful contemporary kings. The frontier kingdoms are:22
|
|
|
|
|
The Indian kingdoms are:23
|
|
|
Mention is next made of kings who submitted, gave their daughters in marriage, paid tribute, and requested the issue of the Garuḍa or Eagle charter to secure them in the enjoyment of their territory.24 The tribal names of these kings are:25
|
|
[65]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.
The inscribed pillar is said to have been set up by the great Captain
or Dandanáyaka named Tilabhaṭṭanáyaka.
This important inscription shows that Samudragupta’s dominions included Mathurá, Oudh, Gorakhpur, Allahábád, Benares, Behár, Tirhút, Bengal, and part of East Rájputána. The list of Dakhan and South Indian kingdoms does not necessarily imply that they formed part of Samudragupta’s territory. Samudragupta may have made a victorious campaign to the far south and had the countries recorded in the order of his line of march. The order suggests that he went from Behár, by way of Gayá, to Kosala the country about the modern Ráipur in the Central Provinces, and from Kosala, by Ganjam and other places in the Northern Circars, as far as Káñchí or Conjeveram forty-six miles south-west of Madras. Málwa is shown in the second list as a powerful allied kingdom. It does not appear to have formed part of Samudragupta’s territory nor, unless the Śakas are the Kshatrapas, does any mention of Gujarát occur even as an allied state.
Chandragupta II. a.d. 396–415.Samudragupta was succeeded
by his son Chandragupta II. whose mother was the queen
Dattádeví. He was the greatest and most powerful king of
the Gupta dynasty and added largely to the territory left by
Samudragupta. His second name Vikramáditya or the Sun of Prowess
appears on his coins. Like his father Chandragupta II. struck gold
coins of various types. He was the first Gupta ruler who spread his
power over Málwa and Gujarát which he apparently took
from the Kshatrapas as he was the first Gupta to strike silver coins
and as his silver coins of both varieties the eastern and the western
are modifications of the Kshatrapa type. The expedition which conquered
Málwa seems to have passed from Allahábád by
Bundelkhand to Bhilsá and thence to Málwa. An undated
inscription in the Udayagiri caves at Vidiśá (the modern
Besnagar) near Bhilsa records the making of a cave of Mahádeva
by one Śába of the Kautsa gotra and the family name of
Vírasena, a poet and native of Páṭaliputra who held
the hereditary office of minister of peace and war
sandhivigrahika, and who is recorded to have arrived with the
king who was intent upon conquering the whole earth.26 A neighbouring cave
bears an inscription of a feudatory of Chandragupta who was chief of
Sanakáníka.27 The chief’s name is lost, but the names of
his father Vishṇudása and of his
grandfather Chhagalaga remain. The date is the eleventh of the bright
half of [66]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Chandragupta II, a.d. 396–415. Ásháḍha
Saṃvatsara 82 (a.d. 401). From this
Chandragupta’s conquest of Vidiśá may be dated about
Saṃvatsara 80 (a.d. 399) or a little
earlier.
A third inscription is on the railing of the great Sáñchi stúpa.28 It is dated the 4th day of Bhádrapada Saṃvat 93 (a.d. 412) and records the gift of 25 dínáras and something called Íśvaravásaka (perhaps a village or a field) to the monks of the great monastery of Kákanádaboṭaśrí for the daily maintenance of five bhikshus and the burning of a lamp in the ratnagṛiha or shrine of the Buddhist triratna, for the merit of the supreme king of great kings Chandragupta who bears the popular name of Devarája or god-like.29 The donor a feudatory of Chandragupta named Ámrakárdava is described as having the object of his life gratified by the favour of the feet of the supreme ruler of great kings the illustrious Chandragupta, and as showing to the world the hearty loyalty of a good feudatory. Ámrakárdava seems to have been a chief of consequence as he is described as winning the flag of glory in numerous battles. The name of his kingdom is also recorded. Though it cannot now be made out the mention of his kingdom makes it probable that he was a stranger come to pay homage to Chandragupta. The reference to Chandragupta seems to imply he was the ruler of the land while the two other inscriptions show that his rule lasted from about 80 (a.d. 399) to at least 93 (a.d. 412). During these years Chandragupta seems to have spread his sway to Ujjain the capital of west Málwa, of which he is traditionally called the ruler. From Ujjain by way of Bágh and Tánda in the province of Ráth he seems to have entered South Gujarát and to have passed from the Broach coast to Káthiáváḍa. He seems to have wrested Káthiáváḍa from its Kshatrapa rulers as he is the first Gupta who struck silver coins and as his silver coins are of the then current Kshatrapa type. On the obverse is the royal bust with features copied from the Kshatrapa face and on the reverse is the figure of a peacock, probably chosen as the bearer of Kártikasvámi the god of war. Round the peacock is a Sanskrit legend. This legend is of two varieties. In Central Indian coins it runs:
श्री गुप्तकुलस्य महाराजाधिराज श्री चंद्रगुप्तविक्रमाङ्कस्य
Śrí Guptakulasya Mahárájadhirája Śrí Chandraguptavikramáṅkasya.
(Coin) of the king of kings the illustrious Chandragupta Vikramáṅka, of the family of the illustrious Gupta.30
In the very rare Káthiáváḍa coins, though they are similar to the above in style, the legend runs:
परमभागवत महाराजाधिराज श्री चन्द्रगुप्त विक्रमादित्य
Paramabhágavata Mahárájádhirája Śrí Chandragupta Vikramáditya.
The great devotee of Vishṇu the supreme ruler of great kings, the illustrious Chandragupta Vikramáditya.31
Several gold coins of Chandragupta show a young male figure behind
the king with his right hand laid on the king’s shoulder. This
youthful figure is apparently Chandragupta’s son
Kumáragupta who may have acted as Yuvarája during the
conquest of Málwa. [67]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Chandragupta II, a.d. 396–415. The rareness of
Chandragupta’s and the commonness of Kumáragupta’s
coins in Káthiáváḍa, together with the date
90 (a.d. 409) on some of Kumáragupta’s
coins make it probable that on their conquest his father appointed
Kumáragupta viceroy of Gujarát and
Káthiáváḍa.
As the first Gupta was a chief of no great power or influence it is probable that though it is calculated from him the Gupta era was established not by him but by his grandson the great Chandragupta II.32 This view is confirmed by the absence of dates on all existing coins of Chandragupta’s father Samudragupta. It further seems probable that like the Málavas in b.c. 57 and the Kshatrapas in a.d. 78 the occasion on which Chandragupta established the Gupta era was his conquest of Málwa. The Gupta era did not remain long in use. After the fall of Gupta power (a.d. 470) the old Málava era of b.c. 57 was revived. The conjecture may be offered that, in spite of the passing away of Gupta power, under his title of Vikramáditya, the fame of the great Gupta conqueror Chandragupta II. lived on in Málwa and that, drawing to itself tales of earlier local champions, the name Vikramáditya came to be considered the name of the founder of the Málava era.33
Working back from Gupta Saṃvat 80 (a.d. 400) the date of Chandragupta’s conquest of Málwa we may allot 1 to 12 (a.d. 319–332) to the founder Gupta: 12 to 29 (a.d. 332–349) to Gupta’s son Ghaṭotkacha: 29 to 49 (a.d. 349–369) to Ghaṭotkacha’s son Chandragupta I.: and 50 to 75 (a.d. 370–395) to Chandragupta’s powerful son Samudragupta who probably had a long reign. As the latest known date of Chandragupta II. is 93 (a.d. 413) and as a Bilsaḍ inscription34 of his successor Kumáragupta is dated 96 (a.d. 416) the reign of Chandragupta II. may be calculated to have lasted during the twenty years ending 95 (a.d. 415). [68]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Kumáragupta, a.d. 416–453. Kumáragupta, a.d. 416–453.Chandragupta II. was
succeeded by his son Kumáragupta whose mother was the queen
Dhruva-Deví. On Kumáragupta’s coins three titles
occur: Mahendra, Mahendra-Vikrama, and Mahendráditya. As already
noticed the circulation of Kumáragupta’s coins in
Káthiáváḍa during his father’s reign
makes it probable that on their conquest his father appointed him
viceroy of Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát.
Kumáragupta appears to have
succeeded his father about 96 (a.d. 416).
An inscription at Mankuwár near Prayága shows he was
ruling as late as 129 (a.d. 449) and a
coin of his dated 130 (a.d. 450) adds at
least one year to his reign. On the other hand the inscription on the
Girnár rock shows that in 137 (a.d. 457) his son Skandagupta was king. It follows
that Kumáragupta’s reign ended between 130 and 137
(a.d. 450–457) or about 133
(a.d. 453).
None of Kumáragupta’s four inscriptions gives any historical or other details regarding him.35 But the number and the wide distribution of his coins make it probable that during his long reign he maintained his father’s dominions intact.
Large numbers of Kumáragupta’s coins of gold silver and copper have been found. The gold which are of various types are inferior in workmanship to his father’s coins. The silver and copper coins are of two varieties, eastern and western. Both varieties have on the obverse the royal bust in the Kshatrapa style of dress. In the western pieces the bust is a copy of the moustached Kshatrapa face with a corrupted version of the corrupt Greek legend used by the Kshatrapas. The only difference between the obverses of the Western Gupta and the Kshatrapa coins is that the date is in the Gupta instead of in the Kshatrapa era. On the reverse is an ill formed peacock facing front as in Chandragupta II.’s coins. The legend runs:
परम भागवत महाराजाधिराज श्री कुमार्गुप्त महेन्द्रादित्य.
Paramabhágavata Maharájádhirája Śrí Kumáragupta Mahendráditya.
The great Vaishnava the supreme ruler of great kings, the illustrious Kumáragupta Mahendráditya.36
In Kumáragupta’s eastern silver and copper coins the bust on the obverse has no moustache nor is there any trace of the corrupt Greek legend. The date is in front of the face in perpendicular numerals one below the other instead of behind the head as in the Kshatrapa and Western Kumáragupta coins. On the reverse is a well-carved peacock facing front with tail feathers at full stretch. Round the peacock runs the clear cut legend:
विजितवनिरवनिपति कुमार्गुप्तो देवं जयति.
Vijitávaniravanipati Kumáragupto devaṃ jayati.
This legend is hard to translate. It seems to mean:
Kumáragupta, lord of the earth, who had conquered the kings of the earth, conquers the Deva.
[69]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Kumáragupta, a.d. 416–453. Probably the Deva whose
name suggested the antithesis between the kings of the earth and the
gods was one of the Devaputra family of Indo-Skythian rulers.37
Skandagupta, a.d. 454–470.Kumáragupta was
succeeded by his son Skandagupta. An inscription of his on a pillar at
Bhitarí near Saidpur in Gházipur bearing no date shows
that on his father’s death Skandagupta had a hard struggle to
establish his power.38 The text runs: “By whom when he rose to
fix fast again the shaken fortune of his house, three months39 were spent
on the earth as on a bed,” an apparent reference to flight and
wanderings. A doubtful passage in the same inscription seems to show
that he was opposed by a powerful king named Pushyamitra on whose back
he is said to have set his left foot.40 The inscription makes a further
reference to the troubles of the family stating that on re-establishing
the shaken fortune of his house Skandagupta felt satisfied and went to
see his weeping afflicted mother. Among the enemies with whom
Skandagupta had to contend the inscription mentions a close conflict
with the Húṇas that is the Ephthalites, Thetals, or White
Huns.41 Verse 3 of Skandagupta’s Girnár
inscription confirms the reference to struggles stating that on the
death of his father by his own might he humbled his enemies to the
earth and established himself. As the Girnár inscription is
dated 136 (a.d. 456) and as
Kumáragupta’s reign ended about 134, these troubles and
difficulties did not last for more than two years. The Girnár
inscription further states that on establishing his power he conquered
the earth, destroyed the arrogance of his enemies, and appointed
governors in all provinces. For Suráshṭra he selected a
governor named Parṇadatta and to Parṇadatta’s son
Chakrapálita he gave a share of the management placing him in
charge of Junágaḍh city. During the governorship of
Parṇadatta the Sudarśana lake close to
Junágaḍh, which had been strongly rebuilt in the time of
the Kshatrapa Rudradáman (a.d. 150), again gave way during the dark sixth of
Bhádrapada of the year 136 (a.d. 456). The streams Paláśiní
Sikatá, and Viláśiní42 burst through the dam
and flowed unchecked. Repairs were begun on the first of bright
Gríshma 137 (a.d. 457) and
finished in two months. The new dam is said to have been 100 cubits
[70]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Skandagupta, a.d. 454–470.
long by 68 cubits broad and 7 men or about 38 feet high. The probable
site of the lake is in the west valley of the Girnár hill near
what is called Bhavanátha’s pass.43 The inscription also
records the making of a temple of Vishṇu in the neighbourhood by
Chakrapálita, which was probably on the site of the modern
Dámodar’s Mandir in the Bhavanátha pass, whose
image is of granite and is probably as old as the Guptas. A new temple
was built in the fifteenth century during the rule of Mandalika the
last Chúḍásamá
ruler of Junágaḍh. At the time of the Musalmán
conquest (a.d. 1484) as violence was
feared the images were removed and buried. Mandalika’s temple was
repaired by Amarji Diván of Junágaḍh
(1759–1784). It was proposed to make and consecrate new images.
But certain old images of Vishṇu were found in digging
foundations for the enclosure wall and were consecrated. Two of these
images were taken by Girnára Bráhmans and consecrated in
the names of Baladevji and Revatí in a neighbouring temple
specially built for them. Of the original temple the only trace is a
pilaster built into the wall to the right as one enters. The style and
carving are of the Gupta period.
As almost all the Gupta coins found in Cutch are Skandagupta’s and very few are Kumáragupta’s, Skandagupta seems to have added Cutch to the provinces of Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa inherited from his father. In Káthiáváḍa Skandagupta’s coins are rare, apparently because of the abundant currency left by his father which was so popular in Káthiáváḍa that fresh Kumáragupta coins of a degraded type were issued as late as Valabhi times.
Like his father, Skandagupta issued a gold coinage in his eastern dominions but no trace of a gold currency appears in the west. Like Kumáragupta’s his silver coins were of two varieties, eastern and western. The eastern coins have on the obverse a bust as in Kumáragupta’s coins and the date near the face. On the reverse is a peacock similar to Kumáragupta’s and round the peacock the legend:
विजितावनिरवनिपति जयति देवं स्कन्दगुप्तो यं
Vijitávaniravanipati jayati devaṃ Skandagupto’yaṃ.
This king Skandagupta who having conquered the earth conquers the Deva.44
Skandagupta’s western coins are of three varieties, one the same as the western coins of Kumáragupta, a second with a bull instead of a peacock on the reverse, and a third with on the reverse an altar with one upright and two side jets of water. Coins of the first two varieties are found both in Gujarát and in Káthiáváḍa. The third water-jet variety is peculiar to Cutch and is an entirely new feature in the western Gupta coinage. On the reverse of all is the legend:
परमभागवत महाराजाधिराज स्कन्दगुप्त क्रमादित्य
Paramabhágavata Mahárájadhirája Skandagupta Kramáditya.
The great Vaishnava the supreme ruler of great kings, Skandagupta the Sun of Prowess.45
[71]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Skandagupta, a.d. 454–470.
The beginning of Skandagupta’s reign has been placed about Gupta
133 or a.d. 453: his latest known date on
a coin in General Cunningham’s collection is Gupta 149 or
a.d. 469.46
Budhagupta, a.d. 485.With Skandagupta the regular Gupta succession ceases.47 The next Gupta is Budhagupta who has a pillar inscription48 in a temple at Eraṇ in the Saugor district dated 165 (a.d. 485) and silver coins dated Saṃvat 174 and 180 odd (a.d. 494–500 odd). Of Budhagupta’s relation or connection with Skandagupta nothing is known. That he belonged to the Gupta dynasty appears from his name as well as from his silver coins which are dated in the Gupta era and are the same in style as the eastern coins of Skandagupta. On the obverse is the usual bust as in Skandagupta’s coins with the date (174, 180 odd) near the face. On the reverse is the usual peacock and the legend is the same as Skandagupta’s:
देवं जयति विजितावनिरवनिपति श्री बुधगुप्तो
Devaṁ jayati vijitávaniravanipati Śrí Budhagupto.
The king the illustrious Budhagupta who has conquered the earth conquers the Deva.49
Since the coins are dated Saṃvat 174 and 180 odd (a.d. 494 and 500 odd) and the inscription’s date
is 165 (a.d. 485) the inscription may be
taken to belong to the early part of Budhagupta’s reign the
beginning of which may be allotted to about 160–162 (a.d. 480–482). As this is more than ten years
later than the latest known date of Skandagupta (G. 149 a.d. 469) either a Gupta of whom no trace remains must
have intervened or the twelve blank years must have been a time of
political change and disturbance. The absence of any trace of a gold
currency suggests that Budhagupta had less power than his predecessors.
The correctness of this argument is placed beyond doubt by the pillar
inscription opposite the shrine in the Eraṇ temple where instead
of his predecessor’s title of monarch of the whole earth
Budhagupta is styled protector of the land between the Jamna
(Kálindí) and the Narbadá implying
the loss of the whole territory to the east of the Jamna.50 In the
west the failure of Gupta power seems still more complete. Neither in
Gujarát nor in Káthiáváḍa has an
inscription or even a coin been found with a reference to Budhagupta or
to any other Gupta ruler later than Skandagupta (G. 149 a.d. 469). The pillar inscription noted above which is
of the year 165 (a.d. 485) and under the
rule of Budhagupta states that the pillar was a gift to the temple by
Dhanya Vishṇu and his brother Mátṛi Vishṇu who
at the time of the gift seem to have been local Bráhman
governors. A second inscription on the lower part of the neck of a huge
Boar or Varáha image in a corner shrine of the same temple
records that the image was completed on the tenth day of
Phálguna in the first year of the reign of [72]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Budhagupta, a.d. 485. Toramáṇa the supreme
ruler of great kings and was the gift of the same Dhanya Vishṇu
whose brother Mátṛi Vishṇu is described as gone to
heaven.51 Since Mátṛi was alive in the Budhagupta
and was dead in the Toramáṇa inscription it follows that
Toramáṇa was later than Budhagupta. His name and his new
era show that Toramáṇa was not a Gupta. A further proof
that Toramáṇa wrested the kingdom from Budhagupta is that
except the change of era and that the bust turns to the left instead of
to the right, Toramáṇa’s silver coins are directly
adapted from Gupta coins of the eastern type. Certain coin dates seem
at variance with the view that Toramáṇa flourished after
Budhagupta. On several coins the date 52 is clear. As
Toramáṇa’s coins are copies of the coins of
Kumáragupta and Skandagupta and as most of these coins have a
numeral for one hundred the suggestion may be offered that a one
dropped out in striking Toramáṇa’s die and that this
date should read 152 not 52. Accepting this view
Toramáṇa’s date would be 152 (a.d. 472) that is immediately after the death of
Skandagupta.
The Gwálior inscription52 mentions prince Mihirakula as the son of Toramáṇa and a second inscription from a well in Mandasor53 dated Málava Saṃvat 589 (a.d. 533) mentions a king named Yaśodharman who was ruler of Málwa when the well was built and who in a second Mandasor inscription54 is mentioned as having conquered Mihirakula. This would separate Mihirakula from his father Toramáṇa (a.d. 471) by more than sixty years. In explanation of this gap it may be suggested that the [1]52 (a.d. 472) coins were struck early in Toramáṇa’s reign in honour of his conquest of the eastern Gupta territory. A reign of twenty years would bring Toramáṇa to 177 (a.d. 497). The Gwálior inscription of Mihirakula is in the fifteenth year of his reign that is on the basis of a succession date of 177 (a.d. 497) in Gupta 192 (a.d. 512). An interval of five years would bring Yaśodharman’s conquest of Mihirakula to 197 (a.d. 517). This would place the making of the well in the twenty-first year of Mihirakula’s reign.
Bhánugupta, a.d. 511.After Budhagupta neither inscription
nor coin shows any trace of Gupta supremacy in Málwa. An
Eraṇ inscription55 found in 1869 on a liṅga-shaped
stone, with the representation of a woman performing
satí, records the death in battle of a king
Goparájá who is mentioned as the daughter’s son of
Sarabharája and appears to have been the son of king
Mádhava. Much of the inscription is lost. What remains records
the passing to heaven of the deceased king in the very destructive
fight with the great warrior (pravíra) Bhánugupta
brave as Pártha. The inscription is dated the seventh of dark
Bhádrapada Gupta 191 in words as well as in numerals that is in
a.d. 511. This Bhánugupta would be
the successor of Budhagupta ruling over a petty Málwa
principality which lasted till nearly the time of the great
Harshavardhana the beginning of the seventh century (a.d. 607–650), as a Devagupta of Málwa is
one of Rájyavardhana’s rivals in the
Śríharshacharita. While Gupta power failed in Málwa
[73]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Bhánugupta, a.d. 511. and
disappeared from Western India a fresh branch of the Guptas rose in
Magadha or Behár and under Naragupta Báláditya,
perhaps the founder of the eastern branch of the later Gupta dynasty,
attained the dignity of a gold coinage.56
The Pushyamitras, a.d. 455.[Though the history of their last
years is known only in fragments, chiefly from inscriptions and coins,
little doubt remains regarding the power which first seriously weakened
the early Guptas. The Bhitari stone pillar of Skandagupta57 speaks of
his restoring the fortunes of his family and conquering the
Pushyamitras and also of his joining in close conflict with the
Húṇas.58 Unfortunately the Bhitari inscription is not dated.
The Junágaḍh inscription, which bears three dates covering
the period between a.d. 455 and
458,59 mentions pride-broken enemies in the country of the
Mlechchhas admitting Skandagupta’s victory. That the Mlechchhas
of this passage refers to the Huns is made probable by the fact that it
does not appear that the Pushyamitras were Mlechchhas while they and
the Huns are the only enemies whom Skandagupta boasts either of
defeating or of meeting in close conflict. It may therefore be assumed
that the Huns became known to Skandagupta before a.d. 455. As according to the Chinese
historians60 the White Huns did not cross the Oxus into Baktria
before a.d. 452, the founding of the Hun
capital of Badeghis61 may be fixed between a.d. 452 and 455. As the above quoted inscriptions
indicate that the Huns were repulsed in their first attempt to take
part in Indian politics the disturbances during the last years of
Kumáragupta’s reign were probably due to some tribe other
than the Huns. This tribe seems to have been the Pushyamitras whose
head-quarters would seem to have been in Northern India. Some other
enemy must have arisen in Málwa [74]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
The Pushyamitras, a.d. 455. since
the terms of Parṇadatta’s appointment to
Suráshṭra in a.d. 455–6
suggest that country had been lost to the Gupta empire and re-conquered
by Skandagupta which would naturally be the case if a rival state had
arisen in Málwa and been overthrown by that king. So far as is
known the Huns made no successful attack on the Gupta empire during the
lifetime of Skandagupta whose latest date is a.d. 468–9. It is not certain who succeeded
Skandagupta. His brother Pura(or Sthira-)gupta ruled in or near
Magadha. But it is not certain whether he was the successor or the
rival of Skandagupta.62 That Skandagupta’s inscriptions are found
in the Patna district in the east63 and in
Káthiáváḍa in the west64 suggests that during
his life the empire was not divided nor does any one of his
inscriptions hint at a partition. The probability is that Skandagupta
was succeeded by his brother Puragupta, who again was followed by his
son Narasiṃhagupta and his grandson Kumáragupta
II.65
White Huns, a.d. 450–520.Among the northerners who
with or shortly after the Pushyamitras shared in the overthrow of Gupta
power two names, a father and a son, Toramáṇa and
Mihirakula are prominent. It is not certain that these kings were
Húṇas by race. Their tribe were almost certainly his
rivals’ allies whom Skandagupta’s Bhitari and
Junágaḍh inscriptions style the one Húṇas the
other Mlechchhas.66 On one of Toramáṇa’s coins Mr.
Fleet reads67 the date 52 which he interprets as a regnal date.
This though not impossible is somewhat unlikely. The date of
Mihirakula’s succession to his father is fixed somewhere about
a.d. 515.68 In the neighbourhood of
Gwálior he reigned at least fifteen years.69 The story of
Mihirakula’s interview with Báláditya’s
mother and his long subsequent history70 indicate that when he came to the
throne he was a young man probably not more than 25. If his father
reigned fifty-two years he must have been at least 70 when he died and
not less than 45 when Mihirakula was born. As Mihirakula is known to
have had at least one younger brother,71 it seems probable that
Toramáṇa came to the throne a good deal later than
a.d. 460 the date suggested by Mr.
Fleet.72 The date 52 on Toramáṇa’s coins
must therefore refer to some event other than his own accession. The
suggestion may be offered that that event was the establishment of the
White Huns in Baktria and the founding of their capital
Badeghis,73 which, as fixed above between a.d. 452 and 455, gives the very suitable date of
a.d. 504 to 507 for the 52 of
Toramáṇa’s coin. If this suggestion is correct a
further identification follows. The Chinese ambassador Sungyun
(a.d. 520)74 [75]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
White Huns, a.d. 450–520.
describes an interview with the king of Gandhára whose family
Sungyun notices was established in power by the Ye-tha, that is the
Ephthalites or White Huns, two generations before his time.75 Mihirakula
is known to have ruled in Gandhára76 and Sungyun’s
description of the king’s pride and activity agrees well with
other records of Mihirakula’s character. It seems therefore
reasonable to suppose that the warlike sovereign who treated Sungyun
and the name of his Imperial mistress with such scant courtesy was no
other than the meteor Mihirakula. If Sungyun is correct in stating that
Mihirakula was the third of his line the dynasty must have been
established about a.d. 460. Beal is in
doubt whether the name Lae-lih given by Sungyun77 is the family name or
the name of the founder. As a recently deciphered inscription shows
Toramáṇa’s family name to have been
Jaúvla78 it seems to follow that Lae-lih, or whatever is the
correct transliteration of the Chinese characters, is the name of the
father of Toramáṇa. Sungyun’s reference to the
establishment of this dynasty suggests they were not White Huns but
leaders of some subject tribe.79 That this tribe was settled in Baktria
perhaps as far south as Kábul before the arrival of the White
Huns seems probable. The Hindu or Persian influence notable in the
tribal name Maitraka and in the personal name Mihirakula seems unsuited
to Húṇas newly come from the northern frontiers of China
and proud of their recent successes.80 Chinese records show81 that the
tribe who preceded the White Huns in Baktria and north-east Persia, and
who about a.d. 350–400 destroyed the
power of Kitolo the last of the Kusháns, were the Yuan-Yuan or
Jouen-Jouen whom Sir H. Howorth identifies with the Avars.82 To this
tribe it seems on the whole probable that [76]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
White Huns, a.d. 450–520.
Lae-lih the father of Toramáṇa belonged.83 At the same time,
though perhaps not themselves White Huns, the details regarding
Toramáṇa and Mihirakula so nearly cover the fifty years
(a.d. 470–530) of Húṇa
ascendancy in North India that, as was in keeping with their position
in charge of his Indian outpost, the White Hun emperor
Khushnáwaz, while himself engaged in Central Asia and in Persia
(a.d. 460–500),84 seems to have
entrusted the conquest of India to Toramáṇa and his son
Mihirakula. Of the progress of the mixed Yuan-Yuan and White Hun
invaders in India few details are available. Their ascendancy in the
north seems to have been too complete to allow of opposition, and
Húṇas were probably closely associated with the Maitraka
or Mehara conquest of Káthiáváḍa
(a.d. 480–520). The southern fringe
of the White Hun dominions, the present Saugor district of the Central
Provinces, seems to have been the chief theatre of war, a debateable
ground between the Guptas, Toramáṇa, and the Málwa
chiefs. To the east of Saugor the Guptas succeeded in maintaining their
power until at least a.d. 528–9.85 To the west of Saugor the Guptas
held Eraṇ in a.d. 484–5.86 About twenty years later
(a.d. 505)87 Eraṇ was in the hands of
Toramáṇa, and in a.d. 510–11 Bhánugupta88 fought and
apparently won a battle at Eraṇ.
Mihirakula, a.d. 512.Mihirakula’s accession to the throne may perhaps be fixed at a.d. 512. An inscription of Yaśodharman, the date of which cannot be many years on either side of a.d. 532–3, claims to have enforced the submission of the famous Mihirakula whose power had established itself on the tiaras of kings and who had hitherto bowed his neck to no one but Śiva.89 In spite of this defeat Mihirakula held Gwálior and the inaccessible fortress of the Himálayas.90 These dates give about a.d. 520 as the time of Mihirakula’s greatest power, a result which suggests that the Gollas, whom, about a.d. 520, the Greek merchant Cosmas Indikopleustes heard of in the ports of Western India as the supreme ruler of Northern India was Kulla or Mihirakula.91
Yaśodharman of Málwa,
a.d. 533–4.Regarding the
history of the third destroyers of Gupta power in Málwa,
inscriptions show that in a.d. 437–8, under Kumáragupta,
Bandhuvarman son of Vishṇuvarman ruled as a local
king.92 [77]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Yaśodharman of Málwa, a.d. 533–4. Possibly Bandhuvarman
afterwards threw off his allegiance to the Guptas and thereby caused
the temporary loss of Suráshṭra towards the
end of Kumáragupta’s reign. Nothing further is recorded of
the rulers of Málwa until the reign of Yaśodharman in
a.d. 533–4.93 It has been supposed
that one of Yaśodharman’s inscriptions mentioned a king
Vishṇuvardhana but there can be
little doubt that both names refer to the same person.94 The name
of Yaśodharman’s tribe is unknown and his crest the
aulikara has not been satisfactorily explained.95
Mandasor96 in Western Málwa, where all his inscriptions
have been found, must have been a centre of Yaśodharman’s
power. Yaśodharman boasts97 of conquering from the Brahmaputra to
mount Mahendra and from the Himálayas to the Western Ocean. In
the sixth century only one dynasty could claim such widespread power.
That dynasty is the famous family of Ujjain to which belonged the well
known Vikramáditya of the Nine Gems. It may be conjectured not
only that Yaśodharman belonged to this family but that
Yaśodharman was the great Vikramáditya himself.98
The difficult question remains by whom was the power of Mihirakula overthrown. Yaśodharman claims to have subdued Mihirakula, who, he distinctly says, had never before been defeated.99 On the other hand, Hiuen Tsiang ascribes Mihirakula’s overthrow to a Báláditya of Magadha.100 Coins prove that Báláditya101 was one of the titles of Narasiṃhagupta grandson of Kumáragupta I. (a.d. 417–453) who probably ruled Magadha as his son’s seal was found in the Gházipur district.102 If Hiuen Tsiang’s story is accepted a slight chronological difficulty arises in the way of this identification. It is clear that Mihirakula’s first defeat was at the hands of Yaśodharman about a.d. 530. His defeat and capture by Báláditya must have been later. As Skandagupta’s reign ended about a.d. 470 a blank of sixty years has to be filled by the two reigns of his brother and his nephew.103 This, though not impossible, suggests caution in identifying Báláditya. According to Hiuen Tsiang Báláditya was a feudatory of Mihirakula who rebelled against him when he began to persecute the Buddhists. Hiuen Tsiang notices that, at the intercession of his own mother, Báláditya spared Mihirakula’s life and allowed him to retire to Kashmir. He further notices that Mihirakula and his brother were rivals and his statement suggests that from Kashmir Mihirakula defeated his brother and recovered Gandhára. The ascendancy of the White Huns cannot have lasted long after Mihirakula. About a.d. 560 the power of the White Huns was crushed between the combined attacks of the Persians and Turks.104—(A.M.T.J.)] [78]
1 Váyu Puráṇa, Wilson’s Works, IX. 219n. ↑
2 Vishṇu Puráṇa, III. Chapter 10 Verse 9: Burnell’s Manu, 20. Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 11 note 1) quotes an instance of a Bráhman named Brahmagupta. ↑
3 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 53 line 7. ↑
4 Compare Skandagupta’s Junágaḍh Inscription line 15, Ind. Ant. XIV.; Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. X. 113; Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 59. ↑
5 Compare Mr. Fleet’s note in Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 8. ↑
6 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 135. Mr. Fleet believes that the Lichchhavi family concerned was that of Nepál, and that they were the real founders of the era used by the Guptas. Dr. Bühler (Vienna Or. Journal, V. Pt. 3) holds that Chandragupta married into the Lichchhavi family of Páṭaliputra, and became king of that country in right of his wife. The coins which bear the name of Kumáradeví are by Mr. Smith (J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 63) and others assigned to Chandragupta I., reading the reverse legend Lichchhavayaḥ The Lichchhavis in place of Dr. Bhagvánlál’s Lichchhaveyaḥ Daughter’s son of Lichchhavi. On the Kácha coins see below page 62 note 2.
The Lichchhavis claim to be sprung from the solar dynasty. Manu (Burnell’s Manu, 308) describes them as descended from a degraded Kshatriya. Beal (R. A. S. N. S. XIV. 39) would identify them with an early wave of the Yuechi or Kusháns; Smith (J. R. A. S. XX. 55 n. 2) and Hewitt (J. R. A. S. XX. 355–366) take them to be a Kolarian or local tribe. The fame of the Lichchhavis of Vaísáli or Passalæ between Patna and Tirhút goes back to the time of Gautama Buddha (b.c. 480) in whose funeral rites the Lichchhavis and their neighbours and associates the Mallas took a prominent share (Rockhill’s Life of Buddha, 62–63, 145, 203. Compare Legge’s Fa Hien, 71–76; Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 67, 70, 73, 77 and 81 note). According to Buddhist writings the first king of Thibet (a.d. 50) who was elected by the chiefs of the South Thibet tribes was a Lichchhavi the son of Prasenadjit of Kośala (Rockhill’s Life of Buddha, 208). Between the seventh and ninth centuries (a.d. 635–854) a family of Lichchhavis was ruling in Nepal (Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 134). The earliest historical member of the Nepál family is Jayadeva I. whose date is supposed to be about a.d. 330 to 355. Mr. Fleet (Ditto, 135) suggests that Jayadeva’s reign began earlier and may be the epoch from which the Gupta era of a.d. 318–319 is taken. He holds (Ditto, 136) that in all probability the so-called Gupta era is a Lichchhavi era. ↑
7 The figure of the Ganges standing on an alligator with a stalked lotus in her left hand on the reverse of the gold coins of Samudragupta the fourth king of the dynasty may be taken to be the Śri or Luck of the Guptas. Compare Smith’s Gupta Coinage, J. Beng. A. S. LIII. Plate I. Fig. 10. J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 2. ↑
8 The presence of the two letters क च that is ka cha on the obverse under the arm of the royal figure, has led the late Mr. Thomas, General Cunningham, and Mr. Smith to suppose that the coins belonged to Ghaṭotkacha, the last two letters of the name being the same. This identification seems improbable. Ghaṭotkacha was never powerful enough to have a currency of his own. Sarvarájochchhettá the attribute on the reverse is one of Samudragupta’s epithets, while the figure of the king on the obverse grasping the standard with the disc, illustrating the attribute of universal sovereignty, can refer to none other than Samudragupta the first very powerful king of the dynasty. Perhaps the Kacha or Kácha on these coins is a pet or child name of Samudragupta. Mr. Rapson (Numismatic Chron. 3rd Ser. XI. 48ff) has recently suggested that the Kácha coins belong to an elder brother and predecessor of Samudragupta. But it seems unlikely that a ruler who could justly claim the title Destroyer-of-all-kings should be passed over in silence in the genealogy. Further, as is remarked above, the title Sarvarájochchhettá belongs in the inscriptions to Samudragupta alone: and the fact that in his lifetime Samudragupta’s father chose him as successor is against his exclusion from the throne even for a time. ↑
9 Smith’s Gupta Coinage in J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 10. ↑
10 Compare Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, Pl. XVIII. Fig. 8, which has the same legend with me for mama. ↑
11 Smith J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 11, 12. ↑
12 Smith J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 4. ↑
13 Smith J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. Mr. Smith reads Lichchhavayaḥ (the Lichchhavis) and assigns this type to Chandragupta I. ↑
15 Smith J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 5, 6. ↑
16 Apparently South Kosala, the country about Raipur and Chhattísgarh. ↑
17 Fleet reads Maṇṭarája of Keraḷa. ↑
18 Fleet divides the words differently and translates “Mahendra of Pishṭapura, Svámidatta of Koṭṭura on the hill.” ↑
19 Fleet reads “Nílarája of Avamukta.” ↑
20 Fleet reads Palakka or Pálakka. ↑
21 Arch. Surv. II. 310; J. B. A. S. 1865. 115–121. ↑
22 Samataṭa is the Ganges delta: Daváka may, as Mr. Fleet suggests, be Dacca: for Karttṛika Mr. Fleet reads Kartṛipura, otherwise Cuttack might be intended. ↑
23 For the Málavas see above page 24. The Arjunáyanas can hardly be the Kalachuris as Mr. Fleet (C. I. I. III. 10) has suggested, as Varáha Mihira (Bṛ. S. XIV. 25) places the Arjunáyanas in the north near Trigarta, and General Cunningham’s coin (Coins of Ancient India, 90) points to the same region. The Yaudheyas lived on the lower Sutlej: see above page 36. The Mádrakas lived north-east of the Yaudheyas between the Chenáb and the Sutlej (Cunningham Anc. Geog. 185). The Ábhíras must be those on the south-east border of Sindh. The Prárjunas do not appear to be identifiable. A Sanakáníka Mahárája is mentioned (C. I. I. III. 3) as dedicating an offering at Udayagiri near Bhilsá, but we have no clue to the situation of his government. The name of his grandfather, Chhagalaga, has a Turkí look. Káka may be Kákúpur near Bithúr (Cunningham Anc. Geog. 386). Kharaparika has not been identified.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
24 Mr. Fleet translates “(giving) Garuḍa-tokens, (surrendering) the enjoyment of their own territories.” ↑
25 The first three names Devaputra, Sháhi, and Sháhánusháhi, belong to the Kushán dynasty of Kanishka (a.d. 78). Sháhánusháhi is the oldest, as it appears on the coins from Kanishka downwards in the form Sháhanáno Sháho (Stein in Babylonian and Oriental Record, I. 163). It represents the old Persian title Sháhansháh or king of kings. Sháhi, answering to the simple Sháh, appears to be first used alone by Vásudeva (a.d. 128–176). The title of Devaputra occurs first in the inscriptions of Kanishka. In the present inscription all three titles seem to denote divisions of the Kushán empire in India. The title of Sháhi was continued by the Turks (a.d. 600?–900) and Bráhmans (a.d. 900–1000) of Kábul (Alberuni, II. 10) and by the Sháhis (Elliot, I. 138) of Alor in Sindh (a.d. 490?–631). Unless it refers to the last remnants of the Gujarát Mahákshatrapas the word Śaka seems to be used in a vague sense in reference to the non-Indian tribes of the North-West frontier. The Muruṇḍas may be identified with the Muruṇḍas of the Native dictionaries, and hence with the people of Lampáka or Lamghán twenty miles north-west of Jalálábád. It is notable that in the fifth century a.d. Jayanátha, Mahárája of Uchchakalpa (not identified) married a Muruṇḍadeví (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 128, 131, 136).
The mention of the king of Siṃhala and the Island Kings rounds off the geographical picture. Possibly after the Chinese fashion presents from these countries may have been magnified into tribute. Or Siṃhala may here stand, not for Ceylon, but for one of the many Siṃhapuras known to Indian geography. Sihor in Káthiáváḍa, an old capital, may possibly be the place referred to. The Island Kings would then be the chiefs of Cutch and Káthiáváḍa.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
26 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 6. ↑
27 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 3. ↑
28 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 5. ↑
29 Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33) prefers to take Devarája to be the name of Chandragupta’s minister. ↑
30 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 120. ↑
31 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 121. ↑
32 Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Introd. 130ff) argues that the era was borrowed from Nepal after Chandragupta I. married his Lichchhavi queen. Dr. Bühler thinks there is no evidence of this, and that the era was started by the Guptas themselves (Vienna Or. Jl. V. Pt. 3). ↑
33 The further suggestion may be offered that if as seems probable Dr. Bhagvánlál is correct in considering Chandragupta II. to be the founder of the Gupta era this high honour was due not to his conquest of Málwa but to some success against the Indo-Skythians or Śakas of the Punjáb. The little more than nominal suzerainty claimed over the Devputras, Sháhis, and Sháhánusháhis in Chandragupta’s father’s inscription shows that when he came to the throne Chandragupta found the Śaka power practically unbroken. The absence of reference to conquests is no more complete in the case of the Panjáb than it is in the case of Gujarát or of Káthiáváḍa which Chandragupta is known to have added to his dominions. In Káthiáváḍa, though not in Gujarát, the evidence from coins is stronger than in the Panjáb. Still the discovery of Chandragupta’s coins (J. R. A. S. XXI. 5 note 1) raises the presumption of conquests as far north and west as Pánipat and as Ludhiána (in the heart of the Panjáb). Chandragupta’s name Devarája may, as Pandit Bhagvánlál suggests, be taken from the Śaka title Devaputra. Further, the use of the name Vikramáditya and of the honorific Śrí is in striking agreement with Beruni’s statement (Sachau, II. 6) that the conqueror of the Śakas was named Vikramáditya and that to the conqueror’s name was added the title Śrí. Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 37 note 2) holds it not improbable that either Chandragupta I. or II. defeated the Indo-Skythians. The fact that Chandragupta I. was not a ruler of sufficient importance to issue coins and that even after his son Samudragupta’s victories the Śakas remained practically independent make it almost certain that if any subjection of the Śakas to the Guptas took place it happened during the reign of Chandragupta II. ↑
34 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 10. ↑
35 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 8, 9, 10 and 11. ↑
36 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 123. ↑
37 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 126. That Kumáragupta’s two successors, Skandagupta and Budhagupta, use the same phrase devaṃ jayati makes the explanation in the text doubtful. As Mr. Smith (Ditto) suggests devaṃ is probably a mistake for devo, meaning His Majesty. The legend would then run; Kumaraguptadeva lord of the earth … is triumphant. Dr. Bhagvánlál would have preferred devo (see page 70 note 2) but could not neglect the anusrára.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
38 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 13. ↑
39 Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 53, 55) reads “nítá triyámá” and translates “a (whole) night was spent.” Dr. Bhagvánlál read “nítás trimásáḥ.” ↑
40 Mr. Fleet finds that Pushyamitra is the name of a tribe not of a king. No. VI. of Dr. Bühler’s Jain inscriptions from Mathurá (Ep. Ind. I. 378ff) mentions a Pushyamitriya-kula of the Váraṇagaṇa, which is also referred to in Bhadrabáhu’s Kalpa-sútra (Jacobi’s Edition, 80), but is there referred to the Cháraṇa-gaṇa, no doubt a misreading for the Váraṇa of the inscription. Dr. Bühler points out that Varaṇa is the old name of Bulandshahr in the North-West Provinces, so that it is there that we must look for the power that first weakened the Guptas.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
41 See V. de St. Martin’s Essay, Les Huns Blancs; Specht in Journal Asiatique Oct.–Dec. 1883 and below page 74. ↑
42 In Rudradáman’s inscription the Paláśiní is mentioned, and also the Suvarṇasikatás “and the other rivers,” In Skandagupta’s inscription Mr. Fleet translates Sikatáviláśiní as an adjective agreeing with Paláśiní. ↑
43 Remains of the dam were discovered in 1890 by Khán Bahádúr Ardesir Jamsetji Special Diván of Junágaḍh. The site is somewhat nearer Junágaḍh than Dr. Bhagvánlál supposed. Details are given in Jour. B. B. R. A. S. XVIII. Number 48 page 47. ↑
44 The reading devo is to be preferred but the anusvára is clear both on these coins and on the coins of his father. For these coins see J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. IV. 4. ↑
45 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. IV. 697. ↑
46 The known dates of Skandagupta are 136 and 137 on his Girnár inscription, 141 in his pillar inscription at Kahaon in Gorakhpur, and 146 in his Indor-Khera copperplate. The coin dates given by General Cunningham are 144, 145, and 149. ↑
48 Dr. Bhagvánlál examined and copied the original of this inscription. It has since been published as Number 19 in Mr. Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. ↑
49 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 134. ↑
50 It is now known that the main Gupta line continued to rule in Magadha. See page 73 below. ↑
51 Published by Mr. Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 36. ↑
52 Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 37. ↑
53 Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 35. ↑
54 Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33. ↑
55 Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 20. ↑
56 On Naragupta see below page 77, and for his coins J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. note Pl. III. 11. ↑
57 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 13 lines 10 and 15. ↑
58 The Pushyamitras seem to have been a long established tribe like the Yaudheyas (above page 37). During the reign of Kanishka (a.d. 78–93) Pushyamitras were settled in the neighbourhood of Bulandshahr and at that time had already given their name to a Jain sect.
The sense of the inscription is somewhat doubtful. Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. page 62) translates: Whose fame, moreover, even (his) enemies in the countries of the Mlechchhas … having their pride broken down to the very root announce with the words ‘Verily the victory has been achieved by him.’ Prof. Peterson understands the meaning to be that Skandagupta’s Indian enemies were forced to retire beyond the borders of India among friendly Mlechchhas and in a foreign land admit that the renewal of their conflict with Skandagupta was beyond hope. The retreat of Skandagupta’s Indian enemies to the Mlechchhas suggests the Mlechchhas are the Húṇas that is the White Huns who were already in power on the Indian border, whom the enemies had previously in vain brought as allies into India to help them against Skandagupta. This gives exactness to the expression used in Skandagupta’s Bhitari inscription (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Number 13 page 56) that he joined in close conflict with the Húṇas … among enemies, as if in this conflict the Húṇas were the allies of enemies rather than the enemies themselves. For the introduction into India of foreign allies, compare in b.c. 327 (McCrindle’s Alexander in India, 412) the king of Taxila, 34 miles north-west of Ráwalpindi, sending an embassy to Baktria to secure Alexander as an ally against Porus of the Gujarát country. And (Ditto, 409) a few years later (b.c. 310) the North Indian Malayaketu allying himself with Yavanas in his attack on Páṭaliputra or Patna. ↑
59 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 14 line 4. ↑
60 T’oungtien quoted by Specht in Journal Asiatique for Oct.–Dec. 1883. ↑
61 Badeghis is the modern Badhyr the upper plateau between the Merv and the Herat rivers. The probable site of the capital of the White Huns is a little north of Herat. See Marco Polo’s Itineraries No. I.; Yule’s Marco Polo, I. xxxii. ↑
62 See the Ghazipur Seal. Smith & Hœrnle, J. A. S. Ben. LVIII. 84ff. and Fleet Ind. Ant. XIX. 224ff. ↑
63 Bihar Ins. Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 12. ↑
64 Junágaḍh Inscrip. Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 14. ↑
68 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Introdn. 12. ↑
69 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. Ins. 37 line 4. ↑
70 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 169–172 and Rájatarangiṅí, I. 289–326 quoted by Fleet in Ind. Ant. XV. 247–249. ↑
71 Beale’s Hiuen Tsiang, I. 169–171. As Mr. Fleet suggests the younger brother is possibly the Chandra referred to in Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 32 line 5 and Introd. 12 and 140 note 1. ↑
72 Ind. Ant. XIII. 230 and Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Introdn. 12. ↑
73 Specht in Journal Asiatique for Oct.–Dec. 1883. Histoire des Wei. ↑
74 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. c.–cii. ↑
75 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. xcix.-c. ↑
76 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 171. Hiuen Tsiang’s statement (Ditto) that Mihirakula conquered Gandhára after his capture by Báláditya may refer to a reconquest from his brother, perhaps the Chandra referred to in note 10 on page 74. ↑
77 Beal’s Buddhist Records (I. c.) suggests that Lae-lih is the founder’s name: in his note 50 he seems to regard Lae-lih as the family name. ↑
78 Bühler. Ep. Ind. I. 238. Dr. Bühler hesitates to identify the Toramáṇa of this inscription with Mihirakula’s father. ↑
79 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. xcix.-c. This is the kingdom which the Ye-tha destroyed and afterwards set up Lae-lih to be king over the country. ↑
80 Maitraka is a Sanskritised form of Mihira and this again is perhaps an adaptation of the widespread and well-known Western Indian tribal name Mer or Med. Compare Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 326–327. It is to be remembered that the name of the emperor then (a.d. 450–500) ruling the White Huns was Khushnáwaz, a Persian name, the Happy Cherisher …. The emperor’s Persian name, Mihirakula’s reported (Darmsteter Jl. Asiatique, X. 70 n. 3) introduction of Magi into Kashmir, and the inaptness of Mihirakula as a personal name give weight to Mr. Fleet’s suggestion (Ind. Ant. XV. 245–252) that Mihirakula is pure Persian. The true form may then be Mihiragula, that is Sun Rose, a name which the personal beauty of the prince may have gained him. ‘I have heard of my son’s wisdom and beauty and wish once to see his face’ said the fate-reading mother of king Báláditya (Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 169) when the captive Mihirakula was led before her his young head for very shame shrouded in his cloak. ↑
81 Specht in Jour. Asiatique 1883 II. 335 and 348. ↑
82 J. R. A. S. XXI. 721. According to other accounts (Ency. Brit. IX. Ed. Art. Turk. page 658) a portion of the Jouen-Jouen remained in Eastern Asia, where, till a.d. 552, they were the masters of the Tuhkiu or Turks, who then overthrew their masters and about ten years later (a.d. 560) crushed the power of the White Huns. ↑
83 The name Jouen-Jouen seems to agree with Toramáṇa’s surname Jaúvla and with the Juvia whom Cosmas Indikopleustes (a.d. 520–535) places to the north-east of Persia. Priaulx’s Indian Travels, 220. ↑
84 Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 311–349. ↑
85 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 25 line 1. ↑
86 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 19 line 2. ↑
87 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins 36. ↑
88 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 20. ↑
89 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33. ↑
90 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. and Ind. Ant. XVIII. 219. ↑
91 Priaulx’s Indian Travels, 222. Compare Yule’s Cathay, I. clxx.; Mignes’ Patr. Gr. 88 page 450. For the use of Kula for Mihirakula, the second half for the whole, compare Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 8 note. As regards the change from Kula to Gollas it is to be noted that certain of Mihirakula’s own coins (Ind. Ant. XV 249) have the form Gula not Kula, and that this agrees with the suggestion (page 75 note 6) that the true form of the name is the Persian Mihiragula Rose of the Sun. Of this Gollas, who, like Mihirakula, was the type of conqueror round whom legends gather, Cosmas says (Priaulx, 223): Besides a great force of cavalry Gollas could bring into the field 2000 elephants. So large were his armies that once when besieging an inland town defended by a water-fosse his men horses and elephants drank the water and marched in dry-shod. ↑
92 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 18. ↑
93 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33–35. ↑
94 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 35 line 5. ↑
95 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 151 note 4. ↑
96 N. Lat. 24° 3′; E. Long. 75° 8′. ↑
97 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33 line 5. ↑
98 This has already been suggested by Genl. Cunningham, Num. Chron. (3rd Ser.), VIII. 41. Dr. Hœrnle (J. B. A. S. LVIII. 100ff) has identified Yaśodharman with Vikramáditya’s son Śíláditya Pratápaśila. ↑
99 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33 line 6. ↑
100 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 169. ↑
101 Hœrnle in J. B. A. S. LVIII. 97. ↑
102 See Smith and Hœrnle J. B. A. S. LVIII. 84; and Fleet Ind. Ant. XIX. 224. ↑
103 Hœrnle makes light of this difficulty: J. B. A. S. LVIII. 97. ↑
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Vaḷeh Town, 1893. Vaḷeh
Town, 1893.The Valabhi dynasty, which succeeded the Guptas in
Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa, take their
name from their capital in the east of
Káthiáváḍa about twenty miles west of
Bhávnagar and about twenty-five miles north of the holy Jain
hill of Śatruñjaya. The modern
name of Valabhi is Vaḷeh. It is impossible to say whether the
modern Vaḷeh is a corruption of Valahi the Prakrit form of the
Sanskrit Valabhi or whether Valabhi is Sanskritised from a local
original Vaḷeh. The form Valahi occurs in the writings of
Jinaprabhasuri a learned Jain of the thirteenth century who describes
Śatruñjaya as in the Valáhaka province. A town in
the chiefship of Vaḷeh now occupies the site of old
Valabhi,1 whose ruins lie buried below thick layers of black
earth and silt under the modern town and its neighbourhood. The only
remains of old buildings are the large foundation bricks of which,
except a few new houses, the whole of Vaḷeh is built. The absence
of stone supports the theory that the buildings of old Valabhi were of
brick and wood. In 1872 when the site was examined the only stone
remains were a few scattered Liṅgas and a well-polished life-size
granite Nandi or bull lying near a modern Mahádeva temple.
Diggers for old bricks have found copper pots and copperplates and
small Buddhist relic shrines with earthen pots and clay seals of the
seventh century.
The ruins of Valabhi show few signs of representing a large or
important city. The want of sweet water apparently unfits the site for
the capital of so large a kingdom as Valabhi. Its choice as capital was
probably due to its being a harbour on the Bhávnagar creek.
Since [79]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Vaḷeh Town, 1893. the days of Valabhi’s prime the
silt which thickly covers the ruins has also filled and choked the
channel which once united it with the Bhávnagar creek when the
small Ghelo was probably a fair sized river.
Valabhi in a.d. 630In spite of the disappearance of every sign of greatness Hiuen Tsiang’s (a.d. 640) details show how rich and populous Valabhi was in the early part of the seventh century. The country was about 1000 miles (6000 li) and the capital about five miles (30 li) in circumference. The soil the climate and the manners of the people were like those of Málava. The population was dense; the religious establishments rich. Over a hundred merchants owned a hundred lákhs. The rare and valuable products of distant regions were stored in great quantities. In the country were several hundred monasteries or sanghárámas with about 6000 monks. Most of them studied the Little Vehicle according to the Sammatiya school. There were several hundred temples of Devas and sectaries of many sorts. When Tathágata or Gautama Buddha (b.c. 560–480) lived he often travelled through this country. King Aśoka (b.c. 240) had raised monuments or stúpas in all places where Buddha had rested. Among these were spots where the three past Buddhas sat or walked or preached. At the time of Hiuen Tsiang’s account (a.d. 640) the king was of the Kshatriya caste, as all Indian rulers were. He was the nephew of Śíláditya of Málava and the son-in-law of the son of Śíláditya the reigning king of Kanyákubja. His name was Dhruvapaṭu (Tu-lu-h’o-po-tu). He was of a lively and hasty disposition, shallow in wisdom and statecraft. He had only recently attached himself sincerely to the faith in the three precious ones. He yearly summoned a great assembly and during seven days gave away valuable gems and choice meats. On the monks he bestowed in charity the three garments and medicaments, or their equivalents in value, and precious articles made of the seven rare and costly gems. These he gave in charity and redeemed at twice their price. He esteemed the virtuous, honoured the good, and revered the wise. Learned priests from distant regions were specially honoured. Not far from the city was a great monastery built by the Arhat Áchára (’O-che-lo), where, during their travels, the Bodhisattvas Gunamati and Sthiramati (Kien-hwni) settled and composed renowned treatises.3
Valabhi Copperplates.The only historical materials regarding the Valabhi dynasty are their copperplates of which a large number have been found. That such powerful rulers as the Valabhis should leave no records on stones and no remains of religious or other buildings is probably because, with one possible exception at Gopnáth,4 up to the ninth century all temples and religious buildings in Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát were of brick and wood.5 [80]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Valabhi Copperplates. The Valabhi copperplates chiefly record
grants to Bráhmanical temples and Buddhist
monasteries and sometimes to individuals. All are in one style two
plates inscribed breadthwise on the inner side, the earliest plates
being the smallest. The plates are held together by two rings passed
through two holes in their horizontal upper margin. One of the rings
bears on one side a seal with, as a badge of the religion of the
dynasty, a well-proportioned seated Nandi or bull. Under the bull is
the word Bhaṭárka the name of the founder of the dynasty.
Except such differences as may be traced to the lapse of time, the
characters are the same in all, and at the same time differ from the
character then in use in the Valabhi territory which must have been
that from which Devanágarí is derived. The Valabhi plate
character is adopted from that previously in use in South
Gujarát plates which was taken from the South Indian character.
The use of this character suggests that either Bhaṭárka or
the clerks and writers of the plates came from South
Gujarát.6 The language of all the grants is Sanskrit prose. Each
records the year of the grant, the name of the king making the grant,
the name of the grantee, the name of the village or field granted, the
name of the writer of the charter either the minister of peace and war
sandhivigrahádhikṛita or the
military head baládhikṛita, and
sometimes the name of the dútaka or
gift-causer generally some officer of influence or a prince and in one
case a princess. The grants begin by recording they were made either
‘from Valabhi’ the capital, or ‘from the royal
camp’ ‘Vijayaskandhávára.’ Then follows the
genealogy of the dynasty from Bhaṭárka the founder to the
grantor king. Each king has in every grant a series of attributes which
appear to have been fixed for him once for all. Except in rare
instances the grants contain nothing historical. They are filled with
verbose description and figures of speech in high flown Sanskrit. As
enjoined in law-books or dharmaśástras after the genealogy of the
grantor comes the name of the composer usually the minister of peace
and war and after him the boundaries of the land granted. The plates
conclude with the date of the grant, expressed in numerals following
the letter saṃ or the letters saṃva for saṃvatsara
that is year. After the numerals are given the lunar month and day and
the day of the week, with, at the extreme end, the sign manual svahasto mama followed by the name of the king in the
genitive case that is Own hand of me so and so. The name of the era in
which the date is reckoned is nowhere given.
Period Covered.So far as is known
the dates extend for 240 years from 207 to 447. That the earliest known
date is so late as 207 makes it probable [81]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Period Covered. that the Valabhis adopted an era already in use
in Káthiáváḍa. No other era seems to have
been in use in Valabhi. Three inscriptions have their years dated
expressly in the Valabhi Saṃvat. The earliest of these in
Bhadrakáli’s temple in Somnáth Pátan is of
the time of Kumárapála (a.d. 1143–1174) the Solaṅki ruler of
Aṇahilaváḍa.
It bears date Valabhi Saṃvat 850. The second and third are in the
temple of Harsata Devi at Verával. The second which was first
mentioned by Colonel Tod, is dated Hijra 662, Vikrama Saṃvat
1320, Valabhi Saṃvat 945, and Siṃha Saṃvat 151. The
third inscription, in the same temple on the face of the pedestal of an
image of Kṛishṇa represented as upholding the Govardhana
hill, bears date Valabhi S. 927.
These facts prove that an era known as the Valabhi era, which the
inscriptions show began in a.d. 319, was
in use for about a hundred years in the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries. This may be accepted as the era of the Valabhi plates which
extended over two centuries. Further the great authority (a.d. 1030) Alberuni gives Śaka 241 that is
a.d. 319 as the starting point both of the
‘era of Balah’ and of what he calls the Guptakála or
the Gupta era. Beruni’s accuracy is established by a comparison
of the Mandasor inscription and the Nepál inscription of
Amśuvarman which together prove the Gupta era started from
a.d. 319. Though its use by the powerful
Valabhi dynasty caused the era to be generally known by their name in
Gujarát in certain localities the Gupta era continued in use
under its original name as in the Morbí copperplate of
Jáikadeva which bears date 588 “of the era of the
Guptas.”7
Valabhi Administration, a.d. 500–700.The Valabhi grants supply information regarding the leading office bearers and the revenue police and village administrators whose names generally occur in the following order:
(1) Áyuktaka, | meaning appointed, apparently any superior official. | |
(2) Viniyuktaka |
Territorial Divisions.The plates show traces of four territorial divisions: (1) Vishaya the largest corresponding to the modern administrative Division: (2) Áhára or Áharaṇí that is collectorate (from áhára a collection) corresponding to the modern district or zillah: (3) Pathaka, of the road, a sub-division, the place named and its surroundings: (4) Sthalí a petty division the place without surroundings.12
Land Assessment.The district of
Kaira and the province of Káthiáváḍa to
which the Valabhi grants chiefly refer appear to have had separate
systems [83]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Land Assessment. of land assessment Kaira by yield
Káthiáváḍa by area. Under the
Káthiáváḍa system the measurement was by
pádávarta literally the space between one foot and
the other that is the modern kadam or pace. The pace used in
measuring land seems to have differed from the ordinary pace as most of
the Káthiáváḍa grants mention the
bhúpádávarta or land pace. The Kaira system
of assessment was by yield the unit being the piṭaka or
basketful, the grants describing fields as capable of growing so many
baskets of rice or barley (or as requiring so many baskets of seed). As
the grants always specify the Kaira basket a similar system with a
different sized basket seems to have been in use in other parts of the
country. Another detail which the plates preserve is that each field
had its name called after a guardian or from some tree or plant. Among
field names are Kotilaka, Atimaṇa-kedára,
Khaṇda-kedára, Gargara-kshetra, Bhíma-kshetra,
Khagali-kedára, Śami-kedára.
Religion.The state religion of the Valabhi kings was Śaivism. Every Valabhi copperplate hitherto found bears on its seal the figure of a bull with under it the name of Bhaṭárka the founder of the dynasty who was a Śaiva. Except Dhruvasena I. (a.d. 526) who is called Paramabhágavata or the great Vaishṇava and his brother and successor Dharapaṭṭa who is styled Paramádityabhakta or the great devotee of the sun, and Guhasena, who in his grant of Saṃ. 248 calls himself Paramopásaka or the great devotee of Buddha, all the Valabhi kings are called Parama-máheśvara the great Śaiva.
The grants to Buddhist viháras or monasteries of which
there are several seem special gifts to institutions founded by female
relatives of the granting kings. Most of the grants are to
Bráhmans who though performing Vaidik ceremonies probably as at
present honoured Śaivism. This Śaivism seems to have been of
the old Páśupata school of Nakulíśa or
Lakulíśa as the chief shrine of Lakulíśa was at
Kárávana the modern Kárván in the
Gáikwár’s territory fifteen miles south of Baroda
and eight miles north-east of Miyágám railway station a
most holy place till the time of the Vághelá king
Arjunadeva in the thirteenth century.13 The special [84]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Religion. holiness attached to the Narbadá in Śaivism
and to its pebbles as liṅgas is probably due to the
neighbourhood of this shrine of Kárván. The followers of
the Nakulíśa-Páśupata school were strict
devotees of Śaivism, Nakulíśa the founder being
regarded as an incarnation of Śiva. The date of the foundation of
this school is not yet determined. It appears to have been between the
second and the fifth century a.d.
Nakulíśa had four disciples Kuśika, Gárgya,
Kárusha, and Maitreya founders of four branches which spread
through the length and breadth of India. Though no special
representatives of this school remain, in spite of their nominal
allegiance to Śankaráchárya the
Daśanámis or Atíts are in fact Nakulíśas
in their discipline doctrines and habits—applying ashes over the
whole body, planting a liṅga over the grave of a buried
Atít, and possessing proprietary rights over Śaiva temples.
The Páśupatas were ever ready to fight for their school and
often helped and served in the armies of kings who became their
disciples. Till a century ago these unpaid followers recruited the
armies of India with celibates firm and strong in fighting. It was
apparently to gain these recruits that so many of the old rulers of
India became followers of the Páśupata school. To secure
their services the rulers had to pay them special respect. The leaders
of these fighting monks were regarded as pontiffs like the
Bappa-páda or Pontiff of the later Valabhi and other kings. Thus
among the later Valabhis Śíláditya IV. is called
Bávapádánudhyáta and all subsequent
Śíládityas
Bappapádánudhyáta both titles meaning
Worshipping at the feet of Báva or Bappa.
This Báva is the popular Prakrit form of the older Prakrit or deśí Bappa meaning Father or worshipful. Bappa is the original of the Hindustáni and Gujaráti Bává father or elder; it is also a special term for a head Gosávi or Atít or indeed for any recluse. The epithet Bappa-pádánudhyáta, Bowing at the feet of Bappa, occurs in the attributes of several Nepál kings, and in the case of king Vasantasena appears the full phrase:
Parama-daivata-bappa-bhaṭṭáraka-mahárája-Śrí-pádánudhyáta.
Falling at the illustrious feet of the great Mahárája Lord Bappa.
These Nepál kings were Śaivas as they are called
parama-máheśvara in the text of the inscription and
like the Valabhi seals their seals bear a bull. It follows that the
term Bappa was applied both by the Valabhis and the Nepál
kings to some one, who can hardly be the same individual, unless he was
their [85]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Religion. common overlord, which the distance between the two
countries and still more the fact that his titles are the same as the
titles of the Valabhi kings make almost impossible. In these
circumstances the most probable explanation of the Bappa or Báva
of these inscriptions is that it was applied to Shaivite pontiffs or
ecclesiastical dignitaries. The attribute Parama-daivata The
Great Divine prefixed to Bappa in the inscription of Vasantasena
confirms this view. That such royal titles as
Mahárájádhirája,
Paramabhaṭṭáraka, and Parameśvara
are ascribed to Bappa is in agreement with the present use of
Mahárája for all priestly Bráhmans and recluses
and of Bhaṭṭáraka for Digambara Jain priests. Though
specially associated with Śaivas the title bappa is applied
also to Vaishnava dignitaries. That the term bappa was in
similar use among the Buddhists appears from the title of a Valabhi
vihára Bappapádíyavihára The
monastery of the worshipful Bappa that is Of the great teacher
Sthiramati by whom it was built.14
Origin of the Valabhis.The tribe or
race of Bhaṭárka the founder of the Valabhi dynasty is
doubtful. None of the numerous Valabhi copperplates mentions the race
of the founder. The Chalukya and Ráshṭrakúṭa
copperplates are silent regarding the Valabhi dynasty. And it is worthy
of note that the Gehlots and Gohils, who are descended from the
Valabhis, take their name not from their race but from king Guha or
Guhasena (a.d. 559–567) the fourth
ruler and apparently the first great sovereign among the Valabhis.
These considerations make it probable that Bhaṭárka
belonged to some low or stranger tribe. Though the evidence falls short
of proof the probability seems strong that Bhaṭárka
belonged to the Gurjara tribe, and that it was the supremacy of him and
his descendants which gave rise to the name Gurjjara-rátra the
country of the Gurjjaras, a name used at first by outsiders and
afterwards adopted by the people of Gujarát. Except
Bhaṭárka and his powerful dynasty no kings occur of
sufficient importance to have given their name to the great province of
Gujarát. Against their Gurjara origin it may be urged that the
Chinese traveller Hiuen Tsiang (a.d. 640)
calls the king of Valabhi a Kshatriya. Still Hiuen Tsiang’s
remark was made more than a century after the establishment of the
dynasty when their rise to power and influence had made it possible for
them to ennoble themselves by calling themselves Kshatriyas and tracing
their lineage to Puráṇic heroes. That such
ennobling was not only possible but common is beyond question. Many
so-called Rájput families in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa
can be traced to low or stranger tribes. The early kings of
Nándipurí or Nándod (a.d. 450) call themselves Gurjjaras and the later
members of the same dynasty trace their lineage to the
Mahábhárata hero Karṇa. Again two of the
Nándod Gurjjaras Dadda II. and
Jayabhaṭa II. helped the Valabhis
under circumstances which suggest that the bond of sympathy
[86]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Origin of the Valabhis. may have been their common origin. The
present chiefs of Nándod derive their lineage from Karṇa
and call themselves Gohils of the same stock as the Bhávnagar
Gohils who admittedly belong to the Valabhi stock. This supports the
theory that the Gurjjaras and the Valabhis had a common origin, and
that the Gurjjaras were a branch of and tributary to the Valabhis. This
would explain how the Valabhis came to make grants in Broach at the
time when the Gurjjaras ruled there. It would further explain that the
Gurjjaras were called sámantas or feudatories because
they were under the overlordship of the Valabhis.15
History.The preceding chapter shows that except Chandragupta (a.d. 410) Kumáragupta (a.d. 416) and Skandagupta (a.d. 456) none of the Guptas have left any trace of supremacy in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. Of what happened in Gujarát during the forty years after Gupta 150 (a.d. 469), when the reign of Skandagupta came to an end nothing is known or is likely to be discovered from Indian sources. The blank of forty years to the founder Bhaṭárka (a.d. 509) or more correctly of sixty years to Dhruvasena (a.d. 526) the first Valabhi king probably corresponds with the ascendancy of some foreign dynasty or tribe. All trace of this tribe has according to custom been blotted out of the Sanskrit and other Hindu records. At the same time it is remarkable that the fifty years ending about a.d. 525 correspond closely with the ascendancy in north and north-west India of the great tribe of Ephthalites or White Huns. As has been shown in the Gupta Chapter, by a.d. 470 or 480, the White Huns seem to have been powerful if not supreme in Upper India. In the beginning of the sixth century, perhaps about a.d. 520, Cosmas Indikopleustes describes the north of India and the west coast as far south as Kalliena that is Kalyán near Bombay as under the Huns whose king was Gollas.16 Not many years later (a.d. 530) the Hun power in Central India suffered defeat and about the same time a new dynasty arose in south-east Káthiáváḍa.
First Valabhi Grant, a.d. 526.The first trace of the new power, the
earliest Valabhi grant, is that of Dhruvasena in the Valabhi or Gupta
year 207 (a.d. 526). In this grant
Dhruvasena is described as the third son of the Senápati or
general Bhaṭárka. Of Senápati Bhaṭárka
neither copperplate nor inscription has been found. Certain coins which
General Cunningham Arch. Surv. Rept. IX. Pl. V.
has ascribed to Bhaṭárka have on the obverse a bust, as on
the western coins of [87]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
First Valabhi Grant, a.d. 526.
Kumáragupta, and on the reverse the Śaiva trident, and
round the trident the somewhat doubtful legend in Gupta characters:
Rájño Mahákshatri Paramádityabhakta Śrí Śarvva-bhaṭṭárakasa.
Of the king the great Kshatri, great devotee of the sun, the illustrious Śarvva-bhaṭṭáraka.
This Śarvva seems to have been a Ráshṭrakúṭa or Gurjjara king. His coins were continued so long in use and were so often copied that in the end upright strokes took the place of letters. That these coins did not belong to the founder of the Valabhi dynasty appears not only from the difference of name between Bhaṭṭáraka and Bhaṭárka but because the coiner was a king and the founder of the Valabhis a general.
Senápati Bhaṭárka,
a.d. 509–520 ?Of the
kingdom which Senápati Bhaṭárka overthrew the
following details are given in one of his epithets in Valabhi
copperplates: ‘Who obtained glory by dealing hundreds of blows on
the large and very mighty armies of the Maitrakas, who by The Maitrakas, a.d. 470–509.force had subdued their
enemies.’ As regards these Maitrakas it is to be noted that the
name Maitraka means Solar. The sound of the compound epithet
Maitraka-amitra that is Maitraka-enemy used in the inscription
makes it probable that the usual form Mihira or solar was rejected in
favour of Maitraka which also means solar to secure the necessary
assonance with amitra or enemy. The form Mihira solar seems a
Hinduizing or meaning-making of the northern tribal name Meḍh or
Mehr, the Mehrs being a tribe which at one time seem to have held sway
over the whole of Káthiáváḍa and which are
still found in strength near the Barda hills in the south-west of
Káthiáváḍa.17 The Jethvá chiefs of
Porbandar who were formerly powerful rulers are almost certainly of the
Mehr tribe. They are still called Mehr kings and the Mehrs of
Káthiáváḍa regard them as their leaders and
at the call of their Head are ready to fight for him. The chief of Mehr
traditions describes the fights of their founder Makaradhvaja with one
Mayúradhvaja. This tradition seems to embody the memory of an
historical struggle. The makara or fish is the tribal badge of
the Mehrs and is marked on a Morbí copperplate dated
a.d. 904 (G. 585) and on the forged
Dhíníki grant of the Mehr king
Jáíkádeva. On the other hand Mayúradhvaja
or peacock-bannered would be the name of the Guptas beginning with
Chandragupta who ruled in Gujarát (a.d. 396–416) and whose coins have a peacock on
the reverse. The tradition would thus be a recollection of the struggle
between the Mehrs and Guptas in which about a.d. 470 the Guptas were defeated. The Mehrs seem to
have been a northern tribe, who, the evidence of place names seems to
show, passed south through Western Rájputána, Jaslo,
Ajo, Bad, and Koml leaders of this tribe giving their names to the
settlements of Jesalmir, Ajmir, Badmer, and Komalmer. The resemblance
of name and the nearness of dates suggest a connection between the
Mehrs and the great Panjáb conqueror of the Guptas Mihirakula
(a.d. 512–540 ?). If not
themselves [88]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Maitrakas, a.d. 470–509.
Húṇas the Mehrs may have joined the conquering armies of
the Húṇas and passing south with the Húṇas
may have won a settlement in Káthiáváḍa as
the Káthis and Jhádejás settled about 300 years
later. After Senápati Bhaṭárka’s conquests in
the south of the Peninsula the Mehrs seem to have retired to the north
of Káthiáváḍa.
The above account of the founder of the Valabhis accepts the received opinion that he was the Senápati or General of the Guptas. The two chief points in support of this view are that the Valabhis adopted both the Gupta era and the Gupta currency. Still it is to be noted that this adoption of a previous era and currency by no means implies any connection with the former rulers.18 Both the Gurjjaras (a.d. 580) and the Chálukyas (a.d. 642) adopted the existing era of the Traikúṭakas (a.d. 248–9) while as regards currency the practice of continuing the existing type is by no means uncommon.19 In these circumstances, and seeing that certain of the earlier Valabhi inscriptions refer to an overlord who can hardly have been a Gupta, the identification of the king to whom the original Senápati owed allegiance must be admitted to be doubtful.
All known copperplates down to those of Dharasena (a.d. 579 the great grandson of Bhaṭárka) give a complete genealogy from Bhaṭárka to Dharasena. Later copperplates omit all mention of any descendants but those in the main line.
Senápati’s Sons.Senápati Bhaṭárka had four sons, (1) Dharasena (2) Droṇasiṃha (3) Dhruvasena and (4) Dharapaṭṭa. Of Dharasena the first son no record has been traced. His name first appears in the copperplates of his brother Dhruvasena where like his father he is called Senápati. Similarly of the second son Droṇasiṃha no record exists except in the copperplates of his brother Dhruvasena. In these copperplates unlike his father and elder brother Dhruvasena is called Mahárája and is mentioned as ‘invested with royal authority in person by the great lord, the lord of the wide extent of the whole world.’ This great lord or paramasvámi could not have been his father Bhaṭárka. Probably he was the king to whom Bhaṭárka owed allegiance. It is not clear where Droṇasiṃha was installed king probably it was in Káthiáváḍa from the south-east of which his father and elder brother had driven back the Mehrs or Maitrakas.20 [89]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Dhruvasena I. a.d. 526–535.
Dhruvasena I. a.d. 526–535.The third son Dhruvasena is
the first of several Valabhis of that name. Three copperplates of his
remain: The Kukad grant dated Gupta 207 (a.d. 526),21 an unpublished grant found in
Junágaḍh dated Gupta 210 (a.d. 529), and the Vaḷeh grant dated Gupta 216
(a.d. 535).22 One of
Dhruvasena’s attributes Parama-bhaṭṭáraka-pádánudhyáta,
Bowing at the feet of the great lord, apparently applies to the same
paramount sovereign who installed his brother Droṇasiṃha.
The paramount lord can hardly be Dhruvasena’s father as his
father is either called Bhaṭárka without the
parama or more commonly Senápati that is general.
Dhruvasena’s other political attributes are
Mahárája Great King or
Mahásúmanta Great Chief, the usual titles of a
petty feudatory king. In the a.d. 535
plates he has the further attributes of
Mahápratíhára the great doorkeeper or
chamberlain, Mahádaṇḍanáyaka23 the great
magistrate, and Máhákártakritika (?) or great
general, titles which seem to show he still served some overlord. It is
not clear whether Dhruvasena succeeded his brother
Droṇasiṃha or was a separate contemporary ruler. The
absence of ‘falling at the feet of’ or other successional
phrase and the use of the epithet ‘serving at the feet of’
the great lord seem to show that his power was distinct from his
brothers. In any case Dhruvasena is the first of the family who has a
clear connection with Valabhi from which the grants of a.d. 526 and 529 are dated.
In these grants Dhruvasena’s father Bhaṭárka and
his elder brothers are described as ‘great
Máheśvaras’ that is followers of Śiva, while
Dhruvasena himself is called Paramabhágavata the great
Vaishṇava. It is worthy of note, as stated in the a.d. 535 grant, that his niece
Duḍḍá (or Lulá?) was a Buddhist and had
dedicated a Buddhist monastery at Valabhi. The latest known date of
Dhruvasena is a.d. 535 (G. 216). Whether
Dharapaṭṭa or Dharapaṭṭa’s son Guhasena
succeeded is doubtful. That Dharapaṭṭa is styled
Mahárája and that a twenty-four years’ gap occurs
between the latest grant of Dhruvasena and a.d. 559 the earliest grant of [90]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Dhruvasena I. a.d. 526–535.
Guhasena favour the succession of Dharapaṭṭa. On the other
hand in the a.d. 559 grant all
Guhasena’s sins are said to be cleansed by falling at the feet
of, that is, by succeeding, Dhruvasena. It is possible that
Dharapaṭṭa may have ruled for some years and Dhruvasena
again risen to power.
Guhasena, a.d. 539–569.Of Guhasena (a.d. 539?–569) three plates and a fragment of an inscription remain. Two of the grants are from Vaḷeh dated a.d. 559 and 565 (G. 240 and 246)24: the third is from Bhávnagar dated a.d. 567 (G. 248).25 The inscription is on an earthen pot found at Vaḷeh and dated a.d. 566 (G. 247).26 In all the later Valabhi plates the genealogy begins with Guhasena who seems to have been the first great ruler of his dynasty. Guhasena is a Sanskrit name meaning Whose army is like that of Kárttika-svámi: his popular name was probably Guhila. It appears probable that the Gohil and Gehlot Rájput chiefs of Káthiáváḍa and Rájputána, who are believed to be descendants of the Valabhis, take their name from Guhasena or Guha, the form Gehloti or Gehlot, Guhila-utta, being a corruption of Guhilaputra or descendants of Guhila, a name which occurs in old Rájput records.27 This lends support to the view that Guhasena was believed to be the first king of the dynasty. Like his predecessors he is called Mahárája or great king. In one grant he is called the great Śaiva and in another the great Buddhist devotee (paramopásaka), while he grants villages to the Buddhist monastery of his paternal aunt’s daughter Duḍḍá. Though a Śaivite Guhasena, like most of his predecessors, tolerated and even encouraged Buddhism. His minister of peace and war is named Skandabhaṭa.
The beginning of Guhasena’s reign is uncertain. Probably it was not earlier than a.d. 539 (G. 220). His latest known date is a.d. 567 (G. 248) but he may have reigned two years longer.
Dharasena II. a.d. 569–589.About a.d. 569 (G. 250) Guhasena was succeeded by his son Dharasena II. Five of his grants remain, three dated a.d. 571 (G. 252),28 the fourth dated a.d. 588 (G. 269),29 and the fifth dated a.d. 589 (G. 270).30 In the first three grants Dharasena is called Mahárája or great king; in the two later grants is added the title Mahásámanta Great Feudatory, seeming to show that in the latter part of his reign Dharasena had to acknowledge as overlord some one whose power had greatly increased.31 All his copperplates style Dharasena II. Parama-máheśvara Great Śaiva. A gap of eighteen years occurs between a.d. 589 Dharasena’s latest grant and a.d. 607 the earliest grant of his son Śíláditya.
Śíláditya I. a.d. 594–609.Dharasena II. was succeeded by his son Śíláditya I. who is also called Dharmáditya or the sun of religion.
The Śatruñjaya Máhátmya has a prophetic
account of one Śíláditya who will be a propagator of
religion in Vikrama Saṃvat [91]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Śíláditya I. a.d. 590–609. 477 (a.d. 420). This Máhátmya is
comparatively modern and is not worthy of much trust. Vikrama
Saṃvat 477 would be a.d. 420 when no
Valabhi kingdom was established and no Śíláditya can
have flourished. If the date 477 has been rightly preserved, and it be
taken in the Śaka era it would correspond with Gupta 237 or
a.d. 556, that is thirty to forty years
before Śíláditya’s reign. Although no reliance
can be placed on the date still his second name Dharmáditya
gives support to his identification with the
Śíláditya of the Máhátmya.
His grants like many of his predecessors style Śíláditya a great devotee of Śiva. Still that two of his three known grants were made to Buddhist monks shows that he tolerated and respected Buddhism. The writer of one of the grants is mentioned as the minister of peace and war Chandrabhaṭṭi; the Dútaka or causer of the gift in two of the Buddhist grants is Bhaṭṭa Ádityayaśas apparently some military officer. The third grant, to a temple of Śiva, has for its Dútaka the illustrious Kharagraha apparently the brother and successor of the king.
Śíláditya’s reign probably began about a.d. 594 (G. 275). His latest grant is dated a.d. 609 (G. 290).32
Kharagraha, a.d. 610–615.Śíláditya was succeeded by his brother Kharagraha, of whom no record has been traced. Kharagraha seems to have been invested with sovereignty by his brother Śíláditya who probably retired from the world. Kharagraha is mentioned as a great devotee of Śiva.
Dharasena III. a.d. 615–620.Kharagraha was succeeded by his son Dharasena III. of whom no record remains.
Dhruvasena II. (Báláditya) a.d. 620–640.Dharasena III. was succeeded by his younger brother Dhruvasena II. also called Báláditya or the rising sun. A grant of his is dated a.d. 629 (G. 310).33 As observed before, Dhruvasena is probably a Sanskritised form of the popular but meaningless Dhruvapaṭṭa which is probably the original of Hiuen Tsiang’s T’u-lu-h’o-po-tu, as a.d. 629 the date of his grant is about eleven years before the time when (640) Hiuen Tsiang is calculated to have been in Málwa if not actually at Valabhi. If one of Dhruvasena’s poetic attributes is not mere hyperbole, he made conquests and spread the power of Valabhi. On the other hand the Navsári grant of Jayabhaṭa III. (a.d. 706–734) the Gurjjara king of Broach states that Dadda II. of Broach (a.d. 620–650) protected the king of Valabhi who had been defeated by the great Śrí Harshadeva (a.d. 607–648) of Kanauj.
Dharasena IV. a.d. 640–649.Dhruvasena II. was succeeded by his son Dharasena IV. perhaps the most powerful and independent of the Valabhis. A copperplate dated a.d. 649 (G. 330) styles him Parama-bhaṭṭáraka, Mahárájádhirája, Parameśvara, Chakravartin Great Lord, King of Kings, Great Ruler, Universal Sovereign. Dharasena IV.’s successors continue the title of Mahárájádhirája or great ruler, but none is called Chakravartin or universal sovereign a title which implies numerous conquests and widespread power. [92]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Dharasena IV. a.d. 640–649.
Two of Dharasena IV.’s grants remain, one dated a.d. 645 (G. 326) the other a.d. 649 (G. 330). A grant of his father Dhruvasena
dated a.d. 634 (G. 315) and an unpublished
copperplate in the possession of the chief of Morbí belonging to
his successor Dhruvasena III. dated a.d. 651 (G. 332) prove that Dharasena’s reign
did not last more than seventeen years. The well known Sanskrit poem
Bhaṭṭikávya seems to have been composed in the reign
of this king as at the end of his work the author says it was written
at Valabhi protected (governed) by the king the illustrious
Dharasena.34 The author’s application to Dharasena of the
title Narendra Lord of Men is a further proof of his great
power.
Dhruvasena III. a.d. 650–656.Dharasena IV. was not succeeded by his son but by Dhruvasena the son of Derabhaṭa the son of Dharasena IV.’s paternal grand-uncle. Derabhaṭa appears not to have been ruler of Valabhi itself but of some district in the south of the Valabhi territory. His epithets describe him as like the royal sage Agastya spreading to the south, and as the lord of the earth which has for its two breasts the Sahya and Vindhya hills. This description may apply to part of the province south of Kaira where the Sahyádri and Vindhya mountains may be said to unite. In the absence of a male heir in the direct line, Derabhaṭa’s son Dhruvasena appears to have succeeded to the throne of Valabhi. The only known copperplate of Dhruvasena III.’s, dated a.d. 651 (G. 332), records the grant of the village of Peḍhapadra in Vanthali, the modern Vanthali in the Navánagar State of North Káthiáváḍa. A copperplate of his elder brother and successor Kharagraha dated a.d. 656 (G. 337) shows that Dhruvasena’s reign cannot have lasted over six years.
Kharagraha, a.d. 656–665.The less than usually complimentary and respectful reference to Dhruvasena III. in the attributes of Kharagraha suggests that Kharagraha took the kingdom by force from his younger brother as the rightful successor of his father. At all events the succession of Kharagraha to Dhruvasena was not in the usual peaceful manner. Kharagraha’s grant dated a.d. 656 (G. 337) is written by the Divirapati or Chief Secretary and minister of peace and war Anahilla son of Skandabhaṭa.35 The Dútaka or causer of the gift was the Pramátṛi or survey officer Śríná.
Śíláditya III.
a.d. 666–675.Kharagraha was
succeeded by Śíláditya III. son of
Kharagraha’s elder brother Śíláditya II.
Śíláditya II. seems not to have ruled at Valabhi but
like Derabhaṭa to have been governor of Southern Valabhi, as he
is mentioned out of the order of succession and with the title Lord of
the Earth containing the Vindhya mountain. Three grants of
Śíláditya III. remain, two dated a.d. 666 (G. 346)36 and the third dated a.d. 671 (G. 352).37 He is called Parama-bhaṭṭáraka Great Lord, Mahárájádhirája Chief King
among Great Kings, and Parameśvara Great
Ruler. These titles continue to be applied to all [93]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Śíláditya IV. a.d. 691. subsequent Valabhi kings. Even the
name Śíláditya is repeated though each king must
have had some personal name.
Śíláditya IV. a.d. 691.Śíláditya III. was succeeded by his son Śíláditya IV. of whom one grant dated a.d. 691 (G. 372) remains. The officer who prepared the grant is mentioned as the general Divirapati Śrí Haragaṇa the son of Bappa Bhogika. The Dútaka or gift-causer is the prince Kharagraha, which may perhaps be the personal name of the next king Śíláditya V.
Śíláditya V. a.d. 722.Of Śíláditya V. the son and successor of Śíláditya IV. two grants dated a.d. 722 (G. 403) both from Gondal remain. Both record grants to the same person. The writer of both was general Gillaka son of Buddhabhaṭṭa, and the gift-causer of both prince Śíláditya.
Śíláditya VI. a.d. 760.Of Śíláditya VI. the son and successor of the last, one grant dated a.d. 760 (G. 441) remains. The grantee is an Atharvavedi Bráhman. The writer is Sasyagupta son of Emapatha and the gift-causer is Gánjaśáti Śrí Jajjar (or Jajjir).
Śíláditya VII. a.d. 766.Of Śíláditya VII. the son and successor of the last, who is also called Dhrúbhaṭa (Sk. Dhruvabhaṭa), one grant dated a.d. 766 (G. 447) remains.
Valabhi Family Tree.The following is the genealogy of the Valabhi Dynasty:
VALABHI FAMILY TREE,
a.d. 509–766.
Bhaṭárka a.d. 509. (Gupta 190?). |
||||||||||
Dharasena I. | Droṇasiṃha. | Dhruvasena I. a.d. 526. (Gupta 207). |
Dharapaṭṭa. | |||||||
Guhasena a.d. 559, 565, 567, (Gupta 240, 246, 248). |
||||||||||
Dharasena II. a.d. 571, 588, 589 (Gupta 252, 269, 270). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya I. or Dharmáditya I. a.d. 605, 609 (Gupta 286, 290). |
Kharagraha I. | |||||||||
Dharasena III. |
Dhruvasena II. or Báláditya, a.d. 629 (Gupta 310). |
|||||||||
Derabhaṭa. | ||||||||||
Śíláditya II. | Kharagraha II. or Dharmáditya II. a.d. 656 (Gupta 337). |
Dhruvasena III. a.d. 651 (Gupta 332). |
Dharasena
IV. a.d. 645, 649, (Gupta 326, 330). |
|||||||
Śíláditya III. a.d. 671 (Gupta 352). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya IV. a.d. 691, 698 (Gupta 372 & 379). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya V. a.d. 722 (Gupta 403). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya VI. a.d. 760 (Gupta 441). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya
VII. or Dhrúbhaṭa, a.d. 766 (Gupta 447). |
[94]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Fall of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770. The Fall of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770.Of the overthrow of Valabhi
many explanations have been offered.38 The only explanation in agreement
with the copperplate evidence that a Śíláditya was
ruling at Valabhi as late as a.d. 766
(Val. Saṃ. 447)40 is the Hindu account preserved by Alberuni
(a.d. 1030)41 that soon after the
Sindh capital Mansúra was founded, say a.d. 750–770, Ranka a disaffected subject of the
era-making Valabhi, with presents of money persuaded the Arab lord of
Mansúra to send a naval expedition against the king of Valabhi.
In a night attack king Valabha was killed and his people and town were
destroyed. Alberuni adds: Men say that still in our time such traces
are left in [95]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Fall of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770. that country as are found
in places wasted by an unexpected attack.42 For this expedition
against Valabhi Alberuni gives no date. But as Mansúra was not
founded till a.d. 75043 and as the latest
Valabhi copperplate is a.d. 766 the
expedition must have taken place between a.d. 750 and 770. In support of the Hindu tradition of
an expedition from Mansúra against Valabhi between a.d. 750 and 770 it is to be noted that the Arab
historians of Sindh record that in a.d. 758 (H. 140) the Khalif Mansúr sent Amru
bin Jamal with a fleet of barks to the coast of Barada.44 Twenty
years later a.d. 776 (H. 160) a second
expedition succeeded in taking the town, but, as sickness broke out,
they had to return. The question remains should the word, which in
these extracts Elliot reads Barada, be read Balaba. The lax rules of
Arab cursive writing would cause little difficulty in adopting the
reading Balaba.45 Further it is hard to believe that Valabhi, though to
some extent sheltered by its distance from the coast and probably a
place of less importance than its chroniclers describe, should be
unknown to the Arab raiders of the seventh and eighth centuries and
after its fall be known to Alberuni in the eleventh century. At the
same time, as during the eighth century there was, or at least as there
may have been,46 a town Barada on the south-west coast of
Káthiáváḍa the identification [96]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Fall of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770. of the raids against Barada
with the traditional expedition against Balaba though perhaps probable
cannot be considered certain. Further the statement of the Sindh
historians47 that at this time the Sindh Arabs also made a naval
expedition against Kandahár seems in agreement with the
traditional account in Tod that after the destruction of Valabhi the
rulers retired to a fort near Cambay from which after a few years they
were driven.48 If this fort is the Kandahár of the Sindh
writers and Gandhár on the Broach coast about twenty miles south
of Cambay, identifications which are in agreement with other passages,
the Arab and Rájput accounts would fairly
agree.49
The Importance of Valabhi.The
discovery of its lost site; the natural but mistaken identification of
its rulers with the famous eighth and ninth century (a.d. 753–972) Balharas of Málkhet in the
East Dakhan;50 the tracing to Valabhi of the Rána of Udepur
in Mewáḍ the head of the Sesodias or Gohils the most
exalted of Hindu families51; and in later times the wealth of Valabhi
copperplates have combined to make the Valabhis one of the best known
of Gujarát dynasties. Except the complete genealogy, covering
the 250 years from the beginning of the sixth to the middle of the
eighth century, little is known of Valabhi or its chiefs. The
[97]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Importance of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770. origin of the city and of
its rulers, the extent of their sway, and the cause and date of their
overthrow are all uncertain. The unfitness of the site, the want of
reservoirs or other stone remains, the uncertainty when its rulers
gained an independent position, the fact that only one of them claimed
the title Chakravarti or All Ruler are hardly consistent with
any far-reaching authority. Add to this the continuance of Maitraka or
Mer power in North Káthiáváḍa, the
separateness though perhaps dependence of Sauráshṭra even
in the time of Valabhi’s greatest power,52 the rare mention of
Valabhi in contemporary Gujarát grants,53 and the absence of
trustworthy reference in the accounts of the Arab raids of the seventh
or eighth centuries tend to raise a doubt whether, except perhaps
during the ten years ending 650, Valabhi was ever of more than local
importance.
Valabhi and the Gehlots.In connection with the pride of the Sesodias or Gohils of Mewáḍ in their Valabhi origin54 the question who were the Valabhis has a special interest. The text shows that Pandit Bhagvánlál was of opinion the Valabhis were Gurjjaras. The text also notes that the Pandit believed they reached south-east Káthiáváḍa by sea from near Broach and that if they did not come to Broach from Málwa at least the early rulers obtained (a.d. 520 and 526) investiture from the Málwa kings. Apart from the doubtful evidence of an early second to fifth century Bála or Valabhi three considerations weigh against the theory that the Valabhis entered Gujarát from Málwa in the sixth century. First their acceptance of the Gupta era and of the Gupta currency raises the presumption that the Valabhis were in Káthiáváḍa during Gupta ascendancy (a.d. 440–480): Second that the Sesodias trace their pedigree through Valabhi to an earlier settlement at Dhánk in south-west Káthiáváḍa and that the Válas of Dhánk still hold the place of heads of the Válas of Káthiáváḍa: And Third that both Sesodias and Válas trace their origin to Kanaksen a second century North Indian immigrant into Káthiáváḍa combine to raise the presumption that the Válas were in Káthiáváḍa before the historical founding of Valabhi in a.d. 52655 and that the city took its name from its founders the Válas or Bálas.
Whether or not the ancestors of the Gohils and Válas were
settled in Káthiáváḍa before the
establishment of Valabhi about a.d. 526
[98]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Valabhi and the Gehlots. several considerations bear out the
correctness of the Rájput traditions and the Jain records that
the Gohils or Sesodias of Mewáḍ came from Bála or
Valabhi in Káthiáváḍa. Such a withdrawal
from the coast, the result of the terror of Arab raids, is in agreement
with the fact that from about the middle of the eighth century the
rulers of Gujarát established an inland capital at Aṇahilaváḍa
(a.d. 746).56 It is further in
agreement with the establishment by the Gohil refugees of a town Balli
in Mewáḍ; with the continuance as late as a.d. 968 (S. 1024)
by the Sesodia chief of the Valabhi title Śíláditya
or Sail57; and with the peculiar Valabhi blend of Sun and
Śiva worship still to be found in Udepur.58 The question remains
how far can the half-poetic accounts of the Sesodias be reconciled with
a date for the fall of Valabhi so late as a.d. 766. The mythical wanderings, the caveborn Guha,
and his rule at Idar can be easily spared. The name Gehlot which the
Sesodias trace to the caveborn Guha may as the Bhávnagar Gehlots
hold have its origin in Guhasena (a.d. 559–567) perhaps the first Valabhi chief of
more than local distinction.59 Tod61 fixes the first historical date in
the Sesodia family history at a.d. 720 or
728 the ousting of the Mori or Maurya of Chitor by Bappa or Sail. An
inscription near Chitor shows the Mori in power in Chitor as late as
a.d. 714 (S. 770).62 By counting back nine generations from
Śakti Kumára the tenth from Bappa
whose date is a.d. 1038 Tod fixes
a.d. 720–728 as the date when the
Gohils succeeded the Moris. But [99]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Valabhi and the Gehlots. the sufficient average allowance of
twenty years for each reign would bring Bappa to a.d. 770 or 780 a date in agreement with a fall of
Valabhi between a.d. 760 and 770, as well
as with the statement of Abul Fazl, who, writing in a.d. 1590, says the Rána’s family had
been in Mewáḍ for about 800 years.63
The Válas of Káthiáváḍa.The Arab accounts of the surprise-attack and of the failure of the invaders to make a settlement agree with the local and Rájputána traditions that a branch of the Valabhi family continued to rule at Vaḷeh until its conquest by Múla Rája Solaṇkhi in a.d. 950.64 Though their bards favour the explanation of Vála from the Gujaráti valvu return or the Persian válah65 noble the family claim to be of the old Valabhi stock. They still have the tradition they were driven out by the Musalmáns, they still keep up the family name of Selait or Śíláditya.66
The local tradition regarding the settlement of the Válas in
the Balakshetra south of Valabhi is that it took place after the
capture of Valabhi by Múla Rája Solaṇkhi
(a.d. 950).67 If, as may perhaps be
accepted, the present Válas represent the rulers of Valabhi it
seems to follow the Válas were the overlords of Balakshetra at
least from the time of the historical prosperity of Valabhi
(a.d. 526–680). The traditions of
the Bábriás who held the east of Sorath show that when
they arrived (a.d. 1200–1250) the
Vála Rájputs were in possession and suggest that the
lands of the Válas originally stretched as far west as
Diu.68 That the Válas held central
Káthiáváḍa is shown by their possession of
the old capital Vanthali nine miles south-west of Junágaḍh
and by (about a.d. 850) their transfer of
that town to the Chúḍásamás.69 Dhánk, about
twenty-five miles north-west of Junágaḍh, was apparently
held by the Válas under the Jetwas when (a.d. 800–1200?) Ghumli or Bhumli was the capital
of south-west Káthiáváḍa. According to Jetwa
accounts the Válas were newcomers whom the Jetwas allowed to
settle at Dhánk.70 But as the Jetwas are not among the earliest
settlers in Káthiáváḍa it seems more
probable that, like the Chúḍásamás
at Vanthali, the Jetwas found the Válas in possession. The close
connection of the Válas with the earlier waves of Káthis
is admitted.71 Considering that the present [100]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Válas of Káthiáváḍa.
(1881) total of Káthiáváḍa Vála
Rájputs is about 900 against about 9000 Vála
Káthis, the Válas,72 since their loss of power, seem
either to have passed into unnoticeable subdivisions of other
Rájput tribes or to have fallen to the position of
Káthis.
The Válas and
Káthis.If from the first and not solely since the fall of
Valabhi the Válas have been associated with the Káthis it
seems best to suppose they held to the Káthis a position like
that of the Jetwas to their followers the Mers. According to
Tod73 both Válas and Káthis claim the title
Tata Multánka Rai Lords of Tata and Multán. The
accounts of the different sackings of Valabhi are too confused and the
traces of an earlier settlement too scanty and doubtful to justify any
attempt to carry back Valabhi and the Válas beyond the Maitraka
overthrow of Gupta power in Káthiáváḍa
(a.d. 470–480). The boast that
Bhaṭárka, the reputed founder of the house of Valabhi
(a.d. 509), had obtained glory by dealing
hundreds of blows on the large and very mighty armies of the Maitrakas
who by force had subdued their enemies, together with the fact that the
Valabhis did and the Maitrakas did not adopt the Gupta era and currency
seem to show the Válas were settled in
Káthiáváḍa at an earlier date than the Mers
and Jetwas. That is, if the identification is correct, the Válas
and Káthis were in Káthiáváḍa before
the first wave of the White Huns approached. It has been noticed above
under Skandagupta that the enemies, or some of the enemies, with whom,
in the early years of his reign a.d. 452–454, Skandagupta had so fierce a
struggle were still in a.d. 456 a source
of anxiety and required the control of a specially able viceroy at
Junágaḍh. Since no trace of the Káthis appears in
Káthiáváḍa legends or traditions before the
fifth century the suggestion may be offered that under Vála or
Bála leadership the Káthis were among the enemies who on
the death of Kumáragupta (a.d. 454)
seized the Gupta possessions in Káthiáváḍa.
Both Válas and Káthis would then be northerners driven
south from Multán and South [101]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Válas and Káthis. Sindh by the movements of
tribes displaced by the advance of the Ephthalites or White Huns
(a.d. 440–450) upon the earlier
North Indian and border settlements of the Yuan-Yuan or Avars.74
Descent from Kanaksen, a.d. 150.The Sesodia or Gohil tradition is that the founder of the Válas was Kanaksen, who, in the second century after Christ, from North India established his power at Virát or Dholka in North Gujarát and at Dhánk in Káthiáváḍa.75 This tradition, which according to Tod76 is supported by at least ten genealogical lists derived from distinct sources, seems a reminiscence of some connection between the early Válas and the Kshatrapas of Junágaḍh with the family of the great Kushán emperor Kanishka (a.d. 78–98). Whether this high ancestry belongs of right to the Válas and Gohils or whether it has been won for them by their bards nothing in the records of Káthiáváḍa is likely to be able to prove. Besides by the Válas Kanaksen is claimed as an ancestor by the Chávaḍás of Okhámandal as the founder of Kanakapurí and as reigning in Kṛishṇa’s throne in Dwárká.77. In support of the form Kanaka for Kanishka is the doubtful Kanaka-Śakas or Kanishka-Śakas of Varáhamihira (a.d. 580).78 The form Kanik is also used by Alberuni79 for the famous Vihára or monastery at Pesháwar of whose founder Kanak Alberuni retails many widespread legends. Tod80 says; ‘If the traditional date (a.d. 144) of Kanaksen’s arrival in Káthiáváḍa had been only a little earlier it would have fitted well with Wilson’s Kanishka of the Rája Tarangini.’ Information brought to light since Tod’s time shows that hardly any date could fit better than a.d. 144 for some member of the Kushán family, possibly a grandson of the great Kanishka, to make a settlement in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. The date agrees closely with the revolt against Vasudeva (a.d. 123–150), the second in succession from Kanishka, raised by the Panjáb Yaudheyas, whom the great Gujarát Kshatrapa Rudradáman (a.d. 143–158), the introducer of Kanishka’s (a.d. 78) era into Gujarát, humbled. The tradition calls Kanaksen Kośalaputra and brings him from Lohkot in North India.81 Kośala has been explained as Oudh and Lohkot as Lahore, but as Kanak came from the north not from the north-east an original Kushána-putra or Son of the Kushán may be the true form. Similarly Lohkot cannot be Lahore. It may be Alberuni’s Lauhavar or Lahur in the Káshmir uplands one of the main centres of Kushán power.82 [102]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Mewáḍ and the Persians. Mewáḍ and the Persians.One further
point requires notice, the traditional connection between Valabhi and
the Ránás of Mewáḍ with the Sassanian kings
of Persia (a.d. 250–650). In support
of the tradition Abul Fazl (a.d. 1590)
says the Ránás of Mewáḍ consider
themselves descendants of the Sassanian Naushirván (a.d. 531–579) and Tod quotes fuller details from
the Persian history Maaser-al-Umra.83 No evidence seems to support a
direct connection with Naushirván.84 At the same time
marriage between the Valabhi chief and Maha Banu the fugitive daughter
of Yezdigerd the last Sassanian (a.d. 651) is
not impossible.85 And the remaining suggestion that the link may be
Naushirván’s son Naushizád who fled from his father
in a.d. 570 receives support in the
statement of Procopius86 that Naushizád found shelter at
Belapatan in Khuzistán perhaps Balapatan in Gurjaristán.
As these suggestions are unsupported by direct evidence, it seems best
to look for the source of the legend in the fire symbols in use on
Káthiáváḍa and Mewáḍ coins.
These fire symbols, though in the main Indo-Skythian, betray from about
the sixth century a more direct Sassanian influence. The use of similar
coins coupled with their common sun worship seems sufficient to explain
how the Agnikulas and other Káthiáváḍa and
Mewáḍ Rájputs came to believe in some family
connection between their chiefs and the fireworshipping kings of
Persia.87
Válas.Can the Vála
traditions of previous northern settlements be supported either by
early Hindu inscriptions or from living traces in the present
population of Northern India? The convenient and elaborate tribe and
surname lists in the Census Report of the Panjáb, and vaguer
information from Rájputána, show traces
of Bálas and Válas among the Musalmán as well as
among the Hindu population of Northern India.88 Among the tribes
mentioned in Varáha-Mihira’s sixth century (a.d. 580)89 lists the Váhlikas appear
along with the dwellers on Sindhu’s banks. An inscription of a
king Chandra, probably Chandragupta and if so about a.d. 380–400,90 boasts of crossing the seven
mouths of the Indus to attack the Váhlikas. These references
suggest that the Bálas or Válas are the Válhikas
and that the Bálhikas of the Harivaṃśa (a.d. 350–500 ?) are not as Langlois
supposed people then ruling [103]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Válas. in Balkh but people then established in
India.91 Does it follow that the Válhikas of the
inscriptions and the Bálhikas of the Harivaṃśa are
the Panjáb tribe referred to in the Mahábhárata as
the Báhikas or Bálhikas, a people held to scorn as
keeping no Bráhman rites, their Bráhmans degraded, their
women abandoned?92 Of the two Mahábhárata forms
Báhika and Bálhika recent scholars have preferred
Bálhika with the sense of people of Balkh or Baktria.93 The
name Bálhika might belong to more than one of the Central Asian
invaders of Northern India during the centuries before and after
Christ, whose manner of life might be expected to strike an
Áryávarta Bráhman with horror. The date of the
settlement of these northern tribes (b.c. 180–a.d. 300)
does not conflict with the comparatively modern date (a.d. 150–250) now generally received for the
final revision of the Mahábhárata.94 This explanation
does not remove the difficulty caused by references to Báhikas
and Bálhikas95 in Páṇini and other writers
earlier than the first of the after-Alexander Skythian invasions. At
the same time as shown in the footnote there seems reason to hold that
the change from the Bákhtri of Darius (b.c. 510) and Alexander the Great (b.c. 330) to the modern Balkh did not take place
before the first century after Christ. If this view is correct it
follows that [104]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Válas. if the form Bahlika occurs in Páṇini
or other earlier writers it is a mistaken form due to some
copyist’s confusion with the later name Bahlika. As used by
Páṇini the name Báhika applied to certain
Panjáb tribes seems a general term meaning Outsider a view which
is supported by Brian Hodgson’s identification of the
Mahábhárata Báhikas with the Bahings one of the
outcaste or broken tribes of Nepál.97 The use of
Báhika in the Mahábhárata would then be due either
to the wish to identify new tribes with old or to the temptation to use
a word which had a suitable meaning in Sanskrit. If then there is fair
ground for holding that the correct form of the name in the
Mahábhárata is Bálhika and that Bálhika
means men of Balkh the question remains which of the different waves of
Central Asian invaders in the centuries before and after Christ are
most likely to have adopted or to have received the title of Baktrians.
Between the second century before and the third century after Christ
two sets of northerners might justly have claimed or have received the
title of Baktrians. These northerners are the Baktrian Greeks about
b.c. 180 and the Yuechi between
b.c. 20 and a.d. 300. Yavana is so favourite a name among Indian
writers that it may be accepted that whatever other northern tribes the
name Yavana includes no name but Yavana passed into use for the
Baktrian Greeks. Their long peaceful and civilised rule (b.c. 130–a.d. 300 ?) from their capital at Balkh entitles
the Yuechi to the name Baktrians or Báhlikas. That the Yuechi
were known in India as Baktrians is proved by the writer of the
Periplus (a.d. 247), who, when Baktria was
still under Yuechi rule, speaks of the Baktrianoi as a most warlike
race governed by their own sovereign.98 It is known that in certain
cases the Yuechi tribal names were of local origin. Kushán the
name of the leading tribe is according to some authorities a
place-name.99 [105]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Válas. And it is established that the names of more than
one of the tribes who about b.c. 50 joined
under the head of the Kusháns were taken from the lands where
they had settled. It is therefore in agreement both with the movements
and with the practice of the Yuechi, that, on reaching India, a portion
of them should be known as Báhlikas or Bálhikas. Though
the evidence falls short of proof there seems fair reason to suggest
that the present Rájput and Káthi Válas or
Bálas of Gujarát and Rájputána,
through a Sanskritised Váhlika, may be traced to some section of
the Yuechi, who, as they passed south from Baktria, between the first
century before and the fourth century after Christ, assumed or received
the title of men of Balkh.
One collateral point seems to deserve notice. St. Martin100 says:
‘The Greek historians do not show the least trace of the name
Báhlika.’ Accepting Báhika, with the general sense
of Outsider, as the form used by Indian writers before the Christian
era and remembering101 Páṇini’s description of the
Málavas and Kshudrakas as two Báhika tribes of the
North-West the fact that Páṇini lived very shortly before
or after the time of Alexander and was specially acquainted with the
Panjáb leaves little doubt that when (a.d. 326) Alexander conquered their country the Malloi
and Oxydrakai, that is the Málavas and Kshudrakas, were known as
Báhikas. Seeing that Alexander’s writers were specially
interested in and acquainted with the Malloi and Oxydrakai it is
strange if St. Martin is correct in stating that Greek writings show no
trace of the name Báhika. In explanation of this difficulty the
following suggestion may be offered.102 As the Greeks sounded their
kh (χ) as a spirant, the Indian Báhika would
strike them as almost the exact equivalent of their own word
βακχικος.
More than one of Alexander’s writers has curious references to a
Bacchic element in the Panjáb tribes. Arrian103 notices that, as
Alexander’s fleet passed down the Jhelum, the people lined the
banks chanting songs taught them by Dionysus and the Bacchantes.
According to Quintus Curtius104 the name of Father Bacchus was
famous among the people to the south of the Malloi. These references
are vague. But Strabo is definite.105 The Malloi and Oxydrakai are
reported to be the descendants of Bacchus. This passage is the more
important since Strabo’s use of the writings of Aristobulus
Alexander’s historian and of Onesikritos Alexander’s pilot
and Bráhman-interviewer gives his details a special
value.106 It may be said Strabo explains why the Malloi and
Oxydrakai were called Bacchic and Strabo’s explanation is not in
agreement with the proposed Báhika origin. The answer is that
Strabo’s explanation can be proved to be in part, if not
altogether, fictitious. Strabo107 gives two reasons why the Oxydrakai
[106]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Válas. were called Bacchic. First because the vine grew
among them and second because their kings marched forth
Bakkhikôs that is after the Bacchic manner. It is
difficult to prove that in the time of Alexander the vine did not grow
in the Panjáb. Still the fact that the vines of Nysa near
Jalálábád and of the hill Meros are mentioned by
several writers and that no vines are referred to in the Greek accounts
of the Panjáb suggests that the vine theory is an
after-thought.108 Strabo’s second explanation, the Bacchic pomp
of their kings, can be more completely disproved. The evidence that
neither the Malloi nor the Oxydrakai had a king is abundant.109 That
the Greeks knew the Malloi and Oxydrakai were called Bakkhikoi and that
they did not know why they had received that name favours the view that
the explanation lies in the Indian name Báhika. One point
remains. Does any trace of the original Báhikas or Outsiders
survive? In Cutch Káthiáváḍa and North
Gujarát are two tribes of half settled cattle-breeders and
shepherds whose names Rahbáris as if Rahábaher and
Bharváds as if Baherváda seem like Báhika to mean
Outsider. Though in other respects both classes appear to have adopted
ordinary Hindu practices the conduct of the Bharvád women of
Káthiáváḍa during their special marriage
seasons bears a curiously close resemblance to certain of the details
in the Mahábhárata account of the Báhika women.
Colonel Barton writes:110 ‘The great marriage festival of the
Káthiáváḍa Bharváds which is held
once in ten or twelve years is called the Milkdrinking,
Dudhpíno, from the lavish use of milk or clarified
butter. Under the exciting influence of the butter the women become
frantic singing obscene songs breaking down hedges and spoiling the
surrounding crops.’ Though the Bharváds are so long
settled in Káthiáváḍa as to be considered
aboriginals their own tradition preserves the memory of a former
settlement in Márwár.111 This tradition is supported by
the fact that the shrine of the family goddess of the Cutch
Rabáris is in Jodhpur,112 and by the claim of the Cutch
Bharváds that their home is in the North-West
Provinces.113 [107]
1 Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar, Náib Diván of Bhávnagar, has made a collection of articles found in Valabhi. The collection includes clay seals of four varieties and of about the seventh century with the Buddhist formula Ye Dhárma hetu Prabhavá: a small earthen tope with the same formula imprinted on its base with a seal; beads and ring stones nangs of several varieties of akik or carnelian and sphatik or coral some finished others half finished showing that as in modern Cambay the polishing of carnelians was a leading industry in early Valabhi. One circular figure of the size of a half rupee carved in black stone has engraved upon it the letters ma ro in characters of about the second century.2 A royal seal found by Colonel Watson in Vaḷeh bears on it an imperfect inscription of four lines in characters as old as Dhruvasena I. (a.d. 526). This seal contains the names of three generations of kings, two of which the grandfather and grandson read Ahivarmman and Pushyáṇa all three being called Mahárája or great king. The dynastic name is lost. The names on these moveable objects need not belong to Valabhi history. Still that seals of the second and fifth centuries have been discovered in Valabhi shows the place was in existence before the founding of the historical Valabhi kingdom. A further proof of the age of the city is the mention of it in the Kathásarit-ságara a comparatively modern work but of very old materials. To this evidence of age, with much hesitation, may be added Balai Ptolemy’s name for Gopnáth point which suggests that as early as the second century Vaḷeh or Baleh (compare Alberuni’s era of Balah) was known by its present name. Badly minted coins of the Gupta ruler Kumáragupta (a.d. 417–453) are so common as to suggest that they were the currency of Valabhi. ↑
2 The ma and ra are of the old style and the side and upper strokes, that is the káno and mátra of ro are horizontal. ↑
3 As suggested by Dr. Bühler (Ind. Ant. VI. 10), this is probably the Vihára called Śrí Bappapádiyavihára which is described as having been constructed by Áchárya Bhadanta Sthiramati who is mentioned as the grantee in a copperplate of Dharasena II. bearing date Gupta 269 (a.d. 588). The Sthiramati mentioned with titles of religious veneration in the copperplate is probably the same as that referred to by Hiuen Tsiang. (Ditto). ↑
4 Burgess’ Káthiáwár and Kutch, 187. ↑
5 Stories on record about two temples one at Śatruñjaya the other at Somanátha support this view. As regards the Śatruñjaya temple the tradition is that while the minister of Kumárapála (a.d. 1143–1174) of Aṇahilaváḍa was on a visit to Śatruñjaya to worship and meditate in the temple of Ádinátha, the wick of the lamp in the shrine was removed by mice and set on fire and almost destroyed the temple which was wholly of wood. The minister seeing the danger of wooden buildings determined to erect a stone edifice (Kumárapála Charita). The story about Somanátha is given in an inscription of the time of Kumárapála in the temple of Bhadrakáli which shows that before the stone temple was built by Bhímadeva I. (a.d. 1022–1072) the structure was of wood which was traditionally believed to be as old as the time of Kṛishṇa. Compare the Bhadrakáli inscription at Somanátha. ↑
6 The correctness of this inference seems open to question. The descent of the Valabhi plate character seems traceable from its natural local source the Skandagupta (a.d. 450) and the Rudradáman (a.d. 150) Girnár Inscriptions.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
7 The era has been exhaustively discussed by Mr. Fleet in Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Introduction. ↑
8 Nepaul Inscriptions. The phrase acháṭa-bhaṭa is not uncommon. Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. page 98 note 2) explains acháṭa-bhaṭa-praveśya as “not to be entered either by regular (bhaṭa) or by irregular (cháṭa) troops.” ↑
9 Bühler in Ind. Ant. V. 205. ↑
12 Of the different territorial divisions the following examples occur: Of Vishaya or main division Svabhágapuravishaye and Súryapuravishaye: of Áhára or collectorate Kheṭaka-áhára the Kaira district and Hastavapra-áhára or Hastavapráharaṇí the Háthab district near Bhávnagar: of Pathaka or sub-division Nagar-panthaka Porbandar-panthaka (Pársis still talk of Navsári panthaka): of Sthali or petty division Vaṭasthalí, Loṇápadrakasthalí, and others. ↑
13 Kárván seems to have suffered great desecration at the hands of the Musalmáns. All round the village chiefly under pipal trees, images and pieces of sculpture and large liṅgas lie scattered. To the north and east of the village on the banks of a large built pond called Káśíkuṇḍa are numerous sculptures and liṅgas. Partly embedded in the ground a pillar in style of about the eleventh century has a writing over it of latter times. The inscription contains the name of the place Sanskritised as Káyávarohana, and mentions an ascetic named Vírabahadraráśi who remained mute for twelve years. Near the pillar, at the steps leading to the water, is a carved doorway of about the tenth or eleventh century with some well-proportioned figures. The left doorpost has at the top a figure of Śiva, below the Śiva a figure of Súrya, below the Súrya a male and female, and under them attendants or gaṇas of Śiva. The right doorpost has at the top a figure of Vishṇu seated on Garuḍa, below the seated Vishṇu a standing Vishṇu with four hands, and below that two sitting male and female figures, the male with hands folded in worship the female holding a purse. These figures probably represent a married pair who paid for this gateway. Further below are figures of gaṇas of Śiva. In 1884 in repairing the south bank of the pond a number of carved stones were brought from the north of the town. About half a mile north-west of the town on the bank of a dry brook, is a temple of Chámundá Deví of about the tenth century. It contains a mutilated life-size image of Chámundá. Facing the temple lie mutilated figures of the seven Mátrikás and of Bhairava, probably the remains of a separate altar facing the temple with the mátri-maṇḍala or Mother-Meeting upon it. The village has a large modern temple of Śiva called Nakleśvara, on the site of some old temple and mostly built of old carved temple stones. In the temple close by are a number of old images of the sun and the boar incarnation of Vishṇu all of about the tenth or eleventh century. The name Nakleśvara would seem to have been derived from Nakuliśa the founder of the Páśupata sect and the temple may originally have had an image of Nakuliśa himself or a liṅga representing Nakulíśa. Close to the west of the village near a small dry reservoir called the Kuṇḍa of Rájarájeśvara lies a well-preserved black stone seated figure of Chaṇḍa one of the most respected of Śiva’s attendants, without whose worship all worship of Śiva is imperfect, and to whom all that remains after making oblations to Śiva is offered. A number of other sculptures lie on the bank of the pond. About a mile to the south of Kárván is a village called Lingthali the place of liṅgas. ↑
14 Compare Beal Buddhist Records, II. 268 note 76 and Ind. Ant. VI. 9. The meaning and reference of the title Bappa have been much discussed. The question is treated at length by Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 186 note 1) with the result that the title is applied not to a religious teacher but to the father and predecessor of the king who makes the grant. According to Mr. Fleet bappa would be used in reference to a father, báva in reference to an uncle. ↑
15 Whether the Valabhis were or were not Gurjjaras the following facts favour the view that they entered Gujarát from Málwa. It has been shown (Fleet Ind. Ant. XX. 376) that while the Guptas used the so-called Northern year beginning with Chaitra, the Valabhi year began with Kártika (see Ind. Ant. XX. 376). And further Kielhorn in his examination of questions connected with the Vikrama era (Ind. Ant. XIX. and XX.) has given reasons for believing that the original Vikrama year began with Kártika and took its rise in Málwa. It seems therefore that when they settled in Gujarát, while they adopted the Gupta era the Valabhis still adhered to the old arrangement of the year to which they had been accustomed in their home in Málwa. The arrangement of the year entered into every detail of their lives, and was therefore much more difficult to change than the starting point of their era, which was important only for official acts.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
16 Montfauçon’s Edition in Priaulx’s Indian Travels, 222–223. It seems doubtful if Cosmas meant that Gollas’ overlordship spread as far south as Kalyán. Compare Migne’s Patrologiæ Cursus, lxxxviii. 466; Yule’s Cathay, I. clxx. ↑
17 The Mehrs seem to have remained in power also in north-east Káthiáváḍa till the thirteenth century. Mokheráji Gohil the famous chief of Piram was the son of a daughter of Dhan Mehr or Mair of Dhanduka, Rás Mála, I. 316. ↑
18 All the silver and copper coins found in Valabhi and in the neighbouring town of Sihor are poor imitations of Kumáragupta’s (a.d. 417–453) and of Skandagupta’s (a.d. 454–470) coins, smaller lighter and of bad almost rude workmanship. The only traces of an independent currency are two copper coins of Dharasena, apparently Dharasena IV., the most powerful of the dynasty who was called Chakravartin or Emperor. The question of the Gupta-Valabhi coins is discussed in Jour. Royal As. Socy. for Jan. 1893 pages 133–143. Dr. Bühler (page 138) holds the view put forward in this note of Dr. Bhagvánlál’s namely that the coins are Valabhi copies of Gupta currency. Mr. Smith (Ditto, 142–143) thinks they should be considered the coins of the kings whose names they bear. ↑
19 The three types of coins still current at Ujjain, Bhilsa, and Gwálior in the territories of His Highness Sindhia are imitations of the previous local Muhammadan coinage. ↑
20 As the date of Droṇasiṃha’s investiture is about a.d. 520 it is necessary to consider what kings at this period claimed the title of supreme lord and could boast of ruling the whole earth. The rulers of this period whom we know of are Mihirakula, Yaśodharman Vishṇuvardhana, the descendants of Kumáragupta’s son Puragupta, and the Gupta chiefs of Eastern Málwa. Neither Toramáṇa nor Mihirakula appears to have borne the paramount title of Parameśvara though the former is called Mahárájádhirája in the Eraṇ inscription and Avanipati or Lord of the Earth (= simply king) on his coins: in the Gwálior inscription Mihirakula is simply called Lord of the Earth. He was a powerful prince but he could hardly claim to be ruler of “the whole circumference of the earth.” He therefore cannot be the installer of Droṇasiṃha. Taking next the Guptas of Magadha we find on the Bhitári seal the title of Mahárájádhirája given to each of them, but there is considerable reason to believe that their power had long since shrunk to Magadha and Eastern Málwa, and if Hiuen Tsiang’s Báláditya is Narasiṃhagupta, he must have been about a.d. 520 a feudatory of Mihirakula, and could not be spoken of as supreme lord, nor as ruler of the whole earth. The Guptas of Málwa have even less claim to these titles, as Bhánugupta was a mere Mahárája, and all that is known of him is that he won a battle at Eraṇ in Eastern Málwa in a.d. 510–11. Last of all comes Vishṇuvardhana or Yaśodharman of Mandasor. In one of the Mandasor inscriptions he has the titles of Rájádhirája and Parameśvara (a.d. 532–33); in another he boasts of having carried his conquests from the Lauhitya (Brahmaputra) to the western ocean and from the Himálaya to mount Mahendra. It seems obvious that Yaśodharman is the Paramasvámi of the Valabhi plate, and that the reference to the western ocean relates to Bhaṭárka’s successes against the Maitrakas.—(A.M.T.J.) ↑
23 In a commentary on the Kalpasútra Daṇḍanáyaka is described as meaning Tantrapâla that is head of a district. ↑
24 Ind. Ant. VII. 66; IV. 174. ↑
27 Kumárápála-Charita, Abu Inscriptions. ↑
28 Ind. Ant. VIII. 302, VII. 68, XIII. 160. ↑
31 This change of title was probably connected with the increase of Gurjara power, which resulted in the founding of the Gurjara kingdom of Broach about a.d. 580. See Chapter X. below. ↑
34 Kávyamidam rachitam mayá Valabhyám, Śrí Dharasena-narendra pálitáyám. ↑
36 Journ. Beng. A. S. IV. and an unpublished grant in the museum of the B. B. R. A. Soc. ↑
38 Since his authorities mention the destroyers of Valabhi under the vague term mlechchhas or barbarians and since the era in which they date the overthrow may be either the Vikrama b.c. 57, the Śaka a.d. 78, or the Valabhi a.d. 319, Tod is forced to offer many suggestions. His proposed dates are a.d. 244 Vik. Saṃ. 300 (Western India, 269), a.d. 424 Val. Saṃ. 105 (Ditto, 51 and 214), a.d. 524 Val. Saṃ. 205 (Annals of Rájasthán, I. 83 and 217–220), and a.d. 619 Val. Saṃ. 300 (Western India, 352). Tod identifies the barbarian destroyers of Valabhi either with the descendants of the second century Parthians, or with the White Huns Getes or Káthis, or with a mixture of these who in the beginning of the sixth century supplanted the Parthians (An. of Ráj. I. 83 and 217–220; Western India, 214, 352). Elliot (History, I. 408) accepting Tod’s date a.d. 524 refers the overthrow to Skythian barbarians from Sindh. Elphinstone, also accepting a.d. 524 as an approximate date, suggested (History, 3rd Edition, 212) as the destroyer the Sassanian Naushirván or Chosroes the Great (a.d. 531–579) citing in support of a Sassanian inroad Malcolm’s Persia, I. 141 and Pottinger’s Travels, 386. Forbes (Rás Málá, I. 22) notes that the Jain accounts give the date of the overthrow Vik. Saṃ. 375 that is a.d. 319 apparently in confusion with the epoch of the Gupta era which the Valabhi kings adopted.39 Forbes says (Ditto, 24): If the destroyers had not been called mlechchhas I might have supposed them to be the Dakhan Chálukyas. Genl. Cunningham (Anc. Geog. 318) holds that the date of the destruction was a.d. 658 and the destroyer the Ráshṭrakúṭa Rája Govind who restored the ancient family of Sauráshṭra. Thomas (Prinsep’s Useful Tables, 158) fixes the destruction of Valabhi at a.d. 745 (S. 802). In the Káthiáwár Gazetteer Col. Watson in one passage (page 671) says the destroyers may have been the early Muhammadans who retired as quickly as they came. In another passage (page 274), accepting Mr. Burgess’ (Arch. Sur. Rep. IV. 75) Gupta era of a.d. 195 and an overthrow date of a.d. 642, and citing a Wadhwán couplet telling how Ebhal Valabhi withstood the Iranians, Col. Watson suggests the destroyers may have been Iranians. If the Pársis came in a.d. 642 they must have come not as raiders but as refugees. If they could they would not have destroyed Valabhi. If the Pársis destroyed Valabhi where next did they flee to. ↑
39 Similarly S. 205 the date given by some of Col. Tod’s authorities (An. of Ráj. I. 82 and 217–220) represents a.d. 524 the practical establishment of the Valabhi dynasty. The mistake of ascribing an era to the overthrow not to the founding of a state occurs (compare Sachau’s Alberuni, II. 6) in the case both of the Vikrama era b.c. 57 and of the Śáliváhana era a.d. 78. In both these cases the error was intentional. It was devised with the aim of hiding the supremacy of foreigners in early Hindu history. So also, according to Alberuni’s information (Sachau, II. 7) the Guptakála a.d. 319 marks the ceasing not the beginning of the wicked and powerful Guptas. This device is not confined to India. His Mede informant told Herodotus (b.c. 450 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, I. 407) that b.c. 708 was the founding of the Median monarchy. The date really marked the overthrow of the Medes by the Assyrian Sargon. ↑
40 Tod (An. of Ráj. I. 231) notices what is perhaps a reminiscence of this date (a.d. 766). It is the story that Bappa, who according to Mewáḍ tradition is the founder of Gehlot power at Chitor, abandoned his country for Irán in a.d. 764 (S. 820). It seems probable that this Bappa or Saila is not the founder of Gehlot power at Chitor, but, according to the Valabhi use of Bappa, is the founder’s father and that this retreat to Irán refers to his being carried captive to Mansúra on the fall either of Valabhi or of Gandhár. ↑
41 Reinaud’s Fragments, 143 note 1; Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 105; Sachau’s Alberuni, I. 193. The treachery of the magician Ranka is the same cause as that assigned by Forbes (Rás Málá, I. 12–18) from Jain sources. The local legend (Ditto, 18) points the inevitable Tower of Siloam moral, a moral which (compare Rás Málá, I. 18) is probably at the root of the antique tale of Lot and the Cities of the Plain, that men whose city was so completely destroyed must have been sinners beyond others. Dr. Nicholson (J. R. A. S. Ser. I. Vol. XIII. page 153) in 1851 thought the site of Valabhi bore many traces of destruction by water. ↑
42 Lassen (Ind. Alt. III. 533) puts aside Alberuni’s Arab expedition from Mansúra as without historical support and inadmissible. Lassen held that Valabhi flourished long after its alleged destruction from Mansúra. Lassen’s statement (see Ind. Alt. III. 533) is based on the mistaken idea that as the Valabhis were the Balharas the Balharas’ capital Mánkir must be Valabhi. So far as is known, except Alberuni himself (see below) none of the Arab geographers of the ninth, tenth or eleventh centuries mentions Valabhi. It is true that according to Lassen (Ind. Alt. 536) Masudi a.d. 915, Istakhri a.d. 951, and Ibn Háukal a.d. 976 all attest the existence of Valabhi up to their own time. This remark is due either to the mistake regarding Malkhet or to the identification of Bálwi or Balzi in Sindh (Elliot’s History, I. 27–34) with Valabhi. The only known Musalmán reference to Valabhi later than a.d. 750 is Alberuni’s statement (Sachau, II. 7) that the Valabhi of the era is 30 yojanas or 200 miles south of Aṇahilaváḍa. That after its overthrow Valabhi remained, as it still continues, a local town has been shown in the text. Such an after-life is in no way inconsistent with its destruction as a leading capital in a.d. 767. ↑
43 According to Alberuni (Sachau, I. 21) Al Mansúra, which was close to Bráhmanábád about 47 miles north-east of Haidarábád (Elliot’s Musalmán Historians, I. 372–374) was built by the great Muhammad Kásim about a.d. 713. Apparently Alberuni wrote Muhammad Kásim by mistake for his grandson Amru Muhammad (Elliot, I. 372 note 1 and 442–3), who built the city a little before a.d. 750. Reinaud (Fragments, 210) makes Amru the son of Muhammad Kásim. Masudi (a.d. 915) gives the same date (a.d. 750), but (Elliot, I. 24) makes the builder the Ummayide governor Mansúr bin Jamhur. Idrísi (a.d. 1137 Elliot, I. 78) says Mansúra was built and named in honour of the Khalif Abu Jáfar-al-Mansur. If so its building would be later than a.d. 754. On such a point Idrísi’s authority carries little weight. ↑
45 That the word read Barada by Elliot is in the lax pointless shikasta writing is shown by the different proposed readings (Elliot, I. 444 note 1) Nárand, Barand, and Barid. So far as the original goes Balaba is probably as likely a rendering as Barada. Reinaud (Fragments, 212) says he cannot restore the name. ↑
46 Though, except as applied to the Porbandar range of hills, the name Barada is almost unknown, and though Ghumli not Barada was the early (eighth-twelfth century) capital of Porbandar some place named Barada seems to have existed on the Porbandar coast. As early as the second century a.d., Ptolemy (McCrindle, 37) has a town Barda-xema on the coast west of the village Kome (probably the road or kom) of Sauráshṭra; and St. Martin (Geographie Grecque et Latine de l’Inde, 203) identifies Pliny’s (a.d. 77) Varetatæ next the Odomberæ or people of Kachh with the Varadas according to Hemachandra (a.d. 1150) a class of foreigners or mlechchhas. A somewhat tempting identification of Barada is with Beruni’s Bárwi (Sachau, I. 208) or Baraoua (Reinaud’s Fragments, 121) 84 miles (14 parasangs) west of Somanátha. But an examination of Beruni’s text shows that Bárwi is not the name of a place but of a product of Kachh the bára or bezoar stone. ↑
48 Compare Tod (Annals, I. 83 and 217). Gajni or Gayni another capital whence the last prince Śíláditya was expelled by Parthian invaders in the sixth century. ↑
49 Compare Reinaud (Fragments, 212 note 4) who identifies it with the Áin-i-Akbari Kandahár that is Gandhár in Broach. The identification is doubtful. Tod (Annals, I. 217) names the fort Gajni or Gayni and there was a fort Gajni close to Cambay. Elliot (I. 445) would identify the Arab Kandahár with Khandadár in north-west Káthiáváḍa.
Even after a.d. 770 Valabhi seems to have been attacked by the Arabs. Dr. Bhagvánlál notices that two Jain dates for the destruction of the city 826 and 886 are in the Vira era and that this means not the Mahávira era of b.c. 526 but the Vikram era of b.c. 57. The corresponding dates are therefore a.d. 769 and 829. Evidence in support of the a.d. 769 and 770 defeat is given in the text. On behalf of Dr. Bhagvánlál’s second date a.d. 829 it is remarkable that in or about a.d. 830 (Elliot, I. 447) Músa the Arab governor of Sindh captured Bála the ruler of As Sharqi. As there seems no reason to identify this As Sharqi with the Sindh lake of As Sharqi mentioned in a raid in a.d. 750 (Elliot, I. 441: J. R. A. S. (1893) page 76) the phrase would mean Bála king of the east. The Arab record of the defeat of Bála would thus be in close agreement with the Jain date for the latest foreign attack on Valabhi. ↑
50 The identification of the Balharas of the Arab writers with the Chálukyas (a.d. 500–753) and Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 753–972) of Málkhet in the East Dakhan has been accepted. The vagueness of the early (a.d. 850–900) Arab geographers still more the inaccuracy of Idrísi (a.d. 1137) in placing the Balharas capital in Gujarát (Elliot, I. 87) suggested a connection between Balhara and Valabhi. The suitableness of this identification was increased by the use among Rájput writers of the title Balakarai for the Valabhi chief (Tod An. of Ráj. I. 83) and the absence among either the Chálukyas (a.d. 500–753) or the Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 753–972) of Málkhet of any title resembling Balhara. Prof. Bhandárkar’s (Deccan History, 56–57) discovery that several of the early Chálukyas and Ráshṭrakúṭas had the personal name Vallabha Beloved settled the question and established the accuracy of all Masudi’s (a.d. 915) statements (Elliot, I. 19–21) regarding the Balhara who ruled the Kamkar, that is Kamrakara or Karnáṭak (Sachau’s Beruni, I. 202; II. 318) and had their Kánarese (Kiriya) capital at Mankir (Málkhet) 640 miles from the coast. ↑
51 After their withdrawal from Valabhi to Mewáḍ the Válas took the name of Gehlot (see below page 98), then of Aharya from a temporary capital near Udepur (Tod’s An. of Ráj. I. 215), next of Sesodia in the west of Mewáḍ (Tod’s An. of Raj. I. 216; Western India, 57). Since 1568 the Rána’s head-quarters have been at Udepur. Ráj. Gaz. III. 18. After the establishment of their power in Chitor (a.d. 780), a branch of the Gehlot or Gohil family withdrew to Kheir in south-west Márwár. These driven south by the Ráthoḍs in the end of the twelfth century are the Gohils of Piram, Bhávnagar, and Rájpipla in Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát. Tod’s Annals of Ráj. I. 114, 228. ↑
52 The somewhat doubtful Jáikadeva plates (above page 87 and Káthiáváḍa Gazetteer, 275) seem to show the continuance of Maitraka power in North Káthiáváḍa. This is supported by the expedition of the Arab chief of Sandhán in Kachch (a.d. 840) against the Medhs of Hind which ended in the capture of Mália in North Káthiáváḍa. Elliot, I. 450. Hiuen Tsiang (a.d. 630) (Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 69) describes Sauráshṭra as a separate state but at the same time notes its dependence on Valabhi. Its rulers seem to have been Mehrs. In a.d. 713 (Elliot, I. 123) Muhammad Kasim made peace with the men of Surasht, Medhs, seafarers, and pirates. ↑
53 The only contemporary rulers in whose grants a reference to Valabhi has been traced are the Gurjjaras of Broach (a.d. 580–808) one of whom, Dadda II. (a.d. 633), is said (Ind. Ant. XIII. 79) to have gained renown by protecting the lord of Valabhi who had been defeated by the illustrious Śrí Harshadeva (a.d. 608–649), and another Jayabhaṭa in a.d. 706 (Ind. Ant. V. 115) claims to have quieted with the sword the impetuosity of the lord of Valabhi. ↑
54 Tod An. of Raj. I. 217: Western India, 269. ↑
55 Tod An. of Raj. I. 112 and Western India, 148: Rás Málá, I. 21. It is not clear whether these passages prove that the Sesodias or only the Válas claim an early settlement at Dhánk. In any case (see below page 101) both clans trace their origin to Kanaksen. ↑
57 Tod’s An. of Raj. I. 230. ↑
58 The cherished title of the later Valabhis, Śíláditya Sun of Virtue, confirms the special sun worship at Valabhi, which the mention of Dharapaṭṭa (a.d. 550) as a devotee of the supreme sun supports, and which the legends of Valabhi’s sun-horse and sun-fountain keep fresh (Rás Málá, I. 14–18). So the great one-stone liṅgas, the most notable trace of Valabhi city (J. R. A. S. Ser. I. Vol. XIII. 149 and XVII. 271), bear out the Valabhi copperplate claim that its rulers were great worshippers of Śiva. Similarly the Rána of Udepur, while enjoying the title of Sun of the Hindus, prospering under the sun banner, and specially worshipping the sun (Tod’s Annals, I. 565) is at the same time the Minister of Śiva the One Liṅg Eklingakadiwán (Ditto 222, Ráj. Gaz. III. 53). The blend is natural. The fierce noon-tide sun is Mahákála the Destroyer. Like Śiva the Sun is lord of the Moon. And marshalled by Somanátha the great Soul Home the souls of the dead pass heavenwards along the rays of the setting sun. [Compare Sachau’s Alberuni, II. 168.] It is the common sun element in Śaivism and in Vaishnavism that gives their holiness to the sunset shrines of Somanátha and Dwárka. For (Ditto, 169) the setting sun is the door whence men march forth into the world of existence Westwards, heavenwards. ↑
59 This explanation is hardly satisfactory. The name Gehlot seems to be Guhila-putra from Gobhila-putra an ancient Bráhman gotra, one of the not uncommon cases of Rájputs with a Bráhman gotra. The Rájput use of a Bráhman gotra is generally considered a technical affiliation, a mark of respect for some Bráhman teacher. It seems doubtful whether the practice is not a reminiscence of an ancestral Bráhman strain. This view finds confirmation in the Aitpur inscription (Tod’s Annals, I. 802) which states that Guhadit the founder of the Gohil tribe was of Bráhman race Vipra kula. Compare the legend (Rás Málá, I. 13) that makes the first Śíláditya of Valabhi (a.d. 590–609) the son of a Bráhman woman. Compare (Elliot, I. 411) the Bráhman Chách (a.d. 630–670) marrying the widow of the Sháhi king of Alor in Sindh who is written of as a Rájput though like the later (a.d. 850–1060) Shahiyas of Kábul (Alberuni, Sachau II. 13) the dynasty may possibly have been Bráhmans.60 The following passage from Hodgson’s Essays (J. A. Soc. Bl. II. 218) throws light on the subject: Among the Khás or Rájputs of Nepál the sons of Bráhmans by Khás women take their fathers’ gotras. Compare Ibbetson’s Panjáb Census 1881 page 236. ↑
60 In support of a Bráhman origin is Prinsep’s conjecture (J. A. S. Bl. LXXIV. [Feb. 1838] page 93) that Divaij the name of the first recorded king may be Dvija or Twice-born. But Divaij for Deváditya, like Silaij for Śíláditya, seems simpler and the care with which the writer speaks of Chach as the Bráhman almost implies that his predecessors were not Bráhmans. According to Elliot (II. 426) the Páls of Kábul were Rájputs, perhaps Bhattias. ↑
61 Tod’s Annals, I. 229–231. ↑
63 Gladwin’s Áin-i-Akbari, II. 81; Tod’s Annals, I. 235 and note *. Tod’s dates are confused. The Aitpur inscription (Ditto, page 230) gives Śakti Kumára’s date a.d. 968 (S. 1024) while the authorities which Tod accepts (Ditto, 231) give a.d. 1068 (S. 1125). That the Moris were not driven out of Chitor as early as a.d. 728 is proved by the Navsárí inscription which mentions the Arabs defeating the Mauryas as late as a.d. 738–9 (Saṃ. 490). See above page 56. ↑
64 Tod Western India 268 says Siddha Rája (a.d. 1094–1143): Múla Rája (a.d. 942–997) seems correct. See Rás Málá, I. 65. ↑
65 Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 672. ↑
66 The chronicles of Bhadrod, fifty-one miles south-west of Bhávnagar, have (Káth. Gaz. 380) a Selait Vála as late as a.d. 1554. ↑
67 Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 672. Another account places the movement south after the arrival of the Gohils a.d. 1250. According to local traditions the Válas did not pass to Bhadrod near Mahuva till a.d. 1554 (Káth. Gaz. 380) and from Bhadrod (Káth. Gaz. 660) retired to Dholarva. ↑
68 Káth. Gaz. 111 and 132. According to the Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin, II. 60) the inhabitants of the ports of Mahua and Tulája were of the Vála tribe. ↑
71 The Vála connection with the Káthis complicates their history. Col. Watson (Káth. Gaz. 130) seems to favour the view that the Válas were the earliest wave of Káthis who came into Káthiáváḍa from Málwa apparently with the Guptas (a.d. 450) (Ditto, 671). Col. Watson seems to have been led to this conclusion in consequence of the existence of the petty state of Kátti in west Khándesh. But the people of the Kátti state in west Khándesh are Bhils or Kolis. Neither the people nor the position of the country seems to show connection with the Káthis of Káthiáváḍa. Col. Watson (Káth. Gaz. 130) inclines to hold that the Válas are an example of the rising of a lower class to be Rájputs. That both Válas and Káthis are northerners admitted into Hinduism may be accepted. Still it seems probable that on arrival in Káthiáváḍa the Válas were the leaders of the Káthis and that it is mainly since the fall of Valabhi that a large branch of the Válas have sunk to be Káthis. The Káthi traditions admit the superiority of the Válas. According to Tod (Western India, 270: Annals, I. 112–113) the Káthis claim to be a branch or descendants of the Válas. In Káthiáváḍa the Válas, the highest division of Káthis (Rás Málá, I. 296; Káth. Gaz. 122, 123, 131, 139), admit that their founder was a Vála Rájput who lost caste by marrying a Káthi woman. Another tradition (Rás Málá, I. 296; Káth. Gaz. 122 note 1) records that the Káthis flying from Sindh took refuge with the Válas and became their followers. Col. Watson (Káth. Gaz. 130) considers the practice in Porbandar and Navánagar of styling any lady of the Dhánk Vála family who marries into their house Káthiáníbái the Káthi lady proves that the Válas are Káthis. But as this name must be used with respect it may be a trace that the Válas claim to be lords of the Káthis as the Jetwas claim to be lords of the Mers. That the position of the Válas and Káthis as Rájputs is doubtful in Káthiáváḍa and is assured (Tod’s Annals, I. 111) in Rájputána is strange. The explanation may perhaps be that aloofness from Muhammadans is the practical test of honour among Rájputána Hindus, and that in the troubled times between the thirteenth and the seventeenth centuries, like the Jhálás, the Válas and Káthis may have refused Moghal alliances, and so won the approval of the Ránás of Mewáḍ. ↑
73 Western India, 207; Annals, I. 112–113. ↑
74 It is worthy of note that Bálas and Káthiás are returned from neighbouring Panjáb districts. Bálas from Dehra Ismail Khán (Panjáb Census Report 1891 Part III. 310), Káthiá Rájputs from Montgomery (Ditto, 318), and Káthiá Játs from Jhang and Dera Ismail Khán (Ditto, 143). Compare Ibbetson’s (1881) Panjáb Census, I. 259, where the Káthias are identified with the Kathaioi who fought Alexander the Great (b.c. 325) and also with the Káthis of Káthiáváḍa. According to this report (page 240) the Válas are said to have come from Málwa and are returned in East Panjáb. ↑
75 Tod’s Annals, I. 83 and 215; Elliot, II. 410; Jour. B. Br. A. S. XXIII. ↑
78 Bṛihat-Saṃhitá, XIV. 21. The usual explanation (compare Fleet Ind. Ant. XXII. 180) Gold-Śakas seems meaningless. ↑
79 Sachau, II. 11. Among the legends are the much-applied tales of the foot-stamped cloth and the self-sacrificing minister. ↑
81 Tod’s Annals, I. 83, 215; Western India, 270–352. ↑
82 Sachau, I. 208, II. 341. For the alleged descent of the Sesodiás and Válas from Ráma of the Sun race the explanation may be offered that the greatness of Kanishka, whose power was spread from the Ganges to the Oxus, in accordance with the Hindu doctrine (compare Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 99 & 152; Rás Málá, I. 320; Fryer’s New Account, 190) that a conqueror’s success is the fruit of transcendent merit in a former birth, led to Kanishka being considered an incarnation of Ráma. A connection between Kanishka and the race of the Sun would be made easy by the intentional confusing of the names Kshatrapa and Kshatriya and by the fact that during part at least of his life fire and the sun were Kanishka’s favourite deities. ↑
83 Gladwin’s Áin-i-Akbari, II. 81: Tod’s Annals, I. 235. ↑
84 The invasion of Sindh formerly (Reinaud’s Fragments, 29) supposed to be by Naushirván in person according to fuller accounts seems to have been a raid by the ruler of Seistán (Elliot, I. 407). Still Reinaud (Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 127) holds that in sign of vassalage the Sindh king added a Persian type to his coins. ↑
85 Compare Tod’s Annals, I. 235–239 and Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 576. ↑
86 Rawlinson Seventh Monarchy, 452 note 3. ↑
87 Compare Tod’s Annals, I. 63; Thomas’ Prinsep, I. 413; Cunningham’s Arch. Survey, VI. 201. According to their own accounts (Rás Málá, I. 296) the Káthis learned sun-worship from the Vála of Dhánk by whom the famous temple of the sun at Thán in Káthiáváḍa was built. ↑
88 Válas Musalmán Játs in Lahor and Gurdaspur: Váls in Gujarát and Gujranwálá: Váls in Mozafarnagar and Dhera Ismael Khan. Also Válahs Hindus in Kángra. Panjáb Census of 1891, III. 162. ↑
90 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 140–141. ↑
91 The references are; Langlois’ Harivaṃśa, I. 388–420, II. 178. That in a.d. 247 Balkh or Báktria was free from Indian overlordship (McCrindle’s Periplus, 121), and that no more distant tribe than the Gandháras finds a place in the Harivaṃśa lists combine to make it almost certain that, at the time the Harivaṃśa was written, whatever their origin may have been, the Báhlikas were settled not in Báktria but in India. ↑
92 The passage from the Karṇa Parva or Eighth Book of the Mahábhárata is quoted in Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, II. 482, and in greater fullness in St. Martin’s Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 402–410. The Báhikas or Bálhikas are classed with the Madras, Gandháras, Araṭṭas, and other Panjáb tribes. In their Bráhman families it is said the eldest son alone is a Bráhman. The younger brothers are without restraint Kshatriyas, Vaiśyas, Śudras, even Barbers. A Bráhman may sink to be a Barber and a barber may rise to be a Bráhman. The Báhikas eat flesh even the flesh of the cow and drink liquor. Their women know no restraint. They dance in public places unclad save with garlands. In the Harivaṃśa (Langlois, I. 493 and II. 178, 388, 420) the Bahlikas occur in lists of kings and peoples. ↑
93 Kern in Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, II. 446. St. Martin (Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 149) takes Báhika to be a contraction of Báhlika. Reasons are given below for considering the Mahábhárata form Báhika a confusion with the earlier tribes of that name rather than a contraction of Báhlika or Bálhika. The form Báhika was also favoured by the writer in the Mahábhárata because it fitted with his punning derivation from their two fiend ancestors Vahi and Hika. St. Martin, 408. ↑
94 St. Martin Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 403, puts the probable date at b.c. 380 or about fifty years before Alexander. St. Martin held that the passage belonged to the final revision of the poem. Since St. Martin’s time the tendency has been to lower the date of the final revision by at least 500 years. The fact noted by St. Martin (Ditto, page 404) that Jartika which the Mahábhárata writer gives as another name for Báhika is a Sanskritised form of Jat further supports the later date. It is now generally accepted that the Jats are one of the leading tribes who about the beginning of the Christian era passed from Central Asia into India. ↑
95 The name Valabhi, as we learn from the Jain historians, is a Sanskritised form of Valahi, which can be easily traced back to one of the many forms (Bálhíka, Bálhika, Balhika, Bahlíka, Báhlika, Váhlíka, Vahlíka, Válhíka, Válhika, Valhika) of a tribal name which is of common occurrence in the Epics. This name is, no doubt rightly, traced back to the city of Balkh, and originally denoted merely the people of Baktria. There is, however, evidence that the name also denoted a tribe doubtless of Baktrian origin, but settled in India: the Emperor Chandra speaks of defeating the Váhlikas after crossing the seven mouths of the Indus: Varáha-Mihira speaks of the Válhikas along with the people who dwell on Sindhu’s banks (Bṛ. Saṃ. V. 80): and, most decisive of all, the Káśiká Vṛitti on Páṇ. VIII. iv. 9 (a.d. 650) gives Bahlíka as the name of the people of the Sauvíra country, which, as Alberuni tells us, corresponded to the modern Multán, the very country to which the traditions of the modern Válas point.
If the usual derivation of the name Bálhika be accepted,96 it is possible to go a step further and fix a probable limit before which the tribe did not enter India. The name of Balkh in the sixth century b.c. was, as we learn from Darius’ inscriptions, Bákhtri, and the Greeks also knew it as Baktra: the Avesta form is Bakhdhi, which according to the laws of sound-change established by Prof. Darmsteter for the Arachosian language as represented by the modern Pushtu, would become Bahli (see Chants Populaires des Afghans, Introd. page xxvii). This reduction of the hard aspirates to spirants seems to have taken place about the first century a.d.: parallel cases are the change from Parthava to Palhava, and Mithra to Mihira. It would seem therefore that the Bahlikas did not enter India before the first century a.d.: and if we may identify their subduer Chandra with Chandragupta I., we should have the fourth century a.d. as a lower limit for dating their invasion.
Unfortunately, however, these limits cannot at present be regarded as more than plausible: for the name Balhika or Valhika appears to occur in works that can hardly be as modern as the first century a.d. The Atharvaveda-pariśishtas might be put aside, as they show strong traces of Greek influence and are therefore of late date: and the supposed occurrences in Páṇini belong to the commentators and to the Gaṇapáṭha only and are of more or less uncertain age. But the name occurs, in the form Balhika, in one hymn of the Atharvaveda itself (Book V. 22) which there is no reason to suppose is of late date.
The lower limit is also uncertain as the identification of Chandra of the inscription with the Gupta king is purely conjectural.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
96 There is a very close parallel in the modern Panjáb, where (see Census Report of 1881) the national name Baluch has become a tribal name in the same way as Bálhika. ↑
97 Hodgson’s Essays on Indian Subjects, I. 405 Note. ↑
98 McCrindle’s Periplus, 121. Compare Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 79. The absence of Indian reference to the Yuechi supports the view that in India the Yuechi were known by some other name. ↑
99 According to Reinaud (Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 82 note 3) probably the modern Kochanya or Kashania sixty or seventy miles west of Samarkand. This is Hiuen Tsiang’s (a.d. 620) Ki’uh-shwangi-ni-kia or Kushánika. See Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 34. ↑
100 Etude sur la Geographie Grecque et Latine de l’Inde, 147. ↑
101 McCrindle’s Alexander in India, 350. ↑
102 The suggestion is made by Mr. A. M. T. Jackson. ↑
103 McCrindle’s Alexander, 136. ↑
104 McCrindle’s Alexander, 252. ↑
105 Compare Strabo, XV. I. 8. The Oxydrakai are the descendants of Dionysus. Again, XV. I. 24: The Malloi and the Oxydrakai who as we have already said are fabled to be related to Dionysus. ↑
106 See McCrindle’s Alexander, 157, 369, 378, 398. Compare St. Martin Geog. Grecque et Latine de l’Inde, 102. ↑
107 Strabo, XV. I. 8 and 24, Hamilton’s Translation, III. 76, 95. ↑
108 References to the vines of Nysa and Meros occur in Strabo, Pliny, Quintus Curtius, Philostratus, and Justin: McCrindle’s Alexander in India, 193 note 1, 321, and 339. Strabo (Hamilton’s Translation, III. 86) refers to a vine in the country of Musikanus or Upper Sindh. At the same time (Ditto, 108) Strabo accepts Megasthenês’ statement that in India the wild vine grows only in the hills. ↑
109 The Kathaioi Malloi and Oxydrakai are (Arrian in McCrindle’s Alexander, 115, 137, 140, 149) called independent in the sense of kingless: they (Ditto, 154) sent leading men not ambassadors: (compare also Diodorus Siculus and Plutarch, Ditto 287, 311): the Malloi had to chose a leader (Q. Curtius, Ditto 236). ↑
110 Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 138. ↑
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740. The Chálukyas
conquered their Gujarát provinces from the south after subduing
the Konkan Mauryas of Purí either Rájápurí
that is Janjira or Elephanta in Bombay harbour. The fifth century
Váda inscription of king Suketuvarmman proves that this Maurya
dynasty1 ruled in the Konkan for at least a century before
they came into collision with the Chálukyas under
Kírtivarmman.2 They were finally defeated and their capital
Purí taken by Chaṇḍadaṇḍa an officer of
Pulakeśi II. (a.d. 610–640).3 The Chálukyas then pressed
northwards, and an inscription at Aihole in South Bijápur
records that as early as a.d. 634 the
kings of Láṭa, Málava, and Gurjjara submitted to
the prowess of Pulakeśi II. (a.d. 610–640).
Jayasiṃhavarmman, a.d. 666–693.The regular establishment of Chálukya power in South Gujarát seems to have been the work of Dháráśraya Jayasiṃhavarmman son of Pulakeśi II. and younger brother of Vikramáditya Satyáśraya (a.d. 670–680). A grant of Jayasiṃhavarmman’s son Śíláditya found in Navsárí describes Jayasiṃhavarmman as receiving the kingdom from his brother Vikramáditya. As Jayasiṃhavarmman is called Paramabhaṭṭáraka Great Lord, he probably was practically independent. He had five sons and enjoyed a long life, ruling apparently from Navsárí. Of the five Gujarát Chálukya copperplates noted below, three are in an era marked Saṃ. which is clearly different from the Śaka era (a.d. 78) used in the grants of the main Chálukyas. From the nature of the case the new era of the Gujarát Chálukyas may be accepted as of Gujarát origin. Grants remain of Jayasiṃhavarmman’s sons dated Ś. 421, 443, and 490.4 This checked by Vikramáditya’s known date (a.d. 670–680) gives an initial between a.d. 249 and 259. Of the two Gujarát eras, the Gupta-Valabhi (a.d. 319) and the Traikúṭaka (a.d. 248–9), the Gupta-Valabhi is clearly unsuitable. On the other hand the result is so closely in accord with a.d. 248–9, the Traikúṭaka epoch, as to place the correctness of the identification almost beyond question.
Jayasiṃhavarmman must have established his power in South
Gujarát before a.d. 669–70
(T. 421), as in that year his son Śryáśraya made a
grant as heir apparent. Another plate of Śryáśraya
found in Surat shows that in a.d. 691–2 (T. 443) Jayasiṃhavarmman was
still ruling with Śryáśraya as heir apparent. In view
of these facts the establishment of Jayasiṃhavarmman’s
power in Gujarát must be taken at about a.d. 666. The copperplates of his sons and grandson do
not say whom Jayasiṃhavarmman overthrew. Probably the defeated
rulers were Gurjjaras, as about this time a Gurjjara dynasty held the
Broach district with its capital at Nándípurí the
modern Nándod in the Rájpipla State about thirty-five
miles east of Broach. So far [108]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740.
Jayasiṃhavarmman a.d. 666–693. as is known the earliest of
the Nándod Gurjjaras was Dadda who is estimated to have
flourished about a.d. 580 (T.
331).5 The latest is Jayabhaṭa whose
Navsárí copperplate bears date a.d. 734–5 (T. 486)6 so that the Gurjjara
and Chálukya kingdoms flourished almost at the same time. It is
possible that the power of the earlier Gurjjara kings spread as far
south as Balsár and even up to Konkan limits. It was apparently
from them that, during the reign of his brother Vikramáditya,
Jayasiṃhavarmman took South Gujarát, driving the Gurjjaras
north of the Tápti and eventually confining them to the Broach
district, the Gurjjaras either acknowledging Chálukya
sovereignty or withstanding the Chálukyas and retaining their
small territory in the Broach district by the help of the Valabhis with
whom they were in alliance.7 In either case the Chálukya
power seems to have hemmed in the Broach Gurjjaras, as
Jayasiṃhavarmman had a son Buddhavarmman ruling in Kaira. A
copperplate of Buddhavarmman’s son Vijayarája found in
Kaira is granted from Vijayapura identified with Bijápur near
Parántij, but probably some
place further south, as the grant is made to Bráhmans of
Jambusar. Five copperplates remain of this branch of the
Chálukyas, the Navsárí grant of
Śryáśraya Śíláditya Yuvarája
dated a.d. 669–70 (T. 421); the
Surat grant of the same Śíláditya dated a.d. 691–2 (T. 443); the Balsár grant of
Vinayáditya Mangalarája dated a.d. 731 (Śaka 653); the Navsárí
grant of Pulakeśi Janáśraya dated a.d. 738–9 (T. 490); the Kaira grant of
Vijayarája dated Śaṃvatsara 394; and the undated
Nirpan grant of Nágavarddhana Tribhuvanáśraya.
Śryáśraya Śíláditya (Heir Apparent), a.d. 669–691.The first four grants mention Jayasiṃhavarmman as the younger brother of Vikramáditya Satyáśraya the son of Pulakeśi Satyáśraya the conqueror of Harshavarddhana the lord of the North. Jayasiṃhavarmman’s eldest son was Śryáśraya Śíláditya who made his Navsárí grant in a.d. 669–70 (T. 421); the village granted being said to be in the Navasáriká Vishaya. Śryáśraya’s other plate dated a.d. 691–2 (T. 443) grants a field in the village of Osumbhalá in the Kármaneya Áhára that is the district of Kámlej on the Tápti fifteen miles north-east of Surat. In both grants Śíláditya is called Yuvarája, which shows that his father ruled with him from a.d. 669 to a.d. 691. Both copperplates show that these kings treated as their overlords the main dynasty of the southern Chálukyas as respectful mention is made in the first plate of Vikramáditya Satyáśraya and in the second of his son Vinayáditya Satyáśraya. Apparently Śryáśraya died before his father as the two late grants of Balsár and Kheḍá give him no place in the list of rulers.
Mangalarája, a.d. 698–731.Jayasiṃhavarmman was succeeded by his second son Mangalarája. A plate of his found at Balsár dated a.d. 731 (Śaka 653) records a grant made from Mangalapurí, probably the same as Purí the doubtful Konkan capital of the Śiláháras.8 As his elder brother was heir-apparent in a.d. 691–2 (T. 443), Mangalarája must have succeeded some years later, say about a.d. 698–9 (T. 450). From this it may be inferred that the copperplate of a.d. 731 was issued towards the end of his reign. [109]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740.
Pulakeśi Janáśraya, a.d. 738. Pulakeśi Janáśraya, a.d. 738.Mangalarája was succeeded by
his younger brother Pulakeśi Janáśraya. This is the
time of Khalif Hashám (H. 105–125,
a.d. 724–743) whose Sindh governor
Junaid is recorded to have sent expeditions against Marmád,
Mandal, Dalmaj (Kámlej?), Bárus, Uzain, Máliba,
Baharimad (Mevad?), Al Bailáimán (Bhinmál?), and
Juzr. Though several of these names seem to have been misread and
perhaps misspelt on account of the confusion in the original Arabic,
still Marmád, Mandal, Barus, Uzain, Máliba, and Juzr can
easily be identified with Márvád, Mandal near
Viramgám, Bharuch, Ujjain, Málwa, and Gurjjara. The
defeat of one of these raids is described at length in
Pulakeśi’s grant of a.d. 738–9 (T. 490) which states that the Arab
army had afflicted the kingdoms of Sindhu, Kacchella, Sauráshṭra,
Chávoṭaka, Maurya, and Gurjjara that is Sindh, Kacch, the
Chávaḍás, the Mauryas of Chitor,9 and the Gurjjaras
of Bhínmál.10 [110]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740.
Pulakeśi Janáśraya, a.d. 738. Pulakeśi was at this time ruling
at Navsárí. It is uncertain how much longer this
Chálukya kingdom of Navsárí continued. It was
probably overthrown about a.d. 750 by the
Gujarát branch of the Ráshṭrakúṭas who
were in possession in a.d. 757–8.11
Buddhavarmman, a.d. 713 (?).The Kaira grant dated 394 gives in hereditary succession the names Jayasiṃha, Buddhavarmman, and Vijayarája.12 The grant is made from Vijayapura, which, as the late Colonel West suggested, may be Bijápur near Parántij though this is far to the north of the otherwise known Chálukya limits. The village granted is Pariyaya in the Káśákula division. If taken as Traikúṭaka the date 394 corresponds to a.d. 642–3. This is out of the question, since Vijayarája’s grand-uncle Vikramáditya flourished between a.d. 670 and 680. Professor Bhandarkar considers the plate a forgery, but there seems no sufficient reason for doubting its genuineness. No fault can be found with the character. It is written in the usual style of Western Chálukya grants, and contains the names of a number of Bráhman grantees with minute details of the fields granted a feature most unusual in a forged grant. In the Gupta era, which equally with the Traikúṭaka era may be denoted by the word Saṃ. and which is more likely to be in use in North Gujarát the 394 would represent the fairly probable a.d. 713. Jayasiṃha may have conquered part of North Gujarát and sent his son Buddhavarmman to rule over it.
Nágavarddhana.Jayasiṃha appears to have had a third son Nágavarddhana ruling in West Násik which was connected with South Gujarát through Balsár, Párdi, and Penth. The Nirpan grant of Nágavarddhana is undated,13 and, though it gives a wrong genealogy, its seal, the form of composition, the biruda or title of the king, and the alphabet all so closely agree with the style of the Gujarát Chálukya plates that it cannot be considered a forgery.
Not long after a.d. 740 the Chálukyas seem to have been supplanted in South Gujarát by the Ráshṭrakúṭas.
Chálukya Tree.CHÁLUKYA FAMILY TREE.
Pulakeśivallabha
Satyáśraya, Conqueror of Harshavarddhana, Lord of the North. a.d. 610–640. |
||||||||||
(Main Chálukyas). | (Gujarát Branch). | |||||||||
Vikramáditya Satyáśraya, a.d. 669–680. |
Jayasiṃhavarmman
Dháráśraya, a.d. 669–691. |
|||||||||
Vinayáditya. | ||||||||||
(Navsárí.) | (Navsárí.) | (Kaira.) | (Násik.) | (Navsárí.) | ||||||
Śíláditya
Śryáśraya Yuvarája, T. 421 (a.d. 669–70) and T. 443 (a.d. 691–2). |
Mangalarája or
Mangalarasaráya, Śaka 653 (a.d. 731–2). |
Buddhavarmman. Vijayarája G. 394 (a.d. 713). |
Nágavarddhana. | Pulakeśi
Janáśraya, T. 490 (a.d. 738–9). |
[111]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740. Vijayarája’s grant of the year 394 (a.d. 642–3) is the earliest trace of Chálukya rule in Gujarát. Dr. Bhagvánlál, who believed in its genuineness, supposes it to be dated in the Gupta era (G. 394 = a.d. 714) and infers from it the existence of Chálukya rule far to the north of Broach. But the most cursory comparison of it with the Kheḍá grants of Dadda II. (see Ind. Ant. XIII. 81ff) which are dated (admittedly in the [so-called] Traikúṭaka era) 380 and 385 respectively, shows that a large number of Dadda’s grantees reappear in the Chálukya grant. The date of the Chálukya plate must therefore be interpreted as a Traikúṭaka or Chedi date.a.d. 610–640.This being so, it is clearly impossible to suppose that Vijayarája’s grandfather Jayasiṃha is that younger son of Pulakeśi II. (a.d. 610–640) who founded the Gujarát branch family. It has been usually supposed that the Jayasiṃha of our grant was a younger brother of Pulakeśi II.: but this also is chronologically impossible: for Jayasiṃha can hardly have been more than ten years of age in a.d. 597–98, when his elder brother was set aside as too young to rule. His son Buddhavarmman could hardly have been born before a.d. 610, so that Buddhavarmman’s son Vijayarája must have made his grant at the age of twelve at latest. The true solution of the question seems to be that given by Dr. Bhandárkar in his Early History of the Deccan (page 42 note 7), namely that the grant is a forgery. To the reasons advanced by him may be added the fact pointed out by Mr. Fleet (Ind. Ant. VII. 251) that the grant is a palimpsest, the engraver having originally commenced it “Svasti Vijayavikshepán Na.” It can hardly be doubted that Na is the first syllable of Nándípurí the palace of the Gurjjara kings. Many of the grantees were Bráhmans of Jambusar and subjects of Dadda II. of Broach, whose grants to them are extant. It seems obvious that Vijayarája’s grant was forged in the interest of these persons by some one who had Gurjjara grants before him as models, but knew very little of the forms used in the chancery of the Chálukyas.
Setting aside this grant, the first genuine trace of Chálukya rule in Gujarát is to be found in the grant of the Sendraka chief Nikumbhallaśakti, which bears date Saṃ. 406 (a.d. 654–5) and relates to the gift to a Bráhman of the village of Balisa (Wanesa) in the Treyaṇṇa (Ten) district. Dr. Bühler has shown (Ind. Ant. XVIII. page 265ff) that the Sendrakas were a Kánarese family, and that Nikumbhallaśakti must have come to Gujarát as a Chálukya feudatory, though he names no overlord. He was doubtless subordinate to the Chálukya governor of Násik.
The next grant that requires notice is that of Nágavarddhana, who describes himself distinctly as the son of Pulakeśi’s brother Jayasiṃha, though Dr. Bhagvánlál believed this Jayasiṃha to be Pulakeśi’s son. Mr. Fleet points out other difficulties connected with this grant, but on the whole decides in favour of its genuineness (see Ind. Ant. IX. 123). The description of Pulakeśi II. in this grant refers to his victory over Harshavarddhana, but also describes him as having conquered the three kingdoms of Chera, Chola, and Páṇḍya by means of his horse of the Chitrakaṇṭha breed, and as meditating on the feet of Śri Nágavarddhana. Now all of these epithets, except the reference to Harshavarddhana, belong properly, not to Pulakeśi II. but to his son Vikramáditya I. The conquest of the confederacy of Cholas, Cheras (or Keraḷas), and Páṇḍyas is ascribed to Vikramáditya in the inscriptions of his son Vinayáditya (Fleet in Ind. Ant. X. 134): the Chitrakaṇṭha horse is named in Vikramáditya’s own grants (Ind. Ant. VI. 75 &c.) while his meditation upon the feet of Nágavarddhana recurs in the T. 421 grant of Śryáśraya Śíláditya (B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 1ff). This confusion of epithets between Pulakeśi II. and Vikramáditya makes it difficult to doubt that Nágavarddhana’s grant was composed either during or after Vikramáditya’s reign, and under the influence of that king’s grants. It may be argued that even in that case the grant may be genuine, its inconsistencies being due merely to carelessness. This supposition the following considerations seem too negative. Pulakeśi II. was alive at the time of Hiuen Tsiang’s visit (a.d. 640), but is not likely to have reigned very much longer. And, as Vikramáditya’s reign is supposed to have begun about a.d. 669–70, a gap remains of nearly thirty years. That part of this period was occupied by the war with the three kings [112]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740. of the south we know from Vikramáditya’s own grants: but the grant of Śryáśraya Śíláditya referred to above seems to show that Vikramáditya was the successor, not of his father, but of Nágavarddhana upon whose feet he is described as meditating. It follows that Nágavarddhana succeeded Pulakeśi and preceded Vikramáditya on the imperial throne of the Chálukyas whereas his grant could not have been composed until the reign of Vikramáditya.Although the grant is not genuine, we have no reason to doubt that it gives a correct genealogy, and that Nágavarddhana was the son of Pulakeśi’s brother Jayasiṃha and therefore the first cousin of Vikramáditya. The grant is in the regular Chálukya style, and the writer, living near the Northern Chálukya capital, Násik, had better models than the composer of Vijayarája’s grant. Both grants may have been composed about the time when the Chálukya power succumbed to the attacks of the Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 743).—(A. M. T. J.)
[113]
4 J. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 1ff.: Proceedings VIIth Oriental Congress, 210ff. ↑
9 For the Moris or Mauryas, described as a branch of Pramáras, who held Chitor during the eighth century compare Tod. Jr. R. A. S. 211; Wilson’s Works, XII. 132. ↑
10 The text of the copperplate runs:
शरझसीरमुद्ररोद्धारिणि तरलतरतारतरवारिदा
[24] रितोदितसैन्धवकच्छेल्लर्सोराष्ट्र चावोटक मौर्यगुर्जरादिरा [ज्ये] निःशोषदाक्षिणात्यक्षितिपतिजि
[25] गीषया दक्षिणापथप्रवेश ……… प्रथममेवनवसारिकाविषयप्रसाधनायागते त्वरित
Plate II.
[1] तुरगखरमुखरखुरोत्खातधरिणिधूलिधूसरितदिगन्तरे कुन्तप्रान्तनितान्तविमर्द्यमानरभसाभिधावितो
[2] द्भटस्थूलोदरविवरविनिर्ग्गतांत्रप्रथुतररुधिरधारांजितकवचभीषणवपुषि स्वामिमहा
[3] सन्मानदानग्रहणᳲक्रयीकृतस्वशिरोभिरभिमुखमापतितैप्रदंयदशनाग्रदष्टोष्टपुटकैरने
[4] कसमराजिरविवरवरिकटितटहयविधटनविशालितधनरुधिरपटलपाटलितपटुक्रपाणपठ्ठैरपि महा
[5] योवैरलब्वपरभागैः विपक्षक्षपणाक्षेपक्षिप्रक्षिप्रतीक्ष्णक्षुरप्रप्रहारविलूनवैरिशिरᳲकमलगलनालैरा
[6] हवरसरभसरोमांचकंचुकाच्छादिततनूभिरनेकैरपि नरेन्द्रव्रंदव्रदारकैरजितपुर्वैः व्यपगतमस्माक
[7] म्रणमनेन स्वामिनः स्वशिरः प्रदानेनाद्यतावदेकजन्मीयमित्येवमिषोपजातपरितोषानन्तरप्रहतपटुप
[8] टहरवप्रवृत्तकबन्वबद्धरासमण्डलीके समरशिरासे विजितेताजिकानिके शोय्यानुरागिणा श्रीवदत्रमनरें
[9] द्रेण प्रसादीकृतापरनामचतुष्टयस्तद्ध्यथा दक्षिणापथसाधारणचलुक्विकुलालंकारपृथ्वीवदत्रमानिवर्त्तकनिव
[10] र्त्तयित्रवनिजनाश्रयश्रीपुलकेशिराजस्सर्वानेवात्मीयान्
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808. During Valabhi and
Chálukya ascendancy a small Gurjjara kingdom flourished in and
about Broach. As has been noticed in the Valabhi chapter the Gurjjaras
were a foreign tribe who came to Gujarát from Northern India.
All the available information regarding the Broach Gurjjaras comes from
nine copperplates,1 three of them forged, all obtained from South
Gujarát. These plates limit the regular Gurjjara territory to
the Broach district between the Mahí and the Narbadá,
though at times their power extended north to Kheḍá and
south to the Tápti. Like the grants of the contemporary
Gujarát Chálukyas all the genuine copperplates are dated
in the Traikúṭaka era which begins in a.d. 249–50.2 The Gurjjara capital seems to
have been Nándípurí or Nándor,3 the
modern Nándod the capital of Rájpipla in Rewa
Kántha about thirty-four miles east of Broach. Two of their
grants issue Nándípurítaḥ4 that is
‘from Nándípurí’ like the
Valabhítaḥ or ‘from Valabhi’ of the
Valabhi copperplates, a phrase which in both cases seems to show the
place named was the capital since in other Gurjjara grants the word
vásaka or camp occurs.5
Copperplates.Though the Gurjjaras
held a considerable territory in South Gujarát their plates seem
to show they were not independent rulers. The general titles are either
Samadhigata-panchamaháśabada
‘He who has attained the five great titles,’ or
Sámanta Feudatory. In one instance Jayabhaṭa III.
who was probably a powerful ruler is called
Sámantádhipati6 Lord of Feudatories. It is hard
to say to what suzerain these Broach Gurjjaras acknowledged fealty.
Latterly they seem to have accepted the Chálukyas on the south
as their overlords. But during the greater part of their existence they
may have been feudatories of the Valabhi dynasty, who, as [114]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808.
Copperplates. mentioned above were probably Gurjjaras who passed
from Málwa to South Gujarát and thence by sea to Valabhi
leaving a branch in South Gujarát.
The facts that in a.d. 649 (Valabhi 330) a Valabhi king had a ‘camp of victory’ at Broach where Raṇagraha’s plate7 shows the Gurjjaras were then ruling and that the Gurjjara king Dadda II. gave shelter to a Valabhi king establish a close connection between Valabhi and the Nándod Gurjjaras.
Their copperplates and seals closely resemble the plates and seals of the Gujarát Chálukyas. The characters of all but the forged grants are like those of Gujarát Chálukya grants and belong to the Gujarát variety of the Southern India style. At the same time it is to be noted that the royal signature at the end of the plates is of the northern type, proving that the Gurjjaras were originally northerners. The language of most of the grants is Sanskrit prose as in Valabhi plates in a style curiously like the style of the contemporary author Báṇa in his great works the Kádambarí and Harshacharita. From this it may be inferred that Báṇa’s style was not peculiar to himself but was the style in general use in India at that time.
Gurjjara Tree.The following is the Gurjjara family tree:
Dadda I. a.d. 580. | |
Jayabhaṭa I. a.d. 605. | |
Dadda II. a.d. 633. | |
Jayabhaṭa II. a.d. 655. | |
Dadda III. a.d. 680. | |
Jayabhaṭa III. a.d. 706–734. |
A recently published grant8 made by Nirihullaka, the chieftain of a jungle tribe in the lower valley of the Narbadá, shows that towards the end of the sixth century a.d. that region was occupied by wild tribes who acknowledged the supremacy of the Chedi or Kalachuri kings: a fact which accounts for the use of the Chedi or Traikúṭaka era in South Gujarát. Nirihullaka names with respect a king Śaṅkaraṇa, whom Dr. Bühler would identify with Śaṅkaragaṇa the father of the Kalachuri Buddhavarmman who was defeated by Mangalíśa the Chálukya about a.d. 600.9 Śaṅkaragaṇa himself must have flourished about a.d. 580, and the Gurjjara conquest must be subsequent to this date. Another new grant,10 which is only a fragment and contains no king’s name, but which on the ground of date (Saṃ. 346 = a.d. 594–5) and style may be safely attributed to the Gurjjara dynasty, shows that the Gurjjaras were established in the country within a few years of Śaṅkaragaṇa’s probable date.
A still nearer approximation to the date of the Gurjjara conquest is
suggested by the change in the titles of Dharasena I. of Valabhi, who
[115]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808. in his grants of
Saṃvat 25211 (a.d. 571) calls
himself Mahárája, while in his grants of 269 and
27012 (a.d. 588 and 589), he
adds the title of Mahásámanta, which points to subjection
by some foreign power between a.d. 571 and
a.d. 588. It seems highly probable that
this power was that of the Gurjjaras of Bhínmál; and that
their successes therefore took place between a.d. 580 and 588 or about a.d. 585.
Dadda I. C. 585–605 a.d.The above mentioned anonymous grant of the year 346 (a.d. 594–95) is ascribed with great probability to Dadda I. who is known from the two Kheḍá grants of his grandson Dadda II. (C. 620–650 a.d.)13 to have “uprooted the Nága” who must be the same as the jungle tribes ruled by Nirihullaka and are now represented by the Náikdás of the Panch Maháls and the Talabdas or Locals of Broach. The northern limit of Dadda’s kingdom seems to have been the Vindhya, as the grant of 380 (a.d. 628–29) says that the lands lying around the feet of the Vindhya were for his pleasure. At the same time it appears that part at least of Northern Gujarát was ruled by the Mahásámanta Dharasena of Valabhi, who in Val. 270 (a.d. 589–90) granted a village in the áhára of Kheṭaka (Kheḍá).14 Dadda is always spoken of as the Sámanta, which shows that while he lived his territory remained a part of the Gurjjara kingdom of Bhínmál. Subsequently North Gujarát fell into the hands of the Málava kings, to whom it belonged in Hiuen Tsiang’s time (C. 640 a.d.).15 Dadda I. is mentioned in the two Kheḍá grants of his grandson as a worshipper of the sun: the fragmentary grant of 346 (a.d. 594–95) which is attributed to him gives no historical details.
Jayabhaṭa I. Vítarága, C. 605–620 a.d.Dadda I. was succeeded by his son Jayabhaṭa I. who is mentioned in the Kheḍá grants as a victorious and virtuous ruler, and appears from his title of Vítarága the Passionless to have been a religious prince.
Dadda II. Praśántarága, C. 620–650 a.d.Jayabhaṭa I. was succeeded by his son Dadda II. who bore the title of Praśántarága the Passion-calmed. Dadda was the donor of the two Kheḍá grants of 380 (a.d. 628–29) and 385 (a.d. 633–34), and a part of a grant made by his brother Raṇagraha in the year 391 (a.d. 639–40) has lately been published.16 Three forged grants purporting to have been issued by him are dated respectively Śaka 400 (a.d. 478), Śaka 415 (a.d. 493), and Śaka 417 (a.d. 495).17 Both of the Kheḍá grants relate to the gift of the village of Siríshapadraka (Sisodra) in the Akrúreśvara (Ankleśvar) vishaya to certain Bráhmans of Jambusar and Broach. In Raṇagraha’s grant the name of the village is lost.
Dadda II.’s own grants describe him as having attained the
five great titles, and praise him in general terms: and both he and his
brother Raṇagraha sign their grants as devout worshippers of the
sun. Dadda II. heads the genealogy in the later grant of 456
(a.d. 704–5),18 which states that he
protected “the lord of Valabhi who had been defeated by the great
lord the illustrious Harshadeva.” The event referred to must have
been some expedition of the great Harshavardhana of Kanauj [116]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808.
Dadda II. Praśántarága,
C. 620–650 a.d. (a.d. 607–648), perhaps the campaign in which
Harsha was defeated on the Narbadá by Pulakeśi II. (which
took place before a.d. 634). The
protection given to the Valabhi king is perhaps referred to in the
Kheḍá grants in the mention of “strangers and
suppliants and people in distress.” If this is the case the
defeat of Valabhi took place before a.d. 628–29, the date of the earlier of the
Kheḍá grants. On the other hand, the phrase quoted is by
no means decisive, and the fact that in Hiuen Tsiang’s time
Dhruvasena of Valabhi was son-in-law of Harsha’s son, makes it
unlikely that Harsha should have been at war with him. It follows that
the expedition referred to may have taken place in the reign of
Dharasena IV. who may have been the son of Dhruvasena by another wife
than Harsha’s granddaughter.
To Dadda II.’s reign belongs Hiuen Tsiang’s notice of the kingdom of Broach (C. 640 a.d.).19 He says “all their profit is from the sea” and describes the country as salt and barren, which is still true of large tracts in the west and twelve hundred years ago was probably the condition of a much larger area than at present. Hiuen Tsiang does not say that Broach was subject to any other kingdom, but it is clear from the fact that Dadda bore the five great titles that he was a mere feudatory. At this period the valuable port of Broach, from which all their profit was made, was a prize fought for by all the neighbouring powers. With the surrounding country of Láṭa, Broach submitted to Pulakeśi II. (a.d. 610–640):20 it may afterwards have fallen to the Málava kings, to whom in Hiuen Tsiang’s time (a.d. 640) both Kheḍá (K’ie-ch’a) and Ánandapura (Vadnagar) belonged; later it was subject to Valabhi, as Dharasena IV. made a grant at Broach in V.S. 330 (a.d. 649–50).21
Knowledge of the later Gurjjaras is derived exclusively from two grants of Jayabhaṭa III. dated respectively 456 (a.d. 704–5) and 486 (a.d. 734–5).22 The later of these two grants is imperfect, only the last plate having been preserved. The earlier grant of 456 (a.d. 704–5) shows that during the half century following the reign of Dadda II. the dynasty had ceased to call themselves Gurjjaras, and had adopted a Puráṇic pedigree traced from king Karṇa, a hero of the Bhárata war. It also shows that from Dadda III. onward the family were Śaivas instead of sun-worshippers.
Jayabhaṭa II. C. 650–675 a.d.The successor of Dadda II. was his son Jayabhaṭa II. who is described as a warlike prince, but of whom no historical details are recorded.
Dadda III. Báhusaháya,
C. 675–700.Jayabhaṭa’s
son, Dadda III. Báhusaháya, is described as waging wars
with the great kings of the east and of the west (probably
Málava and Valabhi). He was the first Śaiva of the family,
studied Manu’s works, and strictly enforced “the duties of
the varṇas or castes and of the áśramas
or Bráhman stages.” It was probably to him that the
Gurjjaras owed their Puráṇic pedigree and their
recognition as true Kshatriyas. Like his predecessors, Dadda III. [117]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808.
Dadda III. Báhusaháya, C.
675–700. was not an independent ruler. He could claim only
the five great titles, though no hint is given who was his suzerain.
His immediate superior may have been Jayasiṃha the
Chálukya, who received the province of Láṭa from
his brother Vikramáditya (c. 669–680 a.d.)23
Jayabhaṭa III. c. 704–734 a.d.The son and successor of Dadda III. was Jayabhaṭa III. whose two grants of 456 (a.d. 704–5) and 486 (a.d. 734–5)24 must belong respectively to the beginning and the end of his reign. He attained the five great titles, and was therefore a feudatory, probably of the Chálukyas: but his title of Mahásámantádhipati implies that he was a chief of importance. He is praised in vague terms, but the only historical event mentioned in his grants is a defeat of a lord of Valabhi, noted in the grant of 486 (a.d. 734–5). The Valabhi king referred to must be either Śíláditya IV. (a.d. 691) or Śíláditya V. (a.d. 722). During the reign of Jayabhaṭa III. took place the great Arab invasion which was repulsed by Pulakeśi Janáśraya at Navsárí.25 Like the kingdoms named in the grant of Pulakeśi, Broach must have suffered from this raid. It is not specially mentioned probably because it formed part of Pulakeśi’s territory.
After a.d. 734–5 no further mention occurs of the Gurjjaras of Broach. Whether the dynasty was destroyed by the Arabs or by the Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 750) is not known. Later references to Gurjjaras in Ráshṭrakúṭa times refer to the Gurjjaras of Bhínmál not to the Gurjjaras of Broach, who, about the time of Dadda III. (C. 675–700 a.d.), ceased to call themselves Gurjjaras.
A few words must be said regarding the three grants from Iláo, Umetá, and Bagumrá (Ind. Ant. XIII. 116, VII. 61, and XVII. 183) as their genuineness has been assumed by Dr. Bühler in his recent paper on the Mahábhárata, in spite of Mr. Fleet’s proof (Ind. Ant. XVIII. 19) that their dates do not work out correctly.
Dr. Bhagvánlál’s (Ind. Ant. XIII. 70) chief grounds for holding that the Umetá and Iláo grants (the Bagumrá grant was unknown to him) were forgeries were:
- (1) Their close resemblance in palæography to one another and to the forged grant of Dharasena II. of Valabhi dated Śaka 400;
- (2) That though they purport to belong to the fifth century they bear the same writer’s name as the Kheḍá grants of the seventh century.
Further Mr. Fleet (Ind. Ant. XIII. 116) pointed out:
- (3) That the description of Dadda I. in the Iláo and Umetá grants agrees almost literally with that of Dadda II. in the Kheḍá grants, and that where it differs the Kheḍá grants have the better readings.
To these arguments Dr. Bühler has replied (Ind. Ant. XVII. 183):
- (1) That though there is a resemblance between these grants and that of Dharasena II., still it does not prove more than that the forger of Dharasena’s grant had one of the other grants before him;
- (2) That, as the father’s name of the writer is not given in the Kheḍá grants, it cannot be assumed that he was the same person as the writer of the Iláo and Umetá grants; and [118]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808.- (3) That genuine grants sometimes show that a description written for one king is afterwards applied to another, and that good or bad readings are no test of the age of a grant.
It may be admitted that Dr. Bühler has made it probable that the suspected grants and the grant of Dharasena were not all written by the same hand, and also that the coincidence in the writer’s name is not of much importance in itself. But the palæographical resemblance between Dharasena’s grant on the one hand and the doubtful Gurjjara grants on the other is so close that they must have been written at about the same time. As to the third point, the verbal agreement between the doubtful grants on the one hand and the Kheḍá grants on the other implies the existence of a continuous tradition in the record office of the dynasty from the end of the fifth till near the middle of the seventh century. But the Saṅkheḍá grant of Nirihullaka (Ep. Ind. II. 21) shows that towards the end of the sixth century the lower Narbadá valley was occupied by jungle tribes who acknowledged the supremacy of the Kalachuris. Is it reasonable to suppose that after the first Gurjjara line was thus displaced, the restorers of the dynasty should have had any memory of the forms in which the first line drew up their grants? At any rate, if they had, they would also have retained their original seal, which, as the analogy of the Valabhi plates teaches us, would bear the founder’s name. But we find that the seal of the Kheḍá plates bears the name “Sámanta Dadda,” who can be no other than the “Sámanta Dadda” who ruled from C. 585–605 a.d. It follows that the Gurjjaras of the seventh century themselves traced back their history in Broach no further than a.d. 585. Again, it has been pointed out in the text that a passage in the description of Dadda II. (a.d. 620–650) in the Kheḍá grants seems to refer to his protection of the Valabhi king, so that the description must have been written for him and not for the fifth century Dadda as Dr. Bühler’s theory requires.
These points coupled with Mr. Fleet’s proof (Ind. Ant. XVIII. 91) that the Śaka dates do not work out correctly, may perhaps be enough to show that none of these three grants can be relied upon as genuine.—(A. M. T. J.)
[119]
1 Ind. Ant. V. 109ff; Ind. Ant. VII. 61ff.; Jour. R. A. S. (N. S.), I. 274ff.; Ind. Ant. XIII. 81–91; Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. X. 19ff.; Ind. Ant. XIII. 115–119. Ind. Ant. XVII. and Ep. Ind. II. 19ff. ↑
3 That Nándor or Nándod was an old and important city is proved by the fact that Bráhmans and Vániás called Nándorás that is of Nándor are found throughout Gujarát, Mángrol and Chorvád on the South Káthiáváḍa coast have settlements of Velári betelvine cultivators who call themselves Nandora Vániás and apparently brought the betelvine from Nándod. Dr. Bühler, however, identifies the Nándípurí of the grants with an old fort of the same name about two miles north of the east gate of Broach. See Ind. Ant. VII. 62. ↑
6 The fact that the Umetá and Iláo plates give their grantor Dadda II. the title of Mahárájádhirája Supreme Lord of Great Kings, is one of the grounds for believing them forgeries. ↑
11 Ind. Ant. VII. 68, VIII. 302, XIII. 160, and XV. 187. ↑
12 Ind. Ant. VI. 9, VII. 70. ↑
15 Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 266, 268. ↑
16 Ind. Ant. XIII. 81–88, Ep. Ind. II. 19. ↑
17 On these forged grants see below page 117. ↑
19 Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 259. ↑
22 Ind. Ant. V. 109, XIII. 70. ↑
23 B. B. R. A. S. Jl. XVI. 1ff. ↑
24 Ind. Ant. V. 109, XIII. 70. The earlier grant was made from Káyávatára (Kárwán): the later one is mutilated. ↑
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974. The
Ráshṭrakúṭa connection with Gujarát
lasted from Śaka 665 to 894 (a.d. 743–974) that is for 231 years. The
connection includes three periods: A first of sixty-five years from
Śaka 665 to 730 (a.d. 743–808)
when the Gujarát ruler was dependent on the main Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭa: a second of eighty years between
Śaka 730 and 810 (a.d. 808–888)
when the Gujarát family was on the whole independent: and a
third of eighty-six years Śaka 810 to 896 (a.d. 888–974) when the Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭas again exercised direct sway over
Gujarát.
Their Origin.Information regarding the origin of the Ráshṭrakúṭas is imperfect. That the Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭas came from the Dakhan in Śaka 665 (a.d. 743) is known. It is not known who the Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas originally were or where or when they rose to prominence. Ráthoḍ the dynastic name of certain Kanauj and Márwár Rájputs represents a later form of the word Ráshṭrakúṭa. Again certain of the later inscriptions call the Ráshṭrakúṭas Raṭṭas a word which, so far as form goes, is hardly a correct Prakrit contraction of Ráshṭrakúṭa. The Sanskritisation of tribal names is not exact. If the name Raṭṭa was strange it might be pronounced Ratta, Ratha, or Raddi. This last form almost coincides with the modern Kánarese caste name Reddi, which, so far as information goes, would place the Ráshṭrakúṭas among the tribes of pre-Sanskrit southern origin.
Their Name.If Raṭṭa is
the name of the dynasty kúṭa or
kúḍa may be an attribute meaning prominent. The
combination Ráshṭrakúṭa would then mean the
chiefs or leaders as opposed to the rank and file of the
Raṭṭas. The bardic accounts of the origin of the
Ráthoḍs of Kanauj and Márwár vary greatly.
According to a Jain account the Ráthoḍs, whose name is
fancifully derived from the raht or spine of Indra, are
connected with the Yavans through an ancestor Yavanaśva prince of
Párlipur. The Ráthoḍ genealogies trace their origin
to Kuśa son of Ráma of the Solar Race. The bards of the
[120]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Their Name. Solar Race hold them to be descendants of
Hiraṇya Kaśipu by a demon or daitya mother. Like the
other great Rájput families the Ráthoḍs’
accounts contain no date earlier than the fifth century a.d. when (a.d. 470,
S. 526) Náin Pál is
said to have conquered Kanauj slaying its monarch
Ajipál.1 The Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas
(whose earliest known date is also about a.d. 450) call themselves of the Lunar Race and of the
Yadu dynasty. Such contradictions leave only one of two origins to the
tribe. They were either foreigners or southerners Bráhmanised
and included under the all-embracing term Rájput.
Early Dynasty, a.d. 450–500.Of the rise of the Ráshṭrakúṭas no trace remains. The earliest known Ráshṭrakúṭa copperplate is of a king Abhimanyu. This plate is not dated. Still its letters, its style of writing, and its lion seal, older than the Garuḍa mark which the Ráshṭrakúṭas assumed along with the claim of Yádava descent, leave no doubt that this is the earliest of known Ráshṭrakúṭa plates. Its probable date is about a.d. 450. The plate traces the descent of Abhimanyu through two generations from Mánáṅka. The details are:
Mánáṅka. | |
Devarája. | |
Bhavishya. | |
Abhimanyu. |
The grant is dated from Mánapura, perhaps Mánáṅka’s city, probably an older form of Mányakheṭa the modern Málkhed the capital of the later Ráshṭrakúṭas about sixty miles south-east of Sholápur. These details give fair ground for holding the Mánáṅkas to be a family of Ráshṭrakúṭa rulers earlier than that which appears in the usual genealogy of the later Ráshṭrakúṭa dynasty (a.d. 500–972).
The Main Dynasty, a.d. 630–972.The earliest information regarding the later Ráshṭrakúṭas is from a comparatively modern, and therefore not quite trustworthy, Chálukya copperplate of the eleventh century found by Mr. Wathen. This plate states that Jayasiṃha I. the earliest Chálukya defeated the Ráshṭrakúṭa Indra son of Kṛishṇa the lord of 800 elephants. The date of this battle would be about a.d. 500. If historic the reference implies that the Ráshṭrakúṭas were then a well established dynasty. In most of their own plates the genealogy of the Ráshṭrakúṭas begins with Govinda about a.d. 680. But that Govinda was not the founder of the family is shown by Dantidurga’s Elura Daśávatára inscription (about a.d. 750) which gives two earlier names Dantivarmman and Indra. The founding of Ráshṭrakúṭa power is therefore of doubtful date. Of the date of its overthrow there is no question. The overthrow came from the hand of the Western Chálukya Tailappa in Śaka 894 (a.d. 972) during the reign of the last Ráshṭrakúṭa Kakka III. or Kakkala. [121]
Ráshṭrakúṭa Family Tree, a.d. 630–972.The following is the Ráshṭrakúṭa family tree:
1 Dantivarmman | |||||||||||
(about a.d. 630). | |||||||||||
2 Indra I. | |||||||||||
(about a.d. 655). | |||||||||||
3 Govinda I. | |||||||||||
(about a.d. 680). | |||||||||||
4 Kakka I. or Karka I. |
|||||||||||
(about a.d. 705). | |||||||||||
5 Indra
II. (about a.d. 730). |
Dhruva. | 7 Kṛishṇa (about a.d. 765). |
|||||||||
Govinda. | |||||||||||
6
Dantidurga, Dantivarmman (Śaka 675, a.d. 753). |
|||||||||||
Kakka II. Śaka 669 (a.d. 747). |
|||||||||||
8 Govinda II. (about a.d. 780). |
9 Dhruva,
Dhárávarsha, Nirupama, Dhora, (about a.d. 795). |
||||||||||
10 Govinda III.
Prabhútavarsha Vallabhanarendra, Jagattuṅga
Pṛithivívallabha, (Śaka 725, 728, 729, a.d. 803, 806, 807). |
I. Indra (founder of Gujarát Branch). | ||||||||||
II. Karka (Śaka 734, 738, 743, a.d. 812, 816, 821). |
III.
Govinda Prabhútavarsha, (Śaka 749, a.d. 827). |
||||||||||
11 Amoghavarsha
Śarvva, Durlabha Śrívallabha; Lakshmívallabha,
Vallabha Skaṇḍa, (Śaka 773, 799, a.d. 851, 877). |
|||||||||||
Dantivarmman (?) | IV. Dhruva I.
Dhárávarsha, Nirupama, (Śaka 757, a.d. 835). |
||||||||||
12
Akálavarsha Kṛishṇa II. Kannara (about a.d. 880–911). |
|||||||||||
VII. Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa (Śaka 810, a.d. 888). |
|||||||||||
V. Akálavarsha
Śubhatunga, (a.d. 867). |
|||||||||||
Jagattunga (did not reign.) |
VI. Dhruva II. (Śaka 789, 793, a.d. 867, 871). |
||||||||||
13 Indra III. Pṛithivívallabha Raṭṭakandarpa, Kirttináráyana Nityaṃvarsha (Śaka 836, a.d. 914). | 16 Baddiga | ||||||||||
17
Kṛishṇa (Ś. 867, 878 a.d. 945, 956). |
19 Kottiga. | Nirupama. | |||||||||
14 Amoghavarsha | 15 Govindarája Sáhasánka Suvarnavarsha. | Kakkala or
Karkarája (Śaka 894, a.d. 972). |
Copperplates.The earliest Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa grant, Kakka’s of Śaka 669 (a.d. 747), comes from Ántroli-Chároli in Surat. It is written on two plates in the Valabhi style of composition and form of letters, and, as in Valabhi grants, the date is at the end. Unlike Valabhi grants the era is the Śaka era. The grant gives the following genealogy somewhat different from that of other known Ráshṭrakúṭa grants:
Kakka. | |
Dhruva. | |
Govinda. | |
Kakka II. (Śaka 669, a.d. 747). |
[122]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Kakka II. a.d. 747. Kakka II. a.d. 747.The
plate notices that Kakka the grantor was the son of Govinda by his wife
the daughter of the illustrious Nágavarmman. Kakka is further
described by the feudatory title ‘Samadhigatapanchmaháśabdaḥ’
Holder of the five great names. At the same time he is also called
Paramabhaṭṭáraka-Mahárája
Great Lord Great King, attributes which seem to imply a claim to
independent power. The grant is dated the bright seventh of
Áśvayuja, Śaka 669 (a.d. 747). The date is almost contemporary with the
year of Dantidurga in the Sámangad plate (a.d. 753). As Dantidurga was a very powerful monarch
we may identify the first Kakka of this plate with Kakka I. the
grandfather of Dantidurga and thus trace from Dhruva Kakka’s son
a branch of feudatory Ráshṭrakúṭas ruling in
Málwa or Gujarát, whose leaders were Dhruva, his son
Govinda, and Govinda’s son Kakka II. Further Dantidurga’s
grant shows that he conquered Central Gujarát between the
Mahí and the Narbadá2 while his Elura
Daśávatára inscription (a.d. 750) shows that he held Láṭa and
Málava.3 Dantidurga’s
conquest of Central Gujarát seems to have been signalised by
grants of land made by his mother in every village of the Mátri
division which is apparently the Mátar táluka of the
Kaira district.4 It is possible that Dantidurga gave conquered
Gujarát to his paternal cousin’s son and contemporary
Kakka, the grantor of the Ántroli plate (a.d. 747), as the representative of a family ruling
somewhere under the overlordship of the main Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭas. Karka’s Baroda
grant5 (a.d. 812) supports this
theory. Dantidurga died childless and was succeeded by his uncle
Kṛishṇa. Of this Kṛishṇa the Baroda grant says
that he assumed the government for the good of the family after having
rooted out a member of the family who had taken to mischief-making. It
seems probable that Kakka II. the grantor of the Ántroli plate
is the mischief-maker and that his mischief was, on the death of
Dantidurga, the attempt to secure the succession to himself.
Kṛishṇa frustrated Kakka’s attempt and rooted him out
so effectively that no trace of Kakka’s family again appears.
Kṛishṇa and Govinda II.
a.d. 765–795.From this it
follows that, so far as is known, the
Ráshṭrakúṭa conquest of Gujarát begins
with Dantidurga’s conquest of Láṭa, that is South
Gujarát between the Mahí and the Narbadá, from the
Gurjjara king Jayabhaṭa whose latest known date is a.d. 736 or seventeen years before the known date of
Dantidurga. The Gurjjaras probably retired to the Rájpipla hills
and further east on the confines of Málwa where they may have
held a lingering sway.6 No Gujarát event of importance is
recorded during the reign of Kṛishṇa (a.d. 765) or of his son Govinda II. (a.d. 780) who about [123]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Kṛishṇa and Govinda II. a.d. 765–795. a.d. 795 was superseded by his powerful younger
brother Dhruva.7
Dhruva I. a.d. 795.Dhruva was a mighty monarch whose conquests spread from South India as far north as Allahábád. During Dhruva’s lifetime his son Govinda probably ruled at Mayúrakhandi or Morkhanda in the Násik district and held the Ghát country and the Gujarát coast from Balsár northwards. Though according to a Kapadvanj grant Govinda had several brothers the Rádhanpur (a.d. 808) and Van-Dindori (a.d. 808) grants of his son Govinda III. state that his father, seeing Govinda’s supernatural Kṛishṇa-like powers, offered him the sovereignty of the whole world. Govinda declined, saying, The Kaṇṭhiká or coast tract already given to me is enough. Seeing that Mayúrakhandi or Morkhanda in Násik was Govinda’s capital, this Kaṇṭhiká appears to be the coast from Balsár northwards.
Govinda III. a.d. 800–808.According to Gujarát Govinda’s (a.d. 827–833) Káví grant (a.d. 827), finding his power threatened by Stambha and other kings, Dhruva made the great Govinda independent during his own lifetime. This suggests that while Dhruva continued to hold the main Ráshṭrakúṭa sovereignty in the Dakhan, he probably invested Govinda with the sovereignty of Gujarát. This fact the Káví grant (a.d. 827) being a Gujarát grant would rightly mention while it would not find a place in the Rádhanpur (a.d. 808) and Van-Dindori (a.d. 808) grants of the main Ráshṭrakúṭas. Of the kings who opposed Govinda the chief was Stambha who may have some connection with Cambay, as, during the time of the Aṇahilaváḍa kings, Cambay came to be called Stambha-tírtha instead of by its old name of Gambhútá. According to the grants the allied chiefs were no match for Govinda. The Gurjjara fled through fear, not returning even in dreams, and the Málava king submitted. Who the Gurjjara was it is hard to say. He may have belonged to some Gurjjara dynasty that rose to importance after Dantidurga’s conquest or the name may mean a ruler of the Gurjjara country. In either case some North Gujarát ruler is meant whose conquest opened the route from Broach to Málwa. From Málwa Govinda marched to the Vindhyas where the king apparently of East Málwa named Márá Śarva submitted to Govinda paying tribute. From the Vindhyas Govinda returned to Gujarát passing the rains at Śríbhavana,8 apparently Sarbhon in the Ámod táluka of Broach, a favourite locality which he had ruled during his father’s lifetime. After the rains Govinda went south as far as the Tungabhadra. On starting for the south Govinda handed Gujarát to his brother Indra with whom begins the Gujarát branch of the Ráshṭrakúṭas. Several plates distinctly mention that Indra was given the kingdom of the lord of Láṭa by (his brother) Govinda. Other Gujarát grants, apparently with intent to show that Indra won Gujarát and did not receive it in gift, after mentioning Śarvva Amoghavarsha as the successor of Govinda (a.d. 818), state that the king (apparently of Gujarát) was Śarvva’s uncle Indra. [124]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Indra, a.d. 808–812.
Indra, a.d. 808–812.As Govinda III. handed
Gujarát to his brother Indra about Śaka 730 (a.d. 808) and as the grant of Indra’s son Karka
is dated Śaka 734 (a.d. 812)
Indra’s reign must have been short. Indra is styled the ruler of
the entire kingdom of Láṭeśvara,9 the protector of
the mandala of Láṭa given to him by his lord. An
important verse in an unpublished Baroda grant states that Indra chased
the lord of Gurjjara who had prepared to fight, and that he honourably
protected the multitude of Dakhan (Dakshiṇápatha)
feudatories (mahásámantas) whose glory was
shattered by Śrívallabha (that is Śarvva or
Amoghavarsha)10 then heir-apparent of Govinda. That is, in
attempting to establish himself in independent power, Indra aided
certain of the Ráshṭrakúṭa feudatories in an
effort to shake off the overlordship of Amoghavarsha.
Karka I. a.d. 812–821.Indra was succeeded by his
son Karka I. who is also called Suvarṇavarsha and
Pátálamalla. Karka reversed his father’s policy and
loyally accepted the overlordship of the main
Ráshṭrakúṭas. Three grants of Karka’s
remain, the Baroda grant dated Śaka 734 (a.d. 812), and two unpublished grants from
Navsárí and Surat dated respectively Śaka 738
(a.d. 816) and Śaka 743 (a.d. 821). Among Doctor
Bhagvánlál’s collection of inscriptions bequeathed
to the British Museum the Baroda grant says that Karka’s
svámi or lord, apparently Govinda III., made use of
Karka’s arm to protect the king of Málava against invasion
by the king of Gurjjara who had become puffed up by conquering the
lords of Gauḍa and Vanga that is modern Bengal.
This powerful Gurjjara king who conquered countries so distant as
Bengal has not been identified. He must have been ruling north of the
Mahí and threatened an invasion of Málwa by way of Dohad.
He may have been either a Valabhi king or one of the Bhinmál
Gurjjaras, who, during the decline of the Valabhis, and with the help
of their allies the Chávaḍás of Aṇahilaváḍa
whose leader at this time was Yog Rája (a.d. 806–841), may have extended their dominion
as far south as the Mahí. As the Baroda plate (a.d. 812) makes no mention of Amoghavarsha-Śarvva
while the Navsárí plate (a.d. 816) mentions him as the next king after Govinda
III. it follows that Govinda III. died and Amoghavarsha succeeded
between a.d. 812 and 816 (Ś. 734 and
738). This supports Mr. Fleet’s conclusion, on the authority of
Amoghavarsha’s Sirur inscription, that he came to the throne in
Śaka 736 (a.d. 814). At first
Amoghavarsha was unable to make head against the opposition of some of
his relations and feudatories, supported, as noted above, by
Karka’s father Indra. He seems to have owed his [125]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Karka I. a.d. 812–821.
subsequent success to his cousin Karka whom an unpublished Surat grant
and two later grants (Ś. 757 and Ś. 789, a.d. 835 and 867) describe as establishing
Amoghavarsha in his own place after conquering by the strength of his
arm arrogant tributary Ráshṭrakúṭas who
becoming firmly allied to each other had occupied provinces according
to their own will.
Karka’s Baroda plates (Ś. 734, a.d. 812) record the grant of Baroda itself called Vaḍapadraka in the text. Baroda is easily identified by the mention of the surrounding villages of Jambuváviká the modern Jámbuváda on the east, of Ankottaka the modern Ákotá on the west, and of Vaggháchchha perhaps the modern Vághodia on the north. The writer of the grant is mentioned as the great minister of peace and war Nemáditya son of Durgabhaṭṭa, and the Dútaka or grantor is said to be Rájaputra that is prince Dantivarmman apparently a son of Karka. The grantee is a Bráhman originally of Valabhi.
Karka’s Navsárí grant (Ś. 738, a.d. 816) is made from Kheḍá and records the gift of the village of Samípadraka in the country lying between the Mahí and the Narbadá. The grantee is a South Indian Bráhman from Bádámi in Bijápur, a man of learning popularly known as Paṇḍita Vallabharája because he was proficient in the fourteen Vidyás. The Dútaka of this grant is a South Indian bhaṭa or military officer named the illustrious Droṇamma.
Karka’s Surat grant (Ś. 743, a.d. 821) is made from the royal camp on the bank of the Vankiká apparently the Vánki creek near Balsár. It records the grant of a field in Ambápátaka village near Nágasárika (Navsárí) to a Jain temple at Nágariká, (Navsárí). The writer of the grant is the minister of war and peace Náráyana son of Durgabhaṭṭa. As this is the first grant by a Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa of lands south of the Tápti it may be inferred that in return for his support Amoghavarsha added to Karka’s territory the portion of the North Konkan which now forms Gujarát south of the Tápti.
Dantivarmman, Heir
Apparent.According to Karka’s Baroda plate (Ś. 734,
a.d. 812) Karka had a son named
Dantivarmman who is mentioned as the princely Dútaka of the
plate. The fact of being a Dútaka implies that Dantivarmman was
then of age. That Dantivarmman was a son of Karka is supported by
Akálavarsha’s Bagumrá plate (Ś. 810,
a.d. 888), where, though the plate is
badly composed and the grammar is faulty, certain useful details are
given regarding Dantivarmman who is clearly mentioned as the son of
Karka. Karka had another son named Dhruva, who, according to three
copperplates, succeeded to the throne. But as Dantivarmman’s
son’s grant is dated Śaka 810 or seventy-six years later
than the Baroda plate some error seems to have crept into the genealogy
of the plate. Neither Dantivarmman nor Dhruva seems to have succeeded
their father as according to Govinda’s Káví grant
(a.d. 827) their uncle Govinda succeeded
his brother Karka. The explanation may be that Dantivarmman died during
his father’s lifetime, and that some years later, after a great
yearning for a son,11 probably in Karka’s old age, a second
[126]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Dantivarmman, Heir Apparent. son Dhruva was born, during whose
minority, after Karka’s death, Govinda appears to have
temporarily occupied the throne.
Govinda, a.d. 827–833.This Govinda, the brother and successor of Karka, was also called Prabhútavarsha. One plate of Govinda’s Káví grant is dated Śaka 749 (a.d. 827). It gives no details regarding Govinda. The grant is made from Broach and records the gift of a village12 to a temple of the Sun called Jayáditya in Kotipur near Kápiká that is Káví thirty miles north of Broach. The writer of the grant is Yogeśvara son of Avalokita and the Dútaka or grantor was one Bhaṭṭa Kumuda. As it contains no reference to Govinda’s succession the plate favours the view that Govinda remained in power only during the minority of his nephew Dhruva.
Dhruva I. a.d. 835–867.This Dhruva, who is also called Nirupama and Dhárávarsha, is mentioned as ruler in a Baroda grant dated Śaka 757 (a.d. 835).13 He therefore probably came to the throne either on attaining his majority in the lifetime of his uncle and predecessor Govinda or after Govinda’s death. Dhruva’s Baroda grant (Ś. 757, a.d. 835) is made from a place called Sarvvamangalá near Kheḍá and records the gift of a village to a Bráhman named Yoga14 of Badarasidhi apparently Borsad. The writer of the grant is mentioned as the minister of peace and war, Náráyaṇa son of Durgabhaṭṭa, and the Dútaka or grantor is the illustrious Devarája. Dhruva seems to have abandoned his father’s position of loyal feudatory to the main Ráshṭrakúṭas. According to a copperplate dated Śaka 832 (a.d. 910) Vallabha that is Amoghavarsha, also called the illustrious great Skanda, sent an army and besieged and burned the Kaṇṭhiká that is the coast tract between Bombay and Cambay. In the course of this campaign, according to Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá grant (S. 789, a.d. 867),15 Dhruva died on the field of battle covered with wounds while routing the army of Vallabha or Amoghavarsha. This statement is supported by a Kanheri cave inscription which shows that Amoghavarsha was still alive in Śaka 799 (a.d. 877).
Akálavarsha, a.d. 867.Dhruva was succeeded by his son Akálavarsha also called Śubhatuṅga. A verse in Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá grant (Ś 789, a.d. 867) says that Akálavarsha established himself in the territory of his father, which, after Dhruva’s death in battle, had been overrun by the army of Vallabha and had been distracted by evil-minded followers and dependants.16
Dhruva II. a.d. 867.Akálavarsha was succeeded by
his son Dhruva II. also called Dhárávarsha and Nirupama.
Of Dhruva II. two copperplates remain the published Bagumrá
grant dated Śaka 78917 (a.d. 867) and an [127]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Dhruva II. a.d. 867. unpublished
Baroda grant dated Śaka 793 (a.d. 871).18 Both plates record that Dhruva
crushed certain intrigues among his relatives or bandhuvarga,
and established himself firmly on the throne. Regarding the troubles at
the beginning of his reign the Bagumrá plate states that on one
side Vallabha the head of the Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭas was still against him; on
another side Dhruva had to face an army of Gurjjaras instigated by a
member of his own family19; thirdly he was opposed by certain of
his relatives or bándhaváḥ; and lastly he
had to contend against the intrigues of a younger brother or
anuja. It further appears from Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá
plate that he checked an inroad by a Mihira king with a powerful army.
This Mihira king was probably a chief of the
Káthiáváḍa Mehrs who on the downfall of the
Valabhis spread their power across Gujarát. In all these
troubles the Bagumrá grant notes that Dhruva was aided by a
younger brother named Govindarája. This Govindarája is
mentioned as appointed by Dhruva the Dútaka of the grant.
Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá (a.d. 867) grant was made at Bhṛigu-Kachchha or Broach after bathing in the Narbadá. It records the gift to a Bráhman of the village of Páráhanaka, probably the village of Palsána20 twelve miles south-east of Bagumrá in the Balesar subdivision of the Gáikwár’s territory of Surat and Navsárí. Dhruva’s Baroda grant (a.d. 871) was also made at Broach. It is a grant to the god Kapáleśvara Mahádeva of the villages Konvalli and Nakkabhajja both mentioned as close to the south bank of the Mahí. The facts that the Bagumrá grant (a.d. 867) transfers a village so far south as Balesar near Navsárí and that four years later the Baroda grant (a.d. 871) mentions that Dhruva’s territory lay between Broach and the Mahí seem to prove that between a.d. 867 and 871 the portion of Dhruva’s kingdom south of Broach passed back into the hands of the main Ráshṭrakúṭas.
Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa,
a.d. 888.The next and last known
Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa
king is Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa son of Dantivarmman. A
grant of this king has been found in Bagumrá dated Śaka 810
(a.d. 888).21 The composition of
the grant is so bad and the genealogical verses after Karka are so
confused that it seems unsafe to accept any of [128]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa, a.d. 888. its details except its date which is
clearly Śaka 810 (a.d. 888). It seems
also improbable that the son of Dantivarmman who flourished in
Śaka 734 (a.d. 812) could be reigning
in Śaka 810 (a.d. 888) seventy-six
years later. Still the sixty-three years’ reign of the
contemporary Mányakheṭa
Ráshṭrakúṭa Amoghavarsha (Ś.
736–799, a.d. 814–877) shows
that this is not impossible.
The grant which is made from Anklesvar near Broach records the gift to two Bráhmans of the village of Kaviṭhasádhi the modern Kosád four miles north-east of Surat, described as situated in the Variávi (the modern Variáv two miles north of Surat) sub-division of 116 villages in the province of Konkan. The grant is said to have been written by the peace and war minister the illustrious Jajjaka son of Kaluka, the Dútaka being the head officer (mahattamasarvádhikári) the Bráhman Ollaiyaka.22 This grant seems to imply the recovery by the local dynasty of some portion of the disputed area to the south of the Tápti. This recovery must have been a passing success. After Śaka 810 (a.d. 888) nothing is known of the Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭas. Main Line Restored, a.d. 888–974.And the re-establishment of the power of the Ráshṭrakúṭas of Mányakheṭa of the main line in south Gujarát in Śaka 836 (a.d. 914) is proved by two copperplates found in Navsárí which record the grant of villages near Navsárí, in what the text calls the Láṭa country, by king Indra Nityaṃvarsha son of Jagattuṅga and grandson of Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha.23
That Amoghavarsha’s long reign lasted till Śaka 799 (a.d. 877) is clear from the Kanheri cave inscription already referred to. His reign can hardly have lasted much longer; about Śaka 800 (a.d. 878) may be taken to be its end.
Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha,
a.d. 888–914.Amoghavarsha was
succeeded by his son Kṛishṇa also called
Akálavarsha, both his names being the same as those of the
Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king of the same
time (a.d. 888).24 It has been noted
above that, in consequence of the attempt of Karka’s son Dhruva
I. (a.d. 835–867) to establish his
independence, Amoghavarsha’s relations with the Gujarát
Ráshṭrakúṭas became extremely hostile and
probably continued hostile till his death (a.d. 877). That Amoghavarsha’s son
Kṛishṇa kept up the hostilities is shown by Indra’s
two Navsárí plates of Śaka 836 (a.d. 914) which mention his grandfather
Kṛishṇa fighting with the roaring Gurjjara.25
Regarding this fight the late Ráshṭrakúṭa
Kardá plate (Ś. 891, a.d. 973)
further says that Kṛishṇa’s enemies frightened by his
exploits abandoned Kheṭaka, that is Kheḍá, with its
Maṇḍala and its forepart that is the surrounding country.
Probably this roaring Gurjjara or king of Gujarát, was a
northern ally called in by some Ráshṭrakúṭa
of the [129]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha, a.d. 888–914. Gujarát branch,
perhaps by Kṛishṇa’s namesake the donor of the
a.d. 888 Bagumrá grant. The Dakhan
Kṛishṇa seems to have triumphed over his Gujarát
namesake as henceforward South Gujarát or Láṭa was
permanently included in the territory of the Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭas.26
At this time (a.d. 910) a grant from Kapadvanj dated Ś. 832 (a.d. 910) and published in Ep. Ind. I. 52ff. states that a mahásámanta or noble of Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha’s named Prachaṇḍa, with his daṇḍanáyaka Chandragupta, was in charge of a sub-division of 750 villages in the Kheḍá district at Harshapura apparently Harsol near Parántij. The grant gives the name of Prachaṇḍa’s family as Bráhma-vaka (?) and states that the family gained its fortune or Lakshmí by the prowess of the feet of Akálavarsha, showing that the members of the family drew their authority from Akálavarsha. The grant mentions four of Prachaṇḍa’s ancestors, all of whom have non-Gujarát Kánarese-looking names. Though not independent rulers Prachaṇḍa’s ancestors seem to have been high Ráshṭrakúṭa officers. The first is called Śuddha-kkumbaḍi, the second his son Degaḍi, the third Degaḍi’s son Rájahaṃsa, the fourth Rájahaṃsa’s son Dhavalappa the father of Prachaṇḍa and Akkuka. The plate describes Rájahaṃsa as bringing back to his house its flying fortune as if he had regained lost authority. The plate describes Dhavalappa as killing the enemy in a moment and then giving to his lord the Maṇḍala or kingdom which the combined enemy, desirous of glory, had taken. This apparently refers to Akálavarsha’s enemies abandoning Kheṭaka with its Maṇḍala as mentioned in the late Ráshṭrakúṭa Kardá plate (a.d. 973). Dhavalappa is probably Akálavarsha’s general who fought and defeated the roaring Gurjjara, a success which may have led to Dhavalappa being placed in military charge of Gujarát.27 The Kapadvanj (a.d. 910) grant describes Dhavalappa’s son Prachaṇḍa with the feudatory title ‘Who has obtained the five great words.’ Dr. Bhagvánlál believed Prachaṇḍa to be a mere epithet of Akkuka, and took Chandragupta to be another name of the same person, but the published text gives the facts as above stated. The grantee is a Bráhman and the grant is of the village of Vyághrása, perhaps Vágrá in Broach.28 The plate describes Akkuka as gaining glory fighting in the battle field. A rather unintelligible verse follows implying that at this time the Sella-Vidyádharas, apparently the North Konkan Śiláháras (who traced their lineage from the Vidyádharas) also helped Akálavarsha against his enemies,29 probably by driving them from South Gujarát. The Śiláhára king at this time would be Jhanjha (a.d. 916). [130]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Indra Nityaṃvarsha, a.d. 914.
Indra Nityaṃvarsha, a.d. 914.Kṛishṇa or
Akálavarsha had a son named Jagattuṅga who does not appear
to have come to the throne. Other plates show that he went to Chedi the
modern Bundelkhand and remained there during his father’s
lifetime. By Lakshmí the daughter of the king of Chedi,
Jagattuṅga had a son named Indra also called Nityaṃvarsha
Raṭṭakandarpa. In both of Indra’s
Navsárí copperplates (a.d. 914) Indra is mentioned as
Pádánudhyáta, Falling at the feet of, that
is successor of, not his father but his grandfather
Akálavarsha.30 One historical attribute of Indra in both the
plates is that “he uprooted in a moment the Mehr,”31
apparently referring to some contemporary Mehr king of North
Káthiáváḍa. Both the Navsárí
plates of Śaka 836 (a.d. 914) note
that the grants were made under peculiar conditions. The plates say
that the donor Indra Nityaṃvarsha, with his capital at
Mányakheta, had come to a place named Kuruṇḍaka for
the paṭṭabandha or investiture festival. It is
curious that though Mányakheṭa is mentioned as the capital
the king is described as having come to Kuruṇḍaka for the
investiture. Kuruṇḍaka was apparently not a large town as
the plates mention that it was given in grant.32 At his investiture
Indra made great gifts. He weighed himself against gold or silver, and
before leaving the scales he gave away Kuruṇḍaka and other
places, twenty and a half lákhs of dramma coins, and 400
villages previously granted but taken back by intervening kings. These
details have an air of exaggeration. At the same time gifts of coins by
lákhs are not improbable by so mighty a king as Indra and
as to the villages the bulk of them had already been alienated. The
fact of lavish grants is supported by the finding of these two plates
of the same date recording grants of two different villages made on the
same occasion, the language being the same, and also by a verse in the
late Ráshṭrakúṭa Kardá plate (Ś.
894, a.d. 972) where Indra is described as
making numerous grants on copperplates and building many temples of
Śiva.33 The date of Indra’s grants (Ś. 836,
a.d. 914) is the date of his investiture
and accession. This is probable as the latest known date of his
grandfather Kṛishṇa is Śaka 83334 (a.d. 911) and we know that Indra’s father
Jagattuṅga did not reign.35 Umvará and Tenna, the villages
granted in the two investiture plates, are described as situated near
Kammaṇijja the modern Kámlej in the Láṭa
province. They are probably the modern villages of Umra near
Sáyan four miles west of Kámlej, and of Tenna immediately
to the west of Bárdoli, which last is mentioned under the form
Váraḍapallikâ as the eastern boundary village.
Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá plate (Ś.
789, a.d. 867) mentions Tenna as granted
[131]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Indra Nityaṃvarsha, a.d. 914.
by Dhruva I. to a Bráhman named Dhoddi the father of the Nennapa
who is the grantee of Dhruva II.’s a.d. 867 Bagumrá grant, whose son
Siddhabhaṭṭa is the grantee of Indra’s a.d. 914 grant.36 The re-granting of so many villages
points to the re-establishment of the main
Ráshṭrakúṭa power and the disappearance of
the Gujarát branch of the
Ráshṭrakúṭas.37
Though no materials remain for fixing how long after a.d. 914 Gujarát belonged to the Mányakheṭa Ráshṭrakúṭas, they probably continued to hold it till their destruction in Śaka 894 (a.d. 972) by the Western Chálukya king Tailappa. This is the more likely as inscriptions show that till then the neighbours of Gujarát, the North Konkan Śiláháras, acknowledged Ráshṭrakúṭa supremacy.
It is therefore probable that Gujarát passed to the conquering Tailappa as part of the Ráshṭrakúṭa kingdom. Further, as noted below in Part II. Chapter II., it seems reasonable to suppose that about Śaka 900 (a.d. 978) Tailappa entrusted Gujarát to his general Bárappa or Dvárappa, who fought with the Solaṅki Múlarája of Aṇahilaváḍa (a.d. 961–997).
[The text does not carry the question of the origin of the Ráshṭrakúṭas beyond the point that, about the middle of the fifth century a.d., two tribes bearing the closely associated names Ráthoḍ and Raṭṭa, the leaders of both of which are known in Sanskrit as Ráshṭrakúṭas, appeared the first in Upper India the second in the Bombay Karṇáṭak, and that the traditions of both tribes seem to show they were either southerners or foreigners Bráhmanised and included under the all-embracing term Rájput. The Sanskrit form Ráshṭrakúṭa may mean either leaders of the Ráshṭra tribe or heads of the territorial division named ráshtra. The closely related forms Ráshṭrapati and Grámakúṭa occur (above page 82) in Valabhi inscriptions. And Mr. Fleet (Kánarese Dynasties, 32) notices that Ráshṭrakúṭa is used in the inscriptions of many dynasties as a title equivalent to Ráshṭrapati. Such a title might readily become a family name like that of the Sáhi Játs of the Panjáb or the Maráthi surnames Patel, Nadkarni, and Desái. It may be noted that one of the Márwár traditions (Rájputána Gazetteer, III. 246) connects the word Ráthoḍ with Ráshṭra country making the original form Ráshṭravara or World-blessing and referring to an early tribal guardian Ráshṭraśyena or the World-Falcon. It is therefore possible that the origin of both forms of the name, of Ráthoḍ as well as of Ráshṭrakúṭa, is the title ruler of a district. At the same time in the case of the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas the balance of evidence is in support of a tribal origin of the name. The Raṭṭas of Saundatti in Belgaum, apparently with justice, claim descent from the former Ráshṭrakúṭa rulers (Belgaum Gazetteer, 355). Further that the Ráshṭrakúṭas considered themselves to belong to the Raṭṭa tribe is shown by Indra Nityaṃvarsha (a.d. 914) [132]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas, a.d. 743–974. calling himself Raṭṭakandarpa the Love of the Raṭṭas. The result is thus in agreement with the view accepted in the text that Ráshṭrakúṭa means leaders of the Raṭṭa tribe, the form Ráshṭra being perhaps chosen because the leaders held the position of Ráshṭrakúṭas or District Headmen. According to Dr. Bhandárkar (Deccan History, 9) the tribal name Raṭṭa or Ráshṭra enters into the still more famous Dakhan tribal name Maharátha or Mahrátta. So far as present information goes both the Raṭṭas and the Great Raṭṭas are to be traced to the Rástikas mentioned in number five of Aśoka’s (b.c. 245) Girnár edicts among the Aparántas or westerners along with the Peteṇikas or people of Paithan about forty miles north-east of Ahmadnagar (Kolhápur Gazetteer, 82). Whether the Rástika of the edicts is like Peteṇika a purely local name and if so why a portion of the north Dakhan should be specially known as the country or Ráshṭra are points that must remain open.38The explanation that Kúṭa the second half of Ráshṭrakúṭa, means chief, has been accepted in the text. This is probably correct. At the same time the rival theory deserves notice that the name Ráshṭrakúṭa is formed from two tribal names Kúṭa representing the early widespread tribe allied to the Gonds known as Koṭṭas and Koḍs in the Central Provinces North Konkan and Delhi (Thána Gazetteer, XII. Part II. 414). In support of this view it may be noticed that Abhimanyu’s fifth century Ráshṭrakúṭa inscription (J. Bo. Br. R. As. XVI. 92) refers to the Koṭṭas though as enemies not allies of the Ráshṭrakúṭas. At the same time certain details in Abhimanyu’s grant favour an early Ráshṭrakúṭa settlement in the Central Provinces, the probable head-quarters of the Koṭṭas. The grant is dated from Mánapura and is made to Dakshiṇa Śiva of Peṭhapaṅgaraka which may be the Great Śiva shrine in the Mahádev hills in Hoshangábád, as this shrine is under the management of a petty chief of a place called Pagára, and as Mánpur in the Vindhya hills is not far off. Against the tribal origin of the word Kúṭa is to be set the fact that the northern Raṭṭas are also called Ráshṭrakúṭas though any connection between them and the Koṭṭa tribe seems unlikely.
The question remains were the southern Raṭṭas or Ráshṭrakúṭas connected with the northern Ráthoḍs or Ráshṭrakúṭas. If so what was the nature of the connection and to what date does it belong. The fact that, while the later southern Ráshṭrakúṭas [133]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas, a.d. 743–974. call themselves Yádavas of the Lunar race, the northerners claim descent either from Kuśa the son of Ráma or from Hiraṇyakaśipu would seem to prove no connection did not Abhimanyu’s fifth century grant show that in his time the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas had not begun to claim Yádava descent. That the Márwár Ráthoḍs trace their name to the ráht or spine of Indra (Tod’s Annals, II. 2), and in a closely similar fashion the Ráth or Rattu Játs of the Sutlej (Ibbetson’s 1881 Census, page 236) explain their name as stronghanded, and the Raṭṭas of Bijápur (Bijápur Stat. Account, 145) trace their name to the Kánarese raṭṭa right arm, may imply no closer connection than the common attempt to find a meaning for the name Raṭṭa in a suitable word of similar sound. A legend preserved in the Rájputána Gazetteer (III. 246), but not noted by Tod, tells how Sevji, after (a.d. 1139) the Musalmáns drove his father Jaichand out of Kanauj (Tod’s Annals, I. 88) took Khergad from the Gehlots and went to the Karṇáṭak. where the Ráthoḍs had ruled before they came to Kanauj. From the Karṇáṭak Sevji brought the image of the Ráhtoḍ Ráshṭraśyena which is now in the temple of Nágána in Meváḍ. The account quoted in the text from Tod (Annals, I. 88) that the Ráthoḍs who rose to power in Márwár in the thirteenth century belonged to a royal family who had held Kanauj since the fifth century has not stood the test of recent inquiry. It is now known that about a.d. 470 Kanauj was in the hands of the Guptás. That about a.d. 600, according to the contemporary Śríharshacharita it was ruled by the Maukhari Grahavarmán who was put to death by a Málwa chief and was succeeded by Harsha. About a.d. 750, according to the Rájátaraṅginí, Kanauj was held by Yaśovarmán, and, in the next century, as inscriptions prove by the family of Bhoja. It was not till about a.d. 1050 that Kanauj was occupied by the Gáhadavála or Gáharwála family from whom the Ráthoḍs of Márwár claim descent.39 If the legendary connection of the Márwár Ráthoḍs with Kanauj must be dismissed can the Márwár Ráthoḍs be a branch of the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas who like the Maráthás some 800 years later spread conquering northwards? Such a northern settlement of the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas might be a consequence of the victories of the great Ráshṭrakúṭa Dhruva who according to received opinions about a.d. 790 conquered as far north as Allahábád. It is beyond question that southerners or Karṇáṭas were settled in North India between the seventh and the eleventh centuries. Still the latest information makes it improbable that Dhruva’s conquests extended further north than Gujarát. Nor has any special connection been traced between the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas and the middle-age settlements of southerners or Karṇáṭas in North India.40 Must therefore the North Indian tribe of Ráthoḍs be admitted to have its origin [134]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas, a.d. 743–974. as late as the twelfth century, and further is the North Indian name Ráthoḍ not tribal but derived from the title head of a district. Several considerations make both of these solutions unlikely if not impossible. First there is the remarkably widespread existence of the name Ráhtor, Ratha, or Ratti, and endless variations of these names, in almost all parts of the Panjáb, among all castes from the Bráhman to the Baluch, among all religions Musalmán, Sikh, Jain, and Bráhmanic.41 No doubt the practice of a waning tribe adopting the name of a waxing tribe has always been common. No doubt also the fame of the name during the last 600 years must have tempted other classes to style themselves Ráthoḍ. Still it is to be noted: first that (Ibbetson, page 240) the Ráthoḍs of the Panjáb though widespread are not numerous: and second that the list of sub-caste-names has this merit that with a few exceptions the holders of the sub-name are not known by it but by some general or craft name. The evidence of these sub-caste or tribal names seems therefore to support the view that some very large section of the Panjáb population represent an important tribe or nation of whom the least mixed remnant are perhaps the Ráthis or lower class Rájputs of Kángra and Chamba (Ibbetson, pages 219 and 251) and from some connection with whom the Márwár Ráthoḍs of the thirteenth century may have taken their name. Among other traces of northern Ráshṭras in the middle ages may be mentioned the twelfth and thirteenth century Ráshṭrakúṭas of Badaun in the North-West Provinces (Kielhorn in Epigraphia Indica, I. 61 and 63) and (a.d. 1150) in the Kumárapála-Charitra (Tod’s Western India, 182) the mention of Ráshṭra-deśa near the Sawálak hills. Among earlier and more doubtful references are the Aratrioi whom probably correctly (since at that time a.d. 247 one main Roman trade route to Central Asia passed up the Indus) the author of the Periplus (McCrindle, 120) places between Abhiria or lower Sindh and Arachosia or south-east Afghanistán that is in north Sindh or south Panjáb. Another earlier and still more doubtful reference is Pliny’s (a.d. 77) Oraturæ (Hist. Nat. VI. 23) whom Vivien de St. Martin (Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 203) identifies with the Ráthoḍs. The fact that while claiming descent from Ráma the Márwár Ráthoḍs (Tod’s Annals, II. 2 and 5) preserved the legend that their founder was Yavanaśwa from the northern city of Paralipur supports the view that the tribe to which they belonged was of non-Indian or Central Asian origin, and that this is the tribe of whom traces remain in the Ráthi Rájputs of the Kángra hill country and less purely in the widely spread Ráts, Rattas, and Rátis of the Panjáb plains. The examples among Panjáb caste names Rora for Arora (Ibbetson’s 1881 Census, page 297), Her for Ahir (Ditto, 230–275), and Heri for Aheri (Ditto, 310) suggest that the Panjáb Ráthors or Raṭṭas may be the ancient Araṭṭas whom the Mahábhárata (Chap. VII. Verse 44. J. Bl. Soc. VI. Pt. I. 387 and Vivien de St. Martin Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 149) ranks with Prasthalas, Madras, and Gandháras, Panjáb and frontier tribes, whose identification with the Báhikas (Karṇaparvan, 2063ff.) raises the probability of a common Central Asian origin. Remembering that the evidence (Kshatrapa Chapter, pages 22 and 33) favours the view that the Kshatrapa family who ruled the Panjáb between b.c. 70 and a.d. 78 were of the same tribe as Nahápana, and also that Sháhi is so favourite a prefix in Samudra Gupta’s (a.d. 380) list of Kushán tribes, the suggestion may be offered that Kshaharáta is the earlier form of Sháharaṭṭa and is the tribe of foreigners afterwards known in the Panjáb as Araṭṭas and of which traces survive in the present widespread tribal names Ráta, Ratta, Ratha, and Ráthor.]
[135]
1 Tod’s Annals of Rájasthán, I. 88; II. 2. ↑
3 Bombay Arch. Sur. Separate Number, 10, 94. ↑
4 This verse which immediately follows the mention of Govinda’s conquests on the banks of the Mahí and the Narbadá punningly explains the name of the Mátar táluka as meaning the Mother’s táluka. ↑
6 The Khándesh Reve and Dore Gujars of Chopdá and Raver in the east, and also over most of the west, may be a remnant of these Gujars of Broach who at this time (a.d. 740), and perhaps again about sixty years later, may have been forced up the Narbadá and Tápti into South Málwa and West Khándesh. This is doubtful as their migration is said to have taken place in the eleventh century and may have been due to pressure from the north the effect of Mahmúd Ghaznavi’s invasions (a.d. 1000–1025). ↑
7 Ind. Ant. VI. 65; Jour. R. A. Soc. V. 350. ↑
9 The kingdom is not called Láṭa in the copperplate but Láṭesvara-maṇḍala. An unpublished Baroda grant has शास्ता प्रतापप्रथितः पृथिव्यां सर्वस्य लाटेश्वरमण्डलस्य The ruler famous by glory, of the whole kingdom of the king of Láṭa. Other published grants record Govinda’s gift of Gujarát to Indra as तद्दत्तलटेश्वरमण्डलस्य Of him (Indra) to whom the kingdom of the lord of Láṭa had been given by him (Govinda). Ind. Ant. XII. 162.] ↑
10 Ind. Ant. XII. 160; unpublished Baroda grant. Śrívallabha appears to mean Amoghavarsha who is also called Lakshmívallabha in an inscription at Sirur in Dhárwár (Ind. Ant. XII. 215). ↑
11 Several copperplates give Karka the epithet Putríyatastasya Son-yearning. ↑
12 All village and boundary details have been identified by Dr. Bühler. Ind. Ant. V. 148. ↑
14 This donee is said to have been given the name of Jyotishika by the illustrious Govindarája apparently the uncle and predecessor of the granting king. ↑
16 Ind. Ant. XII. 184. The verse may be translated ‘By whom before long was occupied the province handed down from his father which had been overrun by the forces of Vallabha and distracted by numbers of evil-minded followers.’ ↑
18 This plate was in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s possession. It is among the plates bequeathed to the British Museum. Dr. Bhandárkar (B. B. R. A. S. Jl. XVIII. 255) mentions another unpublished grant of Ś. 789 (a.d. 867) made by Dhruva’s brother Dantivarmman. ↑
19 These may be either the Gurjjaras between Málwa and Gujarát, or the Bhínmál Gurjjaras north of the Mahí. It is also possible that they may be Chávaḍás as in this passage the term Gurjjara does not refer to the tribe but to the country. [There seems little reason to doubt the reference is to the Gurjjaras of Bhínmál or Śrímál, probably acting through their underlords the Chávaḍás of Aṇahilaváḍa whose king in a.d. 865 was the warlike Kshem Rája (a.d. 841–866). Census and other recent information establish almost with certainty that the Chávaḍás or Chávoṭakas are of the Gurjjara race.] ↑
20 The identification is not satisfactory. Except the Bráhman settlement of Mottaka, apparently the well known Motála Bráhman settlement of Motá, which is mentioned as situated on the west though it is on the north-east, none of the boundary villages can be identified in the neighbourhood of Palsána. In spite of this the name Palsána and its close vicinity to Bagumrá where the grant was found make this identification probable. ↑
23 These were among Dr. Bhagvánlál’s copperplates, and seem to be the same as the two grants published by Dr. Bhandárkar in B. B. R. A. S. Jl. XVIII. 253. ↑
25 The text is: उद्यद्दीधितिरत्नजालजटिलंव्याकृष्टमीदग्धनुः । कुद्धेनोपरि वैरिवीरशिरसामेवं विमुक्ताः शराः । धारासारिणी सेन्द्रचापवलये यस्येत्थ मब्दागमे गर्ज्जरव्रूर्ज्जरसंगरव्यतिकरं जीर्णोजनः शंसति. ↑
26 It will be noted that in Śaka 836 (a.d. 914) Kṛishṇa’s grandson Indra re-grants 400 resumed villages many of which were perhaps resumed at this time by Kṛishṇa. ↑
27 It follows that none of Dhavalappa’s three ancestors had any connection with Gujarát. ↑
28 Dr. Hultsch (Ep. Ind. I. 52) identifies Vyághrása with Vaghás, north-east of Kapadvanj. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s account of the grant was based on an impression sent to him by the Mámlatdár of Kapadvanj. ↑
29 The text is: सेल्ल विद्याधरेणापि सेलु [हेलो] ल्लालित तपानि पाणिना निहत्या शत्रून् समधे [रे] यशसाकुलमलंकृतं. Dr. Hultsch takes the Sella-Vidyádhara here named to be another brother of Prachaṇḍa and Akkuka. The verse is corrupt. ↑
30 The Khárepátan grant makes this clear by passing over Indra’s father Jagattuṅga in the genealogy and entering Indra as the grandson and successor of Akálavarsha. Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. 1. 217. ↑
31 The text has Helonmúlitameruṇá to chime with the poetical allusion and figure about Indra. By Meru no doubt Mera or Mehr is meant. ↑
32 Kuruṇḍaka may be the village of Kurund in the Thána zilla seven miles north-east of Bhiwndi. It was a village given away in grant and cannot therefore be any large town. [Kurundvád at the holy meeting of the Kṛishṇa and Pañchgangá in the Southern Marátha Country close to Narsoba’s Vádi seems a more likely place for an investiture.] ↑
36 Though the name of the gotra Lakshamaṇasa and Láksháyaṇasa differs slightly in the two grants, the identity of the name Nennapa the son of Dhoddi and the father of Siddhabhaṭṭa the a.d. 914 grantee, suggests that the original grant of the village of Tenna by Dhruva I. (a.d. 795) had been cancelled in the interval and in a.d. 914 was renewed by king Indra Nityaṃvarsha. [Dr. Bhandárkar reads the name in Indra’s Navsárí grant (a.d. 914) as Vennapa.] ↑
37 That in a.d. 915 the Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas held Gujarát as far north as Cambay is supported by the Arab traveller Al Masúdi who (Prairies d’Or, I. 253–254) speaks of Cambay, when he visited it, as a flourishing town ruled by Bania the deputy of the Balhára lord of Mánkir. The country along the gulf of Cambay was a succession of gardens villages fields and woods with date-palm and other groves alive with peacocks and parrots. ↑
38 It seems doubtful whether the Kánarese Raṭṭas the Belgaum Raḍis and the Telugu Reddis could have been Rástikas or locals in the north Dakhan. The widespread Reddis trace their origin (Balfour’s Encyclopædia of India, III. 350) to Rájamandri about thirty miles from the mouth of the Godávari. A tradition of a northern origin remains among some of the Reddis. The Tinnivelly Reddis (Madras J. Lit. and Science, 1887–88, page 136 note 96) call themselves Audh Reddis and assert that Oudh is the native country of their tribe. The late Sir George Campbell (J. R. As. Soc. XXXV. Part II. 129) has recorded the notable fact that the fine handsome Reddis of the north of the Kánara country are like the Játs. With this personal resemblance may be compared the Reddis’ curious form of polyandry (Balfour’s Encyclopædia, III. 330) in accordance with which the wife of the child-husband bears children to the adult males of the family, a practice which received theories (compare Mr. Kirkpatrick in Indian Ant. VII. 86 and Dr. Muir in Ditto VI. 315) would associate with the northern or Skythian conquerors of Upper India during the early centuries of the Christian era. In support of a northern Ráṭa element later than Aśoka’s Rástikas the following points may be noted. That the Kshaharáta or Khaharáta tribe to which the great northern conqueror Nahápana (a.d. 180) belonged should disappear from the Dakhan seems unlikely. Karaháṭaka the Mahábhárata name (As. Res. XV. 47, quoted in Wilson’s Works VI. 178) for Karád on the Kṛishṇa suggests that Nahapána’s conquest included Sátára and that the name of the holy place on the Kṛishṇa was altered to give it a resemblance to the name of the conqueror’s tribe. That, perhaps after their overthrow by Gautamíputra-Śátakarṇi (a.d. 140), the Khaharátas may have established a local centre at Kurandwáḍ at the meeting of the Kṛishṇa and the Pañchgangá may be the explanation why in a.d. 914, centuries after Mányakheṭa or Málkhet had become their capital, the Ráshṭrakúṭa Indra should proceed for investiture to Kuruṇḍaka, which, though this is doubtful, may be Kurandwáḍ. The parallel case of the Khaharátas’ associates the Palhavas, who passed across the southern Dakhan and by intermarriage have in the Pállas assumed the characteristics of a southern tribe, give a probability to the existence of a northern Khaharáta or Ráta element in the southern Ráshṭrakúṭa and Raṭṭas which the facts at present available would not otherwise justify. ↑
39 The eleventh century Kanauj Gáhaḍaválas are now represented by the Bundelas who about a.d. 1200 overthrew the Chándols in Bundelkhand. These Gáharwáls or Bundelas trace their origin to Benares or Kási and may, as Hœrnle suggests, have been related to the Pálas of that city who several times intermarried with the Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas. The Gáharwáls seem to have nothing to do with the district of Garhwál (Gadwál) in the Himálayas.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
40 The Vatsarája defeated by Dhruva who has hitherto been identified with the Vatsa king of Kosambi is more likely to prove to be a Bachrája of the Gurjjaras of Bhínmál or Śrímál in north Gujarát. Among references to southern settlements in North India between a.d. 600 and 1000 may be noted the tradition (Wilson’s Indian Caste, II. 143) of a Dravidian strain in the Kashmir Bráhmans and in the eleventh century also in Kashmir (Rajátaranginí, VI. 337) the presence of a Śátaváhana dynasty bearing the same name as the early Śátaváhanas of Paithan near Ahmadnagar. Other instances which might seem more directly associated with the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 500–970) are the six Kárṇáṭaka rulers of Nepál beginning with a.d. 889 (Ind. Ant. VII. 91) and the natives of Karṇáṭadeśa in Máhmúd Ghaznavi’s army (a.d. 1000–1025) who (Sachau’s Alberuni, I. 173; II. 157) used the Karṇáṭa alphabet. The presence of Karṇáṭa rulers in Nepál in the ninth and tenth centuries remains a puzzle. But the use of the term Karṇáṭa for Chálukyas of Kalyán in a.d. 1000 (Ep. Ind. I. 230) suggests that the Nepál chiefs were Chálukyas rather than Ráshṭrakúṭas: while Máhmúd Ghaznavi’s Karṇáṭas may naturally be traced to the mercenary remains of Bárappa’s army of Kalyán Chálukyas whose general Bárappa was slain (Rás Málá, I. 51) and his followers dispersed in north Gujarát by Múla Rája Solaṅki at the close of the tenth century. The only recorded connection of the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas with Northern India during the middle ages (a.d. 750–1150) are their intermarriages with the Pálas of Benares (a.d. 850–1000) mentioned above (Page 132 Note 1), and, between a.d. 850 and 950, with the Kalachuris of Tripura near Jabalpur (Cunningham’s Arch. Survey Report for 1891, IX. 80). ↑
41 The details compiled from the excellent index and tables in the Panjáb Census yield the following leading groups: 37 sub-castes named Ráthor, Rátor, and other close variants; 53 Rath and Rathis and 2 Rahtas; 50 Ratas, Ratis, or other close variants. Compare Ráhti the name of the people of Mount Abu (Rájputána Gazetteer, III. 139) and the Raht tract in the north-west of Alvar (Ditto, 167). ↑
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. That the Guptas held
sway in Káthiáváḍa till the time of
Skandagupta (a.d. 454–470) is proved
by the fact that his Sorath Viceroy is mentioned in Skandagupta’s
inscription on the Girnár rock. After Skandagupta under the next
known Gupta king Budhagupta (Gupta 165–180, a.d. 484–499) no trace remains of Gupta
sovereignty in Sorath. It is known that Budhagupta was a weak king and
that the Gupta kingdom had already entered on its decline and lost its
outlying provinces. Who held Suráshṭra and Gujarát
during the period of Gupta decline until the arrival and settlement of
Bhaṭkárka in a.d. 514 (Gupta
195) is not determined. Still there is reason to believe that during or
shortly after the time of Budhagupta some other race or dynasty
overthrew the Gupta Viceroy of these provinces and took them from the
Guptas. These powerful conquerors seem to be the tribe of Maitrakas
mentioned in Valabhi copperplates as people who had settled in
Káthiáváḍa and established a
maṇḍala or kingdom. Though these Maitrakas are
mentioned in no other records from Suráshṭra there seems
reason to identify the Maitrakas with the Mihiras the well-known tribe
of Mhers or Mers. In Sanskrit both mitra and mihira are
names of the sun, and it would be quite in agreement with the practise
of Sanskrit writers to use derivatives of the one for those of the
other. These Mhers or Mers are still found in
Káthiáváḍa settled round the Barda hills
while the Porbandar chiefs who are known as Jethvás are
recognized as the head of the tribe. The name Jethvá is not a
tribal but a family name, being taken from the proper or personal name
of the ancestor of the modern chiefs. As the Porbandar chiefs are
called the kings of the Mhers they probably belong to the same tribe,
though, being chiefs, they try, like other ruling families, to rank
higher than their tribe tracing their origin from
Hanúmán. Though the Jethvás appear to have been
long ashamed to acknowledge themselves to belong to the Mher tribe the
founders of minor Mher kingdoms called themselves Mher
kings.
The Porbandar chiefs have a tradition tracing their dynasty to
Makaradhvaja son of Hanúmán, and there are some
Puráṇic legends attached
to the tradition. The historical kernel of the tradition appears to be
that the Mhers or Jethvás had a makara or fish as their
flag or symbol. One of the mythical stories of Makaradhvaja is that he
fought with Mayúradhvaja. Whatever coating of fable may have
overlaid the story, it contains a grain of history. Mayúradhvaja
stands for the Guptas whose chief symbol was a peacock
mayúra, and with them Makaradhvaja that is the people
with the fish-symbol that is [136]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. the Mhers had a
fight. This fight is probably the historical contest in which the Mhers
fought with and overthrew the Gupta Viceroy of
Káthiáváḍa.
The Káthiáváḍa Mhers are a peculiar tribe
whose language dress and appearance mark them as foreign settlers from
Upper India. Like the Málavas, Játs, Gurjjaras, and
Pahlavas, the Mhers seem to have passed through the Punjáb Sindh
and North Gujarát into Káthiáváḍa
leaving settlements at Ajmír, Bádner, Jesalmír,
Kokalmír, and Mherváḍa. How and when the Mhers made
these settlements and entered Káthiáváḍa is
not known. It may be surmised that they came with Toramáṇa
(a.d. 470–512) who overthrew the
Guptas, and advanced far to the south and west in the train of some
general of Toramáṇa’s who may perhaps have entered
Suráshṭra. This is probable as the date of
Toramáṇa who overthrew Budhagupta is almost the same as
that of the Maitrakas mentioned as the opponents and enemies of
Bhaṭárka. In the time of Bhaṭárka
(a.d. 509–520?) the Mhers were
firmly established in the peninsula, otherwise they would not be
mentioned in the Valabhi grants as enemies of Bhaṭárka, a
tribe or maṇḍala wielding incomparable power. As
stated above in Chapter VIII. some time after the Mher settlement and
consolidation of power, Bhaṭárka seems to have come as
general of the fallen Guptas through Málwa and Broach by sea to
East Káthiáváḍa. He established himself at
Valabhi and then gradually dislodged the Mhers from Sorath until they
retired slightly to the north settling eventually at Morbi, which the
Jethvás still recognize as the earliest seat of their ancestors.
At Morbi they appear to have ruled contemporarily with the Valabhis. In
support of this it is to be noted that no known Valabhi plate records
any grant of lands or villages in Hálár,
Machhukántha, or Okhámandal in North
Káthiáváḍa. As the northmost place mentioned
in Valabhi plates is Venuthali known as Wania’s Vanthali in
Hálár it may be inferred that not the Valabhis but the
Mhers ruled the north coast of Káthiáváḍa,
probably as feudatories or subordinates of the Valabhis. On the
overthrow of Valabhi about a.d. 770 the
Mhers appear to have seized the kingdom and ruled the whole of
Káthiáváḍa dividing it into separate
chiefships grouped under the two main divisions of Bardái and
Gohelvádia. About a.d. 860 the
Mhers made incursions into Central Gujarát. A copperplate dated
Śaka 789 (a.d. 847) of the
Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king Dhruva
describes him as attacked by a powerful Mihira king whom he
defeated.1 At the height of their power the Mhers seem to have
established their capital at the fort of Bhumli or Ghumli in the
Bardá hills in the centre of
Káthiáváḍa. The traditions about Ghumli rest
mainly on modern Jethvá legends of no historical interest. The
only known epigraphical record is a copperplate of a king named
Jâchikadeva found in the Morbi district.2 Unfortunately only
the second plate remains. Still the fish mark on the plate, the
locality where it was found, and its date [137]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. leave little doubt
that the plate belongs to the Makaradhvaja or Jethvá kings. The
date of the grant is 585 Gupta era the 5th Phálguna Sudi that is
a.d. 904, about 130 years after the
destruction of Valabhi, a date with which the form of the letters
agrees.
A similar copperplate in which the king’s name appears in the slightly different form Jáikadeva has been found at Dhiniki in the same neighbourhood as the first and like it bearing the fish mark.3 This copperplate describes the king as ruling at Bhúmiliká or Bhúmli in Sorath and gives him the high titles of Parama-bhaṭṭáraka-Mahárájádhirája-Parameśvara, that is Great Lord Great King of Kings Great King, titles which imply wide extent and independence of rule. This grant purports to be made on the occasion of a solar eclipse on Sunday Vikrama Saṃvat 794 Jyeshṭha constellation, the no-moon of the second half of Kárttika. This would be a.d. 738 or 166 years before the Jáchika of the Morbí plate. Against this it is to be noted that the letters of this plate, instead of appearing as old as eighth century letters, look later than the letters of the tenth century Morbí plate. As neither the day of the week, the constellation, nor the eclipse work out correctly Dr. Bhagvánlál believed the plate to be a forgery of the eleventh century, executed by some one who had seen a fish-marked copperplate of Jáchika dated in the Śaka era. It should however be noted that the names of ministers and officers which the plate contains give it an air of genuineness. Whether the plate is or is not genuine, it is probably true that Jáikadeva was a great independent sovereign ruling at Bhúmli. Though the names of the other kings of the dynasty, the duration of the Bhúmli kingdom, and the details of its history are unknown it may be noted that the dynasty is still represented by the Porbandar chiefs. Though at present Bhúmli is deserted several ruined temples of about the eleventh century stand on its site. It is true no old inscriptions have been found; it is not less true that no careful search has been made about Bhúmli.
Early in the tenth century a wave of invasion from Sindh seems to
have spread over Kacch and Káthiáváḍa. Among
the invading tribes were the Jádejás of Kacch and the
Chúḍásamás
of Sorath, who like the Bhattis of Jesalmír call themselves of
the Yaduvaṃśa stock. Doctor Bhagvánlál held
that the Chúḍásamás
were originally of the Ábhíra tribe, as their traditions
attest connection with the Ábhíras
and as the description of Graharipu one of their kings by Hemachandra
in his Dvyáśraya points to his being of some local tribe
and not of any ancient Rájput lineage. Further in their bardic
traditions as well as in popular stories the
Chúḍásamás are still commonly called
Áhera-ránás. The position of Aberia in Ptolemy
(a.d. 150) seems to show that in the
second century the Ahirs were settled between Sindh and the
Panjáb. Similarly it may be suggested that Jádejá
is a corruption of Jaudhejá which [138]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. in turn comes from
Yaudheya (the change of y to j being very common) who in
Kshatrapa Inscriptions appear as close neighbours of the Ahirs. After
the fall of the Valabhis (a.d. 775) the
Yaudheyas seem to have established themselves in Kacch and the Ahirs
settled and made conquests in Káthiáváḍa. On
the decline of local rule brought about by these incursions and by the
establishment of an Ahir or Chúḍásamá
kingdom at Junágaḍh, the Jethvás seem to have
abandoned Bhúmli which is close to Junágaḍh and
gone to Srínagar or Káṇtelun near Porbandar which
is considered to have been the seat of Jethvá power before
Porbandar.
A copperplate found at Haddálá on the road from Dholka to Dhandhuka dated a.d. 917 (Śaka 839) shows that there reigned at Vadhwán a king named Dharaṇívaráha of the Chápa dynasty,4 who granted a village to one Mahesvaráchárya, an apostle of the Ámardáka Śákhá of Śaivism. Dharaṇívaráha and his ancestors are described as feudatory kings, ruling by the grace of the feet of the great king of kings the great lord the illustrious Mahípáladeva. This Mahípála would seem to be some great king of Káthiáváḍa reigning in a.d. 917 over the greater part of the province. Dr. Bhagvánlál had two coins of this king of about that time, one a copper coin the other a silver coin. The coins were found near Junágaḍh. The copper coin, about ten grains in weight, has one side obliterated but the other side shows clearly the words Ráná Śrí Mahípála Deva. The silver coin, about fourteen grains in weight, has on the obverse a well-executed elephant and on the reverse the legend Ráná Śrí Mahípála Deva. From the locality where the name Mahípála appears both in coins and inscriptions, and from the fact that the more reliable Chúḍásamá lists contain similar names, it may be assumed as probable that Mahípála was a powerful Chúḍásamá ruler of Káthiáváḍa in the early part of the tenth century.
After the fall of Valabhi no other reliable record remains of any dynasty ruling over the greater part of Gujarát. The most trustworthy and historical information is in connection with the Chávaḍás of Aṇahilapura. Even for the Chávaḍás nothing is available but scant references recorded by Jain authors in their histories of the Solaṅkis and Vághelás.
The Chúḍásamás,
a.d. 900–940.[The modern
traditions of the Chúḍásamá
clan trace their origin to the Yádava race and more immediately
to the Samma tribe of Nagar Thatha in Sindh.5 The name of the
family is said to have been derived from
Chúḍáchandra the first ruler of Vanthalí
[139]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
The Chúḍásamás,
a.d. 900–940.
(Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 489). Traces of a different
tradition are to be found in the Tuhfat-ul-Kirám (Elliot, I.
337) which gives a list of Chúḍásamá’s
ancestors from Nuh (Noah), including not only Kṛishṇa
the Yádava but also Ráma of the solar line. In this
pedigree the Musalmán element is later than the others: but the
attempt to combine the solar and lunar lines is a sure sign that the
Samma clan was not of Hindu origin, and that it came under Hindu
influence fairly late though before Sindh became a Musalmán
province. This being admitted it follows that the Sammas were one of
the numerous tribes that entered India during the existence of the
Turkish empire in Transoxiana (a.d. 560–c. 750). In this connection it is
noteworthy that some of the Jáms bore such Turkish names as
Tamáchi, Tughlik, and Sanjár.
The migration of the Sammas to Kacch is ascribed by the Taríkh-i-Tahiri (a.d. 1621) to the tyranny of the Súmra chiefs. The Sammas found Kacch in the possession of the Cháwaras, who treated them kindly, and whom they requited by seizing the fort of Gúntrí by a stratagem similar to that which brought about the fall of Girnár.
The date of the Chúḍásamá settlement at Vanthalí is usually fixed on traditional evidence, at about a.d. 875, but there is reason to think that this date is rather too early. In the first place it is worthy of notice that Chúḍáchandra, the traditional eponym of the family, is in the Tuhfat-ul-Kirám made a son of Jádam (Yádava) and only a great-grandson of Kṛishṇa himself, a fact which suggests that, if not entirely mythical, he was at all events a very distant ancestor of Múlarája’s opponent Grahári, and was not an actual ruler of Vanthalí. As regards Grahári’s father Viśvavaráha and his grandfather Múlarája, there is no reason to doubt that they were real persons, although it is very questionable whether the Chúḍásamás were settled in Káthiáváḍa in their time. In the first place, the Morbí grant of Jáikadeva shows that the Jethvás had not been driven southwards before a.d. 907. Secondly Dharaṇívaráha’s Vadhván grant proves that the Chápa family of Bhínmál were still supreme in Káthiáváḍa in a.d. 914: whereas the Taríkh-i-Tahiri’s account of the Chúḍásamá conquest of Kacch implies that the Cháwaras, who must be identified with the Chápas of Bhínmál, were losing their power when the Chúḍásamás captured Gúntrí, an event which must have preceded the settlement at Vanthalí in Káthiáváḍa. Beyond the fact that Múlarája Solaṅki transferred the capital to Aṇahilaváḍa in a.d. 942, we know nothing of the events which led to the break-up of the Bhínmál empire. But it is reasonable to suppose that between a.d. 920 and 940 the Chápas gradually lost ground and the Chúḍásamás were able first to conquer Sindh and then to settle in Káthiáváḍa.—A. M. T. J.]
[Káthiáváḍa contains three peculiar and
associated classes of Hindus, the Mers, the Jethvás, and the
Jhálás. The Mers and the Jethvás stand to each
other in the relation of vassal and lord. The Jhálás are
connected with the Jethvás by origin history and alliance. The
bond [140]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
The Jethvás. of union between the three classes is not
only that they seem to be of foreign that is of non-Hindu origin, but
whether or not they belong to the same swarm of northern invaders, that
they all apparently entered Káthiáváḍa
either by land or sea through Sindh and Kacch. So far as record or
tradition remains the Mers and The
Jethvás.Jethvás reached
Káthiáváḍa in the latter half of the fifth
century after Christ, and the Jhálás, and perhaps a
second detachment of Mers and Jethvás, some three hundred years
later.6 The three tribes differ widely in numbers and in
distribution. The ruling Jethvás are a small group found solely
in south-west Káthiáváḍa.7 The
Jhálás, who are also known as Makvánas, are a much
larger clan. They not only fill north-east
Káthiáváḍa, but from
Káthiáváḍa, about a.d. 1500, spread to Rájputána and have
there established a second
Jháláváḍa,8 where, in reward for their
devotion to the Sesodia Rája of Mewáḍ in his
struggles with the Emperor Akbar (a.d. 1580–1600), the chief was given a daughter
of the Udepur family and raised to a high position among
Rájputs.9 The Mers are a numerous and widespread race. They
seem to be the sixth to tenth century Medhs, Meds, Mands, or Mins of
Baluchistán, South-Sindh, Kacch,
and Káthiáváḍa.10 Further they seem to
be the Mers of Meváḍa or Medapatha in Rájputána11 and of
Mairváḍa in Málava,12 and also to be the
Musalmán Meos and Minas of Northern India.13 In Gujarát
[141]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
The Mers. their strength is much greater than the 30,000 or
40,000 returned as The Mers.Mers. One
branch of the tribe is hidden under the name Koli; another has
disappeared below the covering of Islám.14
Formerly except the vague contention that the Medhás,
Jhetvás, and Jhála-Makvánás were
northerners of somewhat recent arrival little evidence was available
either to fix the date of their appearance in
Káthiáváḍa or to determine to which of the
many swarms of non-Hindu Northerners they belonged.15 This point Dr.
Bhagvánlál’s remarks in the text go far to clear.
The chief step is the identification of the Mers with the Maitrakas,
the ruling power in Káthiáváḍa between the
decline of the Guptas about a.d. 470 and
the establishment of Valabhi rule about sixty years later. And further
that they fought at the same time against the same Hindu rulers and
that both are described as foreigners and northerners favours the
identification of the [142]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. White
Húṇas. power of the
Maitrakas with the North Indian empire of the Epthalites, Yethas, or
White Húṇas.16
Though the sameness in name between the Mihiras and Mihirakula (a.d. 508–530), the great Indian champion of the White Húṇas, may not imply sameness of tribe it points to a common sun-worship.17
That the Multán sun-worship was introduced under Sassanian
influence is supported by the fact (Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 357)
that the figure of the sun on the fifth century Hindu sun coins is in
the dress of a Persian king; that the priests who performed the Multán
sun-worship were called Magas; and by the details of the dress and
ritual in the account of the introduction of sun-worship given in the
Bhavishya Purána.18 That the Meyds or Mands had some
share in its introduction is supported by the fact that the
Purána names the third or Sudra class of the sun-worshippers
Mandagas.19 That the Meyds were associated with the Magas is
shown by the mention of the Magas as Mihiragas.20 The third class whom
the Bhavishya Purána associates with the introduction of
sun-worship are the Mânas who [143]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. are given a place between the Magas
and the Mands. The association of the Mânas with the Mihiras or
Maitrakas suggests that Mâna is Mauna a Puráṇic
name for the White Húṇas.21 That the Multán sun idol
of the sixth and seventh centuries was a Húṇa idol and
Multán the capital of a Húṇa dynasty seems in
agreement with the paramount position of the Rais of Alor or Rori in
the sixth century. Though their defeat by Yesodharmman of Málwa about a.d. 540 at the battle of Karur, sixty miles east of
Multán, may have ended Húṇa supremacy in north and
north-west India it does not follow that authority at once forsook the
Húṇas. Their widespread and unchallenged dominion in North
India, the absence of record of any reverse later than the Karur
defeat, the hopelessness of any attempt to pass out of India in the
face of the combined Turk and Sassanian forces make it probable that
the Húṇas and their associated tribes, adopting Hinduism
and abandoning their claim to supremacy, settled in west and north-west
India. This view finds support in the leading place which the
Húṇas and Hára-Húṇas, the Maitrakas or
Mers, and the Gurjjaras hold in the centuries that follow the overthrow
of the White Húṇa empire. According to one rendering of
Cosmas22 (a.d. 525) the chief of
Orrhotha or Sorath in common with several other coast rulers owed
allegiance to Gollas, apparently, as is suggested at page 75 of the
text, to Gulla or Mihirgulla the Indian Emperor of the White
Húṇas. These details support the view that the Maitrakas,
Mihiras, or Mers who in Cosmas’ time were in power in
Káthiáváḍa, and to whose ascendancy during
the seventh and eighth centuries both the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsiang
(a.d. 612–640) and the Arab
historians of Sindh bear witness, were a portion of the great White
Húṇa invasion (a.d. 480–530).23 In the many recorded swarmings
south from [144]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. Central Asia into Persia and India no
feature is commoner than the leading of the conquered by certain
families of the conquering tribe. Chinese authorities place it beyond
doubt that when, towards the middle of the fifth century a.d., the White Húṇas crossed the Oxus they
found in power a cognate tribe of northerners whose date of settlement
on the Indian frontier was less than a century old. This preceding
swarm was the Yuán-Yuán, Var-Var, or Avár, who,
about the close of the fourth century (a.d. 380), had driven from Balkh southwards into the
Kábul valley Kitolo the last ruler of the
long established Yuetchi (b.c.
50–a.d. 380).24 It is known that in
retreating before the Yuán-Yuán a division of the
Baktrian Yuetchi, under the leadership of Kitolo’s son, under the
name of the Kidáras or Little Yuetchi, established their power
in Gandhára and Pesháwar.25 This Kidára
invasion must have driven a certain share of the people of the
Kábul valley to the east of the Indus.
The invasion of the White Húṇas a century later, who were
welcomed as allies by some of the Panjáb chiefs,26 would
cause fresh movements among the frontier tribes. The welcome given to
the Húṇas, and the show and dash which marked their
century of ascendancy in India and Persia, make it probable that as
leaders they conducted south as far as
Káthiáváḍa and Málava large bodies of
the earlier northern settlers. To which of the waves of earlier
northerners the Medhs belonged is doubtful.27 The view held by
Pandit Bhagvánlál that one branch of the Medhs entered
India in the first century before Christ among the tribes of which the
great Yuechi were the chief is on the whole in agreement with General
Cunningham’s argument that Medus Hydaspes, Virgil’s phrase
for the Jhelum, proves that the Medhs were then (b.c. 40) already settled on its banks.28
[145]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s
view that the Jethvás are Medhs ennobled by long overlordship is
somewhat doubtfully shared by Colonel Watson29 and is not
inconsistent with Tod’s opinions.30 Still though the
Hindu ruler-worship, which, as in the case of the Marátha
Śiváji, explains the raising
to the twice-born of leaders of successful early and foreign tribes
makes it possible that the Jethvás were originally Mers, it
seems on the whole probable that the Jethvás’ claim to an
origin distinct from the Mers is well founded. The evidence recorded by
Colonel Tod and the name Jethva led the late Dr. John Wilson to trace
the Jethvás to the Játs or Jits.31 According to the
bards the name of the Káthiáváḍa tribe
Jethva is derived from Jetha No. 85 or No. 95 of the Porbandar list,
who was probably so called because he was born under the Jyeshṭha
constellation.32 The common practice of explaining a tribal name by
inventing some name-giving chief deprives this derivation of most of
its probability.33 In the present case it may further be noticed that
the name Jethi is borne by two of the chiefs earlier than the Jetha
referred to.34 In the absence of any satisfactory explanation the
name Jethva suggests an origin in Yetha the shortened Chinese form of
Ye-ta-i-li-to or Ephthalite the name of the ruling class of the White
Húṇas.35 It is true that so good an authority as
Specht36 holds that the shortened form Yetha is peculiar to
the Chinese and was never in use. But the form Tetal or Haital, adopted
by [146]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. Armenian Musalmán and Byzantine
historians,37 makes probable an Indian Yethál or
Jethál if not a Yetha or Jetha. Nor does there seem any reason
why Yetha the Chinese form of the word should not be more likely to be
adopted in India than the western and otherwise less correct form Tetal
or Haithal. In any case the irregular change from a correct
Yethál to an incorrect Yetha cannot be considered of much
importance, if, as seems likely, the change was made in order to give
the word an Indian meaning.38 The v in Jethva would come to
be added when the origin from a chief named Jetha was accepted.
Jhálás.Another name for the White Húṇas, or for a section of the White Húṇa swarm, is preserved by Cosmas39 in the form Juvia. This form, if it is not a misreading for Ounia or Húṇa, suggests Jáuvla the recently identified name of the tribe ennobled in India by the great Toramáṇa (a.d. 450–500) and his son Mihirakula (a.d. 500–540), and of which a trace seems to remain in the Jáwla and Jháwla divisions of Panjáb Gujjars.40 This Jáuvla, under such a fire baptism as would admit the holders of the name among Hindus, might be turned into Jvála flaming and Jvála be shortened to Jhála. That Jhála was formerly punningly connected with flame is shewn by a line from the bard Chand, ‘The lord of the Ránás the powerful Jhála like a flaming fire.’41 That the Káthiáváḍa bards were either puzzled by the name Jhála or were unwilling to admit its foreign origin is shewn by the story preserved in the Rás Málá,42 that the tribe got the name because the children of Hirpál Makvána, about to be crushed by an elephant, were snatched away jhála by their witch-mother. It has been noticed in the text that the break in Gujarát History between a.d. 480 and 520, agreeing with the term of Húṇa supremacy in North India, seems to imply a similar supremacy in Gujarát. The facts that up to the twelfth century Húṇas held a leading place in Gujarát chronicles,43 and that while in Rájputána and other parts of Northern India the traces of Huns are fairly widespread in Gujarát they have almost if not altogether disappeared, support the view that the Húṇa strain in Káthiáváḍa is hid under the names Mera, Jethva, and Jhála.44 [149]
4 The inscription calls Chápa the founder of the dynasty. The name is old. A king Vyághrarája of the Chápa Vaṃśa, is mentioned by the astronomer Brahmagupta as reigning in Śaka 550 (a.d. 628) when he wrote his book called Brahma-Gupta Siddhánta. The entry runs “In the reign of Śrí Vyághramukha of the Śrí Chápa dynasty, five hundred and fifty years after the Śaka king having elapsed.” Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. VIII. 27. For Dharaṇívaráha’s grant see Ind. Ant. XII. 190ff. ↑
6 According to the Káthiáwár Gazetteer pages 110 and 278, the first wave reached about a.d. 650 and the second about 250 years later. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s identification of the Mers with the Maitrakas would take back their arrival in Káthiáváḍa from about a.d. 650 to about a.d. 450. The Mers were again formidable in Gujarát in the late ninth and early tenth centuries. In a.d. 867 (see above Pages 127 and 130) the Ráshṭrakúṭa Dhruva II, checked an inroad of a Mihira king with a powerful army. Again in a.d. 914 the Ráshṭrakúṭa Indra in a moment uprooted the Mehr (Ditto). ↑
7 The Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin, II. 69) notices that the sixth division of Sauráshṭra, which was almost impervious by reason of mountains rivers and woods, was (a.d. 1580) inhabited by the tribe Cheetore that is Jetwa. ↑
8 Of the Jhálás or Chalahs the Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin, II. 64) has: Chaláwareh (in north-east Káthiáváḍa) formerly independent and inhabited by the tribe of Chálah. ↑
9 Tod’s Annals of Rájasthán, II. 113. ↑
10 Elliot and Dowson, I. 114 and 519–531. It is noted in the text that to the Arab invaders of the eighth and ninth centuries the Medhs of Hind were the chief people of Káthiáváḍa both in Soráth in the south and in Mália in the north. They were as famous by sea as by land. According to Beláduri (a.d. 950) (Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 234–235) the Meyds of Sauráshṭra and Kacch were sailors who lived on the sea and sent fleets to a distance. Ibn Khurdádba (a.d. 912) and Idrísi (a.d. 1130), probably from the excellent Aljauhari (Reinaud’s Abulfeda, lxiii. and Elliot, I. 79), have the form Mand. Elliot, I. 14. The form Mand survives in a musical mode popular in Rájputána, which is also called Rajewári. The Mand is like the Central Asian Mus-ta-zad (K. S. Fazullah Lutfallah.) ↑
11 Indian Antiquary, VI. 191. ↑
12 Rájputána Gazetteer, I. 11. ↑
13 Rájputána Gazetteer, I. 66; North-West Province Gazetteer, III. 265; Ibbetson’s Panjáb Census page 261. Some of these identifications are doubtful. Dr. Bhagvánlál in the text (21 Note 6 and 33) distinguishes between the Mevas or Medas whom he identifies as northern immigrants of about the first century b.c. and the Mers. This view is in agreement with the remark in the Rájputána Gazetteer, I. 66, that the Mers have been suspected to be a relic of the Indo-Skythian Meds. Again Tod (Annals of Rajasthán, I. 9) derives Meváḍa from madhya (Sk.) middle, and the Mer of Merwáḍa from meru a hill. In support of Tod’s view it is to be noted that the forts Balmer Jesalmer Komalmer and Ajmer, which Pandit Bhagvánlál would derive from the personal names of Mer leaders, are all either hill forts or rocks (Annals, I. 11, and Note †). It is, on the other hand, to be noted that no hill forts out of this particular tract of country are called Mers, and that the similar names Koli and Malava, which with equal probability as Medh might be derived from Koh and Mala hill, seem to be tribal not geographical names. ↑
14 The tales cited in the Rás Málá (I. 103) prove that most of the Kolis between Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa are Mairs. That till the middle of the tenth century the south-east of Káthiáváḍa was held by Medhs (Káth. Gazetteer, 672) supports the view that the Kolis, whom about a.d. 1190 (Tod’s Western India, I. 265) the Gohils drove out of the island of Piram, were Medhs, and this is in agreement with Idrísi (a.d. 1130 Elliot, I. 83) who calls both Piram and the Medhs by the name Mand. Similarly some of the Koli clans of Kacch (Gazetteer, 70) seem to be descended from the Medhs. And according to Mr. Dalpatram Khakkar three subdivisions of Brahmo-Kshatris, of which the best known are the Mansura Mers and the Pipalia Mers, maintain the surname Mair or Mer. (Cutch Gazetteer, 52 note 2.) Mera or Mehra is a common surname among Sindhi Baluchis. Many of the best Musalmán captains and pilots from Káthiáváḍa, Kacch, and the Makrán coast still have Mer as a surname. Mehr is also a favourite name among both Khojáhs and Memans, the two special classes of Káthiáváḍa converts to Islám. The Khojáhs explain the name as meaning Meher Ali the friend of Ali; the Memans also explain Mer as Meher or friend. But as among Memans Mer is a common name for women as well as for men the word can hardly mean friend. The phrase Merbaí or Lady Mer applied to Meman mothers seems to have its origin in the Rájput practice of calling the wife by the name of her caste or tribe as Káthiáníbaí, Meraníbaí. In the case both of the Khojáhs and the Memans the name Mer seems to be the old tribal name continued because it yielded itself to the uses of Islám. Mehr, Mihr, and Mahar are also used as titles of respect. The Khánt Kolis of Girnár, apparently a mixture of the Maitrakas of the text and of a local hill tribe, still (Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 142) honour their leaders with the name Mer explaining the title by the Gujaráti mer the main bead in a rosary. Similarly in Málwa a Gurjjara title is Mihr (Rájputána Gazetteer, I. 80) and in the Panjáb Máhar (Gazetteer of Panjáb, Gujrát, 50–51). And in Kacch the headman among the Bharwáds, who according to some accounts are Gurjjarás, is called Mir (Cutch Gazetteer, 81). Similarly among the Rabáris of Kacch the name of the holy she-camel is Máta Meri. (Ditto, 80.) All these terms of respect are probably connected with Mihira, Sun. ↑
15 Compare Tod (Western India, 420): Though enrolled among the thirty-six royal races we may assert the Jethvás have become Hindus only from locality and circumstance. Of the Jhálás Tod says (Rajasthán, I. 113): As the Jhálás are neither Solar Lunar nor Agnikula they must be strangers. Again (Western India, 414): The Jhálá Makvánás are a branch of Húṇas. Of the name Makvána (Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 111; Rás Málá, I. 297) two explanations may be offered, either that the word comes from Mák the dewy tracts in Central Kacch (Cutch Gazetteer, 75 note 2) where (Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 420) the Jhálás stopped when the Mers and Jethvás passed south, or that Makvána represents Mauna a Puráṇic name for the Húṇas (Wilson’s Works, IV. 207). Tod’s and Wilford’s (Asiatic Researches, IX. 287) suggestion that Makvána is Maháhuna is perhaps not phonetically possible. At the same time that the Makvánás are a comparatively recent tribe of northerners is supported by the ascendancy in the fourteenth century in the Himálayas of Makvánis (Hodgson’s Essays, I. 397; Government of India Selections XLVII. 54 and 119) who used the Indo-Skythian title Sáh (Ditto). With the Nepal Makvánis may be compared the Makpons or army-men the caste of the chief of Baltistán or Little Tibet. Vigne’s Kashmir, II. 258, 439. ↑
16 The evidence in support of the statement that the Maitrakas and Húṇas fought at the same time against the same Hindu rulers is given in the text. One of the most important passages is in the grant of Dhruvasena III. (Epig. Ind. I. 89 [a.d. 653–4]) the reference to Bhaṭárka the founder of Valabhi (a.d. 509–520) meeting in battle the matchless armies of the Maitrakas. ↑
17 Mr. Fleet (Epigraphia Indica, III. 327 and note 12) would identify Mihirakula’s tribe with the Maitrakas. More recent evidence shows that his and his father Toramáṇa’s tribe was the Jáuvlas. That the White Húṇas or other associated tribes were sun-worshippers appears from a reference in one of Mihirakula’s inscriptions (Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, III. 161) to the building of a specially fine temple of the sun; and from the fact that in Kashmír Mihirakula founded a city Mihirapura and a temple to Mihireshwar. (Darmsteter in Journal Asiatique, X. 70: Fleet in Indian Antiquary, XV. 242–252.) Mihirakula’s (a.d. 508–530) sun-worship may have been the continuance of the Kushán (a.d. 50–150) worship of Mithro or Helios (Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 357). At the same time the fact that Mihirakula uses the more modern form Mihir makes it probable (Compare Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 284) that Mihirakula’s sun-worship was more directly the result of the spread of sun-worship in Central Asia under the fiercely propagandist Sassanians Varahan V. or Behram Gor (a.d. 420–440), and his successors Izdigerd II. (a.d. 440–457), and Perozes (a.d. 457–483). The extent to which Zoroastrian influence pervaded the White Húṇas is shown by the Persian name not only of Mihirakula but of Kushnawaz (a.d. 470–490) the great emperor of the White Húṇas the overthrower of Perozes. That this Indian sun-worship, which, at latest, from the seventh to the tenth century made Multán so famous was not of local origin is shown by the absence of reference to sun-worship in Multán in the accounts of Alexander the Great. Its foreign origin is further shown by the fact that in the time of Beruni (a.d. 1020 Sachau’s Edition, I. 119) the priests were called Maghas and the image of the sun was clad in a northern dress falling to the ankles. It is remarkable as illustrating the Hindu readiness to adopt priests of conquering tribes into the ranks of Bráhmans that the surname Magha survives (Cutch Gazetteer, 52 note 2) among Shrimáli Bráhmans. These Maghas are said to have married Bhoja or Rájput girls and to have become the Bráhman Bhojaks of Dwárka. Even the Mands who had Śaka wives, whose descendants were named Mandagas, obtained a share in the temple ceremonies. Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 393. ↑
18 Wilson’s Vishṇu Purána Preface XXXIX. in Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 391. Details are given in Wilson’s Works, X. 381–385. ↑
19 Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 393; Wilson’s Works, X. 382. ↑
20 The name Mehiraga is explained in the Bhavishya Purána as derived from their ancestress a daughter of the sage Rigu or Rijvahva of the race named Mihira (Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 393; Wilson’s Works, X. 382). The name Mihiraga suggests that the spread of sun-worship in the Panjáb and Sindh, of which the sun-worship in Multán Sindh Káthiáváḍa and Mewáḍ and the fire-worshipping Rájput and Sindh coins of the fifth and sixth centuries are evidence, was helped by the spread of Sassanian influence into Baluchistán Kacch-Gandevi and other parts of western Sindh, through Sakastene the modern western Seistan near the lake Helmund. This Sakastene or land of the Śakas received its name from the settlement in it of one of the earlier waves of the Yuechi in the second or first century before Christ. The name explains the statement in the Bhavishya Purána that sun-worship was introduced by Magas into Multán from Sakadvipa the land of the Śakas. In this connection it is interesting to note that Darmsteter (Zend Avesta, xxxiv.) holds that the Zend Avesta was probably completed during the reign of Sháhpur II. (a.d. 309–379): that (lxxxix.) Zend was a language of eastern Persia an earlier form of Pashtu; and that (lxxxiv.) western Seistan and the Helmund river was the holy land of the Avesta the birth-place of Zoroaster and the scene of king Vishtasp’s triumphs. A memory of the spread of this western or Sassanian influence remains in the reference in the Mujmalu-T-Tawárikh in Elliot, I. 107–109, to the fire temples established in Kandabil (Gandevi) and Buddha (Mansura) by Mahra a general of Bahman that is of Varahran V. (a.d. 420–440). It seems probable that Mahra is Mehr the family name or the title (Rawlinson’s Sassanian Monarchy, 224 note 4 and 312) of the great Mihran family of Persian nobles. The general in question may be the Mehr-Narses the minister of Varahran’s son and successor Izdigerd II. (a.d. 440–457), who enforced Zoroastrianism in Armenia (Rawlinson, Ditto 305–308). Mehr’s success may be the origin of the Indian stories of Varahran’s visit to Málwa. It may further be the explanation of the traces of fire temples and towers of silence noted by Pottinger (1810) in Baluchistán (Travels, 126–127) about sixty miles west of Khelat. ↑
22 Compare Priaulx’s Embassies, 222. ↑
23 The White Húṇas overran Bakhtria and the country of the Yuechi between a.d. 450 and 460. About a hundred years later they were crushed between the advancing Turks and the Sassanian Chosroes I. or Naushirván (a.d. 537–590). Rawlinson’s Sassanian Monarchy, 420; Specht in Journal Asiatique (1883) Tom II. 349–350. The Húṇas supremacy in North India did not last beyond a.d. 530 or 540. The overthrow of their supremacy perhaps dates from a.d. 540 the battle of Karur about sixty miles east of Multán, their conqueror being Yasodharmman of Málwa the second of the three great Vikramádityas of Málwa. Of the Húṇas’ position among Hindu castes Colonel Tod says: The Húṇas are one of the Skyths who have got a place among the thirty-six races of India. They probably came along with the Káthi, Bála, and Makvána of Sauráshṭra. Tod’s Annals of Rajasthán, I. 110. ↑
24 Specht in Journal Asiatique (1883), II. 348. ↑
25 Specht in Journal Asiatique (1883), II. 349. ↑
26 Compare above Chapter VII. page 73 note 3. ↑
27 Dr. Bhagvánlál (Text, 33) traces one set of Medhs to the Mevas the tribe of Ysamotika the father of the Kshatrapa Chashṭana (a.d. 130). He holds these Mevas entered India (21) with the Malayas, Palhavas, and Ábhíras about b.c. 150(?) At the same time he seems to have considered those early Mevas different from the fifth and sixth century Mihiras and from the seventh and eighth century Medhs. ↑
28 Arch. Report for 1863–64, II. 52. In support of this Cunningham cites Ptolemy’s (a.d. 150) Euthymedia that is Sagala, sixty miles north-west of Lahor, and the Media of Peutinger’s Tables (a.d. 400). This Euthymedia is a corruption of the original Euthydemia the name given to Sagala by Demetrios (b.c. 190) the great Græco-Baktrian in honour of his father Euthydemos (Compare Text page 16 and McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 124). Of the cause of this change of name, which may be only a clerical error, two different explanations have been offered. Tod (An. of Rajn. I. 233) would make the new form Yuthi-media the Middle Yuchi. Cunningham (Arch. Surv. Rep. II. 53) would attribute it to the southward migration towards Sindh about b.c. 50 of the Kushán-pressed horde which under Moas or Mogha came from Little Tibet and entered the Panjáb either by way of Kashmír or down the Swát valley. According to General Cunningham (Ditto, 53) the followers of this Moas were Mandrueni called after the Mandrus river south of the Oxus. The two forms Medh and Mand are due to the cerebral which explains the Minnagaras of Ptolemy and the Periplus; Masudi’s (a.d. 915) Mind and Ibn Khurdádbha’s (died a.d. 912) and Idrísi’s (perhaps from Aljauhari) Mand (Elliot, I. 14 and 79, Reinaud’s Abulfeda, lxiii.); the present associated Mers and Mins in Rájputána (Ditto, 53); and perhaps the Musalmán Meos and Minas of the Panjáb (Ibbetson’s Census, 261). ↑
29 The Jethvás are closely allied to the Medhs (Káth. Gaz. 138); they entered Káthiáváḍa along with the Medhs (Ditto, 278). ↑
30 The passages are somewhat contradictory. Tod (Western India, 413) says: Jethvás marry with Káthis, Ahirs, and Mers. In the Káthiáwár Gazetteer (page 110) Colonel Barton seems to admit the Jethvás’ claim to be of distinct origin from the Mers. In another passage he says (page 138): The Mers claim to be Jethvás: this the Jethvás deny. So also Colonel Watson in one passage (page 621) seems to favour a distinct origin while in another (page 279) he says: It seems probable the Jethvás are merely the ruling family Rájkula of the Mers and that they are all of one tribe. Two points seem clear. The Jethvás are admitted to rank among Káthiáváḍa Rájputs and they formerly married with the Mers. The further question whether the Jethvás were originally of a distinct and higher tribe remains undetermined. ↑
31 Bombay Administration Report for 1873. Colonel Tod made the same suggestion: Western India, 256. Compare Pottinger’s (Travels in Baluchistán, 81) identification of the Jeths of Kacch-Gandevi north of Khelat with Játs or Jits. ↑
32 Tod’s Western India, 413. ↑
33 Compare Bühler in Epigraphia Indica, I. 294. Like the Chálukyas and other tribes the Jethvás trace the name Jethva to a name-giving chief. Of the Jethvás Tod says (Annals of Rajasthán, I. 114): The Jethvás have all the appearance of Skythian descent. As they make no pretension to belong to any of the old Indian races they may be a branch of Skythians. In his Western India (page 412), though confused by his identification of Śánkha-dwára with Sakotra instead of with Bet-Dwárka (compare Káth. Gaz. 619), Tod still holds to a northern origin of the Jethvás. ↑
34 Nos. 6 and 82 of Colonel Watson’s List, Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 621. The Pandit’s evidence in the text ascribes to the somewhat doubtful Jáikadeva a date of a.d. 738 (Vikram 794); to Jáchikadeva a date of about a.d. 904 (Gupta 585); and to the Ghúmli ruins a probable eleventh century. Tod (Western India, 417) traces the Jethvás further back putting the founding of Ghúmli or Bhúmli at about a.d. 692 (Ś. 749) the date of a settlement between the Tuars of Delhi and the Jethvás (Ditto, 411). Col. Watson (Káth. Gaz. 278) gives either a.d. 650 or a.d. 900. ↑
35 The form Yetha is used by the Chinese pilgrim Sung-yun a.d. 519. Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. xc. ↑
36 Journal Asiatique (1883), II. 319. ↑
37 Journal Asiatique (1883), II. 314. ↑
38 Compare for the chief’s name Jetha, Colonel Watson Káth. Gaz. 622 in the Jyeshṭha Nakshatra. ↑
39 Priaulx’s Embassies, 220; Migne’s Patrologiæ Cursus Vol. 88 page 98. ↑
40 Census of 1891. III. 116. A reference to the Jhauvlas is given above page 75 note 4. General Cunningham (Ninth Oriental Congress, I. 228–244) traces the tribe of Jhauvla ruling in Sindh, Zabulistan or Ghazni, and Makran from the sixth to the eighth and ninth centuries. ↑
41 Tod’s Western India, 194 Note ‡. Tod adds: Chand abounds in such jeu-de-mot on the names of tribes. ↑
42 Rás Málá, I. 302: Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 111. ↑
43 Tod’s Annals of Rajasthán, I. 111. ↑
44 Among references to
Húṇas may be noted: In the Váyu Purána
(Sachau’s Alberuni, I. 300) in the west between Karṇaprávarna and
Darva; in the Vishṇu Purána Húṇas between
the Saindhavas and the Sálvás (Wilson’s Works, VII.
133 and 134 Note †); in the eighth century Ungutsi lord of the
Húṇas who helped Chitor (Tod’s Annals, II. 457); in
the Khichi bard Mogji, traditions of many powerful Húṇa
kings in India (Tod’s Annals, I. 111 Note †) among them
the Húṇa chief of Barolli (Ditto, II. 705); and
Rája Húṇa of the Pramára race who was lord
of the Pathár or plateau of Central India (Ditto, II. 457).
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. In the Middle Ages
the Húṇas were considered Kshatriyas and Kshatriyas
married Húṇa wives (Wilson’s Works, VII. 134 Note
†). Of existing traces in the Panjáb may be noted Hon and
Hona Rájputs and Gujjars, Hona Jats, Hon Labánas, Hon
Lohárs, Honi Mális, Hon Mochis, Húṇa
Barbers, and Haun Rabáris (Panjáb Census. 1891. III.
pages 116, 139, 227, 233, 246, 265, 276, 305, 315). The only traces
Colonel Tod succeeded in finding in Gujarát were a few
Húṇa huts at a village opposite Umetha on the gulf of
Cambay, a second small colony near Somanátha, and a few houses
at Trisauli five miles from Baroda. (Western India, 247, 323.) Since
1825 these traces have disappeared. ↑
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956. The
history embodied in the preceding chapters is more or less fragmentary,
pieced together from coins, stone and copperplate inscriptions, local
traditions, and other similar sources. A history based on such
materials alone must of necessity be imperfect, leaving blanks which it
may be hoped fresh details will gradually fill.
The rise of the Aṇahilaváḍa kingdom (a.d. 720) marks a new period of Gujarát history regarding which materials are available from formal historical writings.1 Though this section of Gujarát history begins with the establishment of Aṇahilaváḍa by the Chávaḍás (a.d. 720–956) the details for the earlier portions are very imperfect being written during the time of the Chálukya or Solaṅki (a.d. 957–1242) successors of the Chávaḍás. The chief sources of information regarding the earlier period of Chávaḍá rule are the opening chapters of the Prabandhachintámaṇi, Vicháraśreṇi, Sukṛitasankírtana, and Ratnamálá.2
Pañchásar, a.d. 788.Before the establishment of
Aṇahilaváḍa a small Chávaḍá
chiefship centred at Pañchásar, now a fair-sized village
in Vadhiár between Gujarát and Kacch.3 The existence of a
Chávaḍá chiefship at Pañchásar is
proved by the Navsárí grant dated Saṃvat 490
(a.d. 788–89) of the Gujarát
Chálukya king Pulikeśí Janáśraya. This
grant in recording the triumphant progress of an army of Tájikas
or Arabs [150]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Pañchásar, a.d. 788.
from Sindh to Navsárí and mentioning the kingdoms
“afflicted” by the Arabs, names the Chávoṭakas
next after the kings of Kacch and Sauráshṭra. These
Chávoṭakas can be no other than the
Chávaḍás of Pañchásar on the borders
of Kacch. The Chávaḍás of Pañchásar
do not appear to have been important rulers. At the most they seem to
have held Vadhiár and part of the north coast of
Káthiáváḍa. Whatever be the origin of the
name Chávaḍá, which was afterwards Sanskritised
into the highsounding Chápoṭkaṭa or Strongbow, it
does not seem to be the name of any great dynasty. The name very
closely resembles the Gujaráti Chor (Prakrit Chauṭá
or Choraṭá) meaning thieves or robbers; and
Jávadá, which is a further corruption of
Chávaḍá, is the word now in use in those parts for
a thief or robber. Except the mention of the Chávoṭakas in
the Navsárí copperplate we do not find the
Chávaḍás noticed in any known cotemporary
Gujarát copperplates. For this reason it seems fair to regard
them as unimportant rulers over a territory extending from
Pañchásar to Aṇahilaváḍa.
Jayaśekhara, a.d. 696.The author of the
Ratnamálá (C. 1230 a.d.) says that in a.d. 696
(S. 752) Jayaśekhara the
Chávaḍá king of Pañchásar was
attacked by the Chaulukya king Bhuvaḍa of
Kalyánakaṭaka in Kanyákubja or Kanoj and slain by
Bhuvaḍa in battle. Before his death Jayaśekhara, finding his
affairs hopeless, sent his pregnant wife Rupasundarí to the
forest in charge of her brother Surapála, one of his chief
warriors. After Jayaśekhara’s death Rupasundarí gave
birth to a son named Vanarája who became the illustrious founder
of Aṇahilaváḍa. It is hard to say how much truth
underlies this tradition. In the seventh century not Chaulukya but
Pála kings flourished in Kanoj. No place of importance called
Kalyánakaṭaka is recorded in the Kanoj territory. And
though there was a southern Chálukya kingdom with its capital at
Kalyán, its establishment at Kalyán was about the middle
of the eleventh not in the seventh century. Further the known Dakhan
Chálukya lists contain no king named Bhuvaḍa, unless he be
the great Chálukya king Vijayáditya (a.d. 696–733) also called Bhuvanásraya,
who warred in the north and was there imprisoned but made his escape.
The inference is that the author of the Ratnamálá,
knowing the Solaṅkis originally belonged to a city called
Kalyán, and knowing that a Chálukya king named
Bhuvaḍa had defeated the Chávaḍás may have
called Bhuvaḍa king of Kalyánkaṭaka and identified
Kalyánkaṭaka with a country so well known to Puráṇic fame as
Kanyákubja. This view is supported by the absence in the
Prabandhachintámaṇi and other old records of any mention
of an invasion from Kanoj. It is possible that in a.d. 696 some king Bhuvaḍa of the Gujarát
Chálukyas, of whom at
this time branches were ruling as far north as Kaira,4 invaded the
Chávaḍás under Jayaśekhara. Since traces of a
Chávoṭaka kingdom remain, at least as late as a.d. 720, it seems probable that the destruction of
Pañchásar was caused not by Bhuvaḍa in a.d. 696, but in the Arab raid mentioned above whose
date falls about a.d. 720.5 About
a.d. 720 may therefore be taken as the
date [151]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Jayaśekhara, a.d. 696. of the
birth of Vanarája. Merutuṇga the author of the
Prabandhachintámaṇi tells how Rupasundarí was
living in the forest swinging her son in a hammock, when a Jain priest
named Śílaguṇasúri noticing as he passed royal
marks on the boy bought him from his mother. The story adds that a nun
named Víramatí brought up the boy whom the
sádhu called Vanarája or the forest king. When
eight years old, the priest employed Vanarája to protect his
place of worship from rats. The boy’s skill in shooting rats
convinced the priest he was not fit to be a sádhu but was
worthy of a kingdom. He therefore returned the boy to his mother. These
details seem invented by the Jains in their own honour. No mention of
any such story occurs in the Ratnamálá.6
Vanarája, a.d. 720–780 (?).In the forests where
Vanarája passed his youth lived his maternal uncle
Surapála, one of Jayaśekhara’s generals, who, after
his sovereign’s defeat and death, had become an outlaw.
Vanarája grew up under Surapála’s charge. The
Prabandhachintámaṇi records the following story of the
origin of Vanarája’s wealth. A Kanyákubja king
married Maháṇaká the daughter of a Gujarát
king. To receive the proceeds of the marriage cess which the
Gujarát king had levied from his subjects, a deputation or
panchkúla came from Kanyákubja to Gujarát.
The deputation made Vanarája their leader or sellabhrit
to realize the proceeds of the cess. In six months Vanarája
collected 24 lákhs of Páruttha
drammas7 and 4000 horse, which the deputation took and started
for Kanyákubja. Vanarája waylaid and killed them, secured
the money and horses, and remained in hiding for a year. With the
wealth thus acquired Vanarája enrolled an army and established
his power assuming the title of king. Founding
of Aṇahilaváḍa, a.d. 746–765.He fixed the site of a
capital which afterwards rose to be the great city of
Aṇahilapura. The story of the choice of the site is the usual
story of a hunted hare turning on the hounds showing the place to be
the special nurse of strength and courage. Vanarája is said to
have asked a Bharváḍ or Shepherd named Aṇahila son
of Śákhadá to show him the best site. Aṇahila
agreed on condition that the city should be called by his name.
Aṇahila accordingly showed Vanarája the place where a hare
had attacked and chased a dog. Though much in this tradition is
fabulous the city may have been called after some local chief since it
was popularly known as Aṇahilaváḍa (Sk.
Aṇahilaváta) that is the place of Aṇahila. In the
Prabandhachintámaṇi Merutuṇga gives a.d. 746 (S. 802) as
the date of the installation of Vanarája, while in his
Vicháraśreṇi
the same author gives a.d. 765
(S. 821 Vaisakha Śukla 2) as the
date of the foundation of the city. The discrepancy may be explained by
taking a.d. 746 (S. 802) to refer to the date of
Vanarája’s getting money enough to fix the site of his
capital, and a.d. 765 (S. 821) to refer to the date of his installation
in the completed Aṇahilaváḍa. Local tradition
connects the date a.d. 746 (S. 802) with an image of Ganpati which is said to
be as old as the establishment of the city and [152]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Founding of Aṇahilaváḍa, a.d. 746–765. to bear the date 802. But
as the letters of the inscription on the image can be made out by
ordinary readers they cannot have been inscribed at nearly so early a
date as 802. a.d. 765 (S. 821), the year given in the Vicháraśreṇi,
seems the more probable date for the installation as the
Prabandhachintámaṇi says that Vanarája got himself
installed at Aṇahilapura when he was about fifty.8 This
accords with the date fixed on other grounds. Placing
Vanarája’s birth at about a.d. 720 would make him 44 in a.d. 765 (S. 821)
the date at which according to the Vicháraśreṇi he
was formally installed as sovereign of Aṇahilaváḍa.
Merutuṇga in both his works gives the length of
Vanarája’s life at 109 and of his reign at sixty years.
The figure 60 seems to mark the length of his life and not of his
reign. So long a reign as sixty years is barely possible for a
sovereign who succeeded late in life, and the 109 years of his life can
hardly be correct. Taking Vanarája’s age at 45 when he was
installed in a.d. 765 (S. 821) and allowing fifteen years more to
complete the sixty years a.d. 780
(S. 836) would be the closing year of
his reign.
Vanarája’s Installation.The Prabandhachintámaṇi narrates how generously Vanarája rewarded those who had helped him in his adversity. His installation was performed by a woman named Śrí Deví of Kákara village whom in fulfilment of an early promise Vanarája had taken to be his sister.9 The story regarding the promise is that once when Vanarája had gone with his uncle on a thieving expedition to Kákara village and had broken into the house of a merchant he by mistake dipped his hand into a pot of curds. As to touch curds is the same as to dine at a house as a guest, Vanarája left the house without taking anything from it.10 Hearing what had happened the merchant’s sister invited Vanarája as a brother to dinner and gave him clothes. In return Vanarája promised if he ever regained his father’s kingdom he should receive his installation as king at her hands.11 Vanarája chose as minister a Bania named Jámba. The story is that while Vanarája was looting with two others he came across a merchant Jámba who had five arrows. Seeing only three enemies, Jámba broke and threw away two of the arrows, shouting ‘One for each of you.’ Vanarája admiring his coolness persuaded Jámba to join his band and found him so useful that he promised to make him minister. From the absence of any reference to him in these and similar tales it is probable that his uncle Surapála died before the installing of Vanarája. Vanarája is said to have built at Aṇahilváḍa a Jain temple of Pañchásará Párasnáth so called because the image was brought from the old settlement of Pañchásar. Mention of this temple continues during the Solaṅki and Vághelá times.
His Image.Vanarája is said to
have placed a bowing image of himself facing the image of
Párasnáth. The figure of Vanarája is still shown
at Sidhpur [153]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Image of Vanarája. and a woodcut of it is given by the
late Mr. Forbes in his Rás Málá. It is clearly the
figure of a king with the umbrella of state and a nimbus round the head
and in the ears the long ornaments called kundalas noticed by
Arab travellers as characteristic of the Balhara or Ráshṭrakúṭa
kings who were cotemporary with Vanarája.12 The king wears a
long beard, a short waistcloth or dhoti, a waistband or
kammarband, and a shoulder garment or uparna whose ends
hang down the back. Besides the earrings he is adorned with bracelets
armlets and anklets and a large ornament hangs across the chest from
the left shoulder to the right hip. The right hand is held near the
chest in the act of granting protection: and the left hand holds
something which cannot be made out. By his side is the umbrella-bearer
and five other attendants. The statue closely resembles the lifesize
figure of a king of the Solaṅki period lying in the yard of a
temple at Máliá about twenty-four miles north of
Somanátha Patan. At Somanátha Patan are similar but less
rich cotemporary figures of local officers of the Solaṅkis.
Another similar figure of which only the torso remains is the statue of
Anrája the father of Vastupála in a niche in
Vastupála’s temple at Girnár. The details of this
figure belong to the Solaṅki period.
Vanarája’s Successors, a.d. 780–961.The lists of Vanarája’s successors vary so greatly in the names, in the order of succession, and in the lengths of reigns, that little trust can be placed in them. The first three agree in giving a duration of 196 years to the Chávaḍá dynasty after the accession of Vanarája. The accession of the Solaṅki founder Múlarája is given in the Vicháraśreṇi at Saṃvat 1017 and in the Prabandhachintámaṇi at Saṃvat 998 corresponding with the original difference of nineteen years (S. 802 and 821) in the founding of the city. This shows that though the total duration of the dynasty was traditionally known to be 196 years the order of succession was not known and guesses were made as to the duration of the different reigns. Certain dates fixed by inscriptions or otherwise known to some compilers and not known to others caused many discrepancies in the various accounts.
Yogarája, a.d. 806–841.According to the calculations given above Vanarája’s reign lasted to about a.d. 780. Authorities agree that Vanarája was succeeded by his son Yogarája. The length of Yogarája’s reign is given as thirty-five years by the Prabandhachintámaṇi and the Ratnamálá, and as twenty-nine by the Vicháraśreṇi. That is according to the Prabandhachintámaṇi and Ratnamálá his reign closes in a.d. 841 (S. 897) and according to the Vicháraśreṇi in a.d. 836 (S. 891). On the whole the Prabandhachintámaṇi date a.d. 841 (S. 897) seems the more probable. The author of the Vicháraśreṇi may have mistaken the 7 of the manuscripts for a 1, the two figures in the manuscripts of that date being closely alike. If a.d. 780 is taken as the close of Vanarája’s reign and a.d. 806 as the beginning of Yogarája’s reign an interval of twenty-six years is left. This blank, which perhaps accounts for the improbably long reign and life assigned to Vanarája, may have been filled by the forgotten reign of a childless elder brother of Yogarája. [154]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Yogarája, a.d. 806–814. Of Yogarája the
Prabandhachintámaṇi tells the following tale.
Kshemarája one of Yogarája’s three sons reported
that several ships were storm-stayed at Prabhása or
Somanátha. The ships had 10,000 horses, many elephants, and
millions of money and treasure. Kshemarája prayed that he might
seize the treasure. Yogarája forbad him. In spite of their
father’s orders the sons seized the treasure and brought it to
the king. Yogarája said nothing. And when the people asked him
why he was silent he answered: To say I approve would be a sin; to say
I do not approve would annoy you. Hitherto on account of an
ancestor’s misdeeds we have been laughed at as a nation of
thieves. Our name was improving and we were rising to the rank of true
kings. This act of my sons has renewed the old stain. Yogarája
would not be comforted and mounted the funeral pyre.
Kshemarája, a.d. 841–880.According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi in a.d. 841 (S. 898) Yogarája was succeeded by his son Kshemarája. The Vicháraśreṇi says that Yogarája was succeeded by Ratnáditya who reigned three years, and he by Vairisiṃha who reigned eleven years. Then came Kshemarája who is mentioned as the son of Yogarája and as coming to the throne in a.d. 849 (S. 905). The relationship of Yogarája to Ratnáditya and Vairisiṃha is not given. Probably both were sons of Yogarája as the Prabandhachintámaṇi mentions that Yogarája had three sons. The duration of Kshemarája’s reign is given as thirty-nine years. It is probable that the reigns of the three brothers lasted altogether for thirty-nine years, fourteen years for the two elder brothers and twenty-five years for Kshemarája the period mentioned by the Prabandhachintámaṇi. Accepting this chronology a.d. 880 (S. 936) will be the date of the close of Kshemarája’s reign.
Chámuṇḍa, a.d. 880–908.According to the Vicháraśreṇi and the Sukṛitasankírtana Kshemarája was succeeded by his son Chámuṇḍa. Instead of Chámuṇḍa the Prabandhachintámaṇi mentions Bhúyada perhaps another name of Chámuṇḍa, as in the Prabandhachintámaṇi the name Chámuṇḍa does not occur. The Prabandhachintámaṇi notes that Bhúyada reigned twenty-nine years and built in Aṇahilaváḍa Patan the temple of Bhúyadeshvar. The Vicháraśreṇi gives twenty-seven years as the length of Chámuṇḍa’s reign an insignificant difference of two years. This gives a.d. 908 (S. 964) as the close of Chámuṇḍa’s reign according to the Vicháraśreṇi.
Ghaghaḍa, a.d. 908–937.After Bhúyada the
Prabandhachintámaṇi places Vairisiṃha and
Ratnáditya assigning twenty-five and fifteen years as the reigns
of each. The Vicháraśreṇi
mentions as the successor of Chámuṇḍa his son
Ghaghaḍa who is called Ráhaḍa in the
Sukṛitasankírtana. Instead of Ghaghaḍa the
Prabandhachintámaṇi gives Sámantasiṃha or
Lion Chieftain perhaps a title of Ghághaḍa’s. The
Vicháraśreṇi gives Ghaghaḍa a reign of
twenty-seven years and mentions as his successor an unnamed son who
reigned nineteen years. The Sukṛitasankírtana gives the
name of this son as Bhúbhaṭa. According to these
calculations the close of Ghághaḍa’s reign would be
a.d. 936 (Saṃvat 965 + 27 = 992).
Adding nineteen years for Bhúbhaṭa’s reign brings
the date of the end of the dynasty to a.d. 956 (Saṃvat [155]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Ghaghaḍa, a.d. 908–937.
993 + 19 = 1012) that is five years earlier than S. 1017 the date given by the
Vicháraśreṇi. Until some evidence to the contrary is
shown Merutuṇga’s date a.d. 961 (S. 821 +
196 = 1017) may be taken as correct.
According to the above the Chávaḍá genealogy stands as follows:
Vanarája, born a.d. 720; succeeded a.d. 765; died a.d. 780. | |||||
Interval of twenty-six years. | |||||
Yogarája, a.d. 806–841. | |||||
Ratnáditya, a.d. 842. |
Vairisiṃha, a.d. 845. |
Kshemarája, a.d. 856. |
|||
Chámuṇḍa
or Bhúyada (?), a.d. 881. |
|||||
Ghághaḍa or
Ráhaḍa, a.d. 908. |
|||||
Name Unknown, a.d. 937–961. |
[The period of Chávaḍá rule at Aṇahilaváḍa is likely to remain obscure until the discovery of cotemporary inscriptions throws more light upon it than can be gathered from the confused and contradictory legends collected by the Solaṅki historians, none of whom are older than the twelfth century. For the present a few points only can be regarded as established:
(i) The Chávaḍás, Chávoṭakas, or Chápotkaṭas, are connected with the Chápas of Bhínmál and of Vadhván and are therefore of Gurjjara race. (Compare Ind. Ant. XVII. 192.)
(ii) They probably were never more than feudatories of the Bhínmál kings.
(iii) Though the legend places the fall of Pañchásar in a.d. 696 and the foundation of Aṇahilaváḍa in a.d. 746, the grant of Pulakeśi Janáśraya shows that a Chávaḍá (Chávoṭaka) kingdom existed in a.d. 728.
As regards the chronology of the dynasty, the explanation of the long life of 110 years ascribed to Vanarája may be that a grandson of the same name succeeded the founder of the family. The name of Chámuṇḍa has, as Dr. Bühler long ago pointed out, crept in through some error from the Solaṅki list. But when the same author in two different works gives such contradictory lists and dates as Merutuṇga does in his Prabandhachintámaṇi and his Vicháraśreṇi, it is clearly useless to attempt to extract a consistent story from the chroniclers.—A. M. T. J.] [156]
1 The following manuscript histories have been used in preparing Part II. Hemachandra’s Dvyáśrayakávya, Merutuṇga’s Prabandhachintámaṇi, Merutuṇga’s Vicháraśreṇi, Jinaprabhasúri’s Tírthakalpa, Jinamandanopádhyáya’s Kumárapálaprabandha, Kṛishṇa-ṛishi’s Kumárapálacharita, Kṛishṇabhaṭṭa’s Ratnamálá, Someśvara’s Kírtikaumudí, Arisiṇha’s Sukṛitasankírtana, Rájaśekhara’s Chaturvinśatiprabandha, Vastupálacharita, and published and unpublished inscriptions from Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. ↑
2 The Prabandhachintámaṇi is a short historical compilation; the Vicháraśreṇi, though a mere list of kings, is more reliable; the Ratnamálá is a poetic history with good descriptions and many fables taken from the Prabandhachintámaṇi; the Sukṛitasankírtana is a short work largely borrowed from the Vicháraśreṇi. ↑
3 This is apparently Vṛiddhi Áhára or the Vṛiddhi Collectorate, probably called after some village or town of that name. ↑
6 In the Satyapurakalpa of his Tírthákalpa, Jinaprabhasúri tells an almost identical story of another king. ↑
7 This name often recurs in Jain works. These would seem to be Kshatrapa coins as Gadhaiya coins are simply called drammas. ↑
8 The text is “Pañcháśatavarshadesyaḥ.” ↑
9 Probably Kákrej famous for its bullocks. ↑
10 Stories of thieves refraining from plundering houses where they have accidentally laid their hands on salt or millet are common. ↑
11 The making of the installation mark on the forehead is the privilege of the king’s sister who gives a blessing and receives a present of villages. ↑
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Authorities. Authorities.The
next rulers are the Chaulukyas or Solaṅkis (a.d. 964–1242) whose conversion to Jainism has
secured them careful record by Jain chroniclers. The earliest writer on
the Solaṅkis, the learned Jain priest Hemachandra (a.d. 1089–1173), in his work called the
Dvyáśraya, has given a fairly full and correct account of
the dynasty up to Siddharája (a.d. 1143). The work is said to have been begun by
Hemachandra about a.d. 1160, and to have
been finished and revised by another Jain monk named
Abhayatilakagaṇi in a.d. 1255.1 The last chapter which is in Prakrit
deals solely with king Kumárapála. This work is a grammar
rather than a chronicle, still, though it has little reference to
dates, it is a good collection of tales and descriptions. For
chronology the best guide is the Vicháraśreṇi which
its author has taken pains to make the chief authority in dates. The
Vicháraśreṇi was written by Merutuṇga about
a.d. 1314, some time after he wrote the
Prabandhachintámaṇi.
The Name Chaulukya.According to the Vicháraśreṇi after the Chávaḍás, in a.d. 961 (Vaishakh Suddha 1017), began the reign of Múlarája the son of a daughter of the last Chávaḍá ruler. The name Chaulukya is a Sanskritised form, through an earlier form Chálukya, of the old names Chalkya, Chalikya, Chirîkya, Chálukya of the great Dakhan dynasty (a.d. 552–973), made to harmonise with the Puráṇic-looking story that the founder of the dynasty sprang from the palm or chuluka of Brahma. The form Chaulukya seems to have been confined to authors and writers. It was used by the great Dakhan poet Bilhaṇa (c. 1050 a.d.) and by the Aṇahilaváḍa chroniclers. In Gujarát the popular form of the word seems to have been Solaki or Solaṅki (a dialectic variant of Chalukya), a name till lately used by Gujarát bards. The sameness of name seems to show the Dakhan and Gujarát dynasties to be branches of one stock. No materials are available to trace the original seat of the family or to show when and whence they came to Gujarát. The balance of probability is, as Dr. Bühler holds, that Múlarája’s ancestors came from the north.2
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996.The
Sukṛitasankírtana says that the last
Chávaḍá king Bhúbhaṭa was succeeded by
his sister’s son Múlarája. Of the family or country
of Múlarája’s father no details are given. The
Prabandhachintámaṇi
calls Múlarája the sister’s son of
Sámantasiṃha and gives the following details. In
a.d. 930 of the family of Bhuiyaḍa
(who destroyed Jayaśekhara) were three brothers Ráji, Bija,
and Daṇḍaka, who stopped at Aṇahilaváḍa
on their way back from a pilgrimage to Somanátha in the guise of
Kárpaṭika or Kápdi beggars. The three brothers
attended a cavalry [157]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. parade held by king
Sámantasiṃha. An objection taken by Ráji to some of
the cavalry movements pleased Sámantasiṃha, who, taking
him to be the scion of some noble family, gave him his sister
Líládeví in marriage.
Líládeví died pregnant and the child, which was
taken alive from its dead mother’s womb was called
Múlarája, because the operation was performed when the
Múla constellation was in power. Múlarája grew
into an able and popular prince and helped to extend the kingdom of his
maternal uncle. In a fit of intoxication Sámantasiṃha
ordered Múlarája to be placed on the throne. He
afterwards cancelled the grant. But Múlarája contended
that a king once installed could not be degraded. He collected troops
defeated and slew his uncle and succeeded to the throne in a.d. 942 (S. 998).
The main facts of this tale, that Múlarája’s father
was one Ráji of the Chálukya family, that his mother was
a Chávaḍá. princess, and that he came to the
Chávaḍá throne by killing his maternal uncle,
appear to be true. That Múlarája’s father’s
name was Ráji is proved by Dr. Bühler’s copperplate
of Múlarája.3 Merutuṅga’s details that
Ráji came in disguise to Aṇahilaváḍa, took
the fancy of Sámantasiṃha, and received his sister in
marriage seem fictions in the style common in the bardic praises of
Rájput princes. Dr. Bühler’s copperplate further
disproves the story as it calls Múlarája the son of the
illustrious Ráji, the great king of kings
Mahárájádhirája, a title which would
not be given to a wandering prince. Ráji appears to have been of
almost equal rank with the Chávaḍás. The
Ratnamálá calls Ráji fifth in descent from
Bhuvaḍa, his four predecessors being Karṇáditya,
Chándráditya, Somáditya, and Bhuvanáditya.
But the Ratnamálá list is on the face of it wrong, as it
gives five instead of seven or eight kings to fill the space of over
200 years between Jayaśekhara and Múlarája.
Most Jain chroniclers begin the history of
Aṇahilaváḍa with Múlarája who with the
Jains is the glory of the dynasty. After taking the small
Chávaḍá kingdom Múlarája spread his
power in all directions, overrunning
Káthiáváḍa and Kacch on the west, and
fighting Bárappa of Láṭa or South Gujarát on
the south, and Vigraharája king of Ajmir on the north. The Ajmir
kings were called Sapádalaksha. Why they were so called is not
known. This much is certain that Sapádalaksha is the Sanskrit
form of the modern Sewálik. It would seem that the
Choháns, whom the Gujarát Jain chroniclers call
Sapádalakshíya, must have come to Gujarát from the
Sewálik hills. After leaving the Sewálik hills the
capital was at Ajmir, which is usually said to have been first
fortified by the Chohán king Ajayapála (a.d. 1174–1177).4 This story seems
invented by the Choháns. The name Ajmir appears to be derived
from the Mehrs who were in power in these parts between the fifth and
the eighth centuries. The Hammíramahákávya begins
the Chohán genealogy with Vásudeva (a.d. 780) and states that Vásudeva’s
fourth successor Ajayapála established
the hill fort of Ajmir. About this time (a.d. 840) the Choháns seem to have made
settlements in the Ajmir country and to have harassed Gujarát.
Vigraharája the tenth in succession [158]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. from Vásudeva is
described as killing Múlarája and weakening the Gurjjara
country.5 The author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi
gives the following details. The Sapádalaksha or Ajmir king
entered Gujarát to attack Múlarája and at the same
time from the south Múlarája’s
territory was invaded by Bárappa a general of king Tailapa of
Telingána.6 Unable to face both enemies Múlarája at
his minister’s advice retired to Kanthádurga apparently
Kanthkot in Cutch.7 He remained there till the Navarátra or
Nine-Night festival at the close of the rains when he expected the
Sapádalaksha king would have to return to Ajmir to worship the
goddess Śákambharí when Bárappa would be left
alone. At the close of the rains the Sapádalaksha king fixed his
camp near a place called Śákambharí and bringing the
goddess Śákambharí there held the Nine-Night
festival. This device disappointed Múlarája. He sent for
his sámantas or nobles and gave them presents. He told
them his plans and called on them to support him in attacking the
Sapádalaksha king. Múlarája then mounted a female
elephant with no attendant but the driver and in the evening came
suddenly to the Ajmir camp. He dismounted and holding a drawn sword in
his hand said to the doorkeeper ‘What is your king doing. Go and
tell your lord that Múlarája waits at his door.’
While the attendant was on his way to give the message,
Múlarája pushed him on one side and himself went into the
presence. The doorkeeper called ‘Here comes
Múlarája.’ Before he could be stopped
Múlarája forced his way in and took his seat on the
throne. The Ajmir king in consternation asked ‘Are you
Múlarája?’ Múlarája answered ‘I
would regard him as a brave king who would meet me face to face in
battle. While I was thinking no such brave enemy exists, you have
arrived. I ask no better fortune than to fight with you. But as soon as
you are come, like a bee falling in at dinner time, Bárappa the
general of king Tailapa of Telingana has arrived to attack me. While I
am punishing him you should keep quiet and not give me a side
blow.’ The Ajmir king said, ‘Though you are a king, you
have come here alone like a foot soldier, not caring for your safety. I
will be your ally for life.’ Múlarája replied
‘Say not so.’ He refused the Rája’s invitation
to dine, and leaving sword in hand mounted his elephant and with his
nobles attacked the camp of Bárappa. Bárappa was killed
and eighteen of his elephants and 10,000 of his horses fell into
Múlarája’s hands. While returning with the spoil
Múlarája received news that the Sapádalaksha king
had fled. [159]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. This story of the author of
the Prabandhachintámaṇi differs from that given by the
author of the Hammírakávya who describes
Múlarája as defeated and slain. The truth seems to be
that the Ajmír king defeated Múlarája and on
Múlarája’s submission did not press his advantage.
In these circumstances Múlarája’s victory over
Bárappa seems improbable. The Dvyáśraya devotes
seventy-five verses (27–101) of its sixth chapter to the contest
between Bárappa and Múlarája. The details may be
thus summarised. Once when Múlarája received presents
from various Indian kings Dvárappa8 king of
Láṭadeśa sent an ill-omened elephant. The marks being
examined by royal officers and by prince Chámuṇḍa,
they decided the elephant would bring destruction on the king who kept
him. The elephant was sent back in disgrace and Múlarája
and his son started with an army to attack Láṭadeśa
and avenge the insult. In his march Múlarája first came
to the Śvabhravatí or Sábarmatí which formed
the boundary of his kingdom, frightening the people. From the
Sábarmatí he advanced to the ancient Purí9 where
also the people became confused. The Láṭa king prepared
for fight, and was slain by Chámuṇḍa in
single combat. Múlarája advanced to Broach where
Bárappa who was assisted by the island kings opposed him.
Chámuṇḍa overcame them and slew Bárappa.
After this success Múlarája and
Chámuṇḍa returned to Aṇahilapura.10
The Dvyáśraya styles Bárappa king of Láṭadeśa; the Prabandhachintámaṇi calls him a general of Tailapa king of Telingána; the Sukṛitasankírtana a general of the Kanyákubja king; and the Kírtikaumudí11 a general of the Lord of Láṭa.
Other evidence proves that at the time of Múlarája a Chaulukya king named Bárappa did reign in Láṭadeśa. The Surat grant of Kírtirája grandson of Bárappa is dated a.d. 1018 (Śaka 940). This, taking twenty years to a king, brings Bárappa’s date to a.d. 978 (Śaka 900), a year which falls in the reign of Múlarája (a.d. 961–996; Ś. 1027–1053). The statement in the Prabandhachintámaṇi that Bárappa was a general of Tailapa seems correct. The southern form of the name Bárappa supports the statement. And as Tailapa overthrew the Ráshṭrakúṭas in a.d. 972 (Śaka 894) he might well place a general in military charge of Láṭa, and allow him practical independence. This would explain why the Dvyáśraya calls Bárappa king of Láṭadeśa and why the Kírtikaumudí calls him general of the Lord of Láṭa.
One of Múlarája’s earliest wars was with
Graharipu the Ábhíra or Chúḍásamá
ruler of Sorath.12 According to Múlarája’s bards,
the cause [160]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. of war was
Graharipu’s oppression of pilgrims to Prabhása.
Graharipu’s capital was Vámanasthalí, the modern
Vanthalí nine miles west of Junágaḍh, and the fort
of Durgapalli which Graharipu is said to have established must be
Junágaḍh itself which was not then a capital. Graharipu is
described as a cow-eating Mlechha and a grievous tyrant. He is said to
have had much influence over Lákhá son of king Phula of
Kacch and to have been helped by Turks and other Mlechhas. When
Múlarája reached the Jambumáli river, he was met
by Graharipu and his army. With Graharipu was Lákhá of
Kacch, the king of Sindh probably a Sumrá, Mewás Bhilas,
and the sons of Graharipu’s wife Nílí who had been
summoned from near the Bhadar river by a message in the Yavana
language.13 With Múlarája were the kings of
Śiláprastha,14 of Márwár, of
Kásí, of Arbuda or Abu, and of Śrímála
or Bhínmál. Múlarája had also his own
younger brother Gangámah, his friend king Revatímitra,
and Bhils. It is specially mentioned that in this expedition
Múlarája received no help from the sons of his paternal
uncles Bíja and Dandaka. The fight ended in Graharipu being made
prisoner by Múlarája, and in Lákhá being
slain with a spear. After the victory Múlarája went to
Prabhása, worshipped the liṅga, and returned to
Aṇahilaváḍa
with his army and 108 elephants.
According to the author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi Lákhá met his death in a different contest with Múlarája. Lákhá who is described as the son of Phuladá, and Kámalatá daughter of Kírttirája a Parmár king, is said to have been invincible because he was under the protection of king Yaśovarman of Málwa. He defeated Múlarája’s army eleven times. In a twelfth encounter Múlarája besieged Lákhá in Kapilakot, slew him in single combat, and trod on his flowing beard. Enraged at this insult to her dead son Lákhá’s mother called down on Múlarája’s descendants the curse of the spider poison that is of leprosy.15
Mr. Forbes, apparently from bardic sources, states that on his wife’s death Ráji the father of Múlarája went to the temple of Vishṇu at Dwárká. On his return he visited the court of Lákhá Phuláni and espoused Lákhá’s sister Ráyáji by whom he had a son named Rákháich. This marriage proved the ruin of Ráji. In a dispute about precedence Lákhá slew Ráji and many of his Rájput followers, his wife Ráyáji becoming a Satí. Bíja the uncle of Múlarája urged his nephew to avenge his father’s death and Múlarája was further incited against Lákhá because Lákhá harboured Rákháich the younger son of Ráji at his court as a rival to Múlarája.
According to the Dvyáśraya, either from the rising power
of his son or from repentance for his own rough acts, after
Chámuṇḍa’s victory over Bárappa
Múlarája installed him as ruler and devoted himself to
religion and charity. According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi
Múlarája built in Aṇahilaváḍa a Jain
temple named Múlavasatiká. But as the Nandi [161]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. symbol on his copperplate
shows that Múlarája was a devoted Śaivite, it is
possible that this temple was built by some Jain guild or community and
named after the reigning chief.16 Múlarája built a
Mahádeva temple called Múlasvámi in
Aṇahilaváḍa, and, in honour of Somanátha, he
built the temple of Muleśvara at
Maṇḍali-nagara where he went at the bidding of the
god.17 He also built at Aṇahilaváḍa a
temple of Mahádeva called Tripurushaprásáda on a
site to which the tradition attaches that seeing Múlarája
daily visiting the temple of Múlanáthadeva at
Maṇḍali, Somanátha Mahádeva being
greatly pleased promised to bring the ocean to
Aṇahilaváḍa. Somanátha came, and the ocean
accompanying the god certain ponds became brackish. In honour of these
salt pools Múlarája built the
Tripurushaprásáda. Looking for some one to place in
charge of this temple, Múlarája heard of an ascetic named
Kaṇthadi at Siddhapura on the banks of the Sarasvatí who
used to fast every other day and on the intervening day lived on five
morsels of food. Múlarája offered this sage the charge of
the temple. The sage declined saying ‘Authority is the surest
path to hell.’ Eventually Vayajalladeva a disciple of the sage
undertook the management on certain conditions. Múlarája
passed most of his days at the holy shrine of Siddhapura, the modern
Sidhpur on the Sarasvatí about fifteen miles north-east of
Aṇahilaváḍa. At Sidhpur Múlarája made
many grants to Bráhmans. Several branches of Gujarát
Bráhmans, Audíchyas Śrígauḍas and
Kanojias, trace their origin in Gujarát to an invitation from
Múlarája to Siddhapura and the local Puráṇas and
Máhátmyas confirm the story. As the term Audíchya
means Northerner Múlarája may have invited
Bráhmans from some such holy place as Kurukshetra which the
Audíchyas claim as their home. From Kanyákubja in the
Madhyadeśa between the Ganges and the Yamuná another
equally holy place the Kanojías may have been invited. The
Śrí Gauḍas appear to have come from Bengal and
Tirhut. Gauḍa and Tirhut Bráhmans are noted
Tántriks and Mantrasástris a branch of learning for which
both the people and the rulers of Gujarát have a great fondness.
Grants of villages were made to these Bráhmans. Sidhpur was
given to the Audíchyas, Siṃhapura or Sihor in
Káthiáváḍa to some other colony, and
Stambhatírtha or Cambay to the Śrí Gauḍas. At
Siddhapura Múlarája built the famous temple called the
Rudramahálaya or the great shrine of Rudra. According to
tradition Múlarája did not complete the
Rudramahálaya and Siddharája finished it. In spite of
this tradition it does not appear that Múlarája died
leaving the great temple unfinished as a copperplate of a.d. 987 (S. 1043)
records that [162]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. Múlarája made
the grant after worshipping the god of the Rudramahálaya on the
occasion of a solar eclipse on the fifteenth of the dark half of
Mágha. It would seem therefore that Múlarája built
one large Rudramahálaya which Siddharája may have
repaired or enlarged. Múlarája is said while still in
health to have mounted the funeral pile, an act which some writers
trace to remorse and others to unknown political reasons. The
Vicháraśreṇi gives the length of
Múlarája’s reign at thirty-five years a.d. 961–996 (S. 1017–1052); the
Prabandhachintámaṇi begins the reign at a.d. 942 (S. 998)
and ends it at a.d. 997 (S. 1053) that is a length of fifty-five
years.18 Of the two, thirty-five years seems the more
probable, as, if the traditional accounts are correct,
Múlarája can scarcely have been a young man when he
overthrew his uncle’s power.
Chámuṇḍa, a.d. 997–1010.Of Múlarája’s son and successor Chámuṇḍa no historical information is available. The author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi assigns him a reign of thirteen years. The author of the Dvyáśraya says that he had three sons Vallabha Rája, Durlabha Rája, and Nága Rája. According to one account Chámuṇḍa installed Vallabha in a.d. 1010 (S. 1066) and went on pilgrimage to Benares. On his passage through Málwa Muñja the Málwa king carried off Chámuṇḍa’s umbrella and other marks of royalty.19 Chámuṇḍa went on to Benares in the guise of a hermit. On his return he prayed his son to avenge the insult offered by the king of Málwa. Vallabha started with an army but died of small-pox. The author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi gives Chámuṇḍa a reign of six months, while the author of the Vicháraśreṇi entirely drops his name and gives a reign of fourteen years to Vallabha made up of the thirteen years of Chámuṇḍa and the six months of Vallabha. This seems to be a mistake. It would seem more correct, as is done in several copperplate lists, to omit Vallabha, since he must have reigned jointly with his father and his name is not wanted for purposes of succession. The Vicháraśreṇi and the Prabandhachintámaṇi agree in ending Vallabha’s reign in a.d. 1010 (S. 1066). The author of the Dvyáśraya states that Chámuṇḍa greatly lamenting the death of Vallabha installed Vallabha’s younger brother Durlabha, and himself retired to die at Śuklatírtha on the Narbadá.
Durlabha, a.d. 1010–1022.Durlabha whom the
Sukṛitasankírtana also calls Jagatjhampaka or World
Guardian came to the throne in a.d. 1010
(S. 1066). The
Prabandhachintámaṇi gives the length of his reign at
eleven years and six months while the Vicháraśreṇi
makes it twelve years closing it in a.d. 1022 (S. 1078).
The author of the Dvyáśraya says that
along with his brother Nága Rája, Durlabha attended the
Svayaṃvara or bridegroom-choosing of Durlabha Deví the
sister of Mahendra the [163]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Durlabha, a.d. 1010–1022.
Rája of Nadol in Márwár. The kings of Aṅga,
Kásí, Avantí, Chedí, Kuru,
Húṇa, Mathurá, Vindhya, and Andhra were also
present.20 The princess chose Durlabha and Mahendra gave his
younger sister Lakshmí to Durlabha’s brother Nága
Rája. The princess’ choice of Durlabha drew on him the
enmity of certain of the other kings all of whom he defeated. The
brothers then returned to Aṇahilaváḍa where Durlabha
built a lake called Durlabhasarovara. The author of the
Prabandhachintámaṇi says that Durlabha gave up the kingdom
to his son (?) Bhíma.21 He also states that Durlabha went on
pilgrimage and was insulted on the way by Muñja king of
Málwa. This seems the same tale which the Dvyáśraya
tells of Chámuṇḍa. Since Muñja cannot have
been a cotemporary of Durlabha the Dvyáśraya’s
account seems correct.
Bhíma I. a.d. 1022–1064.Durlabha was succeeded by his nephew Bhíma the son of Durlabha’s younger brother Nága Rája. The author of the Dvyáśraya says that Durlabha wishing to retire from the world offered the kingdom to his nephew Bhíma; that Bhíma declined in favour of his father Nága Rája; that Nága Rája refused; that Durlabha and Nága Rája persuaded Bhíma to take the government; and that after installing Bhíma the two brothers died together. Such a voluntary double death sounds unlikely unless the result was due to the machinations of Bhíma. The Prabandhachintámaṇi gives Bhíma a reign of fifty-two years from a.d. 1022 to 1074 (S. 1078–1130), while the Vicháraśreṇi reduces his reign to forty-two years placing its close in a.d. 1064 (S. 1120). Forty-two years would seem to be correct as another copy of the Prabandhachintámaṇi has 42.
Two copperplates of Bhíma are available one dated a.d. 1030 (S. 1086) eight or nine years after he came to the throne, the other from Kacch in a.d. 1037 (S. 1093).
Bhíma seems to have been more powerful than either of his predecessors. According to the Dvyáśraya his two chief enemies were the kings of Sindh and of Chedí or Bundelkhand. He led a victorious expedition against Hammuka the king of Sindh, who had conquered the king of Sivasána and another against Karṇa king of Chedí who paid tribute and submitted. The Prabandhachintámaṇi has a verse, apparently an old verse interpolated, which says that on the Málwa king Bhoja’s death, while sacking Dhárápuri, Karṇa took Bhíma as his coadjutor, and that afterwards Bhíma’s general Dámara took Karṇa captive and won from him a gold maṇḍapiká or canopy and images of Ganeśa and Nílakaṇṭheśvara Mahádeva. Bhíma is said to have presented the canopy to Somanátha.
When Bhíma was engaged against the king of Sindh, Kulachandra
the general of the Málwa king Bhoja with all the Málwa
feudatories, invaded Aṇahilaváḍa, sacked the city,
and sowed shell-money at the gate where the time-marking gong was
sounded. So great was the [164]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Bhíma I. a.d. 1022–1064. loss that the
‘sacking of Kulachandra’ has passed into a proverb.
Kulachandra also took from Aṇahilaváḍa an
acknowledgment of victory or jayapatra. On his return Bhoja
received Kulachandra with honour but blamed him for not sowing salt
instead of shell-money.22 He said the shell-money is an omen that the
wealth of Málwa will flow to Gujarát. An unpublished
inscription of Bhoja’s successor Udayáditya in a temple at
Udepur near Bhilsá confirms the above stating that Bhíma
was conquered by Bhoja’s officers.23
The Solaṅki kings of Aṇahilapura being Śaivites held the god Somanátha of Prabhása in great veneration. The very ancient and holy shrine of Prabhása has long been a place of special pilgrimage. As early as the Yádavas of Dwárká,24 pilgrimages to Prabhása are recorded but the Mahábhárata makes no mention either of Somanátha or of any other Śaivite shrine. The shrine of Somanátha was probably not established before the time of the Valabhis (a.d. 480–767). As the Valabhi kings were most open-handed in religious gifts, it was probably through their grants that the Somanátha temple rose to importance. The Solaṅkis were not behind the Valabhis in devotion to Somanátha. To save pilgrims from oppression Múlarája fought Graharipu the Ábhíra king of Sorath.25 Múlarája afterwards went to Prabhása and also built temples in Gujarát in honour of the god Somanátha. As Múlarája’s successors Chámuṇḍa and Durlabha continued firm devotees of Somanátha during their reigns (a.d. 997–1022) the wealth of the temple must have greatly increased.
Mahmúd’s Invasion,
a.d. 1024.No Gujarát Hindu
writer refers to the destruction of the great temple soon after
Bhíma’s accession.26 But the Musalmán historians
place beyond doubt that in a.d. 1024 the
famous tenth raid of [165]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Somanátha, a.d. 1024.
Somanátha, a.d. 1024.Mahmúd of Ghazni, ended in the
destruction and plunder of Somanátha.27
Of the destruction of Somanátha the earliest Musalmán account, of Ibn Asír (a.d. 1160–1229), supplies the following details: In the year a.d. 1024 (H. 414) Mahmúd captured several forts and cities in Hind and he also took the idol called Somanátha. This idol was the greatest of all the idols of Hind. At every eclipse28 the Hindus went on pilgrimage to the temple, and there congregated to the number of a hundred thousand persons. According to their doctrine of transmigration the Hindus believe that after separation from the body the souls of men meet at Somanátha; and that the ebb and flow of the tide is the worship paid to the best of its power by the sea to the idol.29 All that is most precious in India was brought to Somanátha. The temple attendants received the most valuable presents, and the temple was endowed with more than 10,000 villages.30 In the temple were amassed jewels of the most exquisite quality and of incalculable value. The people of India have a great river called Ganga to which they pay the highest honour and into which they cast the bones of their great men, in the belief that the deceased will thus secure an entrance to heaven. Though between this river and Somanátha is a distance of about 1200 miles (200 parasangs) water was daily brought from it to wash the idol.31 Every day a thousand Bráhmans performed the worship and introduced visitors.32 The shaving of the heads and beards of pilgrims employed three hundred barbers.33 Three hundred and fifty persons sang and danced at the gate of the temple,34 every one receiving a settled daily allowance. When Mahmúd was gaining victories and demolishing idols in North India, the Hindus said Somanátha is displeased with these idols. If Somanátha had been satisfied with them no one could have destroyed or injured them. When Mahmúd heard this he resolved on making a campaign to destroy Somanátha, believing that when the Hindus saw their prayers and imprecations to be false and futile they would embrace the Faith.
So he prayed to the Almighty for aid, and with 30,000 horse besides
volunteers left Ghazni on the 10th Sha’bán (H. 414,
a.d. 1024). [166]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Somanátha, a.d. 1024. He
took the road to Multán and reached it in the middle of
Ramzán. The road from Multán to India lay through a
barren desert without inhabitants or food. Mahmúd collected
provisions for the passage and loading 30,000 camels with water and
corn started for Aṇahilaváḍa. After he had crossed
the desert he perceived on one side a fort full of people in which
place there were wells.35 The leaders came to conciliate him, but he
invested the place, and God gave him victory over it, for the hearts of
the people failed them through fear. He brought the place under the
sway of Islám, killed the inhabitants, and broke in pieces their
images. His men carrying water with them marched for
Aṇahilaváḍa, where they arrived at the beginning of
Zílkáda.
The Chief of Aṇahilaváḍa, called Bhím, fled hastily, and abandoning his city went to a certain fort for safety and to prepare for war. Mahmúd pushed on for Somanátha. On his march he came to several forts in which were many images serving as chamberlains or heralds of Somanátha. These Mahmúd called Shaitán or devils. He killed the people, destroyed the fortifications, broke the idols in pieces, and through a waterless desert marched to Somanátha. In the desert land he met 20,000 fighting men whose chiefs would not submit. He sent troops against them, defeated them, put them to flight, and plundered their possessions. From the desert he marched to Dabalwárah,36 two days’ journey from Somanátha. The people of Dabalwárah stayed in the city believing that the word of Somanátha would drive back the invaders. Mahmúd took the place, slew the men, plundered their property, and marched to Somanátha.
Reaching Somanátha on a Thursday in the middle of Zílkáda Mahmúd beheld a strong fortress built on the sea-shore, so that its walls were washed by the waves.37 From the walls the people jeered at the Musalmáns. Our deity, they said, will cut off the last man of you and destroy you all. On the morrow which was Friday the assailants advanced to the assault. When the Hindus saw how the Muhammadans fought they abandoned their posts and left the walls. The Musalmáns planted their ladders and scaled the walls. From the top they raised their war-cry, and showed the might of Islám. Still their loss was so heavy that the issue seemed doubtful. A body of Hindus hurried to Somanátha, cast themselves on the ground before him, and besought him to grant them victory. Night came on and the fight was stayed.
Early next morning Mahmúd renewed the battle. His men made
greater havoc among the Hindus till they drove them from the town to
the house of their idol Somanátha. At the gate of the temple the
slaughter was dreadful. Band after band of the defenders entered the
temple and standing before Somanátha with their hands clasped
round their necks wept and passionately entreated him. Then they issued
forth to fight and fought till they were slain. The few left alive took
[167]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Somanátha, a.d. 1024. to the
sea in boats but the Musalmáns overtook them and some were
killed and some were drowned.
The temple of Somanátha rested on fifty-six pillars of teakwood covered with lead.38 The idol was in a dark chamber. The height of the idol was five cubits and its girth three cubits. This was what appeared to the eye; two cubits were hidden in the basement. It had no appearance of being sculptured. Mahmúd seized it, part of it he burnt, and part he carried with him to Ghazni, where he made it a step at the entrance of the Great Mosque.39 The dark shrine was lighted by exquisitely jewelled chandeliers. Near the idol was a chain of gold 200 mans in weight. To the chain bells were fastened. And when each watch of the night was over the chain was shaken and the ringing of the bells roused a fresh party of Bráhmans to carry on the worship. In the treasury which was near the shrine were many idols of gold and silver. Among the treasures were veils set with jewels, every jewel of immense value. What was found in the temple was worth more than two millions of dinárs. Over fifty thousand Hindus were slain.40
After the capture of Somanátha, Mahmúd received
intelligence that Bhím the chief of
Aṇahilaváḍa had gone to the fort of
Khandahat,41 about 240 miles (40 parasangs) from
Somanátha between that place and the desert. Mahmúd
marched to Khandahat. When he came before it he questioned some men who
were hunting as to the tide. He learned that the ford was practicable,
but that if the wind blew a little the crossing was dangerous.
Mahmúd prayed to the Almighty and entered the water. He and his
forces passed safely and drove out the enemy. From Khandahat he
returned intending to proceed against Mansúra in central Sindh,
whose ruler was an apostate Muhammadan. At the news of
Mahmúd’s approach the chief fled into the date forests.
Mahmúd followed, and surrounding him and his adherents, many of
them were slain, many drowned, and few escaped. Mahmúd then went
[168]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Somanátha, a.d. 1024. to
Bhátiá, and after reducing the inhabitants to obedience,
returned to Ghazni where he arrived on the 10th Safar 417 H.
(a.d. 1026).
The Rauzatu-s-safá of Mirkhand supplements these details with the following account of Mahmúd’s arrangements for holding Gujarát: ‘It is related that when Sultán Mahmúd had achieved the conquest of Somanátha he wished to fix his residence there for some years because the country was very extensive and possessed many advantages among them several mines which produced pure gold. Indian rubies were brought from Sarandíp, one of the dependencies of the kingdom of Gujarát. His ministers represented to Mahmúd that to forsake Khurásán which had been won from his enemies after so many battles and to make Somanátha the seat of government was very improper. At last the king made up his mind to return and ordered some one to be appointed to hold and carry on the administration of the country. The ministers observed that as it was impossible for a stranger to maintain possession he should assign the country to one of the native chiefs. The Sultán accordingly held a council to settle the nomination, in concurrence with such of the inhabitants as were well disposed towards him. Some of them represented to him that amongst the ancient royal families no house was so noble as that of the Dábshilíms of whom only one member survived, and he had assumed the habit of a Bráhman, and was devoted to philosophical pursuits and austerity.’42
That Mahmúd should have found it necessary to appoint some local chief to keep order in Gujarát is probable. It is also probable that he would choose some one hostile to the defeated king. It has been suggested above that Bhíma’s uncle Durlabha did not retire but was ousted by his nephew and that the story of Vallabha and Durlabha dying together pointed to some usurpation on the part of Bhíma. The phrase the Dábshilíms seems to refer either to Durlabhasena or his son. Whoever was chosen must have lost his power soon after Mahmúd’s departure.43 [169]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Bhíma I. a.d. 1022–1064. Bhíma I. a.d. 1022–1064.An inscription at
Somanátha shows that soon after Mahmúd was gone
Bhímadeva began to build a temple of stone in place of the
former temple of brick and wood.
A few years later Bhíma was on bad terms with Dhandhuka the Paramára chief of Ábu, and sent his general Vimala to subdue him. Dhandhuka submitted and made over to Vimala the beautiful Chitrakûṭa peak of Ábu, where, in a.d. 1032 (S. 1088), Vimala built the celebrated Jain temples known as Vimalavasahi still one of the glories of Ábu.44
Bhíma had three wives Udayámatí who built a step-well at Aṇahilaváḍa, Bukuládeví, and another. These ladies were the mothers of Karṇa, Kshemarája, and Múlarája. Of the three sons Múlarája, though his mother’s name is unknown, was the eldest and the heir-apparent. Of the kindly Múlarája the author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi tells the following tale: In a year of scarcity the Kuṭumbikas or cultivators of Vishopaka and Daṇḍáhi found themselves unable to pay the king his share of the land-produce. Bhímarája sent a minister to inquire and the minister brought before the king all the well-to-do people of the defaulting villages. One day prince Múlarája saw these men talking to one another in alarm. Taking pity on them he pleased the king by his skilful riding. The king asked him to name a boon and the prince begged that the demand on the villagers might be remitted. The boon was granted, the ryots went home in glee, but within three days Múlarája was dead. Next season yielded a bumper harvest, and the people came to present the king with his share for that year as well as with the remitted share for the previous year. Bhímdev declined to receive the arrears. A jury appointed by the king settled that the royal share of the produce for both years should be placed in the king’s hands for the erection of a temple called the new Tripurushaprásáda for the spiritual welfare of prince Múlarája.45 [170]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Bhíma I. a.d. 1022–1064. Bhíma reigned
forty-two years. Both the Prabandhachintámaṇi and the
Vicháraśreṇi mention Karṇa as his successor.
According to the Dvyáśraya Bhíma, wishing to retire
to a religious life, offered the succession to Kshemarája. But
Kshemarája also was averse from the labour of ruling and it was
settled that Karṇa should succeed.
Bhíma died soon after and Kshemarája retired to a holy place on the Sarasvatí named Mundakeśvara not far from Aṇahilaváḍa. Karṇa is said to have granted Dahithalí a neighbouring village to Devaprasáda the son of Kshemarája that he might attend on his father in his religious seclusion. But as the Kumárapálacharita mentions Kshemarája being settled at Dahithalí as a ruler not as an ascetic it seems probable that Dahithalí was granted to Kshemarája for maintenance as villages are still granted to the bháyás or brethren of the ruler.
Karṇa, a.d. 1064–1094.Karṇa who came to the throne in a.d. 1064 (S. 1120) had a more peaceful reign than his predecessors. He was able to build charitable public works among them a temple called Karṇa-meru at Aṇahilaváḍa. His only war was an expedition against Áshá Bhil, chief of six lákhs46 of Bhils residing at Áshápallí the modern village of Asával near Ahmadábád.47 Áshá was defeated and slain. In consequence of an omen from a local goddess named Kochharva,48 Karṇa built her a temple in Asával and also built temples to Jayantí Deví and Karṇeśvara Mahádeva. He made a lake called Karṇaságara and founded a city called Karṇávatí which he made his capital.
Karṇa had three ministers Muñjála, Sántu, and Udaya. Udaya was a Śrímálí Vániá of Márwár, who had settled in Aṇahilaváḍa and who was originally called Udá. Sántu built a Jain temple called Sántu-vasahi and Udá built at Karṇávatí a large temple called Udaya-varáha, containing seventy-two images of Tirthankars, twenty-four past twenty-four present and twenty-four to come. By different wives Udá had five sons, Áhaḍa or Asthaḍa, Cháhaḍa, Báhaḍa, Ámbada, and Sollá, of whom the last three were half brothers of the first two.49 Except Sollá, who continued a merchant and became very wealthy, all the sons entered the service of the state and rose to high stations during the reign of Kumárapála.
In late life Karṇa married Miyáṇalladeví
daughter of Jayakeśi son of Śubhakeśi king of the
Karṇáṭaka. According to the Dvyáśraya a
wandering painter showed Karṇa the portrait of a princess whom he
described as daughter of Jayakeśi the Kadamba king50 of
[171]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Karṇa, a.d. 1064–1094.
Chandrapura51 in the Dakhan, and who he said had taken a vow to
marry Karṇa. In token of her wish to marry Karṇa the
painter said the princess had sent Karṇa an elephant. Karṇa
went to see the present and found on the elephant a beautiful princess
who had come so far in the hope of winning him for a husband. According
to the Prabandhachintámaṇi
Karṇa found the princess ugly and refused to marry her. On this
the princess with eight attendants determined to burn themselves on a
funeral pyre and Udayámatí Karṇa’s mother
also declared that if he did not relent she too would be a sacrifice.
Under this compulsion Karṇa married the princess but refused to
treat her as a wife. The minister Muñjála, learning
from a kañchukí or palace-servant that the king
loved a certain courtezan, contrived that Miyánalladeví
should take the woman’s place, a device still practised by
ministers of native states. Karṇa fell into the snare and the
queen became pregnant by him, having secured from the hand of her
husband his signet ring as a token which could not be disclaimed. Thus
in Karṇa’s old age Miyánalladeví became the
mother of the illustrious Siddharája Jayasiṃha, who,
according to a local tradition quoted by Mr. Forbes, first saw the
light at Pálanpur.52 When three years old the precocious
Siddharája climbed and sat upon the throne. This ominous event
being brought to the king’s notice he consulted his astrologers
who advised that from that day Siddharája should be installed as
heir-apparent.
The Gujarát chronicles do not record how or when Karṇa died. It appears from a manuscript that he was reigning in a.d. 1089 (S. 1145).53 The Hammíramahákávya says ‘The illustrious Karṇadeva was killed in battle by king Duśśala of Śákambharí,’ and the two appear to have been cotemporaries.54 The author of the Dvyáśraya says that Karṇa died fixing his thoughts on Vishṇu, recommending to Siddharája his cousin Devaprasáda son of Kshemarája. According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi Vicháraśreṇi and Sukṛitasankírtana Karṇa died in a.d. 1094 (S. 1150).
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143.As, at the time of his
father’s death, Siddharája was a minor55 the reins of
government must have passed into the hands of his mother
Miyánalladeví. That the succession should have been
attended with struggle and intrigue is not strange. According to the
Dvyáśraya Devaprasáda, the son of Kshemarája
burned himself on the funeral pile shortly after the death of
Karṇa, an action which was probably the result of some intrigue
regarding the succession. Another intrigue [172]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. ended in the death of
Madanapála brother of Karṇa’s mother queen
Udayámatí, at the hands of the minister
Śántu, who along with Muñjála and Udá,
helped the queen-mother Miyánalladeví during the regency.
Muñjála and Sántu continued in office under
Siddharája. Another minister built a famous Jain temple named
Mahárájabhuvana in Sidhpur at the time when
Siddharája built the Rudramálá. An inscription
from a temple near Bhadresar in Kacch dated a.d. 1139 (S. 1195
Ásháḍha Vad 10, Sunday), in recording grants to
Audíchya Bráhmans to carry on the worship in an old
temple of Udaleśvara and in a new temple of
Kumárapáleśvara built by Kumárapála
son of the great prince Ásapála,56 notes that
Dádáka was then minister of Siddharája. Among his
generals the best known was a chief named Jagaddeva (Jag Dev), commonly
believed to be a Paramára, many of whose feats of daring are
recorded in bardic and popular romances.57 Though Jag Dev is
generally called a Paramára nothing of his family is on record.
The author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi describes Jagaddeva
as a thrice valiant warrior held in great respect by Siddharája.
After Siddharája’s death Jagaddeva went to serve king
Permádi to whose mother’s family he was related.58
Permádi gave him a chiefship and sent him to attack
Málava.
When Siddharája attained manhood his mother prepared to go in great state on pilgrimage to Somanátha. She went with rich offerings as far as Báhuloḍa apparently the large modern village of Bholáda on the Gujarát-Káthiáváḍa frontier about twenty-two miles south-west of Dholká. At this frontier town the Aṇahilaváḍa kings levied a tax on all pilgrims to Somanátha. Many of the pilgrims unable to pay the tax had to return home in tears. Miyánalladeví was so saddened by the woes of the pilgrims that she stopped her pilgrimage and returned home. Siddharája met her on the way and asked her why she had turned back. Miyánalladeví said, I will neither eat nor go to Somanátha until you order the remission of the pilgrim tax. Siddharája called the Bholáda treasurer and found that the levy yielded 72 lákhs a year.59 In spite of the serious sacrifice Siddharája broke the board authorizing the levy of the tax and pouring water from his hand into his mother’s declared that the merit of the remission was hers. The queen went to Somanátha and worshipped the god with gold presenting an elephant and other gifts and handing over her own weight in money.
According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi while
Miyánalladeví and Siddharája were on pilgrimage
Yaśovarman king of Málwa continually harassed the
Gurjjara-Maṇḍala. Śántu who was in charge of
the kingdom asked Yaśovarman on what consideration he would
retire. [173]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. Yaśovarman said he
would retire if Siddharája gave up to him the merit of the
pilgrimage to Someśvara. Sántu washed his feet and taking
water in his hand surrendered to Yaśovarman the merit of
Siddharája, on which, according to his promise, Yaśovarman
retired. On his return Siddharája asked Sántu what he
meant by transferring his sovereign’s merit to a rival.
Sántu said, ‘If you think my giving Yaśovarman your
merit has any importance I restore it to you.’60 This curious
story seems to be a Jain fiction probably invented with the object of
casting ridicule on the Bráhmanical doctrine of merit.
Yaśovarman was not a cotemporary of Siddharája. The
Málwa king referred to is probably Yaśovarman’s
predecessor Naravarman, of whom an inscription dated a.d. 1134 (S. 1190)
is recorded.61
Under the name Sadharo Jesingh, Siddharája’s memory is
fresh in Gujarát as its most powerful, most religious, and most
charitable ruler. Almost every old work of architectural or antiquarian
interest in Gujarát is ascribed to Siddharája. In
inscriptions he is styled The great king of kings, The great lord, The
great Bhaṭṭáraka, The lord of Avantí, The
hero of the three worlds, The conqueror of Barbaraka, The universal
ruler Siddha, The illustrious Jayasiṃhadeva. Of these the
commonest attributes are Siddhachakravartín the Emperor of Magic
and Siddharája the Lord of Magic, titles which seem to claim for
the king divine or supernatural powers.62 In connection with
his assumption of these titles the Kumárapálaprabandha,
the Dvyáśraya, and the Prabandhachintámaṇi
tell curious tales. According to the Dvyáśraya, the king
wandering by night had subdued the Bhútas,
Sákinís, and other spirits. He had also learnt many
mantras or charms. From what he saw at night he would call
people in the day time and say ‘You have such a cause of
uneasiness’ or ‘You have such a comfort.’ Seeing that
he knew their secrets the people thought that the king knew the hearts
of all men and must be the avatára of some god. A second
story tells how Siddharája helped a Nága prince and
princess whom he met by night on the Sarasvatí.63
According to a third story told in the
Kumárapálaprabandha two Yoginís or nymphs came
from the Himálayas and asked the king by what mystic powers he
justified the use of the title Siddharája. The king agreed to
perform some wonders in open court in the presence of the nymphs. With
the help of a former minister, Haripála, the king had a dagger
prepared whose blade was of sugar and its handle of iron set with
jewels. When the king appeared in court to perform the promised wonders
a deputation of ambassadors from king Permádi of Kalyánakaṭaka64 was [174]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. announced. The deputation
entered and presented the prepared dagger as a gift from their lord.
The king kept the prepared dagger and in its stead sent all round the
court a real dagger which was greatly admired. After the real dagger
had been seen and returned the king said: I will use this dagger to
show my mystic powers, and in its place taking the false dagger ate its
sugar blade. When the blade was eaten the minister stopped the king and
said Let the Yoginís eat the handle. The king agreed and as the
Yoginís failed to eat the handle which was iron the superiority
of the king’s magic was proved.
A fourth story in the Dvyáśraya tells that when the king was planning an invasion of Málwa a Yoginí came from Ujjain to Patan and said ‘O Rája, if you desire great fame, come to Ujjain and humbly entreat Kálika and other Yoginís and make friends with Yaśovarman the Rája of Ujjain.’ The king contemptuously dismissed her, saying, ‘If you do not fly hence like a female crow, I will cut off your nose and ears with this sword.’
So also the king’s acts of prowess and courage were believed
to be due to magical aid. According to the common belief
Siddharája did his great acts of heroism by the help of a demon
named Bábaro, whom he is said to have subdued by riding on a
corpse in a burying ground. The story in the
Prabandhachintámaṇi is similar to that told of the father
of Harshavardhana who subdued a demon with the help of a Yogí.
It is notable that the story had passed into its present form within a
hundred years of Siddharája’s death. Someśvara in his
Kírtikaumudí says, ‘This moon of kings fettered the
prince of goblins Barbaraka in a burial-place, and became known among
the crowd of kings as Siddharája.’ Older records show that
the origin of the story, at least of the demon’s name, is
historical being traceable to one of Siddharája’s
copperplate attributes Barbaraka-jishṇu that is conqueror of
Barbaraka. The Dvyáśrayakosha represents this Barbara as a
leader of Rákshasas or Mlechhas, who troubled the
Bráhmans at Śrísthala-Siddhapura. Jayasiṃha
conquered him and spared his life at the instance of his wife
Piṅgaliká. Afterwards Barbara gave valuable presents to
Jayasiṃha and ‘served him as other Rájputs.’65 Barbaraka
[175]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. seems to be the name of a
tribe of non-Áryans whose modern representatives are the
Bábariás settled in South
Káthiáváḍa in the province still known as
Bábariáváḍa.
A Dohad inscription of the time of Siddharája dated
a.d. 1140 (S. 1196) says of his frontier wars: ‘He
threw into prison the lords of Suráshṭra and Málwa;
he destroyed Sindhurája and other kings; he made the kings of
the north bear his commands.’ The Suráshṭra king
referred to is probably a ruler of the Áhír or
Chúḍásamá
tribe [176]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. whose head-quarters were
at Junágaḍh. According to the
Prabandhachintámaṇi Siddharája went in person to
subdue Noghan or Navaghani the Áhír ruler of
Suráshṭra; he came to Vardhamánapura that is
Vadhván and from Vadhván attacked and slew Noghan.
Jinaprabhasúri the author of the Tírthakalpa says of
Girnár that Jayasiṃha killed the king named Khengár
and made one Sajjana his viceroy in Suráshṭra. So many
traditions remain regarding wars with Khengár that it seems
probable that Siddharája led separate expeditions against more
than one king of that name. According to tradition the origin of the
war with Khengár was a woman named
Ráṇakadeví whom Khengára had married.
Ránakadeví was the daughter of a potter of
Majevádi village about nine miles north of
Junágaḍh, so famous for her beauty that Siddharája
determined to marry her. Meanwhile she had accepted an offer from
Khengár whose subject she was and had married him.
Siddharája enraged at her marriage advanced against
Khengár, took him prisoner, and annexed Sorath. That
Khengár’s kingdom was annexed and Sajjana, mentioned by
Jinaprabhasúri, was appointed Viceroy is proved by a
Girnár inscription dated a.d. 1120
(S. 1176).
An era called the Siṃha Saṃvatsara connected with the name of Jayasiṃha and beginning with a.d. 1113–1114 (S. 1169–70), occurs in several inscriptions found about Prabhása and South Káthiáváḍa. This era was probably started in that year in honour of this conquest of Khengár and Sorath.66 The earliest known mention of the Siṃha Saṃvatsara era occurs in a step-well at Mángrol called the Sodhali Váv. The inscription is of the time of Kumárapála and mentions Sahajiga the father of Múlaka the grantor as a member of the bodyguard of the Chálukyas. The inscription states that Sahajiga had several sons able to protect Sauráshṭra, one of whom was Somarája who built the temple of Sahajigeśvara, in the enclosure of the Somanátha temple at Prabhása; another was Múlaka the náyaka of Suráshṭra, who is recorded to have made grants for the worship of the god by establishing cesses in Mangalapura or Mángrol and other places. The inscription is dated a.d. 1146 (Monday the 13th of the dark half of Aśvín Vikrama S. 1202 and Siṃha S. 32). This inscription supports the view that the Siṃha era was established by Jayasiṃha, since if the era belonged to some other local chief, no Chálukya viceroy would adopt it. The Siṃha era appears to have been kept up in Gujarát so long as Aṇahilapura rule lasted. The well known Verával inscription of the time of Arjuṇadeva is dated Hijri 662, Vikrama S. 1320, Valabhi S. 945, Siṃha S. 151, Sunday the 13th of Ásháḍha Vadi. This inscription shows that the Siṃha era was in use for a century and a half during the sovereignty of Aṇahilaváḍa in Suráshṭra.
Regarding Sajjana Siddharája’s first viceroy in
Suráshṭra, the Prabandhachintámaṇi says that
finding him worthy the king appointed Sajjana the
daṇḍádhipati of
Suráshṭradeśa. Without consulting his master Sajjana
spent three years’ revenue in building a stone temple of
[177]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. Neminátha on
Girnár instead of a wooden temple which he removed. In the
fourth year the king sent four officers to bring Sajjana to
Aṇahilaváḍa. The king called on Sajjana to pay the
revenues of the past three years. In reply Sajjana asked whether the
king would prefer the revenue in cash or the merit which had accrued
from spending the revenue in building the temple. Preferring the merit
the king sanctioned the spending of the revenues on the Tírtha
and Sajjana was reappointed governor of Sorath.67 This stone temple of
Sajjana would seem to be the present temple of Neminátha, though
many alterations have been made in consequence of Muhammadan sacrilege
and a modern enclosure has been added. The inscription of Sajjana which
is dated a.d. 1120 (S. 1176) is on the inside to the right in passing
to the small south gate. It contains little but the mention of the
Sádhu who was Sajjana’s constant adviser. On his return
from a second pilgrimage to Somanátha Siddharája who was
encamped near Raivataka that is Girnár expressed a wish to see
Sajjana’s temple. But the Bráhmans envious of the Jains
persuaded the king that as Girnár was shaped like a
liṅg it would be sacrilege to climb it. Siddharája
respected this objection and worshipped at the foot of the mountain.
From Girnár he went to Śatruñjaya. Here too
Bráhmans with drawn swords tried to prevent the king ascending
the hill. Siddharája went in disguise at night, worshipped the
Jain god Ádíśvara with Ganges water, and granted the
god twelve neighbouring villages. On the hill he saw so luxuriant a
growth of the sállaki a plant dear to elephants, that he
proposed to make the hill a breeding place for elephants a second
Vindhya. He was reminded what damage wild elephants would cause to the
holy place and for this reason abandoned his plan.
Siddharája’s second and greater war was with
Málwa. The cotemporary kings of Málwa were the
Paramára ruler Naravarman who flourished from a.d. 1104 to 1133 (S. 1160–1189) and his son and successor
Yaśovarman who ruled up to a.d. 1143
(S. 1199) the year of
Siddharája’s death As the names of both these kings occur
in different accounts of this war, and, as the war is said to have
lasted twelve years, it seems that fighting began in the time of
Naravarman and that Siddharája’s final victory was gained
in the time of Yaśovarman in Siddharája’s old age
about a.d. 1134 (S. 1190). This view is supported by the local
story that his expedition against Yaśovarman was undertaken while
Siddharája was building the Sahasraliṅga lake and other
religious works. It is not known how the war arose but the statement of
the Prabandhachintámaṇi that Siddharája vowed to
make a scabbard of Yaśovarman’s skin seems to show that
Siddharája received grave provocation. Siddharája is said
to have left the building of the Sahasraliṅga lake to the masons
and architects and himself to have [178]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. started for Málwa.
The war dragged on and there seemed little hope of victory when news
reached Siddharája that the three south gates of
Dhárá could be forced. With the help of an elephant an
entrance was effected. Yaśovarman was captured and bound with six
ropes, and, with his captured enemy as his banner of victory,
Siddharája returned to Aṇahilapura. He remembered his vow,
but being prevented from carrying it out, he took a little of
Yaśovarman’s skin and adding other skin to it made a
scabbard. The captured king was thenceforward kept in a cage. It was
this complete conquest and annexation of Málwa that made
Siddharája assume the style of Avantínátha
‘Lord of Avantí,’ which is mentioned as his
biruḍa or title in most of the Chaulukya
copperplates.68 Málwa henceforward remained subject to
Aṇahilaváḍa. On the return from Málwa an army
of Bhíls who tried to block the way were attacked by the
minister Sántu and put to flight.
Siddharája’s next recorded war is with king
Madanavarman the Chandela king of Mahobaka the modern Mahobá in
Bundelkhand. Madanavarman, of whom General Cunningham has found
numerous inscriptions dating from a.d. 1130 to 1164 (S. 1186–1220),69 was one of the most
famous kings of the Chandela dynasty. An inscription of one of his
successors in Kálanjar fort records that Madanavarman ‘in
an instant defeated the king of Gurjjara, as Kṛishṇa in
former times defeated Kaṃsa,70 a statement which agrees with
the Gujarát accounts of the war between him and Jayasiṃha.
In this conflict the Gujarát accounts do not seem to show that
Siddharája gained any great victory; he seems to have been
contented with a money present. The Kírtikaumudí states
that the king of Mahobaka honoured Siddharája as his guest and
paid a fine and tribute by way of hospitality. The account in the
Kumárapálacharita suggests that Siddharája was
compelled to come to terms and make peace. According to the
Kírtikaumudí, and this seems likely, Siddharája
went from Dhárá to Kálanjara. The
account in the Prabandhachintámaṇi is very confused.
According to the Kumárapálacharita, on
Siddharája’s way back from Dhárá at his camp
near Patan a bard came to the court and said to the king that his court
was as wonderful as the court of Madanavarman. The bard said that
Madanavarman was the king of the city of Mahobaka and most clever,
wise, liberal, and pleasure-loving. The king sent a courtier to test
the truth of the bard’s statement. The courtier returned after
six months declaring that the bard’s account was in no way
exaggerated. Hearing this Siddharája at once started against
Mahobaka and encamping within sixteen miles of the city sent his
minister to summon Madanavarman to surrender. Madanavarman who was
enjoying himself took little notice of the minister. This king, he
said, is the same who had to fight twelve years with
Dhárá; if, as is probable, since he is a
kabádi or wild king, he wants money, pay him what he
wants. The money [179]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. was paid. But
Siddharája was so struck with Madanavarman’s indifference
that he would not leave until he had seen him. Madanavarman agreed to
receive him. Siddharája went with a large bodyguard to the royal
garden which contained a palace and enclosed pleasure-house and was
guarded by troops. Only four of Siddharája’s guards were
allowed to enter. With these four men Siddharája went in, was
shown the palace garden and pleasure-houses by Madanavarman, was
treated with great hospitality, and on his return to Patan was given a
guard of 120 men.
The Dvyáśraya says that after his conquest of Ujjain Siddharája seized and imprisoned the king of a neighbouring country named Sim. We have no other information on this point.
The Dohad inscription dated a.d. 1140 mentions the destruction of Sindhurája that is the king of Sindh and other kings. The Kírtikaumudí also mentions the binding of the lord of Sindhu. Nothing is known regarding the Sindh war. The Kírtikaumudí mentions that after a war with Arṇorája king of Sámbhar Siddharája gave his daughter to Arṇorája. This seems to be a mistake as the war and alliance with Arṇorája belong to Kumárapála’s reign.
Siddharája, who like his ancestors was a Śaiva, showed his zeal for the faith by constructing the two grandest works in Gujarát the Rudramahálaya at Sidhpur and the Sahasraliṅga lake at Patan. The Jain chroniclers always try to show that Siddharája was favourably inclined to Jainism. But several of his acts go against this claim and some even show a dislike of the Jains. It is true that the Jain sage Hemáchárya lived with the king, but the king honoured him as a scholar rather than as a Jain. On the occasion of the pilgrimage to Somanátha the king offered Hemáchárya a palanquin, and, as he would not accept the offer but kept on walking, the king blamed him calling him a learned fool with no worldly wisdom. Again on one occasion while returning from Málwa Siddharája encamped at a place called Śrínagara, where the people had decorated their temples with banners in honour of the king. Finding a banner floating over a Jain temple the king asked in anger who had placed it there, as he had forbidden the use of banners on Jain shrines and temples in Gujarát. On being told that it was a very old shrine dating from the time of Bharata, the king ordered that at the end of a year the banner might be replaced. This shows the reverse of a leaning to Jainism. Similarly, according to the Prabandhachintámaṇi, Hemáchárya never dared to speak to the king in favour of Jainism but used to say that all religions were good. This statement is supported by the fact that the opening verses of all works written by Hemáchárya in the time of Siddharája contain no special praise of Jain deities.
So great is Siddharája’s fame as a builder that almost
every old work in Gujarát is ascribed to him. Tradition gives
him the credit of the Dabhoi fort which is of the time of the
Vághelá king Víradhavala, a.d. 1220–1260. The
Prabandhachintámaṇi gives this old verse regarding
Siddharája’s public works: ‘No one makes a great
temple (Rudramahálaya), a great pilgrimage (to
Somanátha), a great Ásthána (darbár hall),
or a great lake (Sahasraliṅga) [180]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. such as Siddharája
made.’71 Of these the Rudramahálaya, though very
little is left, from its size and the beauty of its carving, must have
been a magnificent work the grandest specimen of the architecture of
the Solaṅki period. The remains of the Sahasraliṅga lake at
Aṇahilapura show that it must have been a work of surprising size
and richness well deserving its title of mahásaraḥ
or great lake. Numerous other public works are ascribed to
Siddharája.72
At this period it seems that the kings of Gujarát
Sámbhar and other districts, seeing the great reputation which
his literary tastes had gained for Bhoja of Dhárá used
all to keep Pandits. Certain carvings on the pillars of a mosque at the
south-west of the modern town of Dhárá show that the
building almost as it stands was the Sanskrit school founded by Bhoja.
The carvings in question are beautifully cut Sanskrit grammar tables.
Other inscriptions in praise of Naravarman show that Bhoja’s
successors continued to maintain the institution. In the floor of the
mosque are many large shining slabs of black marble, the largest as
much as seven feet long, all of them covered with inscriptions so badly
mutilated that nothing can be made out of them except that they were
Sanskrit and Prakrit verses in honour of some prince. On a rough
estimate the slabs contain as many as 4000 verses.73 According to the
old saying any one who drank of the Sarasvatí well in
Dhárá became a scholar. Sarasvatí’s well
still exists near the mosque. Its water is good and it is still known
as Akkal-kui or the Well of Talent. As in Dhárá so in
Ajmir the Aṛháí-dinká Jhopḍá
mosque is an old Sanskrit school, recent excavations having brought to
light slabs with entire dramas carved on them. So also the
Gujarát kings had their Pandits and their halls of learning.
Śrípála, Siddharája’s poet-laureate,
wrote a poetical eulogium or praśasti on the
Sahasraliṅga lake. According to the
Prabandhachintámaṇi Siddharája gathered numerous
Pandits to examine the eulogium. As has already been noticed
Siddharája’s constant companion was the great scholar and
Jain áchárya Hemachandra also called
Hemáchárya, who, under the king’s patronage, wrote
a treatise on grammar called Siddhahema, and also the well-known
Dvyáśrayakosha which was intended to teach both grammar and
the history of the Solaṅkis. Hemachandra came into even greater
[181]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Siddharája Jayasingha, a.d. 1094–1143. prominence in the time of
Kumárapála, when he wrote several further works and
became closely connected with the state religion. Several stories
remain of Siddharája assembling poets, and holding literary and
poetic discussions.
Record is preserved of a sabhá or assembly called by the king to hear discussions between a Śvetámbara Jaina áchárya named Bhaṭṭáraka Devasúri and a Digambara Jaina áchárya named Kumudachandra who had come from the Karṇáṭak. Devasúri who was living and preaching in the Jain temple of Arishṭanemi at Karṇávatí,74 that is the modern Ahmadábád, was there visited by Kumudachandra. Devasúri treated his visitor with little respect telling him to go to Patan and he would follow and hold a religious discussion or váda. Kumudachandra being a Digambara or skyclad Jaina went naked to Patan and Siddharája honoured him because he came from his mother’s country. Siddharája asked Hemachandra to hold a discussion with Kumudachandra and Hemachandra recommended that Devasúri should be invited as a worthy disputant. At a discussion held before a meeting called by the king Kumudachandra was vanquished, probably because the first principle of his Digambara faith that no woman can attain nirváṇa, was insulting to the queen-mother, and the second that no clothes-wearing Jain can gain mukti or absorption, was an insult to the Jain ministers. The assembly, like Bráhmanical sabhás at the present day, appears to have declined into noise and Siddharája had to interfere and keep order. Devasúri was complimented by the king and taken by one Áhada with great honour to his newly built Jaina temple.75
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174.In spite of prayers to
Somanátha, of incantations, and of gifts to Bráhmans,
Siddharája Jayasiṃha had no son. The throne passed into
the line of Tribhuvanapála the great-grandson of
Bhímadeva I. (a.d. 1074–62)
who was ruling as a feudatory of Siddharája at his
ancestral appanage of Dahithalí. Tribhuvanapála’s
pedigree is Bhímadeva I.; his son Kshemarája by
Bakuládeví a concubine; his son Haripála; his son
Tribhuvanapála. By his queen Kásmíradeví
Tribhuvanapála had three sons Mahípála,
Kírttipála, and Kumárapála, and two
daughters Premaladeví and Devaladeví. Premaladeví
was married to one of Siddharája’s nobles a cavalry
general named Kánhada or Kṛishṇadeva:
Devaladeví was married to Arṇorája76 or
Anarája [182]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. king of
Śákambhari or Sámbhar, the Ánalladeva of the
Hammíramahákávya. Kumárapála himself
was married by his father to one Bhupáladeví. According
to the Dvyáśraya, Tribhuvanapála was on good terms
with Siddharája serving him and going with him to war. The
Kumárapálacharita also states that
Kumárapála used to attend the court of
Siddharája. But from the time he came to feel that he
would have no son and that the bastard Kumárapála would
succeed him Siddharája became embittered against
Kumárapála. According to the Jain chronicles
Siddharája was told by the god Somanátha, by the sage
Hemachandra, by the goddess Ambiká of Kodinár,77 and by
astrologers that he would have no son and that Kumárapála
would be his successor. According to the
Kumárapálacharita so bitter did his hate grow that
Siddharája planned the death of Tribhuvanapála and his
family including Kumárapála. Tribhuvanapála was
murdered but Kumárapála escaped. Grieved at this proof of
the king’s hatred Kumárapála consulted his
brother-in-law Kṛishṇadeva who advised him to leave his
family at Dahithalí and go into exile promising to keep him
informed of what went on at Aṇahilapura. Kumárapála
left in the disguise of a jaṭádhári or
recluse and escaped the assassins whom the king had ordered to slay
him. After some time Kumárapála returned and in spite of
his disguise was recognized by the guards. They informed the king who
invited all the ascetics in the city to a dinner.
Kumárapála came but noticing that the king recognized him
in spite of his disguise, he fled. The king sent a trusted officer with
a small force in pursuit. Kumárapála persuaded some
husbandmen, the chief of whom was Bhímasiṃha, to hide him
in a heap of thorns. The pursuers failing to find him returned. At
night Kumárapála was let out bleeding from the thorns,
and promised the husbandmen that the day would come when their help
would be rewarded. He then shaved his topknot or
jaṭá and while travelling met with a lady named
Devaśrí of Udambara village who pitying him took him into
her chariot and gave him food. Kumárapála promised to
regard her as a sister. He then came to Dahithalí where the
royal troops had already arrived. Siddharája sent an army which
invested the village leaving Kumárapála without means of
escape. He went to a potter named Sajjana or Aliṅga who hid him
in the flues of his brick-kiln throwing hay over him. The troops
searched the village, failed to find Kumárapála, and
retired. The potter then helped Kumárapála from his
hiding place and fed him. A former friend named Bosari joined
Kumárapála and they went away together
Kumárapála commending his family to the care of Sajjana.
On the first day they had no food. Next day Bosari went to beg and they
together ate the food given to Bosari in a monastery or
maṭh where they slept. In time they came to Cambay where
they called upon Hemáchárya and asked him their future.
Hemáchárya knew and recognized Kumárapála.
Kumárapála asked when fate would bless him. Before
Hemáchárya [183]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. could reply Udayana, one
of the king’s ministers, came. Hemáchárya said to
Udayana, ‘This is Kumárapála who shall shortly be
your king.’ Hemáchárya also gave
Kumárapála a writing stating that he would succeed to the
throne. Kumárapála acknowledged his obligations to
Hemáchárya and promised to follow his advice. Udayana
took him to his house and gave him food and clothes. Siddharája
came to know of this and sent his soldiers who began to search.
Kumárapála returned to Hemáchárya who hid
him in a cellar covering its door with manuscripts and palm leaves. The
soldiers came but failed to search under the manuscripts and returned.
Kumárapála acknowledged his obligations to
Hemáchárya and said he owed him two great debts one for
telling him the day on which he would come to the throne; the other for
saving his life. Kumárapála left Cambay at midnight, the
minister Udayana supplying him with provisions. From Cambay he went to
Vaṭapadrapura probably Baroda, where feeling hungry he entered
the shop of a Vánia named Katuka and asked for parched gram. The
Vánia gave the gram and seeing that Kumárapála had
no money accepted his promise of future payment. From Baroda he came to
Bhrigukachh or Broach where he saw a soothsayer and asked him his
future. The soothsayer, seeing the bird kali-deví perched
on the temple flagstaff, said ‘You will shortly be king.’
Kumárapála shaved his matted hair and went from Broach to
Ujjain where he met his family. But as here too the royal troops
followed him he fled to Kolhápura where he came across a
Yogí who foretold his succession to a throne and gave him two
spells or manṭras. From Kolhápura
Kumárapála went to Káñchí or
Conjeveram and from there to the city of
Kálambapattana.78 The king of Kálambapattana
Pratápasiṃha received him like an elder brother and
brought him into his city, built a temple of Śivananda
Kumárapáleśvara in his honour, and even issued a
coin called a Kumárapála. From Kálambapattana
Kumárapála went to Chitrakúṭa or Chitor and
from there to Ujjain whence he took his family to Siddhapura going on
alone to Aṇahilapura to see his brother-in-law
Kṛishṇadeva. According to the Vicháraśreṇi
Siddharája died soon after in a.d. 1143 on the 3rd of Kárttika Śuddha
Saṃvat 1199.
In the dissensions that followed the king’s death Kumárapála’s interests were well served by his brother-in-law Kṛishṇadeva. Eventually the names of three candidates, Kumárapála and two others, were laid before the state nobles sitting in council to determine who should be king. Of the three candidates the two others were found wanting, and Kumárapála was chosen and installed according to the Vicháraśreṇi on the 4th of Márgaśírsha Suddha and according to the Kumárapálaprabandha on the 4th of Márgaśírsha Vadhya. At the time of his succession, according to the Prabandhachintámaṇi and the Kumárapálaprabandha, Kumárapála was about fifty years of age. [184]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. On his accession
Kumárapála installed his wife Bhupáladeví his
anointed queen or pattaráni; appointed Udayana who had
befriended him at Cambay minister; Báhaḍa or
Vágbhaṭa son of Udayana79 chief councillor or
mahámátya; and Aliṅga second councillor or
mahápradhána. Áhada or Árabhaṭṭa,
apparently another son of Udayana, did not acknowledge
Kumárapála and went over to Arṇorája
Ánáka or Ano king of Sapádalaksha or the
Sámbhar territory who is probably the same as the Ánalladeva of the
Hammíramahákávya.80
The potter Sajjana was rewarded with a grant of seven hundred villages near Chitrakúṭa or Chitoḍa fort in Rájputána, and the author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi notices that in his time the descendants of the potter ashamed of their origin called themselves descendants of Sagara. Bhímasiṃha who hid Kumárapála in the thorns was appointed head of the bodyguard; Devaśrí made the sister’s mark on the royal forehead at the time of Kumárapála’s installation and was granted the village of Devayo;81 and Katuka the Vániá of Baroda, who had given Kumárapála parched gram was granted the village of Vaṭapadra or Baroda. Bosari Kumárapála’s chief companion was given Láṭamaṇdala, which seems to mean that he was appointed viceroy of Láṭa or South Gujarát.
Kanhada or Kṛishṇadeva Kumárapála’s brother-in-law and adviser overvaluing his great services became arrogant and disobedient insulting the king in open court. As remonstrance was of no avail the king had Kṛishṇadeva waylaid and beaten by a band of athletes and taken almost dying to his wife the king’s sister. From this time all the state officers were careful to show ready obedience.
The old ministry saw that under so capable and well served a ruler their power was gone. They accordingly planned to slay the king and place their own nominee on the throne. The king heard of the plot: secured the assassins: and employed them in murdering the conspirators. According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi, Áhada or Árabhaṭṭa who had gone over to the Sámbhar king and was in charge of the Sámbhar infantry, bribed the local nobles as a preliminary to a war which he had planned against Kumárapála. He so far succeeded as to bring Ána or Ánáka the Sámbhar king with the whole of his army to the borders of Gujarát to fight Kumárapála. Kumárapála went to meet Ánáka. But, in consequence of intrigues, in the battle that followed the Gujarát army did not obey orders. Kumárapála advanced in front on an elephant, and Báhaḍa trying to climb on Kumárapála’s elephant was thrown to the ground and slain. Ánáka was also pierced with arrows and the Sámbhar army was defeated and plundered of its horses.82 [185]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. The
Dvyáśraya, probably by the aid of the author’s
imagination, gives a fuller account of this war. One fact of importance
recorded in the Dvyáśraya is that Ánáka
though defeated was not slain, and, to bring hostilities to an end,
gave his daughter Jalhaṇá to Kumárapála in
marriage.83 The Kumárapálacharita calls the
Sámbhar king Arṇorája and says that it was
Kumárapála who invaded the Sámbhar territory.
According to this account Kumárapála went to
Chandrávatí near Ábu and taking its
Paramára king Vikramasiṃha with him marched to
Śákambhari or Sámbhar and fought Arṇorája who
was defeated but not killed. Kumárapála threatened to cut
out Arṇorája’s tongue but let him go on condition
that his people wore a headdress with a tongue on each side.
Arṇorája is said to have been confined in a cage for three
days and then reinstalled as Kumárapála’s
feudatory. Vikramasiṃha of Chandrávatí, who in the
battle had sided with Arṇorája, was punished by being
disgraced before the assembled seventy-two feudatories at
Aṇahilaváḍa and was sent to prison, his throne being
given to his nephew Yaśodhavala. After his victory over
Arṇorája Kumárapála fought, defeated, and,
according to the Kírtikaumudí, beheaded Ballála
king of Málwa who had invaded Gujarát. The result of this
contest seems to have been to reduce Málwa to its former
position of dependence on the Aṇahilaváḍa kings.
More than one inscription of Kumárapála’s found in
the temple of Udayáditya as far north as Udayapura near Bhilsa
shows that he conquered the whole of Málwa, as the inscriptions
are recorded by one who calls himself Kumárapála’s
general or daṇḍanáyaka.84
Another of Kumárapála’s recorded victories is
over Mallikárjuna said to be king of the Konkan who we know from
published lists of the North Konkan Śiláháras
flourished about a.d. 1160. The author of
the Prabandhachintámaṇi says this war arose from a bard of
king Mallikárjuna speaking of him before king
Kumárapála as Rájapitámaha or
grandfather of kings.85 Kumárapála annoyed at so arrogant
a title looked around. Ámbaḍá,86 one of the sons
of Udayana, divining the king’s meaning, raised his folded hands
to his forehead and expressed his readiness to fight
Mallikárjuna. The king sent him with an army which marched to
the Konkan without halting. At the crossing of the
Kaláviní it was met and defeated by Mallikárjuna.
Ámbaḍá returned in disgrace and shrouding
himself, his umbrella and his tents in crape retreated
to Aṇahilaváḍa. The king finding Ámbada
though humiliated ready to make a second venture gave him a larger and
better appointed force. With this army Ámbaḍá again
started for the Konkan, crossed the Kaláviní, attacked
Mallikárjuna, and in a hand-to-hand fight [186]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. climbed his elephant and
cut off his head. This head cased in gold with other trophies of the
war he presented to the king on his triumphant return to Aṇahilapura. The king
was greatly pleased and gave Ámbaḍá the title of
Rájapitámaha. Of this Mallikárjuna two
stone inscriptions have been found one at Chiplún dated
a.d. 1156 (Śaka 1078) the other at
Bassein dated a.d. 1160 (Śaka 1082).
If the story that Mallikárjuna was slain is true the war must
have taken place during the two years between a.d. 1160 and 1162 (Śaka 1082, 1084) which latter
is the earliest known date of Mallikárjuna’s successor
Aparáditya.
The Kumárapálacharita also records a war between
Kumárapála and Samara king of Suráshṭra or
south Káthiáváḍa, the Gujarát army
being commanded by Kumárapála’s minister Udayana.
The Prabandhachintámaṇi gives Sausara as the name of the
Suráshṭra king87: possibly he was some Gohilvád
Mehr chief. Udayana came with the army to Vadhwán, and letting
it advance went to Pálitána. While he was worshipping at
Pálitána, a mouse carried away the burning wick of the
lamp. Reflecting on the risk of fire in a wooden temple Udayana
determined to rebuild the temple of stone. In the fight with Sausara
the Gujarát army was defeated and Udayana was mortally
wounded.88 Before Udayana died he told his sons that he had
meant to repair the temple of Ádíśvara on
Śatruñjaya and the Śakuniká Vihára at
Broach and also to build steps up the west face of Girnár. His
sons Báhaḍa and Ámbaḍá promised to
repair the two shrines. Subsequently both shrines were restored,
Kumárapála and Hemáchárya and the council
of Aṇahilapura attending at the installation of
Suvṛittinátha in the Śakuniká Vihára.
The Girnár steps were also cut, according to more than one
inscription in a.d. 1166 (S. 1222).89 This war and Udayana’s death
must have occurred about a.d. 1149
(S. 1205) as the temple of
Ádnátha was finished in a.d. 1156–57 (S. 1211). Báhaḍa also established
near Śatruñjaya a town called
Báhaḍapura and adorned it with a temple called
Tribhuvanapálavasati.90 After the fight with Sausara
Kumárapála was threatened with another war by
Karṇa91 king of Dáhala or Chedi. Spies informed the
king of the [187]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. impending invasion as he
was starting on a pilgrimage to Somanátha. Next day he was
relieved from anxiety by the news that while sleeping on an elephant at
night king Karṇa’s necklace became entangled in the branch
of a banyan tree, and the elephant suddenly running away, the king was
strangled.
The Prabandhachintámaṇi records an expedition against Sámbhar which was entrusted to Cháhaḍa a younger brother of Báhaḍa. Though Cháhaḍa was known to be extravagant, the king liked him, and after giving him advice placed him in command. On reaching Sámbhar Cháhaḍa invested the fort of Bábránagar but did not molest the people as on that day 700 brides had to be married.92 Next day the fort was entered, the city was plundered, and the supremacy of Kumárapála was proclaimed. This Bábránagar has not been identified. There appears to be some confusion and the place may not be in Sámbhar but in Bábariáváḍa in Káthiáváḍa. Cháhaḍa returned triumphant to Patan. The king expressed himself pleased but blamed Cháhaḍa for his lavish expenditure and conferred on him the title of Rája-gharatta the King-grinder.
Though the Gujarát chronicles give no further details an inscription in the name of Kumárapála in a temple at Udepur near Bhilsa dated a.d. 1166 records that on Monday, Akshaya tritiyá the 3rd of Vaiśákh Sud (S. 1222), Thakkara Cháhaḍa granted half the village of Sangaváḍa in the Rangáriká district or bhukti. Just below this inscription is a second also bearing the name of Kumárapála. The year is lost. But the occasion is said to be an eclipse on Thursday the 15th of Paush Sudi when a gift was made to the god of Udayapura by Yaśodhavala the viceroy of Kumárapála.93 [188]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. Similar inscriptions of
Kumárapála’s time and giving his name occur near
the ruined town of Kerádu or Kiráṭa-Kúpa
near Bálmer in Western Rájputána. The inscriptions
show that Kumárapála had another Amátya or
minister there, and that the kings of the country round Kerádu
had been subject to Gujarát since the time of Siddharája
Jayasiṃha. Finally the inscription of Kumárapála
found by Colonel Tod in a temple of Brahma on the pinnacle of
Chitoḍa fort94 shows that his conquests extended as far as
Mewáḍa.
According to the Kumárapálachintámaṇi Kumárapála married one Padmávatí of Padmapura. The chronicler describes the city as to the west of the Indus. Perhaps the lady belonged to Padmapura, a large town in Kashmír. Considering his greatness as a king and conqueror the historical record of Kumárapála is meagre and incomplete. Materials may still come to light which will show his power to have been surprisingly widespread.
Mr. Forbes95 records the following Bráhmanical tradition of a Mewáḍa queen of Kumárapála, which has probably been intentionally omitted by the Jain chroniclers.
Kumárapála, says the Bráhman tradition, had wedded a Sisodaní Ráni, a daughter of the house of Mewáḍa. At the time that the sword went for her the Sisodaní heard that the Rája had made a vow that his wives should receive initiation into the Jain religion at Hemáchárya’s convent before entering the palace. The Ráni refused to start for Patan until she was satisfied she would not be called on to visit the Áchárya’s convent. Jayadeva Kumárapála’s household bard became surety and the queen consented to go to Aṇahilapura. Several days after her arrival Hemáchárya said to the Rája ‘The Sisodaní Ráni has never come to visit me.’ Kumárapála told her she must go. The Ráni refused and fell ill, and the bard’s wives went to see her. Hearing her story they disguised her as one of themselves and brought her privately home to their house. At night the bard dug a hole in the wall of the city, and taking the Ráni through the hole started with her for Mewáḍa. When Kumárapála became aware of the Ráni’s flight he set off in pursuit with two thousand horse. He came up with the fugitives about fifteen miles from the fort of Idar. The bard said to the Ráni, ‘If you can enter Idar you are safe. I have two hundred horse with me. As long as a man of us remains no one shall lay hands on you.’ So saying he turned upon his pursuers. But the Ráni’s courage failed and she slew herself in the carriage. As the fight went on and the pursuers forced their way to the carriage, the maids cried ‘Why struggle more, the Ráni is dead.’ Kumárapála and his men returned home.96
The Paramára chiefs of Chandrávatí near
Ábu were also feudatories of Kumárapála. It has
been noted that to punish him for siding with Arṇorája of
Sámbhar Kumárapála placed Vikrama Siṃha the
Chandrávatí chief in confinement and set Vikrama’s
[189]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. nephew Yaśodhavala
on his throne. That Kumárapála conquered the chiefs of
Sámbhar and Málwa is beyond question. Among his names is
the proud title Avantí-nátha Lord of Málwa.
The Kumárapálaprabandha gives the following limits of Kumárapála’s sway. The Turushkas or Turks on the north; the heavenly Ganges on the east; the Vindhya mountains on the south; the Sindhu river on the west.97 Though in tradition Kumárapála’s name does not stand so high as a builder as the name of Siddharája Jayasiṃha he carried out several important works. The chief of these was the restoring and rebuilding of the great shrine of Someśvara or Somanátha Patan. According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi when Kumárapála asked Devasúri the teacher of Hemáchárya how best to keep his name remembered Devasúri replied: Build a new temple of Somanátha fit to last an age or yuga, instead of the wooden one which is ruined by the ocean billows. Kumárapála approved and appointed a building committee or pañchakula headed by a Bráhman named Gaṇḍa Bháva Bṛihaspati the state officer at Somanátha. At the instance of Hemáchárya the king on hearing the foundations were laid vowed until the temple was finished he would keep apart from women and would take neither flesh nor wine. In proof of his vow he poured a handful of water over Nílakaṇṭha Mahádeva, probably his own royal god. After two years the temple was completed and the flag hoisted. Hemáchárya advised the king not to break his vow until he had visited the new temple and paid his obeisance to the god. The king agreed and went to Somanátha, Hemáchárya preceding him on foot and promising to come to Somanátha after visiting Śatruñjaya and Girnár. On reaching Somanátha the king was received by Gaṇḍa-Bṛihaspati his head local officer and by the building committee, and was taken in state through the town. At the steps of the temple the king bowed his head to the ground. Under the directions of Gaṇḍa-Bṛihaspati he worshipped the god, made gifts of elephants and other costly articles including his own weight in coin, and returned to Aṇahilapura.
It is interesting to know that the present battered sea-shore temple of Somanátha, whose garbhágára or shrine has been turned into a mosque and whose spire has been shattered, is the temple of whose building and consecration the above details are preserved. This is shown by the style of the architecture and sculpture which is in complete agreement with the other buildings of the time of Kumárapála.98 [190]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174.
Kumárapála’s temple seems to have suffered in every
subsequent Muhammadan invasion, in Alaf Khan’s in a.d. 1300, in Mozaffar’s in a.d. 1390, in Mahmúd Begada’s about
a.d. 1490, and in Muzaffar II.’s
about a.d. 1530. Time after time no sooner
had the invader passed than the work of repair began afresh. One of the
most notable restorations was by Khengár IV. (a.d. 1279–1333) a Chúḍásamá
king of Junágaḍh who is mentioned in two Girnár
inscriptions as the repairer of Somanátha after its desecration
by Alá-ud-dín Khilji. The latest
sacrilege, including the turning of the temple into a mosque, was in
the time of the Ahmadábád king Muzaffar Sháh II.
(a.d. 1511–1535). Since then no
attempt has been made to win back the god into his old home.
In the side wall near the door of the little shrine of Bhadrakáli in Patan a broken stone inscription gives interesting details of the temple of Somanátha. Except that the right hand corners of some of the lines are broken, the inscription is clear and well preserved. It is dated a.d. 1169 (Valabhi 850). It records that the temple of the god Someśa was first of gold built by Soma; next it was of silver built by Rávana; afterwards of wood built by Kṛishṇa; and last of stone built by Bhímadeva. The next restoration was through Gaṇḍa-Bṛihaspati under Kumárapála. Of Gaṇḍa-Bṛihaspati it gives these details. He was a Kanyákubja or Kanoj Bráhman of the Páśupata school, a teacher of the Málwa kings, and a friend of Siddharája Jayasiṃha. He repaired several other temples and founded several other religious buildings in Somanátha. He also repaired the temple of Kedáreśvara in Kumaon on learning that the Khaśa king of that country had allowed it to fall into disrepair. After the time of Kumárapála the descendants of Gaṇḍa-Bṛihaspati remained in religious authority in Somanátha.
Kumárapála made many Jain benefactions.99 He repaired the temple of Ságala-Vasahiká at Stambha-tírtha or Cambay where Hemáchárya received his initiation or díkshá. In honour of the lady who gave him barley flour and curds he built a temple called the Karambaka-Vihára in Patan. He also built in Patan a temple called the Mouse or Mushaka-Vihára to free himself from the impurity caused by killing a mouse while digging for treasure. At Dhandhuka Hemáchárya’s birthplace a temple called the Jholiká-Vihára or cradle temple was built. Besides these Kumárapála is credited with building 1444 temples.
Though Kumárapála was not a learned man, his ministers
were men of learning, and he continued the practice of keeping at his
court scholars especially Sanskrit poets. Two of his leading Pandits
were Rámachandra and Udayachandra both of them Jains.
Rámachandra is often mentioned in Gujaráti literature and
appears to have been a great scholar. He was the author of a book
called the Hundred Accounts or Prabandhaśata. After
Udayana’s death Kumárapála’s chief minister
was Kapardi a man of learning skilled in Sanskrit poetry. And all
through his reign his principal adviser [191]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. was Hemachandra or
Hemáchárya probably the most learned man of his time.
Though Hemáchárya lived during the reigns both of
Siddharája and of Kumárapála, only under
Kumárapála did he enjoy political power as the
king’s companion and religious adviser. What record remains of
the early Solaṅkis is chiefly due to Hemachandra.
The Jain life of Hemáchárya abounds in wonders. Apart from the magic and mystic elements the chief details are: Cháchiga a Modh Vánia of Dhandhuka100 in the district of Ardháshṭama had by his wife Páhiní101 of the Chámuṇḍa gotra, a boy named Chángodeva who was born a.d. 1089 (Kartik fullmoon Saṃvat 1145). A Jain priest named Devachandra Áchárya (a.d. 1078–1170; S. 1134–1226) came from Patan to Dhandhuka and when in Dhandhuka went to pay his obeisance at the Modh Vasahiká. While Devachandra was seated Chángodeva came playing with other boys and went and sat beside the áchárya. Struck with the boy’s audacity and good looks the áchárya went with the council of the village to Cháchiga’s house. Cháchiga was absent but his wife being a Jain received the áchárya with respect. When she heard that her son was wanted by the council, without waiting to consult her husband, she handed the boy to the áchárya who carried him off to Karṇávatí and kept him there with the sons of the minister Udayana. Cháchiga, disconsolate at the loss of his son, went in quest of him vowing to eat nothing till the boy was found. He came to Karṇávatí and in an angry mood called on the áchárya to restore him his son. Udayana was asked to interfere and at last persuaded Cháchiga to let the boy stay with Devachandra.
In a.d. 1097, when Chángodeva
was eight years old Cháchiga celebrated his son’s
consecration or díkshá and gave him the name of
Somachandra. As the boy became extremely learned Devachandra changed
his name to Hemachandra the Moon of gold. In a.d. 1110 (S. 1166)
at the age of 21, his mastery of all the Śástras and
Siddhántas was rewarded by the dignity of Súri or sage.
Siddharája was struck with his conversation and honoured him as
a man of learning. Hemachandra’s knowledge, wisdom and tact enabled him
to adhere openly to his Jain rules and beliefs though
Siddharája’s dislike of Jain practices was so great as at
times to amount to insult. After one of their quarrels
Hemáchárya kept away from the king for two or three days.
Then the king seeing his humility and his devotion to his faith
repented and apologised. The two went together to Somanátha
Patan and there Hemáchárya paid his obeisance to the
liṅga in a way that did not offend his own faith. During
Siddharája’s reign Hemáchárya wrote his well
known grammar with aphorisms or sútras and commentary or
vṛitti called Siddha-Hemachandra, a title compounded of
the king’s name and his own. As the Bráhmans found fault
with the absence of any detailed references to the king in the work
Hemachandra [192]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. added one verse at the
end of each chapter in praise of the king. During
Siddharája’s reign he also wrote two other works, the
Haimínámamálá, “String of Names
composed by Hema(chandra)” or
Abhidhánachintámaṇi and the
Anekárthanámamálá, a Collection of words of
more than one meaning. He also began the
Dvyáśrayakosha102 or Double Dictionary being both a
grammar and a history. In spite of his value to
Kumárapála, in the beginning of
Kumárapála’s reign Hemáchárya was not
honoured as a spiritual guide and had to remain subordinate to
Bráhmans. When Kumárapála asked him what was the
most important religious work he could perform Hemáchárya
advised the restoring of the temple of Somanátha. Still
Hemáchárya so far won the king to his own faith that till
the completion of the temple he succeeded in persuading the king to
take the vow of ahiṁsá or non-killing which though
common to both faiths is a specially Jain observance. Seeing this mark
of his ascendancy over the king, the king’s family priest and
other Bráhmans began to envy and thwart
Hemáchárya. On the completion of the temple, when the
king was starting for Somanátha for the installation ceremony,
the Bráhmans told him that Hemáchárya did not mean
to go with him. Hemáchárya who had heard of the plot had
already accepted the invitation. He said being a recluse he must go on
foot, and that he also wanted to visit Girnár, and from
Girnár would join the king at Somanátha. His object was
to avoid travelling in a palanquin with the king or suffering a
repetition of Siddharája’s insult for not accepting a
pálkí. Soon after reaching Somanátha
Kumárapála asked after Hemáchárya. The
Bráhmans spread a story that he had been drowned, but
Hemáchárya was careful to appear in the temple as the
king reached it. The king saw him, called him, and took him with him to
the temple. Some Bráhmans told the king that the Jain priest
would not pay any obeisance to Śiva, but Hemáchárya
saluted the god in the following verse in which was nothing contrary to
strict Jainism: ‘Salutation to him, whether he be Brahma,
Vishṇu, Hara, or Jina, from whom have
fled desires which produce the sprouts of the seed of
worldliness.’103 After this joint visit to Somanátha
Hemachandra gained still more ascendancy over the king, who appreciated
his calmness of mind and his forbearance. The Bráhmans tried to
prevent the growth of his influence, but in the end Hemachandra
overcame them. He induced the king to place in the sight of his
Bráhmanical family priests an image of
Śántinátha Tírthaṅkara among his family
gods. He afterwards persuaded Kumárapála publicly to
adopt the Jain faith by going to the hermitage of Hemachandra and
giving [193]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. numerous presents to Jain
ascetics. Finally under his influence Kumárapála put away
all Bráhmanical images from his family place of worship. Having
gone such lengths Kumárapála began to punish the
Bráhmans who insulted Hemachandra. A Bráhman named
Vámaráśi, a Pandit at the royal court, who composed
a verse insulting Hemachandra, lost his annuity and was reduced to
beggary, but on apologising to Hemachandra the annuity was restored.
Another Bráhmanical officer named Bháva Bṛihaspati,
who was stationed at Somanátha, was re-called for insulting
Hemachandra. But he too on apologising to Hemachandra was restored to
Somanátha. Under Hemachandra’s influence
Kumárapála gave up the use of flesh and wine, ceased to
take pleasure in the chase, and by beat of drum forbade throughout his
kingdom the taking of animal life. He withdrew their licenses from
hunters, fowlers and fishermen, and forced them to
adopt other callings. To what lengths this dread of life-taking was
carried appears from an order that only filtered water was to be given
to all animals employed in the royal army. Among the stories told of
the king’s zeal for life-saving is one of a Bania of
Sámbhar who having been caught killing a louse was brought in
chains to Aṇahilaváḍa, and had his property
confiscated and devoted to the building at
Aṇahilaváḍa of a Louse Temple or
Yúká-Vihára. According to another story a man of
Nador in Márwár was put to death by Kelhana the chief of
Nador to appease Kumárapála’s wrath at hearing that
the man’s wife had offered flesh to a field-god or
kshetrapála. Hemachandra also induced the king to forego
the claim of the state to the property of those who died without a
son.
During Kumárapála’s reign Hemachandra wrote many well known Sanskrit and Prakrit works on literature and religion. Among these are the Adhyátmopanishad or Yogaśástra a work of 12,000 verses in twelve chapters called Prakáśas, the Trisáshṭhisálákápurushacharitra or lives of sixty-three Jain saints of the Utsarpiní and Avasarpiní ages; the Pariśishṭaparvan, a work of 3500 verses being the life of Jain Sthaviras who flourished after Mahávíra; the Prákṛita Śabdánuśásana or Prákrit grammar; the Dvyáśraya104 a Prakrit poem written with the double object of teaching grammar and of giving the history of Kumárapála; the Chhandonuśásana a work of about 6000 verses on prosody; the Liṅgánuśásana a work on genders; the Deśínámamálá in Prakrit with a commentary a work on local and provincial words; and the Alaṅkárachúḍámaṇi a work on rhetoric. Hemachandra died in a.d. 1172 (S. 1229) at the age of 84. The king greatly mourned his loss and marked his brow with Hemachandra’s ashes. Such crowds came to share in the ashes of the pyre that the ground was hollowed into a pit known as the Haima-Khadda or Hema’s Pit.
Kumárapála lived to a great age. According to the
author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi he was fifty when he
succeeded to the [194]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Kumárapála, a.d. 1143–1174. throne, and after ruling
about thirty-one years died in a.d. 1174
(S. 1230). He is said to have died of
lúta a form of leprosy. Another story given by the
Kumárapálaprabandha is that Kumárapála was
imprisoned by his nephew and successor Ajayapála. The
Kumárapálaprabandha gives the exact length of
Kumárapála’s reign at 30 years 8 months and 27
days. If the beginning of Kumárapála’s reign is
placed at the 4th Magsar Sud Saṃvat 1299, the date of the close,
taking the year to begin in Kártika, would be Bhádrapada
Śuddha Saṃvat 1229. If with Gujarát almanacs the year
is taken to begin in Ásháḍha, the date of the close
of the reign would be Bhádrapada of Saṃvat 1230. It is
doubtful whether either Saṃvat 1229 or 1230 is the correct year,
as an inscription dated Saṃvat 1229 Vaishákha Śuddha
3rd at Udayapura near Bhilsá describes Ajayapála
Kumárapála’s successor as reigning at
Aṇahilapura. This would place Kumárapála’s
death before the month of Vaishákha 1229 that is in
a.d. 1173.105
Ajayapála, a.d. 1174–1177.As
Kumárapála had no son he was succeeded by
Ajayapála the son of his brother
Mahípála.106 According to the
Kumárapálaprabandha Kumárapála desired to
give the throne to his daughter’s son Pratápamalla, but
Ajayapála raised a revolt and got rid of
Kumárapála by poison. The Jain chroniclers say nothing of
the reign of Ajayapála because he was not a follower of their
religion. The author of the Sukṛitasankírtana
notices a small silver canopy or pavilion shown in
Ajayapála’s court as a feudatory’s gift from the
king of Sapádalaksha107 or Sewálik. The author of the
Kírtikaumudí dismisses Ajayapála with the mere
mention of his name, and does not even state his relationship with
Kumárapála. According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi
Ajayapála destroyed the Jain temples built by his uncle. He
showed no favour to Ámbaḍá and
Kumárapála’s other Jain ministers. Ajayapála
seems to have been of a cruel and overbearing temper. He appointed as
his minister Kapardi because he was of the Bráhmanical
faith.108 But considering his manners arrogant he ordered him
to be thrown into a caldron of boiling oil. On another occasion he
ordered the Jain scholar Rámachandra to sit on a red-hot sheet
of copper. One of his nobles Ámra-bhaṭa or
Ámbaḍá refused to submit to [195]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Ajayapála, a.d. 1174–1177. the king, saying that he
would pay obeisance only to Vítarája or
Tírthaṅkara as god, to Hemachandra as guide, and to
Kumárapála as king. Ajayapála ordered the matter
to be settled by a fight. Ámbaḍá brought some of
his followers to the drum-house near the gate, and in the fight that
followed Ámbaḍá was killed. In a.d. 1177 (S. 1233),
after a short reign of three years, Ajayapála was slain by a
doorkeeper named Vijjaladeva who plunged a dagger into the king’s
heart.109
Múlarája II., a.d. 1177–1179.Ajayapála was succeeded by his son Múlarája II. also called Bála Múlarája as he was only a boy when installed. His mother was Náikídeví the daughter of Paramardi, apparently the Kádamba king Permádi or Śiva Chitta who reigned from a.d. 1147 to 1175 (S. 1203–1231).110 The authors of the Kírtikaumudí111 and the Sukṛitasankírtana say that even in childhood Múlarája II. dispersed the Turushka or Muhammadan army.112 The Prabandhachintámaṇi states that the king’s mother fought at the Gádaráraghatta and that her victory was due to a sudden fall of rain. Múlarája II. is said to have died in a.d. 1179 (S. 1235) after a reign of two years.
Bhíma II. a.d. 1179–1242.Múlarája II.
was succeeded by Bhíma II. The relationship of the two is not
clearly established. Mr. Forbes makes Bhíma the younger brother
of Ajayapála. But it appears from the Kírtikaumudí
and the Sukṛitasankírtana that Bhíma was the
younger brother of Múlarája. The
Sukṛitasankírtana after concluding the account of
Múlarája,113 calls Bhíma ‘asya
bandhu’ ‘his brother,’ and the
Kírtikaumudí, after mentioning the death of
Múlarája, says that Bhíma his younger brother
‘anujanmásya’ became king.114 [196]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Bhíma II. a.d. 1179–1242. Múlarája we
know came to the throne as a child. Of Bhíma also the
Kírtikaumudí says that he came to the throne while still
in his childhood, and this agrees with the statements that he was the
younger brother of Múlarája. Bhíma probably came
to the throne a.d. 1178 (S. 1234). There is no doubt he was reigning in
a.d. 1179 (S. 1235), as an inscription in the deserted
village of Kerálu near Bálmer of
Aṇahilaváḍa dated a.d. 1179 (S. 1235)
states that it was written ‘in the triumphant reign of the
illustrious Bhímadeva.’115 A further proof of his reigning
in a.d. 1179 (S. 1235) and of his being a minor at that time is
given in the following passage from the
Tabakát-i-Násirí: In a.d. 1178 (Hijri 574) the Ráí of
Nahrwálá Bhímdeo, was a minor, but he had a large
army and many elephants. In the day of battle the Muhammadans were
defeated and the Sultán was compelled to retreat.116
Merutuṇga says that Bhíma reigned from a.d. 1179 (S. 1235)
for sixty-three years that is up to a.d. 1242 (S. 1298),
and this is borne out by a copperplate of Bhíma which bears date
a.d. 1240 (S. 1296117 Márgha Vadi 14th
Sunday118).
Bhíma was nicknamed Bholo the Simpleton. The chroniclers of this period mention only the Vághelás and almost pass over Bhíma. The author of the Kírtikaumudí says ‘the kingdom of the young ruler was gradually divided among powerful ministers and provincial chiefs’; and according to the Sukṛitasankírtana ‘Bhíma felt great anxiety on account of the chiefs who had forcibly eaten away portions of the kingdom.’ It appears that during the minority, when the central authority was weak, the kingdom was divided among nobles and feudatories, and that Bhíma proved too weak a ruler to restore the kingly power. Manuscripts and copperplates show that Bhímadeva was ruling at Aṇahilaváḍa in S. 1247, 1251, 1261, 1263, and 1264,119 and copperplates dated S. 1283, 1288, 1295, and 1296 have also been found. Though Bhíma in name enjoyed a long unbroken reign the verses quoted above show that power rested not with the king but with the nobles. It appears from an inscription that in a.d. 1224 (S. 1280) a Chálukya noble named Jayantasiṃha was supreme at Aṇahilaváḍa though he mentions Bhíma and his predecessors with honour and respect.120
It was probably by aiding Bhíma against Jayantasiṃha
that the Vághelás rose to power. According to the
chroniclers the Vághelás succeeded in the natural course
of things. According to the Sukṛitasankírtana
Kumárapála appeared to his grandson Bhíma and
directed him to appoint as his heir-apparent Víradhavala son of
Lavaṇaprasáda and
grandson of Arṇorája the son of Dhavala king of
Bhimapalli. Next day in
court, in the presence of his nobles, when Lavaṇaprasáda and
Víradhavala entered the king said to [197]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Bhíma II. a.d. 1179–1242. Lavaṇaprasáda: Your
father Arṇorája seated me on the throne: you should
therefore uphold my power: in return I will name your son
Víradhavala my heir-apparent.121 The author of the
Kírtikaumudí notes that Arṇorája son of
Dhavala, opposing the revolution against Bhíma, cleared the
kingdom of enemies, but at the cost of his own life. The author then
describes Lavaṇaprasáda and
Víradhavala as kings. But as he gives no account of their rise
to supremacy, it seems probable that they usurped the actual power from
Bhíma though till a.d. 1242
(S. 1295) Bhíma continued to
be nominal sovereign.
Bhíma’s queen was Líládeví the daughter of a Chohán chief named Samarasiṃha.122 [198]
1 Ind. Ant. IV. 71–72 and VI. 180. ↑
2 Ind. Ant. VI. 180ff. The suggestion may be offered that the Kanyákubja which is mentioned as the seat of Múlarája’s ancestors, is Karṇakubja, an old name of Junágaḍh. Compare Burgess’ Káthiáwár and Kutch, 156. ↑
4 Kirtane’s Hammíramahákávya, I. ↑
5 The Choháns of Ajmir were also known as the rulers of Śákambharí, the Sámbhar lake in Rájputána on the borders of Jaipur and Jodhpur. The corrected edition of the Harsha inscription published by Prof. Kielhorn in Epigraphia Indica II. 116ff. shows that their first historical king was Gúvaka, who reigned some time in the first half of the ninth century (c. 820 a.d.) The Choháns are still very numerous in the neighbourhood of the Sewálik hills, especially in the districts of Ambálá and Karnál. Compare Ibbetson’s Panjáb Census for 1881. ↑
6 It appears from the grant of Śaka 972 published by Mr. Dhruva in Ind. Ant. XII. 196 and from the Surat grant of Kírttirája dated Śaka 940, that this Bárappa was the founder of a dynasty who ruled Láṭa or South Gujarát as under-kings of the Dakhan Chálukyas until at least a.d. 1050. Bárappa was, as his name shows, a Southerner from the Kánarese country, but his descendants spell the family name Chaulukya in the same way as the dynasty of Aṇahilaváḍa. ↑
7 Dr. Bühler (Ind. Ant. XII. 123) sees a reference to this retirement in Múlarája’s grant of Saṃvat 1043. ↑
8 Apparently a Sanskrit form of Bárappa. ↑
9 Broach according to the commentator. ↑
10 The Sukṛitasankírtana mentions this defeat of Bárappa who is said to be a general of the Kanyákubja or Kanoj king. The Prabandhachintámaṇi (Múlarájaprabandha) also mentions the invasion and slaughter of Bárappa; but there is no reference to it in the grant of Bárappa’s descendant Trilochanapála (Ind. Ant. XII. 196ff.) ↑
12 As Mr. Forbes rightly observed Graharipu the Planet-seizer is a made-up title based on the resemblance of the planet-seizer’s name Ráhu to Rá the title of the Chúḍásamás of Junágaḍh. The personal name of the chief is not given and the list of the Junágaḍh Chúḍásamás is too incomplete to allow of identification. ↑
13 The mention of her name and of the language in which she wrote suggest something remarkable in the race and position of queen Nílí. ↑
14 Perhaps Sithá in Jháláváḍ. ↑
15 The same account appears in the Kumárapálacharita. ↑
16 Compare the Lakshmí-Vihára Jain temple in Jesalmir built by the Jain Saṅgha and called after the reigning king Lakshmaṇa. ↑
17 Dr. Bühler’s copperplate of Múlarája records a grant to this temple, said to be of Múlanáthadeva in Maṇḍali in the Vardhi zilla, apparently the modern Mándal near Pañchásar in the Vadhiár province near Jhinjhuváḍa. The grant is in Saṃvat 1043 and is dated from Aṇahilapura though the actual gift was made at Śrísthala or Sidhpur after bathing in the Sarasvatí and worshipping the god of the Rudramahálaya. The grant is of the village of Kamboika, the modern Kaṃboi near Modhera. Ind. Ant. VI. 192–193. The grant is said to have been written by a Káyastha named Káñchaṇa and ends with the words “of the illustrious Múlarája.” ↑
18 The difference between 1052 and 1053 is probably only a few months. ↑
19 The fight with Muñja must have taken place about a.d. 1011 (S. 1067). As Chámuṇḍa started just after installing Vallabha the beginning of the reign must be before a.d. 997 as Tailapa who fought with Muñja died in that year. This is proved by a manuscript dated a.d. 994 (S. 1050) which gives the reigning king as Muñja. That Bhoja Muñja’s successor was ruling in a.d. 1014 (S. 1070) makes it probable that Muñja’s reign extended to a.d. 1011 (S. 1067). ↑
20 This Svayaṃvara and the list of attendant and rival kings seem imaginary. The Nadol chiefship was not important enough to draw kings from the countries named. ↑
21 The text has son but Bhíma was Durlabha’s nephew not his son. ↑
22 By sowing cowries Kulachandra may have meant to show the cheapness of Aṇahilaváḍa. Bhoja’s meaning was that as shells are money, to sow shells was to sow Málwa wealth in Gujarát. If Kulachandra had sown salt all would have melted, and no trace been left. [This seems a symbolic later-stage explanation. The sense seems to be shell-sowing keeps the Aṇahilaváḍa guardians in place since guardians can live in shells: salt-sowing scares the guardian spirits and makes the site of the city a haunt of demons. Bhoja saw that thanks to his general the Luck of Aṇahilaváḍa would remain safe in the shells.] ↑
23 The Prabandhachintámaṇi tells other stories of the relations between Bhíma and Bhoja. Once when Gujarát was suffering from famine Bhíma heard that Bhoja was coming with a force against Gujarát. Alarmed at the news Bhíma asked Dámara his minister of peace and war to prevent Bhoja coming. Dámara went to Málwa, amused the king by witty stories, and while a play was being acted in court degrading and joking other kings, something was said regarding Tailapa of Telingana. On this Damara reminded the king that the head of his grandfather Muñja was fixed at Tailap’s door. Bhoja grew excited and started with an army against Telingana. Hearing that Bhíma had come against him as far as Bhímapura (?) Bhoja asked Dámara to prevent Bhíma advancing further. Dámara stopped Bhíma by taking him an elephant as a present from Bhoja. The Prabandhachintámaṇi gives numerous other stories showing that at times the relations between Bhoja and Bhíma were friendly. ↑
26 With this silence compare the absence (Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 67) of any reference either in Sanskrit or in Buddhist books to the victories, even to the name, of Alexander the Great. Also in modern times the ignoring of British rule in the many inscriptions of Jain repairers of temples on Śatruñjaya hill who belong to British territory. The only foreign reference is by one merchant of Daman who acknowledges the protection of the Phirangi játi Puratakála Pátasahi the king of the Firangis of Portugal. Bühler in Epigraphia Indica, II. 36. ↑
27 Elliot and Dowson, II. 468ff. Sir H. M. Elliot gives extracts for this expedition from the Tárikh-i-Alfi, Tabakát-i-Akbari, Tabakát-i-Násiri, and Rauzatu-s-safá. ↑
28 Since the earliest times Hindus have held eclipse days sacred. According to the Mahábhárata the Yádavas of Dwárká came to Somanátha for an eclipse fair. Great fairs are still held at Somanátha on the Kártika and Chaitra (December and April) fullmoons. ↑
29 This old Indian idea is expressed in a verse in an inscription in Somanátha Pátan itself. ↑
30 Ten thousand must be taken vaguely. ↑
31 Compare Sachau’s Alberuni, II. 104. Every day they brought Somanátha a jug of Ganges water and a basket of Kashmir flowers. Somanátha they believed cured every inveterate sickness and healed every desperate and incurable disease. The reason why Somanátha became so famous was that it was a harbour for those who went to and fro from Sofala in Zanzibar to China. It is still the practice to carry Ganges water to bathe distant gods. ↑
32 These must be the local Sompura Bráhmans who still number more than five hundred souls in Somanátha Patan. ↑
33 Shaving is the first rite performed by pilgrims. ↑
34 Dancers are now chiefly found in the temples of Southern India. ↑
35 Mahmúd seems to have crossed the desert from Multán and Baháwalpur to Bikánír and thence to Ajmír. ↑
36 Apparently Delváda near Uná. Mahmúd’s route seems to have been from Aṇahilaváḍa to Modhera and Mándal, thence by the Little Ran near Pátri and Bajána, and thence by Jháláváḍ Gohelváḍ and Bábriaváḍ to Delvádá. ↑
37 The waves still beat against the walls of the ruined fort of Somanátha. ↑
38 This shows that the temple was a building of brick and wood. According to Alberuni (Sachau, II. 105) the temple was built about a hundred years before Mahmúd’s invasion. An inscription at Patan states that Bhímadeva I. (a.d. 1022–1072) rebuilt the Somanátha temple of stone. In Dr. Bhagvánlál’s opinion the first dynasty in Gujarát to make stone buildings were the Solaṅkis. Before them buildings and temples were of wood and brick. ↑
39 Of the fate of the great Liṅga Alberuni (Sachau, II. 103) writes: Prince Mahmúd ordered the upper part to be broken. The rest with all its coverings and trappings of gold jewels and embroidered garments he transported to Ghazni. Part of it together with the brass Chakravarti or Vishṇu of Thánesvar has been thrown into the hippodrome of the town: part lies before the mosque for people to rub their feet on. ↑
40 The next paragraph relating to Mahmúd’s return will be found on page 249 of the same volume of Sir H. Elliott’s work. ↑
41 Khandahat which must have been on the coast has not been identified. The description suggests some coast island in the gulf of Kacch. By the Girnár route forty parasangs that is 240 miles would reach the Kacch coast. Kanthkot in Vágad in east Kacch suits well in sound and is known to have been a favourite resort of the Solaṅkis. But the ebb and flow of the tide close to it are difficult to explain. The identification with Kanthkot is favoured by Dr. Bühler. Colonel Watson (Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 80) prefers Gándhvi on the Káthiáváḍa coast a few miles north-east of Miáni. M. Reinaud and Dr. Weil suggest Gandhár in Broach on the left bank of the mouth of the Dhádhar river. Sir H. Elliot (I. 445 and II. 473) prefers Khandadár at the north-west angle of Káthiáváḍa. ↑
42 According to Ferishta (Bombay Persian Ed. I. 57, Briggs’ Translation, I. 74) Mahmúd stayed and meant to make his capital at Aṇahilaváḍa not at Somanátha. That Mahmúd did stay at Aṇahilaváḍa the Martyr’s Mound and the Ghazni Mosque in Patan are evidence. Still the mound was probably raised and the mosque may at least have been begun in honour of the capture of Aṇahilaváḍa on the journey south. Traces of a second mosque which is said to have had a tablet recording Mahmúd of Ghazni as the builder have recently (1878) been found at Munjpur about twenty-five miles south-east of Rádhanpur. ↑
43 Briggs’ Ferishta, I. 75. This account of the Dábshilíms reads more like a tradition than an historical record. It is to be noted that the authors both of the Áin-i-Akbari (a.d. 1583) and of the Mirat-i-Ahmadí (a.d. 1762) give Chámuṇḍa as king at the time of Mahmúd’s invasion. Their statements cannot weigh against Ibn Asír’s account. Compare Dr. Bühler’s remarks in Ind. Ant. VI. 184. Of Mahmúd’s return to Ghazni (a.d. 1026) the Tabakát-i-Akbari says: ‘When Mahmúd resolved to return from Somanátha he learned that Parama Dev, one of the greatest Rájás of Hindustán, was preparing to intercept him. The Sultán, not deeming it advisable to contend with this chief, went towards Multán through Sindh. In this journey his men suffered much in some places from scarcity of water in others from want of forage. After enduring great difficulties he arrived at Ghazni in a.d. 1029 (H. 417).’ This Parama Dev would seem to be the Parmára king of Ábu who could well block the Ajmir-Gujarát route. The route taken by Mahmúd must have passed by Mansúra near Bráhmanábád, Bhátia, and Multán. It must have been in the crossing of the great desert that he suffered so severely from scarcity of water and forage. Ferishta (Briggs, I. 75) says that many of Mahmúd’s troops died raging mad from the intolerable heat and thirst. The historian Muhammad Ufi (a.d. 1200) alleges (Elliot, II. 192) that two Hindus disguised as countrymen offered themselves as guides and led the army three days’ march out of the right course, where they were saved only by Mahmúd’s miraculous discovery of a pool of sweet water. [This tale of the self-sacrificing Bráhman or priest and the miraculous find of water has gathered round Mahmúd as the latest of myth centres. It is Herodotus’ (Book III. 154–158) old Zopyrus tale (Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 318); it is revived in honour of the Great Kushán Kanishka, a.d. 78 (Beruni in Elliot, II. 11), of the Sassanian Firoz a.d. 457–483 (Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 318), and of a certain king of Zábulistán or Ghazni of uncertain date (Elliot II. 170). Similarly the puzzling Dabshilím tale seems to be peculiar neither to Gujarát nor to Mahmúd of Ghazni. It seems a repetition of the tale of Dabshilím the man of the royal race, who, according to the Panchatantra or Fables of Pilpai, was chosen successor of Porus after Alexander the Great’s Viceroy had been driven out. [Compare Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 127–128.] The Tabakát-i-Násirí (a.d. 1227) adds (Elliot, II. 475) that the guide devoted his life for the sake of Somanátha and this account is adopted by Ferishta, Briggs’ Translation, I. 78. ↑
44 Vasahiis Prákrit for Vasati that is residence. The word is used to mean a group of temples. ↑
45 Several later mentions of a Tripurushaprásáda show there was only one building of that name. The statement that the great Múlarája I. built a Tripurushaprásáda seems a mistake, due to a confusion with prince Múlarája. ↑
46 Meaning a large number of Bhils of whom Áshá was the head. ↑
47 Forbes’ Rás Málá (New Ed.), 79. ↑
48 Probably a Bhíl goddess. The name does not sound Sanskrit. ↑
49 In one passage the Prabandhachintámaṇi calls these princes half-brothers of Udaya. Further details show that they were half-brothers of one another and sons of Udaya. ↑
50 This Jayakeśi is Jayakeśi I. son of Shashṭhadeva (Śuchakeśi) the third of the Goa Kádambas. Jayakeśi’s recorded date a.d. 1052 (S. 974) fits well with the time of Karṇa (Fleet’s Kánarese Dynasties, 91). The Prabandhachintámaṇi tells the following story of the death of Jayakeśi. Jayakeśi had a favourite parrot whom he one day asked to come out of his cage and dine with him. The parrot said: The cat sitting near you will kill me. The king seeing no cat replied: If any cat kills you I too will die. The parrot left his cage, ate with the king, and was killed by the cat. Jayakeśi made ready his funeral pyre, and, in spite of his minister’s prayers, taking the dead parrot in his hand laid himself on the funeral pyre and was burned. ↑
51 Chandrapura is probably Chandávar near Gokarn in North Kánara. ↑
52 Rás Málá (New Edition), 83. ↑
53 Kielhorn’s Report on Sanskrit Manuscripts for 1881 page 22. ↑
54 Duśśala was sixth in descent from Vigraharája the enemy of Múlarája from whom Karṇa was fifth in descent. ↑
55 The date of his installation is given by the author of the Vicháraśreṇi as Vikrama S. 1150. ↑
56 Ásapála and Kumárapála appear to be local chiefs. ↑
57 Compare Forbes’ Rás Málá, I. 118–153. ↑
58 Goa Kádámba inscriptions say that Jagaddeva was the cousin of the Goa Kádamba king Vijayárka the nephew of Miyánalladeví and call him by courtesy the younger brother of Vijayárka’s son Jayakeśi II. He would seem to have been held in esteem by Vijayárka and his son Jayakeśi, to have then gone for some time to Siddharája, and after leaving Siddharája to have transferred his services to Permádi. His being called Paramára may be due to his connection with Permádi. Fleet’s Kánarese Dynasties, 91. ↑
59 Seventy-two a favourite number with Indian authors. ↑
60 Prabandhachintámaṇi and Kumárapálacharita. ↑
61 Dr. Kielhorn’s Report on Sanskrit Manuscripts for 1881 page 22. ↑
62 The Kumárapálacharita says that the title was assumed on the conquest of Barbaraka. The verse is:
सिद्धो बर्बरकश्वास्य सिद्धराजस्ततोभवत्
that is, by him the demon Barbaraka was vanquished, therefore he became Siddharája The Lord of Magical Power. ↑
64 This Permádi may be the Goa Kádamba chief Permádi Śivachitta (a.d. 1147–1175), who was heir-apparent in the time of Siddharája, or the Sinda chief Permádi who was a cotemporary of Siddharája and flourished in a.d. 1144. ↑
65 Ind. Ant. IV. 2. Regarding Barbaraka Doctor Bühler remarks in Ind. Ant. VI. 167: ‘The Varvarakas are one of the non-Aryan tribes which are settled in great numbers in North Gujarát, Koli, Bhíl, or Mer.’ Siddharája’s contests with the Barbarakas seem to refer to what Tod (Western India, 173 and 195) describes as the inroads of mountaineers and foresters on the plains of Gujarát during the eleventh and twelfth centuries. To attempt to identify Bhut Barbar or Varvar is hazardous. The name Barbar is of great age and is spread from India to Morocco. Wilson (Works, VII. 176) says: The analogy between Barbaras and barbarians is not in sound only. In all Sanskrit authorities Barbaras are classed with borderers and foreigners and nations not Hindu. According to Sir Henry Rawlinson (Ferrier’s Caravan Journeys, 223 note) tribes of Berbers are found all over the east. Of the age of the word Canon Rawlinson (Herodotus, IV. 252) writes: Barbar seems to be the local name for the early race of Accad. In India Ptolemy (a.d. 150; McCrindle’s Edn. 146) has a town Barbarei on the Indus and the Periplus (a.d. 247; McCrindle’s Ed. 108) has a trade-centre Barbarikon on the middle mouth of the Indus. Among Indian writings, in the Ramáyaṇa (Hall in Wilson’s Works, VII. 176 Note *) the Barbaras appear between the Tukháras and the Kambojas in the north: in the Mahábhárata (Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, I. 481–2) in one list Var-varas are entered between Sávaras and Śakas and in another list (Wilson’s Works, VII. 176) Barbaras come between Kiratas and Siddhas. Finally (As. Res. XV. 47 footnote) Barbara is the northmost of the Seven Konkanas. The names Barbarei in Ptolemy and Barbarikon in the Periplus look like some local place-name, perhaps Bambhara, altered to a Greek form. The Hindu tribe names, from the sameness in sound as well as from their position on the north-west border of India, suggest the Mongol tribe Juán-Juán or Var-Var, known to the western nations as Avars, who drove the Little Yuechi out of Balkh in the second half of the fourth century, and, for about a hundred years, ruled to the north and perhaps also to the south of the Hindu Kush. (Specht in Journal Asiatique 1883. II. 390–410; Howorth in Jour. R. A. S. XXI. 721–810.) It seems probable that some of these Var-Vars passed south either before or along with the White Húṇas (a.d. 450–550). Var, under its Mongol plural form Avarti (Howorth, Ditto 722), closely resembles Avartiya one of the two main divisions of the Káthis of Kacch (Mr. Erskine’s List in J. Bom. Geo. Soc. II. 59–60 for Aug. 1838). That among the forty-seven clans included under the Avartiyas four (Nos. 30, 35, 42, and 43) are Babariyas, suggests that the Káthis received additions from the Var-Vars at different times and places. Dr. Bühler (Ind. Ant. VI. 186) thinks that the Babaro or Barbar or Var-Var who gave trouble to Siddharája represent some early local non-Aryan tribe. The fact that they are called Rákshasas and Mlecchas and that they stopped the ceremonies at Sidhpur north of Aṇahilaváḍa seems rather to point to a foreign invasion from the north than to a local uprising of hill tribes. Though no Musalmán invasion of Gujarát during the reign of Siddharája is recorded a Jesalmir legend (Forbes’ Rás Málá, I. 175) tells how Lanja Bijirao the Bhatti prince who married Siddharája’s daughter was hailed by his mother-in-law as the bulwark of Aṇahilaváḍa against the power of the king who grows too strong. This king may be Báhalim the Indian viceroy of the Ghaznavid Bahrám Sháh (a.d. 1116–1157). Báhalim (Elliot, II. 279; Briggs’ Ferista, I. 151) collected an army of Arabs, Persians, Afgháns, and Khiljis, repaired the fort of Nágor in the province of Sewálik, and committed great devastations in the territories of the independent Indian rulers. He threw off allegiance to Ghazni and advancing to meet Bahrám Sháh near Multán was defeated and slain. Except that they were northerners and that Báhalim’s is the only known invasion from the north during Siddharája’s reign nothing has been found connecting Barbar and Báhalim. At the same time that the Barbar or Var-Var of the Gujarát writers may have been non-Hindu mercenaries from the north-west frontier whom Siddharája admitted as Hindu subjects is made not unlikely by two incidents preserved by the Muhammadan historians. The Tárikh-i-Soráth (Bayley’s Gujarát, 35 Note *) tells how in a.d. 1178 from the defeated army of Shaháb-ud-din Ghori the Turkish Afghán and Moghal women were distributed the higher class to high caste and the commoner to low caste Hindus. Similarly how the better class of male captives were admitted among Chakával and Wadhál Rájputs and the lower among Khánts, Kolis, Bábrias, and Mers. Again about thirty years later (a.d. 1210) when his Turk mercenaries, who were not converted to Islám, revolted against Shams-ud-dín Altamsh they seized Delhi and built Hindu temples (Elliot, II. 237–239). These cases seem to make it likely that among Báhalim’s mercenaries were some un-Islamised North Indian Var-Vars and that they were admitted into Hinduism by Siddharája and as the story states served him as other Rájputs. Some of the new-comers as noted above seem to have merged into the Káthis. Others founded or joined the Bábariás who give their name to Bábariáváḍa a small division in the south of Káthiáváḍa. Though the tribe is now small the 72 divisions of the Bábariás show that they were once important. One of their leading divisions preserves the early form Var (Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 132–133) and supports their separate northern origin, which is forgotten in the local stories that they are descended from Jethvás and Ahirs and have a Bráhman element in their ancestry. (Tod’s Western India, 413; Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 132–123.) Of the Var-Vars in their old seats a somewhat doubtful trace remains in the Barbaris a tribe of Hazáráhs near Herat (Bellew in Imp. and As. Quar. Review Oct. 1891 page 328) and in the Panjáb (Ibbetson’s Census, 538) Bhábras a class of Panjáb Jains. ↑
66 Abhayatilaka Gaṇi who revised and completed the Dvyáśraya in Vikrama S. 1312 (a.d. 1256) says, in his twentieth Sarga, that a new era was started by Kumárapála. This would seem to refer to the Siṃha era. ↑
67 The Kumárapálacharita states that Sajjana died before the temple was finished, and that the temple was completed by his son Paraśuráma. After the temple was finished Siddharája is said to have come to Somanátha and asked Paraśuráma for the revenues of Sorath. But on seeing the temple on Girnár he was greatly pleased, and on finding that it was called Karṇa-vihára after his father he sanctioned the outlay on the temple. ↑
68 Ind. Ant. VI. 194ff. Dr. Bühler (Ditto) takes Avantínátha to mean Siddharája’s opponent the king of Málwa and not Siddharája himself. ↑
69 Archæological Survey Report, XXI. 86. ↑
70 Jour. B. A. Soc. (1848), 319. ↑
71 The original verse is महालयो महायात्रा महास्थानं महासरः यत्कृतं सिद्धराजेन क्रियते तन्न केनचित् ॥ ↑
72 These, as quoted by Ráo Sáheb Mahípatrám Rúprám in his Sadhara Jesangh, are, the erection of charitable feeding-houses every yojana or four miles, of Dabhoi fort, of a kuṇda or reservoir at Kapadvanj, of the Málavya lake at Dholká, of small temples, of the Rudramahálaya, of the Ráni’s step-well, of the Sahasraliṅga lake, of reservoirs at Sihor, of the fort of Sáelá, of the Daśasahasra or ten thousand temples, of the Muṇa lake at Viramgám, of the gadhs or forts of Dadharapur, Vadhwán Anantapur and Chubári, of the Sardhár lake, of the gadhs of Jhinjhuváḍa, Virpur, Bhádula, Vásingapura, and Thán, of the palaces of Kandola and Sihi Jagapura, of the reservoirs of Dedádrá and Kírtti-stambha and of Jitpur-Anantpura. It is doubtful how many of these were actually Siddharája’s works. ↑
73 One of the best preserved slabs was sent by Sir John Malcolm when Resident of Málwa to the Museum of the B. B. R. A. S., where it still lies. It has verses in twelfth century Prakrit in honour of a king, but nothing historical can be made out of it. ↑
75 Devasúri was born in S. 1134 (a.d. 1078), took díkshá in S. 1152 (a.d. 1096), became a Súri in S. 1174 (a.d. 1118), and died on a Thursday in the dark half of Srávaṇa S. 1226 (a.d. 1170). His famous disciple Hemachandra was born on the fullmoon of Kártika S. 1145 (a.d. 1089), became an ascetic in S. 1150 (a.d. 1094), and died in S. 1229 (a.d. 1173). ↑
76 The Prákrit local name was Âno, of which the Sanskritised forms would appear to be Arno, Arnava, Ánáka, and Ánalla as given in the Hammíramahákávya. The genealogy of these kings of Śákambhari or Sámbhar is not settled. The Nadol copperplate dated Saṃvat 1218 gives the name of its royal grantor as Alan and of Alan’s father as Máharaja (Tod’s Rajasthán, I. 804), the latter apparently a mistake for Anarája which is the name given in the Dvyáśraya. Alan’s date being V. 1218, the date of his father Ána would fit in well with the early part of Kumárapála’s reign. The order of the two names Álhana and Ánalla in the Hammíramahákávya would seem to be mistaken and ought to be reversed. ↑
77 Kodinár is a town in Gáikwár territory in South Káthiáváḍa. This temple of Ambiká is noticed as a place of Jain pilgrimage by the sage Jinaprabhasúri in his Tírthakalpa and was a well-known Jain shrine during the Aṇahilaváḍa period. ↑
78 The Kumárapálaprabandha has Kelambapattana and Kolambapattana probably Kolam or Quilon. ↑
79 The Kumárapálaprabandha says that Udayana was appointed minister and Vágbhaṭa general. Sollá the youngest son of Udayana did not take part in politics. ↑
80 Kirtane’s Hammíramahákávya, 13. ↑
81 Dhavalakka or Dholka according to the Kumárapálaprabandha. ↑
82 According to the Kumárapálacharita Kumárapála’s sister who was married to Ána having heard her husband speak slightingly of the kings of Gujarát took offence, resented the language, and bandied words with her husband who beat her. She came to her brother and incited him to make an expedition against her husband. ↑
83 The Dvyáśraya does not say that Kumárapála’s sister was married to Ána. ↑
84 This was a common title of the Siláhára kings. Compare Bombay Gazetteer, XIII. 437 note 1. ↑
85 Ámbaḍá is his proper name. It is found Sanskritised into Ámrabhaṭa and Ambaka. ↑
86 This is the Káverí river which flows through Chikhli and Balsár. The name in the text is very like Karabená the name of the same river in the Násik cave inscriptions (Bom. Gaz. XVI. 571) Kaláviní and Karabená being Sanskritised forms of the original Káveri. Perhaps the Káveri is the Akabarou of the Periplus (a.d. 247). ↑
87 Sausara or Sásar seems the original form from which Samara was Sanskritised. Sásar corresponds with the Mehr name Cháchar. ↑
88 The Kumárapálacharita says that Samara was defeated and his son placed on the throne. ↑
89 The translation of the inscription runs: Steps made by the venerable Ámbaka, Saṃvat 1222. According to the Kumárapálaprabandha the steps were built at a cost of a lákh of drammas a dramma being of the value of about 5 annas. According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi an earthquake occurred when the king was at Girnár on his way to Somanátha. The old ascent of Girnár was from the north called Chhatraśilá that is the umbrella or overhanging rocks. Hemáchárya said if two persons went up together the Chhatraśilá rocks would fall and crush them. So the king ordered Ámrabhaṭa to build steps on the west or Junágaḍh face at a cost of 63 lákhs of drammas. ↑
90 The site of Báhaḍapura seems to be the ruins close to the east of Pálitána where large quantities of conch shell bangles and pieces of brick and tile have been found. ↑
91 This would appear to be the Kalachuri king Gayá Karṇa whose inscription is dated 902 of the Chedi era that is a.d. 1152. As the earliest known inscription of Gayá Karṇa’s son Narasiṃhadeva is dated a.d. 1157 (Chedi 907) the death of Gayá Karṇa falls between a.d. 1152 and 1157 in the reign of Kumárapála and the story of his being accidentally strangled may be true. ↑
92 So many marriages on one day points to the people being either Kaḍva Kunbis or Bharváḍs among whom the custom of holding all marriages on the same day still prevails. ↑
93 The text of the inscription is:
(1) … पौषसुदीगुरौ अद्योह श्रीमदण-
(2) हिलपाटके [समस्त] राजावलीबिराजितपरमभट्टारकमहा-
(3) [राजाधिराजनिर्जित] साकंभरीभूपालश्रीमदवन्तिनाथश्रीमत्कु
(4) [मारपाल] … नियुक्तमहामात्यश्रीजसोधव—
(5) ल श्रीकरणादौ समस्तमुद्राव्यापारान्परिपन्थयतीत्येवं
(6) काले [प्रवर्तमाने महाराजा] धिराजश्रीकुमारपालदेवेन विज
(7) ….. श्रीमदुदयपुरो .. रोचकान्वये महाराज—
(8) पुत्र ….. महाराजपुत्रवसन्तपाल एवं अन
(9) ….. लिखिता यात्रा । अद्य सोमग्रहणपर्वणि
(10) … लयवने समाहृततीर्थोदके स्नात्वा जगद्गु
(11) … सुखपुण्यजयवृद्धये उदयपुरकारि
(12) …… कारापित देवश्री ……..
Lines broken below. ↑
94 Annals of Rájasthán, I. 803. ↑
95 Rás Málá (New Edition), 154. ↑
96 Rás Málá (New Edition), 154. ↑
97 The text is:
यः कौबेरीमा तुरुष्कमैन्द्रीमा त्रिदिवापगां
याम्यामा विन्ध्यमा सिन्धुं पश्चमां यो हासाधयत्
98 It is also interesting, if there is a foundation of fact to the tale, that this is the temple visited by the Persian poet Saádi (a.d. 1200–1230) when he saw the ivory idol of Somanátha whose arms were raised by a hidden priest pulling a cord. According to Saádi on pretence of conversion he was admitted behind the shrine, discovered the cord-puller, threw him into a well, and fled. Compare Journal Royal Asiatic Society Bengal VII.–2 pages 885–886. That Saádi ever visited Somanátha is doubtful. No ivory human image can ever have been the chief object of worship at Somanátha. ↑
99 From the Prabandhachintámaṇi and the Kumárapálacharita. ↑
100 The head-quarters of the Dhandhuka sub-division sixty miles south-west of Ahmadábád. ↑
101 Another reading is Láhiní. ↑
भववीजाङ्कुरजनना रागाद्याः क्षयमुपागता यस्य ।
ब्रह्मा वा विष्णुर्वा हरो जिनो वा नमस्तस्मै ॥
यत्र तत्र समये यथा तथा योसि सोस्यभिधया यया तया ।
वीतदोषकलुषः स चेद्भवानेक एव भगवन्नमोस्तु ते ॥
104 संवत् १२२९ वैशाखशुदि ३ सोमे अद्येह श्रीमदणहिल्लपष्ठके समस्तरजावलीविराजितमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वर अजयपालदेवकल्याणविजयराज्ये तत्पादपद्मोपजीविनि महामात्यश्रीसोमेश्वरे श्रीकरणादौ. ↑
105 Regarding the remarkable story that not long before their deaths both Hemáchárya and Kumárapála inclined towards if they did not become converts to Islám (Tod’s Western India, 184) no fresh information has been obtained. Another curious saying of Tod’s (Ditto, 182) also remains doubtful. Kumárapála expelled the tribe of Lár from his kingdom. That this tribe of Lár can have had to do either with Láṭa or South Gujarát or with the caste of Lád Vánis seems unlikely. The alternative is Pársis from Lar on the Persian Gulf whom Tod (Annals of Rajasthán, I. 235) notices as sending an expedition from Laristhán to Gujarát. In this connection it is worthy of note that Lár remained the seat of a Gueber prince till a.d. 1600 the time of Shah Abas (D’Herbelot Bib. Or. II. 477). A repetition of the Pársi riots (Cambay Gazetteer, VI. 215) may have been the cause of their expulsion from Gujarát. ↑
106 See the Dvyáśraya. A Patan inscription lying at Verával also calls Ajayapála the brother’s son of Kumárapála. ↑
107 It is stated in a grant of Bhíma II. dated S. 1283, that Ajayadeva, as he is there called, made the Sapádalaksha or Sámbhar king tributary. Ind. Ant. VI. 199ff. ↑
108 The Udayapura inscription mentions Someśvara as the minister of Ajayapála in Saṃvat 1229 (a.d. 1173). See above page 193. ↑
109 The abuse of Ajayapála is explained if Tod’s statement (Western India, 191) that he became a Musalmán is correct. ↑
110 Fleet’s Kánarese Dynasties, 93. ↑
112 We know much less about this event than its importance deserves, for with the exception of a raid made in a.d. 1197 by one of the Ghori generals this victory secured Gujarát from any serious Muhammadan attack for more than a century. We learn from various grants made by Bhímadeva II. (Ind. Ant VI. 195, 198, 200, 201) that Múlarája’s regular epithet in the Vaṃśávalí was “He who overcame in battle the ruler of the Garjjanakas, who are hard to defeat”: and Dr. Bühler has pointed out (Ditto, 201) that Garjjanaka is a Sanskritising of the name Ghaznavi. As a matter of fact, however, the leader of the Musalmán army was Muhammad of Ghor, and the battle took place in a.d. 1178 (H. 574). One of the two Muhammadan writers who mentions the invasion (Muhammad ’Ufi, who wrote at Delhi about a.d. 1211) says that Muhammad was at first defeated, but invaded the country a second time two years later “and punished the people for their previous misconduct.” But this is only mentioned incidentally as part of an anecdote of Muhammad’s equity, and there is some confusion with Muhammad’s victory in the second battle of Náráyan (in Jaipur territory) in a.d. 1192, as a better, though slightly later authority, Minháj-us-Siráj, speaks of no second expedition to Gujarát led by Muhammad himself. Minháj-us-Siráj’s account of the defeat is as follows (Elliott, II. 294): He (Muhammad) conducted his army by way of Uch and Multán towards Nahrwálá. The Ráí of Nahrwálá, Bhímdeo, was a minor, but he had a large army and many elephants. In the day of battle the Muhammadans were defeated and the Sultán was compelled to retreat. This happened in the year 574 H. (1178 a.d.)”. Further on we read (Elliott, II. 300): “In 593 H. (1197 a.d.) he (Muhammad’s general Kutb-ud-dín) went towards Nahrwálá, defeated Ráí Bhímdeo, and took revenge on the part of the Sultán.” As no conquest of the country is spoken of, this expedition was evidently a mere raid. The only inaccuracy in the account is the mention of Bhíma instead of Múlarája as the king who defeated the first invasion.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
115 The Vicháraśreṇi also gives S. 1235 as the beginning of his reign. ↑
116 Elliot’s History of India, II. 294. This event properly belongs to the reign of Múlarája. See above page 195 note 5. ↑
119 Kielhorn’s and Peterson’s Reports on Sanskrit Manuscripts. ↑
121 The text is दत्त्वास्मै दोष्यते युवराज्यं राज्यं चिरं कुरु. ↑
122 The text is चाहू राण that is चाहुमाण राणक. The term Ráṇaka would show him to be a Chohán chief. ↑
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Arṇorája, a.d. 1170–1200. Arṇorája, a.d. 1170–1200.While Bhímadeva II.
(a.d. 1179–1242) struggled to
maintain his authority in the north, the country between the
Sábarmatí and the Narbadá in the south as well as
the districts of Dholká and Dhandhuká in the south-west
passed to the Vághelás a branch of the Solaṅkis
sprung from Ánáka or Arṇorája, the son of
the sister of Kumárapála’s (a.d. 1143–1173) mother. In return for services
to Kumárapála,1 Ánáka, with the rank of
a noble or Sámanta, had received the village of
Vyághrapalli or Vághelá, the Tiger’s Lair,
about ten miles south-west of Aṇahilaváḍa. It is
from this village that the dynasty takes its name of
Vághela.
Lavaṇaprasáda, a.d. 1200–1233.Ánáka’s son Lavaṇaprasáda, who is mentioned as a minister of Bhímadeva II. (a.d. 1179–1242)2 held Vághelá and probably Dhavalagadha or Dholká about thirty miles to the south-west. The Kírtikaumudí or Moonlight of Glory, the chief cotemporary chronicle,3 describes Lavaṇaprasáda as a brave warrior, the slayer of the chief of Nadulá the modern Nándol in Márwár. “In his well-ordered realm, except himself the robber of the glory of hostile kings, robbers were unknown. The ruler of Málava invading the kingdom turned back before the strength of Lavaṇaprasáda. The southern king also when opposed by him gave up the idea of war.” The ruler of Málava or Málwa referred to was Sohaḍa or Subhaṭavarman.4 The southern king was the Devagiri Yádava Singhaṇa II. (a.d. 1209–1247).5
Lavaṇaprasáda married Madanarájñí
and by her had a son named Víradhavala. As heir apparent
Víradhavala, who was also called Víra
Vághelá or the Vághelá hero,6 rose to
such distinction as a warrior that in the end
Lavaṇaprasáda abdicated in his favour. Probably to
reconcile the people to his venturing to oppose his sovereign
Bhímadeva, Lavaṇaprasáda gave out that in a dream
the Luck of Aṇahilaváḍa [199]
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Lavaṇaprasáda, a.d. 1200–1233. appeared bewailing her
home with unlighted shrines, broken walls, and jackal-haunted streets,
and called on him to come to her rescue.7 Though he may have
gone to the length of opposing Bhímadeva by force of arms,
Lavaṇaprasáda was careful to rule in his sovereign’s
name. Even after Lavaṇaprasáda’s abdication, though
his famous minister Vastupála considered it advisable,
Víradhavala refused to take the supreme title. It was not until
the accession of Víradhavala’s son Vísaladeva that
the head of the Vághelás took any higher title than
Ráṇaka or chieftain. Lavaṇaprasáda’s
religious adviser or Guru was the poet Someśvara the author of the
Kírtikaumudí and of the Vastupálacharita or Life
of Vastupála, both being biographical accounts of
Vastupála. The leading supporters both of
Lavaṇaprasáda and of Víradhavala were their
ministers the two Jain brothers Vastupála and
Tejaḥpála the famous temple-builders on Ábu,
Śatruñjaya, and Girnár. According to one account
Tejaḥpála remained at court, while Vastupála went
as governor to Stambhatírtha or Cambay where he redressed wrongs
and amassed wealth.8
One of the chief times of peril in
Lavaṇaprasáda’s reign was the joint attack of the
Devagiri Yádava Singhaṇa or Sinhaṇa from the south
and of four Márwár chiefs from the north.
Lavaṇaprasáda and his son Víradhavala in joint
command marched south to meet Singhaṇa at Broach. While at Broach
the Vághelás’ position was made still more critical
by the desertion of the Godhraha or Godhrá chief to Málwa
and of the Láṭa or south Gujarát chief to
Singhaṇa. Still Lavaṇaprasáda pressed on, attacked
Singhaṇa, and gave him so crushing a defeat, that, though
Lavaṇaprasáda had almost at once to turn north to meet the
Málwa army, Singhaṇa
retired without causing further trouble.9 Someśvara gives
no reason for Singhaṇa’s withdrawal beyond the remark
‘Deer do not follow the lion’s path even when the lion has
left it.’ The true reason is supplied by a Manuscript called
Forms of Treaties.10 The details of a treaty between Sinhaṇa
and Lavaṇaprasáda under date Saṃvat 1288
(a.d. 1232) included among the Forms seem
to show that the reason why Sinhaṇa did not advance was that
Lavaṇaprasáda and his son submitted and concluded an
alliance.11 In this copy of the treaty Siṇhaṇadeva
is called the great king of kings or paramount sovereign
Mahárájádhirája, while
Lavaṇaprasáda, Sanskritised into
Lavaṇyáprasáda is called a Rána and a
tributary chief Mahámandaleśvara. The place where
the treaty was concluded [200]
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Lavaṇaprasáda, a.d. 1200–1233. is styled “the
victorious camp,” and the date is Monday the fullmoon of
Vaiśákha in the year Saṃvat 1288 (a.d. 1232). The provisions are that, as before, each
of the belligerents should confine himself to his own territory;
neither of them should invade the possessions of the other; if a
powerful enemy attacked either of them, they should jointly oppose him;
if only a hostile general led the attack, troops should be sent against
him; and if from the country of either any noble fled into the
territory of the other taking with him anything of value he should not
be allowed harbourage and all valuables in the refugee’s
possession should be restored.12 His good fortune went with
Lavaṇaprasáda in his attack on the Márwár
chiefs whom he forced to retire. Meanwhile Śankha13 who is
described as the son of the ruler of Sindh but who seems to have held
territory in Broach, raised a claim to Cambay and promised
Vastupála Lavaṇaprasáda’s governor, that, if
Vastupála declared in his favour14, he would be
continued in his government. Vastupála rejected
Śankha’s overtures, met him in battle outside of Cambay, and
forced him to retire. In honour of Vastupála’s victory the
people of Cambay held a great festival when Vastupála passed in
state through the city to the shrine of the goddess Ekalla Víra
outside of the town.15
Another of the deeds preserved in the Forms is a royal copperplate grant by Lavaṇaprasáda or Lávaṇyaprasáda of a village, not named, for the worship of Somanátha. Lavaṇaprasáda is described as the illustrious Ráṇaka,16 the great chief, the local lord or Mandaleśvara, the son of the illustrious Ráṇaka Ánalde born in the illustrious pedigree of the Chaulukya dynasty. The grant is noted as executed in the reign of Bhímadeva II.17 while one Bhábhuya was his great minister. Though Bhímadeva was ruling in a.d. 1232 (Saṃvat 1288) Lavaṇaprasáda apparently had sufficient influence to make grants of villages and otherwise to act as the real ruler of Gujarát. It was apparently immediately after this grant (a.d. 1232?) that Lavaṇaprasáda abdicated in favour of Víradhavala.18
Víradhavala, a.d. 1233–1238.Soon after his accession
Víradhavala, accompanied by his minister Tejaḥpála,
started on an expedition against his wife’s brothers
Sángaṇa and Chamuṇḍa the rulers of
Vámanasthalí or Vanthalí near
Junágaḍh. As in spite of their sister’s advice
Sángaṇa and Chamuṇḍa refused to pay tribute
the siege was pressed. Early in the fight the cry arose
‘Víradhavala is slain.’ But on his favourite horse
Uparavaṭa, Víradhavala put himself at the head of his
troops, slew both the brothers, and gained the [201]
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Víradhavala, a.d. 1233–1238. hoarded treasure of
Vanthalí.19 In an expedition against the chief of
Bhadreśvara, probably Bhadresar in Kacch, Víradhavala was
less successful and was forced to accept the Kacch chief’s terms.
The chroniclers ascribe this reverse to three Rájput brothers
who came to Víradhavala’s court and offered their services
for 3,00,000 drammas (about £7500). “For 3,00,000 drammas I
can raise a thousand men” said Víradhavala, and the
brothers withdrew. They went to the court of the Bhadresar chief,
stated their terms, and were engaged. The night before the battle the
brothers sent to Víradhavala saying ‘Keep ready 3000 men,
for through a triple bodyguard we will force our way.’ The three
brothers kept their word. They forced their way to Víradhavala,
dismounted him, carried off his favourite steed Uparavaṭa, but
since they had been his guests they spared Víradhavala’s
life.20
Another of Víradhavala’s expeditions was to East Gujarát. Ghughula, chief of Godraha or Godhrá, plundered the caravans that passed through his territory to the Gujarát ports. When threatened with punishment by Víradhavala, Ghughula in derision sent his overlord a woman’s dress and a box of cosmetics. The minister Tejaḥpála, who was ordered to avenge this affront, dispatched some skirmishers ahead to raid the Godhra cattle. Ghughula attacked the raiders and drove them back in such panic that the main body of the army was thrown into disorder. The day was saved by the prowess of Tejaḥpála who in single combat unhorsed Ghughula and made him prisoner. Ghughula escaped the disgrace of the woman’s dress and the cosmetic box with which he was decorated by biting his tongue so that he died. The conquest of Ghughula is said to have spread Víradhavala’s power to the borders of Maháráshtra.21 The chroniclers relate another success of Víradhavala’s against Muizz-ud-dín apparently the famous Muhammad Gori Sultán Muizz-ud-dín Bahramsháh, the Sultán of Delhi (a.d. 1191–1205)22 who led an expedition against Gujarát. The chief of Ábu was instructed to let the Musalmán force march south unmolested and when they were through to close the defiles against their return. The Gujarát army met the Musalmáns and the Ábu troops hung on their rear. The Musalmáns fled in confusion and cartloads of heads were brought to Víradhavala in Dholká. The chronicles give the credit of this success to Vastupála. They also credit Vastupála with a stratagem which induced the Sultán to think well of Víradhavala and prevented him taking steps to wipe out the disgrace of his defeat. Hearing that the Sultán’s mother, or, according to another story, the Sultán’s religious adviser, was going from Cambay to Makka Vastupála ordered his men to attack and plunder the vessels in which the pilgrimage was to be made. On the captain’s complaint Vastupála had the pirates arrested and the property restored. So grateful was the owner, whether mother or guide, that Vastupála was taken to Delhi and arranged a friendly treaty between his master and the Sultán.23 [202]
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Víradhavala, a.d. 1233–1238. Their lavish expenditure
on objects connected with Jain worship make the brothers
Vastupála and Tejaḥpála the chief heroes of the
Jain chroniclers. They say when the Musalmán trader Sayad was
arrested at Cambay his wealth was confiscated. Víradhavala
claimed all but the dust which he left to Vastupála. Much of the
dust was gold dust and a fire turned to dust more of the Sayad’s
gold and silver treasure. In this way the bulk of the Sayad’s
wealth passed to Vastupála. This wealth Vastupála and his
brother Tejaḥpála went to bury in Hadálaka in
Káthiáváḍa. In digging they chanced to come
across a great and unknown treasure. According to the books the burden
of their wealth so preyed on the brothers that they ceased to care for
food. Finding the cause of her husband Tejaḥpála’s
anxiety Anupamá said ‘Spend your wealth on a hill top. All
can see it; no one can carry it away.’ According to the
chroniclers it was this advice, approved by their mother and by
Vastupála’s wife Lalitádeví, that led the
brothers to adorn the summits of Ábu, Girnár, and
Śatruñjaya with magnificent temples.
The Śatruñjaya temple which is dedicated to the twenty-third Tírthaṅkara Neminátha is dated a.d. 1232 (Saṃvat 1288) and has an inscription by Someśvara, the author of the Kírtikaumudí telling how it was built. The Girnár temple, also dedicated to Neminátha, bears date a.d. 1232 (Saṃvat 1288). The Ábu temple, surpassing the others and almost every building in India in the richness and delicacy of its carving, is dedicated to Neminátha and dated a.d. 1231 (Saṃvat 1287). Such was the liberality of the brothers that to protect them against the cold mountain air each of their masons had a fire near him to warm himself and a hot dinner cooked for him at the close of the day. The finest carvers were paid in silver equal in weight to the dust chiselled out of their carvings.24
The author Someśvara describes how he twice came to the aid of his friend Vastupála. On one occasion he saved Vastupála from a prosecution for peculation. The second occasion was more serious. Siṃha the maternal uncle of king Vísaladeva whipped the servant of a Jain monastery. Enraged at this insult to his religion Vastupála hired a Rájput who cut off Siṃha’s offending hand. The crime was proved and Vastupála was sentenced to death. But according to the Jains the persuasions of Someśvara not only made the king set Vastupála free, but led him to upbraid his uncle for beating the servant of a Jain monastery. Soon after his release Vastupála was seized with fever. Feeling the fever to be mortal he started for Śatruñjaya but died on the way. His brother Tejaḥpála and his son Jayantapála burned his body on the holy hill, and over his ashes raised a shrine with the name Svargárohanaprásáda The shrine of the ascent into Heaven.25 [203]
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Víradhavala, a.d. 1233–1238. In a.d. 1238 six years after his father’s
withdrawal from power Víradhavala died. One hundred and
eighty-two servants passed with their lord through the flames, and such
was the devotion that Tejaḥpála had to use force to
prevent further sacrifices.26
Vísaladeva, a.d. 1243–1261.Of Víradhavala’s two sons, Vírama Vísala and Pratápamalla, Vastupála favoured the second and procured his succession according to one account by forcing the old king to drink poison and preventing by arms the return to Aṇahilaváḍa of the elder brother Vírama who retired for help to Jábálipura (Jabalpur). Besides with his brother’s supporters Vísala had to contend with Tribhuvanapála the representative of the Aṇahilaváḍa Solaṅkis. Unlike his father and his grandfather Vísala refused to acknowledge an overlord. By a.d. 1243 he was established as sovereign in Aṇahilaváḍa. A later grant a.d. 1261 (Saṃvat 1317) from Kaḍi in North Gujarát shows that Aṇahilaváḍa was his capital and his title Mahárájádhirája King of Kings. According to his copperplates Vísaladeva was a great warrior, the crusher of the lord of Málwa, a hatchet at the root of the turbulence of Mewáḍ, a volcanic fire to dry up Singhaṇa of Devagiri’s ocean of men.27 Vísaladeva is further described as chosen as a husband by the daughter of Karṇáṭa28 and as ruling with success and good fortune in Aṇahilaváḍa with the illustrious Nágada as his minister.29 The bards praise Vísaladeva for lessening the miseries of a three years famine,30 and state that he built or repaired the fortifications of Vísalanagara in East and of Darbhavatí or Dabhoi in South Gujarát.
Arjuṇadeva, a.d. 1262–1274.During Vísaladeva’s reign Vághela power was established throughout Gujarát. On Vísaladeva’s death in a.d. 1261 the succession passed to Arjuṇadeva the son of Vísaladeva’s younger brother Pratápamalla.31 Arjuṇadeva proved a worthy successor and for thirteen years (a.d. 1262–1274; Saṃvat 1318–1331) maintained his supremacy. Two stone inscriptions one from Verával dated a.d. 1264 (Saṃvat 1320) the other from Kacch dated a.d. 1272 (Saṃvat 1328) show that his territory included both Kacch and Káthiáváḍa, and an inscription of his successor Sáraṅgadeva shows that his power passed as far east as Mount Ábu.
The Verával inscription of a.d. 1264 (Saṃvat 1320), which is in the temple
of the goddess Harsutá,32 describes Arjuṇadeva as the
king [204]
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Arjuṇadeva, a.d. 1262–1274. of kings, the emperor
(chakravartin) of the illustrious Chaulukya race, who is a thorn
in the heart of the hostile king Niḥsankamalla, the supreme lord,
the supreme ruler, who is adorned by a long line of ancestral kings,
who resides in the famous Aṇahillapáṭaka. The grant
allots certain income from houses and shops in Somanátha Patan
to a mosque built by Piroz a Muhammadan shipowner of Ormuz which is
then mentioned as being under the sway of Amír
Rukn-ud-dín.33 The grant also provides for the expenses of
certain religious festivals to be celebrated by the Shiite sailors of
Somanátha Patan, and lays down that under the management of the
Musalmán community of Somanátha any surplus is to be made
over to the holy districts of Makka and Madina. The grant is written in
bad Sanskrit and contains several Arabic Persian and Gujaráti
words. Its chief interest is that it is dated in four eras, “in
662 of the Prophet Muhammad who is described as the teacher of the
sailors, who live near the holy lord of the Universe that is
Somanátha; in 1320 of the great king Vikrama; in 945 of the
famous Valabhi; and in 151 of the illustrious Siṃha.” The
date is given in these four different eras, because the Muhammadan is
the donor’s era, the Saṃvat the era of the country, the
Valabhi of the province, and the Siṃha of the locality.34 The
Kacch inscription is at the village of Rav about sixty miles east of
Bhúj. It is engraved on a memorial slab at the corner of the
courtyard wall of an old temple and bears date a.d. 1272 (Saṃvat 1328). It describes
Arjuṇadeva as the great king of kings, the supreme ruler, the
supreme lord. It mentions the illustrious Máladeva as his chief
minister and records the building of a step-well in the village of
Rav.35
Sáraṅgadeva, a.d. 1275–1296.Arjuṇadeva was
succeeded by his son Sáraṅgadeva. According to the
Vicháraśreṇi
Sáraṅgadeva ruled for twenty-two years from a.d. 1274 to 1296 (Saṃvat 1331–1353).
Inscriptions of the reign of Sáraṅgadeva have been found
in Kacch and at Ábu. The Kacch inscription is on a
pália or memorial slab now at the village of Khokhar near
Kanthkot which was brought there from the holy village of Bhadresar
about thirty-five miles north-east of Mándvi. It bears date
a.d. 1275 (Saṃvat 1332) and
describes Sáraṅgadeva as the great king of kings, the
supreme ruler, the supreme lord ruling at
Aṇahillapáṭaka with the illustrious Máladeva
as his chief minister.36 The Ábu inscription dated a.d. 1294 (Saṃvat 1350) in the temple of
Vastupála regulates certain dues payable to the Jain temple and
mentions Sáraṅgadeva as sovereign of
Aṇahillapáṭaka and as having for vassal
Vísaladeva ruler of the old capital of Chandrávati about
twelve miles south of Mount Ábu.37 A third inscription
dated a.d. [205]
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Sáraṅgadeva, a.d. 1275–1296. 1287 (Saṃvat 1343),
originally from Somanátha, is now at Cintra in Portugal. It
records the pilgrimages and religious benefactions of one
Tripurántaka, a follower of the Nakulíśá
Páśupata sect, in the reign of Sáraṅgadeva,
whose genealogy is given. A manuscript found in Ahmadábád
is described as having been finished on Sunday the 3rd of the dark
fortnight of Jyeshṭha in the
Saṃvat year 1350, in the triumphant reign of
Sáraṅgadeva the great king of kings, while his victorious
army was encamped near Áśápalli
(Ahmadábád).38
Karṇadeva, a.d. 1296–1304.Sáraṅgadeva’s successor Karṇadeva ruled for eight years a.d. 1296–1304 (Saṃvat 1352–1360). Under this weak ruler, who was known as Ghelo or the Insane, Gujarát passed into Musalmán hands. In a.d. 1297 Alaf Khán the brother of the Emperor Alá-ud-dín Khilji (a.d. 1296–1317) with Nasrat Khán led an expedition against Gujarát. They laid waste the country and occupied Aṇahilaváḍa. Leaving his wives, children, elephants, and baggage Karṇadeva fled to Ramadeva the Yádava chief of Devagiri.39 All his wealth fell to his conquerors. Among the wives of Karṇadeva who were made captive was a famous beauty named Kauládeví, who was carried to the harem of the Sultán. In the plunder of Cambay Nasrat Khán took a merchant’s slave Malik Káfur who shortly after became the Emperor’s chief favourite. From Cambay the Muhammadans passed to Káthiáváḍa and destroyed the temple of Somanátha. In 1304 Alaf Khán’s term of office as governor of Gujarát was renewed. According to the Mirát-i-Ahmadí after the renewal of his appointment, from white marble pillars taken from many Jain temples, Alaf Khán constructed at Aṇahilaváḍa the Jáma Masjid or general mosque.
In a.d. 1306 the Cambay slave
Káfur who had already risen to be Sultán Alá-ud-dín’s
chief favourite was invested with the title of Malik Naib and placed in
command of an army sent to subdue the Dakhan. Alaf Khán, the
governor of Gujarát, was ordered to help Malik Káfur in
his arrangements. At the same time Kauládeví persuaded
the Emperor to issue orders that her daughter Devaladeví should
be sent to her to Delhi. Devaladeví was then with her father the
unfortunate Karṇadeva in hiding in Báglán in
Násik. Malik Káfur sent a messenger desiring
Karṇadeva to give up his daughter. Karṇadeva refused and
Alaf Khán was ordered to lead his army to the
Báglán hills and capture the princess. While for two
months he succeeded in keeping the Muhammadan army at bay,
Karṇadeva received and accepted an offer for the hand of
Devaladeví from the Devagiri Yádava chief Śankaradeva. On
her way to Devagiri near Elura Devaladeví’s escort was
attacked by a party of Alaf Khán’s troops, and the lady
seized and sent to Delhi where she was married to prince Khizar
Khán. [206]
Chapter III.
The Vághelás, a.d. 1219–1304
Karṇadeva, a.d. 1296–1304. Nothing more is known of
Karṇadeva who appears to have died a fugitive.
Though the main cities and all central Gujarát passed under Musalmán rule a branch of the Vághelás continued to hold much of the country to the west of the Sábarmatí, while other branches maintained their independence in the rugged land beyond Ambá Bhawání between Vírpur on the Mahí and Posiná at the northmost verge of Gujarát.40
GENEALOGY OF THE VÁGHELÁS.
Dhavala, a.d. 1160 Married Kumárapála’s Aunt. |
|
Arṇorája, a.d. 1170 Founder of Vághela. |
|
Lavaṇaprasáda, a.d. 1200 Chief of Dholká. |
|
Víradhavala, a.d. 1233–1238 Chief of Dholká. |
|
Vísaladeva, a.d. 1243–1261 King of Aṇahilaváḍa. |
|
Arjuṇadeva, a.d. 1262–1274. |
|
Sáraṅgadeva, a.d. 1274–1295. |
|
Karṇadeva or
Ghelo, a.d. 1296–1304. |
1 Ánáka survived Kumárapála and served also under Bhímadeva II. Seeing the kingdom of his weak sovereign divided among his ministers and chiefs Ánáka strove till his death to re-establish the central authority of the Solaṅki dynasty. Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xiii. ↑
2 Rás Málá (New Edition), 200. ↑
3 Kírtikaumudí, Bombay Sanskrit Series Number XXV. ↑
4 Ind. Ant. VI. 188 footnote. According to Merutuṇga a cotemporary chronicler an epigram of Bhíma’s minister turned back Subhaṭavarman. ↑
6 According to one story Madanarájñí left her husband’s house taking Víradhavala with her, and went to live with Deva Rája Pattakíla the husband of her deceased sister. On growing up Víradhavala returned to his father’s house. Rás Málá (New Edition), 201. ↑
7 Dr. Bühler in Ind. Ant. VI. 189. ↑
8 According to the Kírtikaumudí, Káthavate’s Ed. XIV. note 1, under Vastupála low people ceased to earn money by base means; the wicked turned pale; the righteous prospered. All honestly and securely plied their calling. Vastupála put down piracy, and, by building platforms, stopped the mingling of castes in milk shops. He repaired old buildings, planted trees, sank wells, laid out parks, and rebuilt the city. All castes and creeds he treated alike. ↑
9 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xv. ↑
10 The use of the date Monday the fullmoon of Vaiśakha, Saṃvat 1288 (a.d. 1232) in the second part of the Forms seems to shew that the work was written in a.d. 1232. ↑
11 Though the object is to give the form of a treaty of alliance, the author could not have used the names Sinhaṇa and Lavaṇaprasáda unless such a treaty had been actually concluded between them. Apparently Sinhaṇa’s invasion of Gujarát took place but a short time before the book of treaties was compiled. Bhandárkar’s Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts (1882–83), 40–41. ↑
12 Bhandárkar’s Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts (1882–83), 40. ↑
13 According to other accounts Śankha, a Broach chieftain, took up the cause of a certain Sayad or Musalmán merchant with whom Vastupála had quarrelled. In the fight Lunapála a Gola, one of Vastupála’s chief supporters, was slain and in his honour Vastupála raised a shrine to the Lord Lunapála. Rás Málá (New Edition), 201–202. ↑
14 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xv.–xvi. ↑
15 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xv.–xvi. ↑
16 The modern Gujaráti Ráṇá. ↑
17 Bhímadeva’s name is preceded by the names of his ten Chaulukya predecessors in the usual order. The attributes of each are given as in published Chaulukya copperplates. Ind. Ant. VI. 180–213. ↑
18 Bhandárkar’s Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts (1882–83), 39. ↑
19 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xxiii. ↑
20 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xxiii. ↑
21 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xxiii.–xxiv. ↑
22 Elliot and Dowson, II. 209. ↑
23 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xxiv.–xxv. ↑
24 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xx.; J. B. R. A. S. XVIII. Number XLVIII. 28. The Jain writers delight in describing the magnificence of the pilgrimages which Vastupála conducted to the holy places. The details are 4500 carts, 700 palanquins, 1800 camels, 2900 writers, 12,100 white-robed and 1100 naked or sky-clad Jains, 1450 singers, and 3300 bards. Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xvi. ↑
25 Káthavate’s Kírtikaumudí, xviii.–xix. ↑
27 Ind. Ant. VI. 191. The word for Mewáḍ is Medapáta the Med or Mher land. ↑
28 The Karnáta king would probably be Someśvara (a.d. 1252) or his son Narasiṃha III. (a.d. 1254) of the Hoysala Ballálas of Dvárasamudra. Fleet’s Kánarese Dynasties, 64, 69. ↑
29 These details are mentioned in a grant of land in Mándal in Ahmadábád to Bráhmans to fill a drinking fountain, repair temples, and supply offerings. Ind. Ant. VI. 210–213. ↑
30 Rás Málá (New Ed.), 212. A Jaina Pattávali or succession list of High-priests notices that the famine lasted for three years from Saṃvat 1315 (a.d. 1259). The text may be translated as follows: Vikrama Saṃvat 1315, three years’ famine the king (being) Vísaladeva. Bhandarkar’s Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts for 1883–84, 15, 323. ↑
32 The inscription was first noticed by Colonel Tod: Rajasthán, I. 705: Western India, 506. ↑
33 This is not Sultán Rukn-ud-dín of the slave kings, who ruled from a.d. 1234 to a.d. 1235. Elliot and Dowson, II. ↑
34 All four dates tally. The middle of a.d. 1264 (Saṃvat 1320) falls in Hijra 662. As the Valabhi era begins in a.d. 318–319 and the Siṃha era in a.d. 1113, 945 of Valabhi and 151 of Siṃha tally with a.d. 1264. ↑
35 Bombay Government Selections CLII. New Series, 71. ↑
36 From an unpublished copy in the possession of Ráo Sáheb Dalpatram Pranjiwan Khakhar, late Educational Inspector, Kacch. Only the upper six lines of the inscription are preserved. ↑
37 Asiatic Researches, XVI. 311; Rás Málá, 213. ↑
38 Professor Bhandarkar’s Report for 1883–84, 17–18. ↑
39 The bardic story is that king Karṇa had two Nágar Bráhman ministers Mádhava and Keśava. He slew Keśava and took Mádhava’s wife from her husband. In revenge Mádhava went to Delhi and brought the Muhammadans. After the Muhammadan conquest Mádhava presented Alá-ud-dín with 360 horses. In return Mádhava was appointed civil minister with Alaf Khán as military governor commanding a lákh of horsemen, 1500 elephants, 20,000 foot soldiers, and having with him forty-five officers entitled to use kettledrums. Rás Málá, 214. ↑
40 Rás Málá, 222. The Jhálás were firmly fixed in the plains between the Lesser Ran of Kacch and the Gulf of Cambay. The Koli branches of these clans with other tribes of pure or of adulterated aboriginal descent, spread over the Chunvál near Viramgám and appeared in many remote and inaccessible tracts of hill or forest. On the east, under the protection of a line of Rájput princes, the banner of the goddess Káli floated from the hill of Pávágaḍ; while in the west the descendants of Khengár held their famous fortress of Junágaḍh from within its walls controlling much of the peninsula over which they had maintained undisputed sway. Chiefs of Junágaḍh origin were scattered over the rest of the peninsula among whom were the Gohils of Gogo and Piram, and of the sea-washed province which from them derived its name of Gohilvád. ↑
This history of Musalmán Gujarát is based on translations of the Mirăt-i-Sikandari (a.d. 1611) and of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (a.d. 1756) by the late Colonel J. W. Watson. Since Colonel Watson’s death in 1889 the translations have been revised and the account enriched by additions from the Persian texts of Farishtah and of the two Mirăts by Mr. Fazl Lutfulláh Farídi of Surat. A careful comparison has also been made with other extracts in Elliot’s History of India and in Bayley’s History of Gujarát. [207]
Introduction.
Musalmán Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760. Muhammadan rule in
Gujarát lasted from the conquest of the province by the Dehli
emperor Alá-ud-dín Khilji
(a.d. 1295–1315), shortly before the
close of the thirteenth century a.d., to the
final defeat of the Mughal viceroy Momín Khán by the
Maráthás and the loss of the city of
Áhmedábád at the end of February 1758.
This whole term of Musalmán ascendancy, stretching over slightly more than four and a half centuries, may conveniently be divided into three parts. The First, the rule of the early sovereigns of Dehli, lasting a few years more than a century, or, more strictly from a.d. 1297 to a.d. 1403; the Second, the rule of the Áhmedábád kings, a term of nearly a century and three-quarters, from a.d. 1403 to a.d. 1573; the Third, the rule of the Mughal Emperors, when, for little less than two hundred years, a.d. 1573–1760, Gujarát was administered by viceroys of the court of Dehli.
Territorial Limits.In the course of
these 450 years the limits of Gujarát varied greatly. In the
fourteenth century the territory nominally under the control of the
Musalmán governors of Pátan (Aṇahilaváḍa)
extended southwards from Jhálor, about fifty miles north of
Mount Abu, to the neighbourhood of Bombay, and in breadth from the line
of the Málwa and Khándesh hills to the western shores of
peninsular Gujarát.1 The earlier kings of
Áhmedábád (a.d. 1403–1450), content with establishing their
power on a firm footing, did not greatly extend the limits of their
kingdom. Afterwards, during the latter part of the fifteenth and the
beginning of the sixteenth centuries (a.d. 1450–1530), the dominions of the
Áhmedábád kings gradually spread till they
included large tracts to the east and north-east formerly in the
possession of the rulers of Khándesh and Málwa. Still
later, during the years of misrule between a.d. 1530 and a.d. 1573,
the west of Khándesh and the north of the Konkan ceased to form
part of the kingdom of Gujarát. Finally, under the arrangements
introduced by the emperor Akbar in a.d. 1583, more lands were restored to Málwa
and Khándesh. With the exception of Jhálor and Sirohi on
the north, Dungarpur and Bánsváda on the north-east, and
Alirájpur on [208]
Introduction.
Musalmán Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760. the east, since
handed to Rájputána and Central India, the limits of
Gujarát remain almost as they were laid down by Akbar.
Sorath.Though, under the Musalmáns, peninsular Gujarát did not bear the name of Káthiáváḍa, it was then, as at present, considered part of the province of Gujarát. During the early years of Musalmán rule, the peninsula, together with a small portion of the adjoining mainland, was known as Sorath, a shortened form of Saurâshṭra, the name originally applied by the Hindus to a long stretch of sea-coast between the banks of the Indus and Daman.2 Towards the close of the sixteenth century the official use of the word Sorath was confined to a portion, though by much the largest part, of the peninsula. At the same time, the name Sorath seems then, and for long after, to have been commonly applied to the whole peninsula. For the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, writing as late as the middle of the eighteenth century (a.d. 1756: a.h. 1170), speaks of Sorath as divided into five districts or zilláhs, Hálár, Káthiáváḍa, Gohilváḍa, Bábriáváḍa, and Jetváḍa, and notices that though Navánagar was considered a separate district, its tribute was included in the revenue derived from Sorath.3 In another passage the same writer thus defines Sauráshṭra:
Sauráshṭra or Sorath comprehends the Sarkár of Sorath the Sarkár of Islámnagar or Navánagar and the Sarkár of Kachh or Bhujnagar. It also includes several zillahs or districts, Naiyad which they call Jatwár, Hálár or Navánagar and its vicinity, Káthiáváḍa, Gohilváḍa, Bábriáváḍa, Chorvár, Panchál, Okhágir in the neighbourhood of Jagat otherwise called Dwárka, Prabhás Khetr or Pátan Somnáth and its neighbourhood, Nághír also called Sálgogha, and the Nalkántha.4
[209]
Introduction.
Musalmán Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760. The present Sorath
stretches no further than the limits of Junágaḍh,
Bántwa, and a few smaller holdings.
Káthiáváḍa.The name Káthiáváḍa is of recent origin. It was not until after the establishment of Musalmán power in Gujarát that any portion of the peninsula came to bear the name of the tribe of Káthis. Even as late as the middle of the eighteenth century, the name Káthiáváḍa was applied only to one of the sub-divisions of the peninsula. In the disorders which prevailed during the latter part of the eighteenth century, the Káthis made themselves conspicuous. As it was from the hardy horsemen of this tribe that the tribute-exacting Maráthás met with the fiercest resistance, they came to speak of the whole peninsula as the land of the Káthis. This use was adopted by the early British officers and has since continued.
Under the kings, 1403–1573.Under the Áhmedábád kings, as it still is under British rule, Gujarát was divided politically into two main parts; one, called the khálsah or crown domain administered directly by the central authority; the other, on payment of tribute in service or in money, left under the control of its former rulers. The amount of tribute paid by the different chiefs depended, not on the value of their territory, but on the terms granted to them when they agreed to become feudatories of the kings of Áhmedábád. Under the Gujarát Sultáns this tribute was occasionally collected by military expeditions headed by the king in person and called mulkgíri or country-seizing circuits.
States.The internal management of the feudatory states was unaffected by their payment of tribute. Justice was administered and the revenue collected in the same way as under the Aṇahilapur kings. The revenue consisted, as before, of a share of the crops received in kind, supplemented by the levy of special cesses, trade, and transit dues. The chief’s share of the crops differed according to the locality; it rarely exceeded one-third of the produce, it rarely fell short of one-sixth. From some parts the chief’s share was realised directly from the cultivator by agents called mantris; from other parts the collection was through superior landowners.5
Districts.The
Áhmedábád kings divided the portion of their
territory which was under their direct authority into districts or
sarkárs. These districts were administered in one of two
ways. They were either assigned to nobles in support of a contingent of
troops, or they were set apart as crown domains and managed by paid
officers. The officers placed in charge of districts set apart as
Crown Lands.crown domains were called
muktiă.6 Their chief duties were to preserve the peace
and to collect the revenue. For the maintenance of order, a body of
soldiers from the army head-quarters at Áhmedábád
was detached for service in each of these divisions, and placed under
the command of the district governor. At the same time, in addition to
the presence of this detachment of regular troops, every district
contained certain [210]
Introduction.
Under the kings, a.d. 1403–1573. fortified outposts called
thánás, varying in number according to the
character of the country and the temper of the people. These posts were
in charge of officers called thánadárs subordinate
to the district governor. They were garrisoned by bodies of local
soldiery, for whose maintenance, in addition to money payments, a small
assignment of land was set apart in the neighbourhood of the post. On
the arrival of the tribute-collecting army the governors of the
districts through which it passed were expected to join the main body
with their local contingents. At other times the district governors had
little control over the feudatory chiefs in the neighbourhood of their
charge.
Fiscal.For fiscal purposes each district or sarkár was distributed among a certain number of sub-divisions or parganáhs, each under a paid official styled ámil or tahsildár. These sub-divisional officers realised the state demand, nominally one-half of the produce, by the help of the headmen of the villages under their charge. In the sharehold and simple villages of North Gujarát these village headmen were styled patels or according to Musalmán writers mukaddams and in the simple villages of the south they were known as desáis. They arranged for the final distribution of the total demand in joint villages among the shareholders, and in simple villages from the individual cultivators.7 The sub-divisional officer presented a statement of the accounts of the villages in his sub-division to the district officer, whose record of the revenue of his whole district was in turn forwarded to the head revenue officer at court. As a check on the internal management of his charge, and especially to help him in the work of collecting the revenue, with each district governor was associated an accountant. Further that each of these officers might be the greater check on the other, king Áhmed I. (a.d. 1412–1443) enforced the rule that when the governor was chosen from among the royal slaves the accountant should be a free man, and that when the accountant was a slave the district governor should be chosen from some other class. This practise was maintained till the end of the reign of Muzaffar Sháh (a.d. 1511–1525), when, according to the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, the army became much increased, and the ministers, condensing the details of revenue, farmed it on contract, so that many parts formerly yielding one rupee now produced ten, and many others seven eight or nine, and in no place was there a less increase than from ten to twenty per cent. Many other changes occurred at the same time, and the spirit of innovation creeping into the administration the wholesome system of checking the accounts was given up and mutiny and confusion spread over Gujarát.8
Assigned Lands.The second class of
directly governed districts were the lands assigned to nobles for the
maintenance of contingents of troops. As in other parts of India, it
would seem that at first these assignments were for specified sums
equal to the pay of the contingent. When such assignments were of long
standing, and were large enough to swallow the whole revenue of a
district, it was natural to simplify the [211]
Introduction.
Under the kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Assigned Lands. arrangement by transferring the collection of
the revenue and the whole management of the district to the military
leader of the contingent. So long as the central power was strong,
precautions were doubtless taken to prevent the holder of the grant
from unduly rackrenting his district and appropriating to himself more
than the pay of the troops, or from exercising any powers not vested in
the local governors of districts included within the crown domains. As
in other parts of India, those stipulations were probably enforced by
the appointment of certain civil officers directly from the government
to inspect the whole of the noble’s proceedings, as well in
managing his troops as in administering his lands.9 The decline of the
king’s power freed the nobles from all check or control in the
management of their lands. And when, in a.d. 1536, the practice of farming was introduced into
the crown domains, it would seem to have been adopted by the military
leaders in their lands, and to have been continued till the annexation
of Gujarát by the emperor Akbar in a.d. 1573.
Under the Mughals, a.d. 1573–1760.It was the policy of Akbar rather to improve the existing system than to introduce a new form of government. After to some extent contracting the limits of Gujarát he constituted it a province or sûbah of the empire, appointing to its Administration.government an officer of the highest rank with the title of sûbahdár or viceroy. As was the case under the Áhmedábád kings, the province continued to be divided into territories managed by feudatory chiefs, and Crown Lands.districts administered by officers appointed either by the court of Dehli or by the local viceroy. The head-quarters of the army remained at Áhmedábád, and detachments were told off and placed under the orders of the officers in charge of the directly administered divisions. These district governors, as before, belonged to two classes, paid officers responsible for the management of the crown domains and military leaders in possession of lands assigned to them in pay of their contingent of troops. The governors of the crown domains, who were now known as faujdárs or commanders, had, in addition to the command of the regular troops, the control of the outposts maintained within the limits of their charge. Like their predecessors they accompanied the viceroy in his yearly circuit for the collection of tribute.
As a check on the military governors and to help them in collecting the revenue, the distinct class of account officers formerly established by king Áhmed I. (a.d. 1412–1443) was again introduced. The head of this branch of the administration was an officer, second in rank to the viceroy alone, appointed direct from the court of Dehli with the title of diván. Besides acting as collector-general of the revenues of the province, this officer was also the head of its civil administration. His title diván is generally translated minister. And though the word minister does not express the functions of the office, which corresponded more nearly with those of a chief secretary, it represents with sufficient accuracy the relation in which the holder of the office of diván generally stood to the viceroy. [212]
Introduction.
Under the Mughals, a.d. 1573–1760.
Revenue Officials. Revenue
Officials.For its revenue administration each district or group
of districts had its revenue officials called amíns who
corresponded to the collector of modern times. There were also
amíns in the customs department separate from those whose
function was to control and administer the land revenue. Beneath the
amín came the ámil10 who carried on the
actual collection of the land revenue or customs in each district or
parganáh, and below the ámil were the
fáîls, mushrifs, or
kárkúns that is the revenue clerks. The
ámil corresponded to the modern
mámlatdár, both terms meaning him who carries on
the amal or revenue management. In the leading ports the
ámil of the customs was called mutasaddi that is
civil officer.
Village Officers.The ámil or mámlatdár dealt directly with the village officials, namely with the mukaddam or headman, the patwári or lease manager, the kánúngo or accountant, and the haváldár or grain-yard guardian. The haváldár superintended the separation of the government share of the produce; apportioned to the classes subject to forced labour their respective turns of duty; and exercised a general police superintendence by means of subordinates called pasáitás or vartaniás. In ports under the mutasaddi was a harbour-master or sháh-bandar.
Desáis.Crown sub-divisions had, in addition, the important class called desáis. The desáis’ duty appears at first to have been to collect the salámi or tribute due by the smaller chiefs, landholders, and vántádárs or sharers. For this, in Akbar’s time, the desái received a remuneration of 2½ per cent on the sum collected. Under the first viceroy Mírza Ázíz Kokaltásh (a.d. 1573–1575) this percentage was reduced to one-half of its former amount, and in later times this one-half was again reduced by one-half. Though the Muhammadan historians give no reason for so sweeping a reduction, the cause seems to have been the inability of the desáis to collect the tribute without the aid of a military force. Under the new system the desái seems merely to have kept the accounts of the tribute due, and the records both of the amount which should be levied as tribute and of other customary rights of the crown. In later times the desáis were to a great extent superseded by the district accountants or majmudárs, and many desáis, especially in south Gujarát, seem to have sunk to patels.
Land Tax.Up to the viceroyalty of
Mírza Ísa Tarkhán
(a.d. 1642–1644), the land tax
appears to have been levied from the cultivator in a fixed sum, but he
was also subject to numerous other imposts. Land grants in
wazífah carried with them an hereditary title and special
exemption from all levies except the land tax. The levy in kind appears
to have ceased before the close of Mughal rule. In place of a levy in
kind each village paid a fixed sum or jama through the district
accountant or majmudár who had taken the place of the
desái. As in many cases the jama really meant the
lump sum at which the crown villages were assessed and farmed to the
chiefs and patels, on the collapse of the empire many villages
thus farmed to chiefs and landlords were [213]
Introduction.
Under the Mughals, a.d. 1573–1760.
Land Tax. retained by them with the connivance of the
majmudárs desáis
and others.
Justice.The administration of justice seems to have been very complete. In each kasbah or town kázis, endowed with glebe lands in addition to a permanent salary, adjudicated disputes among Muhammadans according to the laws of Islám. Disputes between Muhammadans and unbelievers, or amongst unbelievers, were decided by the department called the sadárat, the local judge being termed a sadr. The decisions of the local kázis and sadrs were subject to revision by the kázi or sadr of the súbah who resided at Áhmedábád. And as a last resort the Áhmedábád decisions were subject to appeal to the Kázi-ul-Kuzzát and the Sadr-ûs-Sudûr at the capital.
Fiscal.The revenue appears to have been classed under four main heads: 1. The Khazánah-i-Ámirah or imperial treasury which comprehended the land tax received from the crown parganáhs or districts, the tribute, the five per cent customs dues from infidels, the import dues on stuffs, and the sáyer or land customs including transit dues, slave market dues, and miscellaneous taxes. 2. The treasury of arrears into which were paid government claims in arrear either from the ámils or from the farmers of land revenue; takávi advances due by the raiyats; and tribute levied by the presence of a military force. 3. The treasury of charitable endowments. Into this treasury was paid the 2½ per cent levied as customs dues from Muhammadans.11 The pay of the religious classes was defrayed from this treasury. 4. The treasury, into which the jaziah or capitation tax levied from zimmís or infidels who acknowledged Muhammadan rule, was paid. The proceeds were expended in charity and public works. After the death of the emperor Farrukhsiyar (a.d. 1713–1719), this source of revenue was abolished. The arrangements introduced by Akbar in the end of the sixteenth century remained in force till the death of Aurangzíb in a.d. 1707. Then trouble and perplexity daily increased, till in a.d. 1724–25, Hamíd Khán usurped the government lands, and, seeking to get rid of the servants and assignments, gradually obtained possession of the records of the registry office. The keepers of the records were scattered, and yearly revenue statements ceased to be received from the districts.12
Assigned Lands.Akbar continued the
system of assigning lands to military leaders in payment of their
contingents of troops. Immediately after the annexation in a.d. 1573, almost the whole country was divided among
the great nobles.13 Except that the revenues of certain tracts were
[214]
Introduction.
Under the Mughals, a.d. 1573–1760.
Assigned Lands. set aside for the imperial exchequer the
directly governed districts passed into the hands of military leaders
who employed their own agents to collect the revenue. During the
seventeenth century the practice of submitting a yearly record of their
revenues, and the power of the viceroy to bring them to account for
misgovernment, exercised a check on the management of the military
leaders. And during this time a yearly surplus revenue of
£600,000 (Rs. 60,00,000) from the
assigned and crown lands was on an average forwarded from
Gujarát to Dehli. In the eighteenth century the decay of the
viceroy’s authority was accompanied by the gradually increased
power of the military leaders in possession of assigned districts, till
finally, as in the case of the Nawábs of Broach and Surat, they
openly claimed the position of independent rulers.14
Minor Offices.Of both leading and
minor officials the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi supplies the following
additional details. The highest officer who was appointed under the
seal of the minister of the empire was the provincial
diván or minister. He had charge of the fiscal affairs of
the province and of the revenues of the khálsa or crown
lands, and was in some matters independent of the viceroy. Besides his
personal salary he had 150 sawárs for two provincial
thánás Arjanpur and Khambália. Under the
diván the chief officers were the
píshkár diván his first assistant, who was
appointed under imperial orders by the patent of the
diván, the daroghah or head of the office, and the
sharf or mushrif and tehwildár of the
daftar khánáhs, who presided over the accounts
with munshis and muharrirs or secretaries and writers.
The kázis, both town and city, with the sanction of the
emperor were appointed by the chief law officer of the empire through
the chief law officer of the province. They were lodged by the state,
paid partly in cash partly in land, and kept up a certain number of
troopers. In the kázis’
courts wakíls or pleaders and muftís or law
officers drew 8 as. to Re. 1 a day. Newly converted Musalmáns
also drew 8 as. a day. The city censor or muhtasib had the
supervision of morals and of weights and measures. He was paid in cash
and land, and was expected to keep up sixty troopers. The news-writer,
who was sometimes also bakhshi or military paymaster, had a
large staff of news-writers called
wákiâh-nigár who worked in the district
courts and offices as well as in the city courts. He received his
news-reports every evening and embodied them in a letter which was sent
to court by camel post. A second staff of news-writers called
sawáníhnigár reported rumours. A third set
were the harkárás on the viceroy’s staff.
Postal chaukis or stations extended from
Áhmedábád to the Ajmír frontier, each with
men and horse ready to carry the imperial post which reached
Sháh Jehánábád or Dehli in seven days. A
line of posts also ran south through Broach to the Dakhan. The
faujdárs or military police, who were sometimes
commanders of a thousand and held estates, controlled both the city and
the district police. The kotwál or head of the city
night-watch was appointed by the viceroy. He had fifty troopers and a
hundred foot. In the treasury department were the amín or
chief, the dároghah, the [215]
Introduction.
Under the Mughals, a.d. 1573–1760.
Minor Offices. mushrif, the treasurer, and five
messengers. In the medical department were a Yúnáni or
Greek school and a Hindu physician, two under-physicians on eight and
ten annas a day, and a surgeon. The yearly grant for food and medicine
amounted to Rs. 2000.15
Land Tenures.Besides the class of vernacular terms that belong to the administration of the province, certain technical words connected with the tenure of land are of frequent occurrence in this history. For each of these, in addition to the English equivalent which as far as possible has been given in the text, some explanation seems necessary. During the period to which this history refers, the superior holders of the land of the province belonged to two main classes, those whose claims dated from before the Musalmán conquest and those whose interest in the land was based on a Musalmán grant. By the Musalmán historians, landholders of the first class, who were all Hindus, are called zamíndárs, while landholders of the second class, Musalmáns as a rule, are spoken of as jágírdárs. Though the term zamíndár was used to include the whole body of superior Hindu landholders, in practice a marked distinction was drawn between the almost independent chief, who still enjoyed his Hindu title of rája, rával, ráv, or jám, and the petty claimant to a share in a government village, who in a Hindu state would have been known as a garásiá.16
Hereditary Hindu Landholders.The
larger landholders, who had succeeded in avoiding complete subjection,
were, as noticed above, liable only for the payment of a certain fixed
sum, the collection of which by the central power in later times
usually required the presence of a military force. With regard to the
settlement of the claims of the smaller landholders of the superior
class, whose estates fell within the limits of the directly
administered districts, no steps seem to have been taken till the reign
of Áhmed Sháh I. (a.d. 1411–1443). About the year a.d. 1420 the peace of his kingdom was so broken by
agrarian disturbances, that Áhmed Sháh agreed, on
condition of their paying tribute and performing military service, to
re-grant to the landholders of the zamíndár class
as hereditary possessions a one-fourth share of their former village
lands. The portion so set apart was called vánta or
share, and the remainder, retained as state land, was called
talpat. This agreement continued till, in the year a.d. 1545, during the reign of Mahmúd
Sháh II. (a.d. 1536–1553), an
attempt was made to annex these private shares to the crown. This
measure caused much discontent and disorder. It was reversed by the
emperor Akbar who, as part of the settlement of the province in
a.d. 1583, restored their one-fourth share
to the landholders, and, except that the Maráthás
[216]
Introduction.
Under the Mughals, a.d. 1573–1760.
Hereditary Hindu Landholders. afterwards levied an additional
quit-rent from these lands, the arrangements then introduced have since
continued in force.17
Levies.During the decay of Musalmán rule in Gujarát in the first half of the eighteenth century, shareholders of the garásia class in government villages, who were always ready to increase their power by force, levied many irregular exactions from their more peaceful neighbours, the cultivators or inferior landholders. These levies are known as vol that is a forced contribution or pál that is protection. All have this peculiar characteristic that they were paid by the cultivators of crown lands to petty marauders to purchase immunity from their attacks. They in no case partook of the nature of dues imposed by a settled government on its own subjects. Tora garás, more correctly toda garás, is another levy which had its origin in eighteenth century disorder. It was usually a readymoney payment taken from villages which, though at the time crown or khálsa, had formerly belonged to the garásia who exacted the levy. Besides a readymoney payment contributions in kind were sometimes exacted.
Service Lands.The second class of superior landholders were those whose title was based on a Musalmán grant. Such grants were either assignments of large tracts of land to the viceroy, district-governors, and nobles, to support the dignity of their position and maintain a contingent of troops, or they were allotments on a smaller scale granted in reward for some special service. Land granted with these objects was called jágír, and the holder of the land jágírdár. In theory, on the death of the original grantee, such possessions were strictly resumable; in practice they tended to become hereditary. No regular payments were required from holders of jágírs. Only under the name of peshkash occasional contributions were demanded. These occasional contributions generally consisted of such presents as a horse, an elephant, or some other article of value. They had more of the nature of a freewill offering than of an enforced tribute. Under the Musalmáns contributions of this kind were the only payments exacted from proprietors of the jágírdár class. But the Maráthás, in addition to contributions, imposed on jágírdárs a regular tribute, similar to that paid by the representatives of the original class of superior Hindu landholders.
Under Musalmán rule great part of Gujarát was always
in the hands of jágírdárs. So powerful were
they that on two occasions under the Áhmedábád
kings, in a.d. 1554 and a.d. 1572, the leading [217]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760. nobles distributed among
themselves the entire area of the kingdom.18 Again, during the
eighteenth century, when Mughal rule was on the decline, the
jágírdárs by degrees won for themselves
positions of almost complete independence.19
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.The changes in the extent of territory and in the form of administration illustrate the effect of the government on the condition of the people during the different periods of Musalmán rule. The following summary of the leading characteristics of each of the main divisions of the four-and-a-half centuries of Musalmán ascendancy may serve as an introduction to the detailed narrative of events.
Under the Early Viceroys,
1297–1403.On conquering Gujarát in a.d. 1297 the Musalmáns found the country in
disorder. The last kings of Aṇahilapur or Pátan, suffering
under the defects of an incomplete title, held even their crown lands
with no firmness of grasp, and had allowed the outlying territory to
slip almost entirely from their control. Several of the larger and more
distant rulers had resumed their independence. The Bhíls and
Kolis of the hills, forests, and rough river banks were in revolt. And
stranger chiefs, driven south by the Musalmán conquests in Upper
India, had robbed the central power of much territory.20 The
records of the early Musalmán governors (a.d. 1297–1391) show suspicion on the side of
the Dehli court and disloyalty on the part of more than one viceroy,
much confusion throughout the province, and little in the way of
government beyond the exercise of military force. At the same time, in
spite of wars and rebellions, the country, in parts at least, seems to
[218]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760. have been well
cultivated, and trade and manufactures to have been
flourishing.21
Under the Kings, 1403–1573.The
period of the rule of the Áhmedábád kings
(a.d. 1403–1573) contains two
divisions, one lasting from a.d. 1403 to
a.d. 1530, on the whole a time of strong
government and of growing power and prosperity; the other the
forty-three years from a.d. 1530 to the
conquest of the province by the emperor Akbar in a.d. 1573, a time of disorder and misrule. In
a.d. 1403 when Gujarát separated
from Dehli the new king held but a narrow strip of plain. On the north
were the independent chiefs of Sirohi and Jhálor, from whom he
occasionally levied contributions. On the east the Rája of
Ídar, another Rájput prince, was in possession of the
western skirts of the hills and forests, and the rest of that tract was
held by the mountain tribes of Bhils and Kolis. On the west the
peninsula was in the hands of nine or ten Hindu tribes, probably
tributary, but by no means obedient.22 In the midst of so unsettled and
warlike a population, all the efforts of Muzaffar I., the founder of
the dynasty, were spent in establishing his power. It was not until the
reign of his successor Áhmed I. (a.d. 1412–1443) that steps were taken to settle
the different classes of the people in positions of permanent order.
About the year a.d. 1420 two important
measures were introduced. Of these one assigned lands for the support
of the troops, and the other recognised the rights of the superior
class of Hindu landholders to a portion of the village lands they had
formerly held. The effect of these changes was to establish order
throughout the districts directly under the authority of the crown. And
though, in the territories subject to feudatory chiefs, the presence of
an armed force was still required to give effect to the king’s
claims for tribute, his increasing power and wealth made efforts at
independence more hopeless, and gradually secured the subjection of the
greater number of his vassals. During the latter part of the fifteenth
and the first quarter of the sixteenth century the power of the
Áhmedábád kings was at its height. At that time
their dominions included twenty-five divisions or
sarkárs. Among nine of these namely Pátan,
Áhmedábád, Sunth, Godhra,
Chámpáner, Baroda, Broach, Nándod or
Rájpípla, and Surat the central plain was distributed. In
addition in the north were four divisions, Sirohi, Jhálor,
Jodhpur, and Nágor now in south-west and central
Rájputána; in the north-east two, Dúngarpur
and Bánsváda, now in the extreme [219]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Under the Kings, 1403–1573. south of
Rájputána; in the east and south-east three,
Nandurbár now in Khándesh, Mulher or Báglán
now in Násik, and Rám Nagar or Dharampur now in Surat; in
the south four, Danda-Rájapuri or
Janjira, Bombay, Bassein, and Daman now in the Konkan; in the west two,
Sorath and Navánagar now in Káthiáváḍa;
and Kachh in the north-west. Besides the revenues of these districts,
tribute was received from the rulers of Ahmednagar,
Burhánpur, Berár, Golkonda, and Bijápur, and
customs dues from twenty-five ports on the western coast of India and
from twenty-six foreign marts, some of them in India and others in the
Persian Gulf and along the Arabian coast.23 The total revenue
from these three sources is said in prosperous times to have amounted
to a yearly sum of £11,460,000 (Rs.
11,46,00,000). Of this total amount the territorial revenue from the
twenty-five districts yielded £5,840,000 (Rs. 5,84,00,000), or slightly more than one-half. Of
the remaining £5,620,000 (Rs.
5,62,00,000) about one-fifth part was derived from the Dakhan tribute
and the rest from customs-dues.24
The buildings at Áhmedábád, and the ruins of
Chámpáner and Mehmúdábád, prove how
much wealth was at the command of the sovereign and his nobles, while
the accounts of travellers seem to show that the private expenditure of
the rulers was not greater than the kingdom was well able to bear. The
Portuguese traveller Duarte Barbosa, who was in Gujarát between
a.d. 1511 and a.d. 1514, found the capital Chámpáner a
great city, in a very fertile country of abundant provisions, with many
cows sheep and goats and plenty of fruit, so that it was full of all
things.25 Áhmedábád was still larger,
very rich and well [220]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Under the Kings, 1403–1573. supplied, embellished with
good streets and squares, with houses of stone and cement. It was not
from the interior districts of the province that the
Áhmedábád kings derived the chief part of their
wealth, but from those lying along the coast, which were enriched by
manufactures and commerce.26 So it was that along the shores of
the gulf of Cambay and southward as far as Bombay the limit of the
Gujarát kingdom, besides many small sea-ports, Barbosa chooses
out for special mention twelve ‘towns of commerce, very rich and
of great trade.’ Among these was Diu, off the south coast of
Káthiáváḍa, yielding so large a revenue to
the king as to be ‘a marvel and amazement.’ And chief of
all Cambay, in a goodly, fertile, and pretty country full of abundant
provisions; with rich merchants and men of great prosperity; with
craftsmen and mechanics of subtle workmanship in cotton, silk, ivory,
silver, and precious stones; the people well dressed, leading luxurious
lives, much given to pleasure and amusement.27
The thirty-eight years between the defeat of king Bahádur by
the emperor Humáyún in a.d. 1535 and the annexation of Gujarát by
Akbar in a.d. 1573 was a time of
confusion. Abroad, the superiority of Gujarát over the
neighbouring powers was lost, and the limits of the kingdom shrank; at
home, after the attempted confiscation (a.d. 1545) of their shares in village lands the
disaffection of the superior landowners became general, and the court,
beyond the narrow limits of the crown domains, ceased to exercise
substantial control over [221]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760. either its chief nobles
or the more turbulent classes. In spite of these forty years of
disorder, the province retained so much of its former prosperity, that
the boast of the local historians that in a.d. 1573 Gujarát was in every respect allowed
to be the finest country in Hindustán is supported by the
details shortly afterwards (a.d. 1590)
given by Abul Fazl in the Áin-i-Akbari. The high road from
Pátan to Baroda was throughout its length of 150 miles (100
kos) lined on both sides with mango trees; the fields were
bounded with hedges; and such was the abundance of mango and other
fruit trees that the whole country seemed a garden. The people were
well housed in dwellings with walls of brick and mortar and with tiled
roofs; many of them rode in carriages drawn by oxen; the province was famous for
its painters, carvers, inlayers, and other craftsmen.28
Under the Mughals,
1573–1760.Like the period of the rule of the
Áhmedábád kings, the period of Mughal rule
contains two divisions, a time of good government lasting from
a.d. 1573 to a.d. 1700, and a time of disorder from a.d. 1700 to a.d. 1760.
Under the arrangements introduced by the emperor Akbar in a.d. 1583, the area of the province was considerably
curtailed. Of its twenty-five districts nine were restored to the
states from which the vigour of the Áhmedábád
kings had wrested them; Jálor and Jodhpur were transferred to
Rájputána; Nágor to Ajmír; Mulher and
Nandurbár to Khándesh; Bombay, Bassein, and Daman were
allowed to remain under the Portuguese; and Danda-Rájapuri
(Jinjira) was made over to the Nizámsháhi (a.d. 1490–1595) rulers of the Dakhan Ahmednagar.
Of the remaining sixteen, Sirohi, Dungarpur, and Bánsváda
now in Rájputána, Kachh, Sûnth in Rewa
Kántha, and Rámnagar (Dharampur) in Surat were, on the
payment of tribute, allowed to continue in the hands of their Hindu
rulers. The ten remaining districts were administered directly by
imperial officers. But as the revenues of the district of Surat had
been separately assigned to its revenue officer or mutasaddi,
only nine districts with 184 sub-divisions or parganáhs
were entered in the collections from the viceroy of Gujarát.
These nine districts were in continental Gujarát, Pátan
with seventeen sub-divisions, Áhmedábád with
thirty-three, Godhra with eleven, Chámpáner with
thirteen, Baroda with four, Broach with fourteen, and Rájpipla
(Nándod) with twelve. In the peninsula were Sorath with
sixty-two and Navánagar with seventeen sub-divisions. This
lessening of area seems to have been accompanied by even more than a
corresponding reduction in the state demand. Instead of
£5,840,050 (Rs. 5,84,00,500), the
revenue recovered in a.d. 1571, two years
before the province was annexed, under the arrangement introduced by
the emperor Akbar, the total amount, including the receipts from Surat
and the tribute of the six feudatory [222]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Under the Mughals, 1573–1760. districts, is returned at
£1,999,113 (Rs. 1,99,91,130) or
little more than one-third part of what was formerly
collected.29
According to the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi this revenue of £1,999,113 (Rs. 1,99,91,130) continued to be realised as late as the reign of Muhammad Sháh (a.d. 1719–1748). But within the next twelve years (a.d. 1748–1762) the whole revenue had fallen to £1,235,000 (Rs. 1,23,50,000). Of £1,999,113 (Rs. 1,99,91,130), the total amount levied by Akbar on the annexation of the province, £520,501 (Rs. 52,05,010), or a little more than a quarter, were set apart for imperial use and royal expense; £55,000 (Rs. 5,50,000) were assigned for the support of the viceroy and the personal estates of the nobles, and the remainder was settled for the pay of other officers of rank and court officials. Nearly £30,000 (Rs. 3,00,000) were given away as rewards and pensions to religious orders and establishments.30 [223]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Under the Mughals, 1573–1760. Besides lightening the state
demand the emperor Akbar introduced three improvements: (1) The survey
of the land; (2) The payment of the headmen or mukaddams of
government villages; and (3) The restoration to small superior
landholders of the share they formerly enjoyed in the lands of
government villages. The survey which was entrusted to Rája
Todar Mal, the revenue minister of the empire, was completed in
a.d. 1575. The operations were confined to
a small portion of the whole area of the province. Besides the six
tributary districts which were unaffected by the measure, Godhra in the
east, the western peninsula, and a large portion of the central strip
of directly governed lands were excluded, so that of the 184
sub-divisions only 64 were surveyed. In a.d. 1575, of 7,261,849 acres (12,360,594
bighás), the whole area measured, 4,920,818 acres
(8,374,498 bighás) or about two-thirds were found to be
fit for cultivation, and the remainder was waste. In those parts of the
directly governed districts where the land was not measured the
existing method of determining the government share of the produce
either by selecting a portion of the field while the crop was still
standing, or by dividing the grain heap at harvest time, was continued.
In surveyed districts the amount paid was determined by the area and
character of the land under cultivation. Payment was made either in
grain or in money, according to the instructions issued to the
revenue-collectors, ‘that when it would not prove oppressive the
value of the grain should be taken in ready money at the market
price.’31 The chief change in the revenue management was that,
instead of each year calculating the government share from the
character of the crop, an uniform demand was fixed to run for a term of
ten years.
Another important effect of this survey was to extend to cultivators in simple villages the proprietary interest in the soil formerly enjoyed only by the shareholders of joint villages. By this change the power of the military nobles to make undue exactions from the cultivators in their assigned lands was to some extent checked. It was, perhaps, also an indirect effect of this more definite settlement of the crown demand that the revenue agents of government and of the holders of assigned lands, finding that the revenues could be realised without their help, refused to allow to the heads of villages certain revenue dues which, in return for their services, they had hitherto enjoyed. Accordingly, in a.d. 1589–90, these heads of villages appealed to government and Akbar decided that in assigned districts as well as in the crown domains from the collections of government lands two-and-a-half per cent should be set apart as a perquisite for men of this class.32 [224]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Under the Mughals, 1573–1760. When the heads of villages
laid their own private grievance before government, they also brought
to its notice that the Koli and Rájput landowners, whose shares
in government villages had been resumed by the crown in a.d. 1545, had since that time continued in a state of
discontent and revolt and were then causing the ruin of the subjects
and a deficiency in the government collections. An inquiry was
instituted, and, to satisfy the claims of landowners of this class, it
was agreed that, on furnishing good security for their conduct and
receiving the government mark on their contingent of cavalry, they
should again be put in possession of a one-fourth share of the land of
government villages. While the province was managed agreeably to these
regulations, says the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, its
prosperity continued to increase.33
Though these measures did much to check internal disorder,
Gujarát, for several years after it came under Mughal control,
continued disturbed by insurrections among the nobles, and so
imperfectly protected from the attacks of foreign enemies that between
the years a.d. 1573 and 1609 each of its
three richest cities, Áhmedábád Cambay and Surat,
was in turn taken and plundered.34 During the rest [225]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Under the Mughals, 1573–1760. of the seventeenth century,
though the country was from time to time disturbed by Koli and
Rájput risings, and towards the end of the century suffered much
from the raids of the Maráthás, the viceroys were, on the
whole, able to maintain their authority, repressing the outbreaks of
the disorderly classes, and enforcing the imperial claims for tribute
on the more independent feudatory chiefs. Throughout the greater part
of the seventeenth century the general state of the province seems to
have been prosperous. Its cities were the wonder of European
travellers. Surat, which only since the transfer of Gujarát to
the Mughal empire had risen to hold a place among its chief centres of
trade, was, in a.d. 1664, when taken by
Shiváji, rich enough to supply him with plunder in treasure and
precious stones worth a million sterling35; and at that time
Cambay is said to have been beyond comparison greater than Surat, and
Áhmedábád much richer and more populous than
either.36
From the beginning of the eighteenth century disorder increased. Unable to rely for support on the imperial court, the viceroys failed to maintain order among the leading nobles, or to enforce their tribute from the more powerful feudatories. And while the small Koli and Rájput landholders, freed from the control of a strong central power, were destroying the military posts, taking possession of the state share of village lands, and levying dues from their more peaceful neighbours, the burden of the Marátha tribute was year by year growing heavier. During the last ten years of Musalmán rule so entirely did the viceroy’s authority forsake him, that, according to the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, when the great landholders refused to pay their tribute, the viceroy had no power to enforce payment. And so faithless had the great landowners become that the viceroy could not pass the city gate without an escort.37 [226]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Self-governed Zamíndárs. The above summary
contains frequent references to three classes of
zamíndárs: (1) The zamíndárs of the
self-governed states; (2) The greater zamíndárs of
the crown districts; and (3) The lesser zamíndárs
of the crown districts.
Self-governed Zamíndárs.In the case of the zamíndárs of self-governed states the principle was military service and no tribute. The author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi says that finally the zamíndárs of the self-governed states ceased to do service. In spite of this statement it seems probable that some of this class served almost until the complete collapse of the empire, and that tribute was rarely levied from them by an armed force. In the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi account of the office of súbahdár or názim sûbah the following passage occurs: When occasion arose the názims used to take with their armies the contingents of the Ránás of Udepur Dúngarpur and Bánsváda, which were always permanently posted outside their official residences (in Áhmedábád). This shows that these great zamíndárs had official residences at the capital, where probably their contingents were posted under wakíls or agents. It therefore seems probable that their tribute too would be paid through their representatives at the capital and that a military force was seldom sent against them. Accordingly notices of military expeditions in the tributary sarkárs are rare though they were of constant occurrence in the crown districts.
Crown Zamíndárs.The position of the zamíndárs of the khálsa or crown districts was very different from that of the zamíndárs of self-governed territories. The khálsa zamíndárs had been deprived of the greater portion of their ancestral estates which were administered by the viceregal revenue establishment. In some instances their capitals had been annexed. Even if not annexed the capital was the seat of faujdár who possessed the authority and encroached daily on the rights and privileges of the chieftain. The principal chiefs in this position were those of Rájpípla and Ídar in Gujarát and the Jám of Navánagar in Káthiáváḍa. Of the three, Rájpipla had been deprived of his capital Nándod and of all the fertile districts, and was reduced to a barren sovereignty over rocks, hills and Bhíls at Rájpípla. Ídar had suffered similar treatment and the capital was the seat of a Muhammadan faujdár. Navánagar, which had hitherto been a tributary sarkár, was during the reign of Aurangzíb made a crown district. But after Aurangzíb’s death the Jám returned to his capital and again resumed his tributary relations.
Smaller Zamíndárs.The
lesser holders, including grásiás
wántádárs and others, had suffered similar
deprivation of lands and were subject to much encroachment from the
government officials. Throughout the empire widespread discontent
prevailed among subordinate holders of this description as well as
among all the zamíndárs of the crown districts, so
that the successes of Shiváji in the Dakhan found ardent
sympathisers even in Gujarát. When the
zamíndárs saw that this Hindu rebel was strong
enough to pillage Surat they began to hope that a day of deliverance
was near. The death of Aurangzíb (a.d. 1707) was the signal for these restless spirits
to bestir themselves. When the Maráthás began regular
inroads they were hailed as deliverers from the yoke [227]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Smaller Zamíndárs. of the Mughal. The
Rájpípla chief afforded them shelter and a passage
through his country. The encouragement to anarchy given by some of the
Rájput viceroys who were anxious to emancipate themselves from
the central control further enabled many chieftains
girásiás and others to absorb large portions of
the crown domains, and even to recover their ancient capitals. Finally
disaffected Muhammadan faujdárs succeeded in building up
estates out of the possessions of the crown and founding the families
which most of the present Muhammadan chieftains of Gujarát
represent.
Marátha Ascendancy, 1760–1802.When the imperial power had been usurped by the Marátha leaders, the chiefs who had just shaken off the more powerful Mughal yoke were by no means disposed tamely to submit to Marátha domination. Every chief resisted the levy of tribute and Momín Khán reconquered Áhmedábád. In this struggle the Maráthás laboured under the disadvantage of dissensions between the Peshwa and the Gáikwár. They were also unaware of the actual extent of the old imperial domain and were ignorant of the amount of tribute formerly levied. They found that the faujdárs, who, in return for Marátha aid in enabling them to absorb the crown parganáhs, had agreed to pay tribute, now joined the zamíndárs in resisting Marátha demands, while with few exceptions the desáis and majmudárs either openly allied themselves with the zamíndárs or were by force or fraud deprived of their records. Gáikwár Saved by British Alliance, 1802.So serious were the obstacles to the collection of the Marátha tribute that, had it not been for the British alliance in a.d. 1802, there seems little doubt that the Gáikwár would have been unable to enforce his demands in his more distant possessions. The British alliance checked the disintegration of the Gáikwár’s power, and the permanent settlement of the tribute early in this century enabled that chief to collect a large revenue at a comparatively trifling cost. Not only were rebels like Malhárráo and Kánoji suppressed, but powerful servants like Vithalráv Deváji, who without doubt would have asserted their independence, were confirmed in their allegiance and the rich possessions they had acquired became part of the Gáikwár’s dominions.
Power of Chiefs.It must not be
supposed that while the larger chiefs were busy absorbing whole
parganáhs the lesser chiefs were more backward. They too
annexed villages and even Mughal posts or thánáhs,
while wántádárs or sharers absorbed the
talpat or state portion, and, under the name of tora
garás,38 daring spirits imposed certain rights over crown
villages once their ancient possessions, or, under the name of
pál or vol, enforced from neighbouring villages
payments to secure immunity from pillage. Even in the Baroda district
of the thirteen Mughal posts only ten now belong to the
Gáikwár, two having been conquered by
girásiás and one having fallen under Broach. In
Sauráshṭra except
Ránpur and Gogha and those in the Amreli district, not a single
Mughal post is in the possession either of the British Government or of
the [228]
Introduction.
Condition of Gujarát, a.d. 1297–1760.
Power of Chiefs. Gáikwár. A reference to the
Mughal posts in other parts of Gujarát shows that the same
result followed the collapse of Musalmán power.
Power of Local Chiefs.Since the introduction of Musalmán rule in a.d. 1297 each successive government has been subverted by the ambition of the nobles and the disaffection of the chiefs. It was thus that the Gujarát Sultáns rendered themselves independent of Dehli. It was thus that the Sultán’s territories became divided among the nobles, whose dissensions reduced the province to Akbar’s authority. It was thus that the chiefs and local governors, conniving at Marátha inroads, subverted Mughal rule. Finally it was thus that the Gáikwár lost his hold of his possessions and was rescued from ruin solely by the power of the British. [229]
1 The first notice of the exercise of sovereignty by the Musalmán rulers of Gujarát over lands further south than the neighbourhood of Surat is in a.d. 1428, when king Áhmed I. (a.d. 1412–1443) contested with the Dakhan sovereign the possession of Máhim (north latitude 19° 40′; east longitude 72° 47′). As no record remains of a Musalmán conquest of the coast as far south as Danda Rájapuri or Janjira, about fifty miles south of Bombay, it seems probable that the North Konkan fell to the Musalmáns in a.d. 1297 as part of the recognised territories of the lords of Aṇahilapura (Pátan). Rás Málá, I. 350. One earlier reference may be noted. In a.d. 1422 among the leading men slain in the battle of Sárangpur, about fifty miles north-east of Ujjain in Central India, was Sávant chief of Danda Rájapuri that is Janjíra. Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text), 40, and Farishtah (Persian Text), II. 468. ↑
2 The details of Akbar’s settlement in a.d. 1583 show Sorath with sixty-three subdivisions and Navánagar (Islámnagar) with seventeen. Similarly in the Áin-i-Akbari (a.d. 1590) Sorath with its nine divisions includes the whole peninsula except Jháláváḍa in the north, which was then part of Áhmedábád. Gladwin, II. 64 and 66–71. ↑
3 Bird’s History of Gujarát, 418. ↑
4 Naiyad is the present Naiyadkántha about ten miles south-west of Rádhanpur containing Jatvár and Várahi in the west near the Ran and spreading east to Sami and Munjpur thirty to forty miles south-west of Pátan. Hálár is in the north-west of the peninsula; Káthiáváḍa in the centre; Gohilváḍa in the south-east; Bábriáváḍa south-west of Gohilváḍa; Chorár or Chorvár north-west of Virával; Panchál in the north-east centre; Okhágir or Okhámandal in the extreme west. Nalkántha is the hollow between Káthiáváḍa and the mainland. Besides these names the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi gives one more district in Sorath and others in Gujarát. The name he gives in Sorath is Nágher or Nághír which he says is also called Sálgogah. Sálgogah is apparently Siálbet and its neighbourhood, as Kodinár, Mádhúpúr, Chingaria, and Pata in south Káthiáváḍa are still locally known as Nagher, a tract famous for its fruitfulness. The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi contains the following additional local names: For Kadi thirty-five miles north-west of Áhmedábád, Dandái; for Dholka twenty-five miles south-west of Áhmedábád, Práth-Nagri; for Cambay, Támbánagri; for Víramgám forty miles north-west of Áhmedábád, Jháláwár; for Múnjpur twenty-two miles south-east of Rádhanpur and some of the country between it and Patan, Párpas; for the tract ten miles south-east of Rádhanpur to the neighbourhood of Pátan, Kakrez; for the town of Rádhanpur in the Pálanpur Political Superintendency and its neighbourhood, Vágaḍh; for the town of Pálanpur and its neighbourhood up to Dísa and Dántiváda, Dhándár; for Bálásinor forty-two miles east of Áhmedábád with a part of Kapadvanj in the Kaira district, Masálwaḍa; for Baroda, Párkher; for the subdivision of Jambúsar in the Broach district fifteen miles north-west of Broach city, Kánam; for Alimohan that is Chhota Udepur and the rough lands east of Godhra, Pálwára. ↑
6 Maktaă and iktáă, the district administered by a muktiă, come from the Arabic root kataá, he cut, in allusion to the public revenue or the lands cut and apportioned for the pay of the officers and their establishments. ↑
7 Further particulars regarding these village headmen are given below. ↑
8 Bird’s History of Gujarát, 192; Mirăt-i-Sikandari, Persian Text, 44. ↑
9 Elphinstone’s History, 76. ↑
10 In Márwár and in the north and north-east this official was styled tahsíldár and in the Dakhan kamávísdár. ↑
11 Zakát, literally purification or cleansing, is the name of a tax levied from Muslims for charitable purposes or religious uses. In the endowments-treasury the customs dues from Muslims at 2½ per cent (the technical 1 in 40) as contrasted with the five per cent levied from infidels (the technical 2 in 40) were entered. Hence in these accounts zakát corresponds with customs dues, and is divisible into two kinds khushki zakát or land customs and tari zakát or sea customs. ↑
12 Bird’s History of Gujarát, 93. Though under the Mughal viceroys the state demand was at first realized in grain, at the last the custom was to assess each sub-division, and probably each village, at a fixed sum or jama. The total amount for the sub-division was collected by an officer called majmudár, literally keeper of collections, the village headmen, patels or mukaddams, being responsible each for his own village. ↑
13 Bird’s History of Gujarát, 325. ↑
14 Bird’s History of Gujarát, 341. ↑
15 Mirăt-i-Áhmedi Persian Text page 115. ↑
16 The title rája is applicable to the head of a family only. The payment of tribute to the Mughals or Maráthás does not affect the right to use this title. Rána and ráv seem to be of the same dignity as rája. Rával is of lower rank. The sons of rájás, ránás, rávs, and rávals are called kuvars and their sons thákurs. The younger sons of thákurs became bhumiás that is landowners or garásiás, that is owners of garás or a mouthful. Jám is the title of the chiefs of the Jádeja tribe both of the elder branch in Kachh and of the younger branch in Navánagar, or Little Kachh in Káthiáváḍa. Rás Málá, II. 277. ↑
17 Under the Maráthás the title zamíndár was bestowed on the farmers of the land revenue, and this practice was adopted by the earlier English writers on Gujarát. In consequence of this change small landholders of the superior class, in directly administered districts, came again to be called by their original Hindu name of garásia. Mr. Elphinstone (History, 79 and note 13) includes under the term zamíndár: (1) half-subdued chieftains, (2) independent governors of districts, and (3) farmers of revenue. He also notices that until Aurangzíb’s time such chiefs as enjoyed some degree of independence were alone called zamíndárs. But in Colonel Walker’s time, a.d. 1805, at least in Gujarát (Bombay Government Selections, XXXIX. 25) the term zamíndár included desáis, majmudárs (district accountants), patels, and talátis (village clerks). ↑
18 Details of a.d. 1571 given in the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi show that the chief nobles were bound to furnish cavalry contingents varying from 4000 to 25,000 horse, and held lands estimated to yield yearly revenues of £160,000 to £1,620,000. Bird’s Gujarát, 109–127. ↑
19 According to the European travellers in India during the seventeenth century, provincial governors, and probably to some extent all large holders of service lands, employed various methods for adding to the profits which the assigned lands were meant to yield them. Of these devices two seem to have been specially common, the practice of supporting a body of horse smaller than the number agreed for, and the practice of purveyance that is of levying supplies without payment. Sir Thomas Roe, from a.d. 1615 to 1618 English ambassador at the court of the emperor Jehángír, gives the following details of these irregular practices: ‘The Pátan (that is Patna in Bengal) viceroy’s government was estimated at 5000 horse, the yearly pay of each trooper being £20 (Rs. 200), of which he kept only 1500, being allowed the surplus as dead pay. On one occasion this governor wished to present me with 100 loaves of the finest sugar, as white as snow, each loaf weighing fifty pounds. On my declining, he said, ‘You refuse these loaves, thinking I am poor; but being made in my government the sugar costs me nothing, as it comes to me gratis.’ Sir Thomas Roe in Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 282–284. The same writer, the best qualified of the English travellers of that time to form a correct opinion, thus describes the administration of the Musalmán governors of the seventeenth century: ‘They practise every kind of tyranny against the natives under their jurisdiction, oppressing them with continual exactions, and are exceedingly averse from any way being opened by which the king may be informed of their infamous proceedings. They grind the people under their government to extract money from them, often hanging men up by the heels to make them confess that they are rich, or to ransom themselves from faults merely imputed with a view to fleece them.’ Sir Thomas Roe in Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 338. ↑
20 Of these settlements the principal was that of the Ráthoḍ chief who in the thirteenth century established himself at Ídar, now one of the states of the Mahi Kántha. In the thirteenth century also, Gohils from the north and Sodha Parmárs and Káthis from Sindh entered Gujarát. Rás Mála, II. 269. ↑
21 Gujarát of about the year a.d. 1300 is thus described: ‘The air of Gujarát is healthy, and the earth picturesque; the vineyards bring forth blue grapes twice a year, and the strength of the soil is such that the cotton plants spread their branches like willow and plane trees, and yield produce for several years successively. Besides Cambay, the most celebrated of the cities of Hind in population and wealth, there are 70,000 towns and villages, all populous, and the people abounding in wealth and luxuries.’ Elliot’s History of India, III. 31, 32, and 43. Marco Polo, about a.d. 1292, says: ‘In Gujarát there grows much pepper and ginger and indigo. They have also a great deal of cotton. Their cotton trees are of very great size, growing full six paces high, and attaining to an age of twenty years.’ Yule’s Edition, II. 328. The cotton referred to was probably the variety known as devkapás Gossypium religiosum or peruvianum, which grows from ten to fifteen feet high, and bears for several years. Royle, 149–150. ↑
22 Elphinstone’s History, 762. ↑
23 Bird’s History of Gujarát, 110, 129, and 130. ↑
24 The passage from the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, Bird 109, is: ‘A sum of 25 lákhs of húns and one kror of ibráhíms, that were two parts greater, being altogether nearly equal to 5 krors and 62 lákhs of rupees, was collected from the Dakhan tribute and the customs of the European and Arab ports.’ The word hún, from an old Karnátak word for gold, is the Musalmán name for the coin known among Hindus as varáha or the wild-boar coin, and among the Portuguese as the pagoda or temple coin. Prinsep Ind. Ant. Thomas’ Ed. II. U. T. 18. The old specimens of this coin weigh either 60 grains the máda or half pagoda, or 120 grains the hún or full pagoda. Thomas, Chron. Pat. Ks. II. 224, note. The star pagoda, in which English accounts at Madras were formerly kept, weighs 52·56 grains, and was commonly valued at 8s. or Rs. 4 (Prinsep as above). At this rate in the present sum the 25 lákhs of húns would equal one kror (100 lákhs) of rupees. The ibráhími, ‘two parts greater than the hún,’ would seem to be a gold coin, perhaps a variety of the Persian ashrafi (worth about 9s. English. Marsden, N. O. 455). Taking the two parts of a hún as fánams or sixteenths, this would give the ibráhími a value of Rs. 4¼, and make a total customs revenue of 425 lákhs of rupees. This statement of the revenues of the kingdom is, according to the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, taken from such times as the power of the Gujarát kings continued to increase. The total revenue of the twenty-five districts (£5,840,000) is the amount recovered in the year a.d. 1571. But the receipts under the head of Tribute must have been compiled from accounts of earlier years. For, as will be seen below, the neighbouring kings ceased to pay tribute after the end of the reign of Bahádur (a.d. 1536). Similarly the customs revenues entered as received from Daman and other places must have been taken from the accounts of some year previous to a.d. 1560. ↑
25 The remains at Chámpáner in the British district of the Panch Maháls are well known. Of Mehmúdábád, the town of that name in the district of Kaira, eighteen miles south of Áhmedábád, a few ruins only are left. In a.d. 1590 this city is said to have contained many grand edifices surrounded with a wall eleven miles (7 kos) square with at every ¾ mile (½ kos) a pleasure house, and an enclosure for deer and other game. (Áin-i-Akbari: Gladwin, II. 64.) The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi makes no special reference to the sovereign’s share of the revenue. The greater part of the £5,620,000 derived from tribute and customs would probably go to the king, besides the lands specially set apart as crown domains, which in a.d. 1571 were returned as yielding a yearly revenue of £900,000 (900,000,000 tankás). This would bring the total income of the crown to a little more than 6½ millions sterling. ↑
26 So Sikandar Lodi emperor of Dehli, a.d. 1488–1517, is reported to have said: ‘The magnificence of the kings of Dehli rests on wheat and barley; the magnificence of the kings of Gujarát rests on coral and pearls.’ Bird, 132. ↑
27 The twelve Gujarát ports mentioned by Barbosa are: On the south coast of the peninsula, two: Patenixi (Pátan-Somnáth, now Verával), very rich and of great trade; Surati-Mangalor (Mangrul), a town of commerce, and Diu. On the shores of the gulf of Cambay four: Gogari (Gogha), a large town; Barbesy (Broach); Guandári or Gandar (Gandhár), a very good town; and Cambay. On the western coast five: Ravel (Ránder), a rich place; Surat, a city of very great trade; Denvy (Gandevi), a place of great trade; Baxay (Bassein), a good seaport in which much goods are exchanged; and Tanamayambu (Thána-Máhim), a town of great Moorish mosques, but of little trade. (Stanley’s Barbosa, 59–68). The only one of these ports whose identification seems doubtful is Ravel, described by Barbosa (page 67) as a pretty town of the Moors on a good river, twenty leagues south of Gandhár. This agrees with the position of Ránder on the Tápti, nearly opposite Surat, which appears in Al Bírúni (a.d. 1030) as Ráhanur one of the capitals of south Gujarát and is mentioned under the name Ránir, both in the Áin-i-Akbari (a.d. 1590) and in the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi for the year a.d. 1571, as a place of trade, ‘in ancient times a great city.’ In his description of the wealth of Cambay, Barbosa is supported by the other European travellers of the fifteenth and early sixteenth centuries. According to Nicolo de Conti (a.d. 1420–1444), the town, including its suburbs, was twelve miles in circuit abounding in spikenard, lac, indigo, myrobalans, and silk. Athanasius Nikotin (a.d. 1468–1474) found it a manufacturing place for every sort of goods as long gowns damasks and blankets; and Varthema (a.d. 1503–1508) says it abounds in grain and very good fruits, supplying Africa Arabia and India with silk and cotton stuffs; ‘it is impossible to describe its excellence.’ Barbosa’s account of Áhmedábád is borne out by the statement in the Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin, II. 63) that the whole number of the suburbs (purás) of the city was 360, and in the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, that it once contained 380 suburbs each of considerable size, containing good buildings and markets filled with everything valuable and rare, so that each was almost a city. Bird, 311. ↑
28 Gladwin’s Áin-i-Akbari, II. 62–63. Compare Terry (Voyage, 80, 131) in 1615: Gujarát a very goodly large and exceeding rich province with, besides its most spacious populous and rich capital Áhmedábád, four fair cities Cambay Baroda Broach and Surat with great trade to the Red Sea, Achin, and other places. At the same time (Ditto, 179–180) though the villages stood very thick, the houses were generally very poor and base, all set close together some with earthen walls and flat roofs, most of them cottages miserably poor little and base set up with sticks rather than timber. ↑
29 The decrease in the Mughal collections from Gujarát compared with the revenues of the Áhmedábád kings may have been due to Akbar’s moderation. It may also have been due to a decline in prosperity. Compare Roe’s (1617) account of Toda about fifty miles south-east of Ajmír. It was the best and most populous country Roe had seen in India. The district was level with fertile soil abounding in corn cotton and cattle and the villages were so numerous and near together as hardly to exceed a kos from each other. The town was the best built Roe had seen in India tiled two-storied houses good enough for decent shopkeepers. It had been the residence of a Rájput Rája before the conquests of Akbar Sháh and stood at the foot of a good and strong rock about which were many excellent works of hewn stone, well cut, with many tanks arched over with well-turned vaults and large and deep descents to them. Near it was a beautiful grove two miles long and a quarter of a mile broad all planted with mangoes tamarinds and other fruit trees, divided by shady walks and interspersed with little temples and idol altars with many fountains wells and summer houses of carved stone curiously arched so that a poor banished Englishman might have been content to dwell there. This observation may serve universally for the whole country that ruin and devastation operate everywhere. For since the property of all has become vested in the king no person takes care of anything so that in every place the spoil and devastations of war appear and nowhere is anything repaired. Roe in Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 320–321. ↑
30 Bird’s History of Gujarát. Another detailed statement of the revenue of Gujarát given in the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, apparently for the time when the author wrote (a.d. 1760) gives: Revenue from crown lands £2,107,518; tribute-paying divisions or sarkárs £12,700; Mahí Kántha tribute £178,741; Vátrak Kántha tribute £159,768; and Sábar Kántha tribute £121,151; in all £2,579,878: adding to this £20,000 for Kachh, £40,000 for Dungarpur, and £5000 for Sirohi, gives a grand total of £2,644,878. According to a statement given by Bird in a note at page 108 of his History, the revenue of Gujarát under Jehángir (a.d. 1605–1627) averaged £1,250,000; under Aurangzíb (a.d. 1658–1707) £1,519,622; and under Muhammad Sháh (a.d. 1719–1748) £1,218,360. In this passage the revenue under the emperor Akbar (a.d. 1556–1605) is given at £66,845. This total is taken from Gladwin’s Áin-i-Akbari. But at vol. II. page 73 of that work there would seem to be some miscalculation; for while the total number of dáms (1⁄40th of a rupee) is 43,68,02,301, the conversion into rupees is Rs. 10,96,123 instead of Rs. 1,09,20,057½. The corresponding returns given by Mr. Thomas (Rev. of the Mog. Emp. page 52) are under Akbar, a.d. 1594, £1,092,412; under Sháh Jahán, a.d. 1648, £1,325,000; and under Aurangzíb, a.d. 1658 £2,173,220, a.d. 1663–1666 £1,339,500, a.d. 1697 £2,330,500, and a.d. 1707 £1,519,623. The varieties in the currency employed in different parts of the accounts cause some confusion in calculating the Gujarát revenue. Under the Áhmedábád kings the accounts were kept in tánkás or 1⁄100 of rupees, while under the Mughals dáms or 1⁄45th of a rupee took the place of tánkás. The revenues from Surat Baroda Broach and other districts south of the Máhi were returned in changízis, a coin varying in value from something over ⅔rds of a rupee to slightly less than ½; the revenues from Rádhanpur and Morvi were entered in mahmúdis, a coin nearly identical in value with the changízi, while, as noticed above, the tribute and customs dues are returned in a gold currency, the tribute in huns of about 8s. (Rs. 4) and the customs in ibráhímís of 9s. (Rs. 4½). ↑
31 Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin), I. 305. The Áin-i-Akbari mentions four ways of calculating the state share in an unsurveyed field: (1) to measure the land with the crops standing and make an estimate; (2) to reap the crops, collect the grain in barns, and divide it according to agreement; (3) to divide the field as soon as the seed is sown; and (4) to gather the grain into heaps on the field and divide it there. ↑
32 The men to whom this 2½ per cent was granted are referred to in the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi as desáis. Whatever doubt may attach to the precise meaning of the term desái it seems clear that it was as village headmen that the desáis petitioned for and received this grant. These desáis were the heads of villages with whom, as noticed above, the government agent for collecting the revenue dealt, and who, agreeing for the whole village contribution, themselves carried out the details of allotment and collection from the individual cultivators. In the sharehold villages north of the Narbada, the headman who would be entitled to this 2½ per cent was the representative of the body of village shareholders. South of the Narbada, in villages originally colonised by officers of the state, the representatives of these officers would enjoy the 2½ per cent. In south Gujarát the desáis or heads of villages also acted as district hereditary revenue officers; but it was not as district hereditary revenue officers, but as heads of villages, that they received from Akbar this 2½ per cent assignment. In north Gujarát there were desáis who were only district revenue officers. These men would seem to have received no part of Akbar’s grant in 1589–90, for as late as a.d. 1706 the emperor Aurangzíb, having occasion to make inquiries into the position of the desáis, found that hitherto they had been supported by cesses and illegal exactions, and ordered that a stop should be put to all such exactions, and a fixed assignment of 2½ per cent on the revenues of the villages under their charge should be allowed them. It does not appear whether the Surat desáis succeeded in obtaining Aurangzíb’s grant of 2½ per cent as district revenue officers in addition to Akbar’s (a.d. 1589) assignment of 2½ per cent as heads of villages. ↑
33 Bird’s History of Gujarát, 409. ↑
34 Áhmedábád (a.d. 1583) by Muzaffar Sháh the last king of Gujarát; Cambay (a.d. 1573) by Muhammad Husain Mirza; and Surat (a.d. 1609) by Malik Ambar the famous general of the king of Amednagar. In such unsettled times it is not surprising that the European travellers of the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries, between Áhmedábád and Cambay found native merchants marching in large weekly caravans which rested at night within a space barricaded by carts. (Kerr, IX. 127 and 201.) The English merchants, on their way from one factory to another, were accompanied by an escort, and, in spite of their guard, were on more than one occasion attacked by large bands of Rájputs. (Kerr, IX. 127, 187, 201, 203.) As regards the state of the different parts of the province, Nicholas Ufflet, who went from Agra to Surat about 1610, describes the north, from Jhálor to Áhmedábád, as throughout the whole way a sandy and woody country, full of thievish beastly men, and savage beasts such as lions and tigers; from Áhmedábád to Cambay the road was through sands and woods much infested by thieves; from Cambay to Broach it was a woody and dangerous journey; but from Broach to Surat the country was goodly, fertile, and full of villages, abounding in wild date trees. (Kerr, VIII. 303.) Passing from the mouth of the Tápti to Surat Mr. Copland (24th Dec. 1613) was delighted to see at the same time the goodliest spring and harvest he had ever seen. ‘Often of two adjoining fields, one was as green as a fine meadow, and the other waving yellow like gold and ready to be cut down, and all along the roads were many goodly villages.’ (Kerr, IX. 119.) At that time the state of north-east Gujarát was very different. Terry, 1617 (Voyage, 404), describes the passage of nineteen days from Mándu near Dhár to Áhmedábád as short journeys in a wilderness where a way had to be cut and made even and the great space required for the Mughal’s camp rid and made plain by grubbing up trees and bushes. And between Cambay and Áhmedábád De la Valle, a.d. 1623 (Travels, Hakluyt Ed. I. 92), resolved to go with the káfila since the insecurity of the ways did not allow him to go alone. Still at that time Gujarát as a whole (see above page 220 note 2) was an exceeding rich province, a description which twenty years later (1638) is borne out by Mandelslo (Travels, French Edition, 56): No province in India is more fertile; none yields more fruit or victuals. With the boast of the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (a.d. 1756) that Gujarát was the richest province in India compare Kháfi Khan’s (a.d. 1719) remark (Elliot, VII. 530): This rich province which no other province in India can equal. ↑
35 Orme’s Historical Fragments, 12. ↑
36 The following are some of the notices of Áhmedábád and Cambay by the European travellers of the seventeenth century: Cambay, 1598, trade so great that if he had not seen it he would not have believed it possible (Cæsar Frederick); 1623, indifferent large with sufficiently spacious suburbs and a great concourse of vessels (De la Valle, Hakluyt Edition, I. 66–67); 1638, beyond comparison larger than Surat (Mandelslo, 101–108); 1663–1671, twice as big as Surat (Baldæus in Churchill, III. 506). Áhmedábád, 1598, a very great city and populous (Cæsar Frederick); 1623, competently large with great suburbs, a goodly and great city, with large fair and straight but sadly dusty streets (De la Valle, Hakluyt Edition, I. 95); 1627, large and beautiful with many broad and comely streets, a rich and uniform bazár, and shops redundant with gums perfumes spices silks cottons and calicoes (Herbert’s Travels, 3rd Edition, 66); 1638, great manufactures, satin and velvet, silk and cotton (Mandelslo, 80); 1695, the greatest city in India, nothing inferior to Venice for rich silks and gold stuffs (Gemelli Careri in Churchill, IV. 188). ↑
38 The usual explanation of toda garás is the word toda meaning the beam-end above each house door. The sense being that it was a levy exacted from every house in the village. A more likely derivation is toda a heap or money-bag with the sense of a ready-money levy. Toda differed from vol in being exacted from the garás or land once the property of the levier’s ancestors. ↑
Chapter I.
Early Musalmán Governors.
Alá-ud-dín Khilji Emperor,
1295–1315.
Ulugh Khán, 1297–1317.
Alá-ud-dín Khilji Emperor,
1295–1315.Except the great expedition of Mahmúd
Ghaznawi against Somnáth in a.d. 10241; the defeat of Muhammad
Muiz-ud-dín or Shaháb-ud-dín Ghori by Bhím
Dev II. of Aṇahilaváḍa
about a.d. 11782; and the avenging
sack of Aṇahilaváḍa
and defeat of Bhím by Kutb-ud-dín Eibak in a.d. 1194, until the reign of Alá-ud-dín
Khilji in a.d. 1295–1315,
Gujarát remained free from Muhammadan interference.3
Ulugh Khán,
1297–1317.In a.d. 1297, Ulugh
Khán, general of Alá-ud-dín and Nasrat Khán
Wazír were sent against Aṇahilaváḍa.
They took the city expelling Karan Wághela, usually called
Ghelo The Mad, who took refuge at Devgaḍh with
Rámdeva the Yádav sovereign of the north Dakhan.4 They
next seized Khambát (the modern Cambay), and, after appointing a
local governor, returned to Dehli. From this time Gujarát
remained under Muhammadan power, and Ulugh Khán, a man of great
energy, by repeated expeditions consolidated the conquest and
established Muhammadan rule. The Kánaddeva Rása says that
he plundered Somnáth, and there is no doubt that he conquered
Jhálor (the ancient Jhálindar) from the Songarha
Choháns.5 After Ulugh Khán had governed Gujarát
for about twenty years, at the instigation of Malik Káfur, he
was recalled and put to death by the emperor
Alá-ud-dín.6
Ain-ul-Mulk
Governor, 1318.Ulugh Khán’s departure shook
Muhammadan power in Gujarát, and Kamál-ud-dín,
whom Mubárak Khilji sent to quell the disturbances, was slain in
battle. Sedition spread till Ain-ul-Mulk Multáni arrived
[230]
Chapter I.
Early Musalmán Governors.
Muhammad Tughlak Emperor, 1325–1351.
Ain-ul-Mulk Governor, 1318. with a
powerful army, defeated the rebels and Order
Established, 1318.restored order. He was succeeded by Zafar
Khán, who after completing the subjection of the country was
recalled, and his place supplied by Hisám-ud-dín
Parmár.7 This officer, showing treasonable intentions, was
imprisoned and succeeded by Malik Wájid-ud-dín Kuraishi,
who was afterwards ennobled by the title of Táj or Sadr-ul-Mulk.
Khusraw Khán Parmár was then appointed governor, but it
is not clear whether he ever joined his appointment. The next governor
to whom reference is made is Táj-ul-Mulk Governor,
1320.Táj-ul-Mulk, who about a.d. 1320, was, for the second time, chosen as
governor by Sultán Ghiás-ud-dín Tughlak. He was
succeeded by Malik Mukbil, who held the titles of Khán
Jahán and Náib-i-Mukhtár, and who was appointed by
Muhammad Tughlak Emperor,
1325–1351.Sultán Muhammad Tughlak, a.d. 1325–1351. Subsequently the same emperor
granted the government of Gujarát to Áhmad Ayáz,
Malik Mukbil continuing to act as his deputy. Afterwards when
Áhmad Ayáz, who received the title of Khwájah
Jahán, proceeded as governor to Gujarát, Malik Mukbil
acted as his minister. And about a.d. 1338, when Khwájah Jahán was sent
against the emperor’s nephew Karshásp and the Rája
of Kampila8 who had sheltered him, Malik Mukbil succeeded to the
post of governor. On one occasion between Baroda and Dabhoi Malik
Mukbil, who was escorting treasure and a caravan of merchants to Dehli,
was plundered by some bands of the Amíráni Sadah or
Captains of Hundreds freelances and freebooters, most of them New
Musalmáns or Mughal converts, and the rest Turk and
Afghán adventurers. This success emboldened these banditti and
for several years they caused loss and confusion in Gujarát. At
last, about a.d. 1346, being joined by
certain Muhammadan nobles and Hindu chieftains, they broke into open
rebellion and defeated one Ázíz, who was appointed by the
emperor to march against them. The Emperor
Quells an Insurrection, 1347.In the following year, a.d. 1347, Muhammad Tughlak, advancing in person,
defeated the rebels, and sacked the towns of Cambay and Surat. During
the same campaign he drove the Gohil chief Mokheráji out of his
stronghold on Piram Island near Gogha on the Gulf of Cambay, and then,
landing his forces, after a stubborn conflict, defeated the Gohils,
killing Mokheráji and capturing Gogha. Afterwards Muhammad
Tughlak left for Daulatábád
in the Dakhan, and in his absence the chiefs and nobles under Malik
Túghán, a leader of the Amíráni Sadah,
again rebelled, and, obtaining possession of Pátan, imprisoned
Muîzz-ud-dín the viceroy. The insurgents then plundered
Cambay, and afterwards laid siege to Broach. Muhammad Tughlak at once
marched for Gujarát and relieved Broach, Malik
Túghán retreating to Cambay, whither he was followed by
Malik Yúsuf, whom the emperor sent in pursuit of him. In the
battle that ensued near Cambay, Malik Yúsuf was defeated and
slain, and [231]
Chapter I.
Early Musalmán Governors.
Muhammad Tughlak Emperor, 1325–1351.
Táj-ul-Mulk Governor, 1320. all
the prisoners, both of this engagement and those who had been
previously captured, were put to death by Malik Túghán.
Among the prisoners was Muîzz-ud-dín, the governor of
Gujarát. Muhammad Tughlak now marched to Cambay in person,
whence Malik Túghán retreated to Pátan, pursued by
the emperor, who was forced by stress of weather to halt at
Asáwal.9 Eventually the emperor came up with Malik
Túghán near Kadi and gained a complete victory, Malik
Túghán fleeing to Thatha in Sindh. Subdues Girnár and Kachh, 1350.To establish
order throughout Gujarát Muhammad Tughlak marched against
Girnár,10 reduced the fortress,11 and levied tribute
from the chief named Khengár. He then went to Kachh, and after
subduing that country returned to Sorath. At Gondal he contracted a
fever, and before he was entirely recovered, he advanced through Kachh
into Sindh with the view of subduing the Sumra chief of Thatha, who had
sheltered Malik Túghán. Before reaching Thatha he
succumbed to the fever, and died in the spring of a.d. 1351. Shortly before his death he appointed
Nizám-ul-Mulk to the government of Gujarát.
Fírúz Tughlak Emperor,
1351–1388.In a.d. 1351,
Fírúz Tughlak succeeded Muhammad Tughlak on
the throne of Dehli. Shortly after his accession the emperor marched to
Sindh and sent a force against Malik Túghán. About
a.d. 1360 he again advanced to Sindh
against Jám Bábunia. From Sindh he proceeded to
Gujarát, where he stayed for some months. Zafar Khan Governor,
1371.Next year, on leaving for Sindh for the third time, he
bestowed the government of Gujarát on Zafar Khán in place
of Nizám-ul-Mulk. On Zafar Khán’s death, in
a.d. 1373 according to Farishtah and
a.d. 1371 according to the
Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, he was succeeded by his son Daryá
Khán who appears to have governed by a deputy named
Shams-ud-dín Anwar Khán. In a.d. 1376, besides presents of elephants horses and
other valuables, one Shams-ud-dín Dámghání
offered a considerable advance on the usual collections from
Gujarát. As Daryá Khán would not agree to pay this
sum he was displaced and Shams-ud-dín
Dámghání was appointed governor. Finding himself
unable to pay the stipulated amount this officer rebelled and withheld
the revenue. Fírúz Tughlak sent an army against him, and
by the aid of the chieftains and people, whom he had greatly oppressed,
Shams-ud-dín was slain. The government of the province was then
entrusted to Farhat-ul-Mulk Rásti Khán. Farhat-ul-Mulk Governor,
1376–1391.In about a.d. 1388,
a noble named Sikandar Khán was sent to supersede
Farhat-ul-Mulk, but was defeated and slain by him. As the emperor
Fírúz Tughlak died shortly after no notice
was taken of Farhat-ul-Mulk’s conduct and in the short reign of
Fírúz’s successor Ghiás-ud-dín
Tughlak, no change was made in the government of Gujarát. During
the brief rule of Abu Bakr, Farhat-ul-Mulk continued [232]
Chapter I.
Early Musalmán Governors.
Muhammad Tughlak II. Emperor, 1391–1393.
undisturbed. Muhammad Tughlak II. Emperor,
1391–1393.But in a.d. 1391,
on the accession of Násir-ud-dín
Muhammad Tughlak II., a noble of the name of Zafar Khán was
appointed governor of Gujarát, and despatched with an army to
recall or, if necessary, expel Farhat-ul-Mulk.
This Zafar Khán was the son of Wajíh-ul-Mulk, of the Tánk tribe of Rájputs who claim to be of Suryavansi descent and together with the Gurjjaras appear from very early times to have inhabited the plains of the Punjáb. Of Wajíh-ul-Mulk’s rise to power at the Dehli court the following story is told. Before he sat on the throne of Dehli, Fírúz Tughlak, when hunting in the Punjáb, lost his way and came to a village near Thánesar, held by chieftains of the Tánk tribe. He was hospitably entertained by two brothers of the chief’s family named Sáháran and Sádhu, and became enamoured of their beautiful sister. When his hosts learned who the stranger was, they gave him their sister in marriage and followed his fortunes. Afterwards Fírúz persuading them to embrace Islám, conferred on Saháran the title of Wajíh-ul-Mulk, and on Sádhu the title of Shamshír Khán. Finally, in a.d. 1351, when Fírúz Tughlak ascended the throne, he made Shamshír Khán and Zafar Khán, the son of Wajíh-ul-Mulk, his cup-bearers, and raised them to the rank of nobles.
Zafar Khán Governor, 1391–1403.In a.d. 1391, on being appointed viceroy, Zafar Khán marched without delay for Gujarát. In passing Nágor12 he was met by a deputation from Cambay, complaining of the tyranny of Rásti Khán. Consoling them, he proceeded to Pátan, the seat of government, and thence marched against Rásti Khán. Battle of Jitpur; Farhat-ul-Mulk Slain, 1391.The armies met near the village of Khambhoi,13 a dependency of Pátan, and Farhat-ul-Mulk Rásti Khán was slain and his army defeated. To commemorate the victory, Zafar Khán founded a village on the battle-field, which he named Jítpur (the city of victory), and then, starting for Cambay, redressed the grievances of the people.
Zafar Khán Attacks Ídar,
1393.Zafar Khán’s first warlike expedition was
against the Ráv of Ídar,14 who, in a.d. 1393, had refused to pay the customary tribute,
and this chief he humbled. The contemporary histories seem to show that
the previous governors had recovered tribute from all or most of the
chiefs of Gujarát except from the Ráv of Junágaḍh15 and the
Rája of Rájpípla,16 who had retained their
independence. Zafar Khán now planned an expedition against the
celebrated Hindu shrine of Somnáth, but, hearing that
Ádil Khán of Ásír-Burhánpur had
invaded Sultánpur and Nandurbár,17 he moved his troops
in that direction, and Ádil Khán retired to Ásir.18 [233]
Chapter I.
Early Musalmán Governors.
Zafar Khán Governor,
1391–1403. Exacts Tribute from
Junágaḍh, 1394.In a.d. 1394, he marched against the Ráv of
Junágaḍh and
exacted tribute. Afterwards, proceeding to Somnáth, he destroyed
the temple, built an Assembly Mosque, introduced Islám, left
Musalmán law officers, and established a thána or
post in the city of Pátan Somnáth or Deva Pátan.
He now heard that the Hindus of Mándu19 were oppressing the
Muslims, and, accordingly, marching thither, he beleaguered that
fortress for a year, but failing to take it contented himself with
accepting the excuses of the Rája. From Mándu he
performed a pilgrimage to Ajmír.20 Here he proceeded
against the chiefs of Sámbhar and Dandwána, and then
attacking the Rájputs of Delváḍa and
Jháláváḍa,21 he defeated them, and returned
to Pátan in a.d. 1396. About this
time his son Tátár Khán, leaving his baggage in
the fort of Pánipat,22 made an attempt on Dehli. But
Ikbál Khán took the fort of Pánipat, captured
Tátár Khán’s baggage, and forced him to
withdraw to Gujarát. Lays Siege to
Ídar Fort, 1397.In a.d. 1397, with the view of reducing Ídar,
Zafar Khán besieged the fort, laying waste the neighbouring
country. Before he had taken the fort Zafar Khán received news
of Timúr’s conquests, and concluding a peace with the
Ídar Rája, returned to Pátan.23 In a.d. 1398, hearing that the Somnáth people
claimed independence, Zafar Khán led an army against them,
defeated them, and Establishes Islám at
Somnáth, 1398.established Islám on a firm footing.
[234]
1 Somnáth (north latitude 20° 55′; east longitude 70° 23′), the temple of Mahádev ‘Lord of the Moon,’ near the southern extremity of the peninsula of Káthiáváḍa. ↑
2 Aṇahilaváḍa (north latitude 23° 48′; east longitude 72° 2′), Nehrwála or Pátan, on the south bank of the Sarasvatí river, sixty-five miles north-east of Ahmedábád, was from a.d. 746 to a.d. 1298 the capital of the Rájput dynasties of Gujarát. As a result of Muhammad Ghori’s defeat the Tárikh-i-Sorath (Burgess, 112–113) states that the Turkish Afghán and Mughal prisoners, according to the rule of the Kurăan (XXIV. 25) were distributed, the wicked women to the wicked men and the good women to the good men. Of the male prisoners the better class after having their heads shaved were enrolled among the Chakáwal and Wádhel tribes of Rájputs. The lower class were allotted to the Kolis, Khánts, Bábriás, and Mers. All were allowed to keep their wedding and funeral ceremonies and to remain aloof from other classes. ↑
3 The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi gives an account of an expedition by one Alifkhán a noble of Sultán Sanjar’s against Aṇahilaváḍa in a.d. 1257. He is said to have built the large stone mosque without the city. Alifkhán returned unsuccessful, but not without levying tribute. ↑
4 Devgaḍh near Daulatabad in the Dakhan, about ten miles north-west of Aurangábád (north latitude 19° 57′; east longitude 75° 18′). The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi has Devgaḍh Chandah, which is in the Central Provinces. ↑
5 Jhálor (north latitude 25° 23′; east longitude 72° 40′) in the Rájput state of Jodhpur, seventy miles south-west by south from the city of Jodhpur. ↑
6 Bayley (Gujarát, 39 note) shows strong ground for holding that, though Gujarát was conquered by Ulugh Khán a brother of Alá-ud-dín, its first governor was not Ulugh Khán but Álp Khán a brother-in-law of Alá-ud-dín. According to this account Ulugh Khán died in a.d. 1299 and Álp Khán at Malik Káfúr’s instigation was killed in a.d. 1315. Ziá Barni (Elliot, III. 169) supports this account. ↑
7 According to Ziá Barni (Elliot, III. 218) Hisám-ud-dín was the mother’s brother, according to others he was the brother of Hasan afterwards Khusraw Khán Parmár the favourite of Mubárak Sháh. On coming to Gujarát Hisám-ud-dín collected his Parmár kindred and revolted, but the nobles joining against him seized him and sent him to Dehli. To their disgust Mubárak in his infatuation for Hisám-ud-dín’s nephew or brother, after slapping Hisám-ud-dín on the face set him at liberty. ↑
8 In the Karnátak, probably on the Tungabhadra near Vijayánagar. Briggs’ Muhammadan Power in India, I. 418 and 428. Briggs speaks of two Kampilás one on the Ganges and the other on the Tungabhadra near Bijánagar. ↑
9 Asáwal (north latitude 23° 0′; east longitude 72° 36′), a town of some size, afterwards, a.d. 1413, made the capital of the Musalmán kings of Gujarát and called Áhmedábád. ↑
10 Girnár (north latitude 21° 30′; east longitude 70° 42′), in the Sorath sub-division of the peninsula of Káthiáváḍa. ↑
11 Both the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi and the Táríkh-i-Fírúz Sháhi say that the fortress was taken. The Úparkot or citadel of Junágaḍh, in the plain about two miles west of Mount Girnár, is probably meant. ↑
12 Nágor (north latitude 27° 10′; east longitude 73° 50′), in the Ráthoḍ state of Jodhpur, eighty miles north-east of Jodhpur city. ↑
13 The Tabakát-i-Akbari has Khánpur or Kánpur. The place is Khambhoi about twenty miles west of Pátan. ↑
14 Ídar is the principal state of the Mahi Kántha. The town of Ídar is in north latitude 23° 50′ and east longitude 73° 3′. ↑
15 Junágaḍh in the Sorath sub-division of Káthiáváḍa. This is Briggs’ Rái of Jehrend. Junágaḍh was formerly called Jirangaḍ, both names meaning ancient fortress. ↑
16 Rájpípla is in the Rewa Kántha division of Gujarát. ↑
17 Sultánpur and Nandurbár now form part of the British district of Khándesh. ↑
18 Ásir, now Ásírgaḍ (north latitude 21° 26′; east longitude 76° 26′), beyond the north-eastern frontier of Khándesh. ↑
19 Mándu (north latitude 22° 20′; east longitude 75° 27′), one of the most famous forts in India, the capital of the Pathán dynasty of Málwa, a.d. 1404–1561, stands on the crest of the Vindhyas about twenty-five miles south of Dhár. During a considerable part of the fifteenth century Mándu was either directly or indirectly under Gujarát. An account of Mándu is given in the Appendix. ↑
20 Ajmír (north latitude 26° 29′; east longitude 74° 43′), the chief town of the district of the same name to which Sámbhar and Dandwána belong. ↑
21 Delváḍa and Jháláváḍa are somewhat difficult. The context suggests either Jhálor in Márwár or Jháláváḍa in the extreme south-east of Rájputána south of Kotah. The combination Delváḍa and Jháláváḍa seems to favour Káthiáváḍa since there is a Delváḍa in the south of the peninsula near Diu and a Jháláváḍa in the north-east. But the Delváda of the text can hardly be near Diu. It apparently is Delváda near Eklingji about twenty miles north of Udepur. The account of Áhmed Sháh’s expedition to the same place in a.d. 1431 (below page 239) confirms this identification. ↑
22 Pánipat (north latitude 29° 23′; east longitude 77° 2′), seventy-eight miles north of Dehli. ↑
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573. The rule of the
Áhmedábád kings extends over 170 years and
includes the names of fifteen sovereigns. The period may conveniently
be divided into two parts. The first, lasting for a little more than a
century and a quarter, when, under strong rulers, Gujarát rose
to consequence among the kingdoms of Western India; the second, from
a.d. 1536 to a.d. 1573, an evil time when the sovereigns were
minors and the wealth and supremacy of Gujarát were wasted by
the rivalry of its nobles.
The date on which Zafar Khán openly threw off his allegiance to Dehli is doubtful. Farishtah says he had the Friday prayer or khutbah repeated in his name after his successful campaign against Jháláváḍa and Delváḍa in a.d. 1396. According to the Mirăt-i-Sikandari he maintained a nominal allegiance till a.d. 1403 when he formally invested his son Tátár Khán with the sovereignty of Gujarát, under the title of Násir-ud-dín Muhammad Sháh.
Muhammad I. 1403–1404.On ascending the throne in a.d. 1403, Muhammad Sháh made Asáwal his capital, and, after humbling the chief of Nándoḍ or Nádot in Rájpipla, marched against Dehli by way of Pátan. On his way to Pátan the king sickened and died. His body was brought back to Pátan, and the expedition against Dehli came to nothing. It seems probable that this is a courtly version of the tale; the fact being that in a.d. 1403 Tátár Khán imprisoned his father at Asáwal, and assumed the title of Muhammad Sháh, and that Tátár Khán’s death was caused by poison administered in the interest, if not at the suggestion, of his father Zafar Khán.1
Zafar Khán reigns as Muzaffar,
1407–1419.After the death of Muhammad Sháh, Zafar
Khán asked his own younger brother Shams Khán
Dandáni to carry on the government, but he refused. Zafar
Khán accordingly sent Shams Khán Dandáni to
Nágor in place of Jalál Khán Khokhar, and in
a.d. 1407–8, at Bírpur, at
the request of the nobles and chief men of the country, himself
formally mounted the throne and assumed the title of Muzaffar
Sháh. At this time Álp Khán, son of Diláwar
Khán of Málwa, was rumoured to have poisoned his father
and ascended the throne with the title of Sultán Hushang Ghori.
On hearing this Muzaffar Sháh marched against [235]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Muzaffar, 1407–1419. Hushang and besieged him in
Dhár.2 On reducing Dhár Muzaffar handed Hushang to
the charge of his brother Shams Khán, on whom he conferred the
title of Nasrat Khán. Hushang remained a year in confinement,
and Músa Khán one of his relations usurped his authority.
On hearing this, Hushang begged to be released, and Muzaffar
Sháh not only agreed to his prayer, but sent his grandson
Áhmed Khán with an army to reinstate him. This expedition
was successful; the fortress of Mándu was taken and the usurper
Músa Khán was put to flight. Áhmed Khán
returned to Gujarát in a.d. 1409–10. Meanwhile Muzaffar advancing
towards Dehli to aid Sultán Mahmúd (a.d. 1393–1413), prevented an intended attack on
that city by Sultán Ibráhím of Jaunpur. On his
return to Gujarát Muzaffar led, or more probably despatched, an
unsuccessful expedition against Kambhkot.3 In the following year
(a.d. 1410–11), to quell a rising
among the Kolis near Asával, Muzaffar placed his grandson
Áhmed Khán in command of an army. Áhmed
Khán camped outside of Pátan. He convened an assembly of
learned men and asked them whether a son was not bound to exact
retribution from his father’s murderer. The assembly stated in
writing that a son was bound to exact retribution. Armed with this
decision, Áhmed suddenly entered the city, overpowered his
grandfather, and forced him to drink poison. The old Khán said:
‘Why so hasty, my boy. A little patience and power would have
come to you of itself.’ He advised Áhmed to kill the evil
counsellors of murder and to drink no wine. Remorse so embittered
Áhmed’s after-life that he was never known to laugh.
Ahmed I. 1411–1441.On his grandfather’s death, Áhmed succeeded with the title of Násir-ud-dunya Wad-dín Abúl fateh Áhmed Sháh. Shortly after Áhmed Sháh’s accession, his cousin Moid-ud-dín Fírúz Khán, governor of Baroda, allying himself with Hisám or Nizám-ul-Mulk Bhandári and other nobles, collected an army at Naḍiád in Kaira, and, laying claim to the crown, defeated the king’s followers. Jívandás, one of the insurgents, proposed to march upon Pátan, but as the others refused a dispute arose in which Jívandás was slain, and the rest sought and obtained Áhmed Sháh’s forgiveness. Moid-ud-dín Fírúz Khán went to Cambay and was there joined by Masti Khán, son of Muzaffar Sháh, who was governor of Surat: on the king’s advance they fled from Cambay to Broach, to which fort Áhmed Sháh laid siege. As soon as the king arrived, Moid-ud-dín’s army went over to the king, and Masti Khán also submitted. After a few days Áhmed Sháh sent for and forgave Moid-ud-dín, and returned to Asáwal victorious and triumphant.
Builds Áhmedábád,
1413.In the following year (a.d. 1413–14)4 Áhmed Sháh defeated
Ása Bhíl, chief of Asáwal, and, finding the site
of that town suitable for his capital, he changed its name to
Áhmedábád, and busied himself [236]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Ahmed I. 1411–1441. in enlarging and fortifying the
city.5 During this year Moid-ud-dín
Fírúz Khán and Masti Khán again revolted,
and, joining the Ídar Rája, took shelter in that
fortress. Defeats the Ídar Chief,
1414.A force under Fateh Khán was despatched against the
rebels, and finally Fírúz Khán and the Ídar
Rája were forced to flee by way of Kherálu a town in the
district of Kadi. Moid-ud-dín now persuaded Rukn Khán
governor of Modása, fifty miles north of
Áhmedábád, to join. They united their forces with
those of Badri-ûlá, Masti Khán, and Ranmal
Rája of Ídar and encamped at Rangpura an Ídar
village about five miles from Modása and began to strengthen
Modása and dig a ditch round it. The Sultán camped before
the fort and offered favourable terms. The besieged bent on treachery
asked the Sultán to send Nizám-ul-Mulk the minister and
certain other great nobles. The Sultán agreed, and the besieged
imprisoned the envoys. After a three days’ siege Modása
fell. Badri-ûlá and Rukn Khán were slain, and
Fírúz Khán and the Rája of Ídar
fled. The imprisoned nobles were released unharmed. The Rája
seeing that all hope of success was gone, made his peace with the king
by surrendering to him the elephants, horses and other baggage of
Moid-ud-dín Fírúz Khán and Masti
Khán, who now fled to Nágor, where they were sheltered by
Shams Khán Dandáni. Áhmed Sháh after
levying the stipulated tribute departed. Moid-ud-dín
Fírúz Khán was afterwards slain in the war between
Shams Khán and Rána Mokal of Chitor. Suppresses a Revolt, 1414.In a.d. 1414–15 Uthmán Áhmed and
Sheikh Malik, in command at Pátan, and Sulaimán
Afghán called Ázam Khán, and Ísa
Sálár rebelled, and wrote secretly to Sultán
Hushang of Málwa, inviting him to invade Gujarát, and
promising to seat him on the throne and expel Áhmed Sháh.
They were joined in their rebellion by Jhála
Satarsálji6 of Pátdi and other chiefs of Gujarát.
Áhmed Sháh despatched Latíf Khán and
Nizám-ul-Mulk against Sheikh Malik and his associates, while he
sent Imád-ul-Mulk against Sultán Hushang, who retired, and
Imád-ul-Mulk, after plundering Málwa, returned to
Gujarát. Latíf Khán, pressing in hot pursuit of
Satarsál and Sheikh Malik, drove them to Sorath. The king
returned with joyful heart to Áhmedábád.
Spread of Islám, 1414.Though,
with their first possession of the country, a.d. 1297–1318, the Muhammadans had introduced
their faith from Pátan to Broach, the rest of the province long
remained unconverted. By degrees, through the efforts of the
Áhmedábád kings, the power of Islám became
more directly felt in all parts of the province. Many districts, till
then all but independent, accepted the Musalmán faith at the
hands of Áhmed Sháh, and agreed to the payment of a
regular tribute. In a.d. 1414 he led an
army against the Ráv of Junágaḍh
and defeated him. The Ráv retired to the hill fortress of
Girnár. Áhmed Sháh, though unable to capture the
hill, gained the fortified citadel of Junágaḍh.
Finding further resistance vain, the chief tendered his submission, and
Junágaḍh was
admitted among the tributary states. [237]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Ahmed I. 1411–1441. This example was followed by
the greater number of the Sorath chiefs, who, for the time, resigned
their independence. Sayad Ábûl Khair and Sayad
Kásim were left to collect the tribute, and Áhmed
Sháh returned to Áhmedábád. Next year he
marched against Sidhpur,7 and in a.d. 1415 advanced from Sidhpur to Dhár in
Málwa. Áhmed I. Quells a Second
Revolt, 1416.At this time the most powerful feudatories were the
Ráv of Junágaḍh, the Rával of
Chámpáner,8 the Rája of
Nándoḍ, the Ráv of Ídar, and the Rája
of Jháláváḍa. Trimbakdás of
Chámpáner, Púnja of Ídar, Siri of
Nándod, and Mandlik of Jháláváḍa,
alarmed at the activity of Áhmed Sháh and his zeal for
Islám, instigated Sultán Hushang of Málwa to
invade Gujarát. Áhmed Sháh promptly marched to
Modása,9 forced Sultán Hushang of Málwa to
retire, and broke up the conspiracy, reproving and pardoning the chiefs
concerned. About the same time the Sorath chiefs withheld their
tribute, but the patience and unwearied activity of the king overcame
all opposition. When at Modása Áhmed heard that, by the
treachery of the son of the governor, Násír of
Asír and Gheirát or Ghazni Khán of Málwa
had seized the fort of Thálner in Sirpur in Khándesh,
and, with the aid of the chief of Nándoḍ, were marching
against Sultánpur and Nandurbár. Áhmed sent an
expedition against Nasír of Asír under Malik
Mahmúd Barki or Turki. When the Malik reached
Nándoḍ he found that Gheirat Khán had fled to
Málwa and that Nasír had retired to Thálner. The
Malik advanced, besieged and took Thálner, capturing
Nasír whom Áhmed forgave and dignified with the title of
Khán.10
After quelling these rebellions Áhmed Sháh despatched
Nizám-ul-Mulk to punish the Rája of Mandal near
Viramgám, and Expedition against
Málwa, 1417.himself marched to Málwa against
Sultán Hushang, whom he defeated, capturing his treasure and
elephants. In a.d. 1418, in accordance
with his policy of separately engaging his enemies, Attacks Chámpáner, 1418.Áhmed
Sháh marched to chastise Trimbakdas of Chámpáner,
and though unable to take the fortress he laid waste the surrounding
country. In a.d. 1419 he ravaged the lands
round Sankheda11 and built a fort there and a mosque within the fort;
he also built a wall round the town of Mángni,12 and then marched
upon Mándu. On the way ambassadors from Sultán Hushang
met him suing for peace, and Áhmed Sháh, returning
towards Chámpáner, again laid waste the surrounding
country. During the following year (a.d. 1420) he remained in Ahmedábád
bringing his own dominions into thorough subjection by establishing
fortified posts and by humbling the chiefs and destroying their
strongholds. Among other works he built the forts of Dohad13 on the
[238]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Ahmed I. 1411–1441. Málwa frontier and of
Jítpur in Lúnáváḍa.14 In a.d. 1421 he repaired the fort in the town of Kahreth,
otherwise called Meimún in Lúnáváḍa,
which had been built by Ulugh Khán Sanjar in the reign of
Sultán Alá-ud-dín (a.d. 1295–1315) and changed the name to
Sultánpur. War with Málwa,
1422.He next advanced against Málwa and took the fort of
Mesar. After an unsuccessful siege of Mándu he went to
Ujjain.15 From Ujjain he returned to Mándu, and failing
to capture Mándu, he marched against Sárangpur.16
Sultán Hushang sent ambassadors and concluded a peace. In spite
of the agreement, while Áhmed Sháh was returning to
Gujarát, Sultán Hushang made a night attack on his army
and caused much havoc. Áhmed Sháh, collecting what men he
could, waited till dawn and then fell on and defeated the Málwa
troops, who were busy plundering. Sultán Hushang took shelter in
the fort of Sárangpur to which Áhmed Sháh again
laid siege. Failing to take the fort Áhmed retreated towards
Gujarát, closely followed by Sultán Hushang, who was
eager to wipe out his former defeat. On Hushang’s approach,
Áhmed Sháh, halting his troops, joined battle and
repulsing Hushang returned to Áhmedábád.
Defeats the Ídar Chief, 1425.In a.d. 1425 Áhmed Sháh led an army against Ídar, defeating the force brought to meet him and driving their leader to the hills. Ídar was always a troublesome neighbour to the Áhmedábád kings and one difficult to subdue, for when his country was threatened, the chief could retire to his hills, where he could not easily be followed. As a permanent check on his movements, Áhmed Sháh, in a.d. 1427, built the fort of Ahmednagar,17 on the banks of the Háthmati, eighteen miles south-west of Ídar. In the following year the Ídar chief, Ráv Púnja, attacked a foraging party and carried off one of the royal elephants. He was pursued into the hills and brought to bay in a narrow pathway at the edge of a steep ravine. Púnja was driving back his pursuers when the keeper of the Sultán’s elephant urged his animal against the Ráv’s horse. The horse swerving lost his foothold and rolling down the ravine destroyed himself and his rider.18
During the two following years Áhmed Sháh abstained
from foreign conquests, devoting himself to improving his dominions and
to working out a system of paying his troops. The method he finally
adopted was payment half in money and half in land. This arrangement
attached the men to the country, and, while keeping them dependent on
the state, enabled them to be free from debt. Further to keep his
officials in check he arranged that the treasurer should be one of the
king’s slaves while the actual paymaster was a native of the
particular locality. He also appointed ámils that is
sub-divisional revenue officers. After Ráv Púnja’s
death Áhmed Sháh marched upon Ídar, and did not
return until Ráv Púnja’s son agreed to pay an
annual tribute of £300 (Rs. 3000). In
the following year, according to Farishtah (II. 369) in spite of the
young chiefs promise [239]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Ahmed I. 1411–1441. to pay tribute, Áhmed
Sháh attacked Ídar, took the fort, and built an assembly
mosque. Fearing that their turn would come next the chief of
Jháláváḍa and Kánha apparently chief
of Dungarpur fled to Nasír Khán of Asír.
Nasír Khán gave Kánha a letter to Áhmed
Sháh Báhmani, to whose son Alá-ud-dín
Násír’s daughter was married, and having detached
part of his own troops to help Kánha they plundered and laid
waste some villages of Nandurbár and Sultánpur.
Sultán Áhmed sent his eldest son Muhammad Khán
with Mukarrabul Mulk and others to meet the Dakhanis who were
repulsed with considerable loss. On this Sultán Áhmed
Báhmani, under Kadr Khán Dakhani, sent his eldest son
Alá-ud-dín and his second son Khán Jehán
against the Gujarátis. Kadr Khán marched to
Daulatábád and joining Nasír Khán and the
Gujarát rebels fought a great battle near the pass of
Mánek Púj, six miles south of Nándgaon in
Násik. The confederates were defeated with great slaughter. The
Dakhan princes fled to Daulatábád and
Kánha and Nasír Khán to Kalanda near
Chálisgaum in south Khándesh.
Recovers Máhim, 1429;In the
same year (a.d. 1429), on the death of
Kutub Khán the Gujarát governor of the island of
Máhim, now the north part of the island of Bombay,19
Áhmed Sháh Báhmani smarting under his defeats,
ordered Hasan Izzat, otherwise called Malik-ut-Tujjár, to the
Konkan and by the Malik’s activity the North Konkan passed to the
Dakhanis. On the news of this disaster Áhmed Sháh sent
his youngest son Zafar Khán, with an army under Malik
Iftikhár Khán, to retake Máhim. A fleet, collected
from Diu Gogha and Cambay sailed to the Konkan, attacked
Thána20 by sea and land, captured it, and regained
possession of Máhim. In a.d. 1431
Áhmed Sháh advanced upon Chámpáner, and
Áhmed Sháh Bahmani, anxious to retrieve his defeat at
Máhim, marched an army into and
Báglán, 1431.Báglán21 and
laid it waste. This news brought Áhmed Sháh back to
Nandurbár. Destroying Nándod he passed to Tambol, a fort
in Báglán which Áhmed Sháh Báhmani was besieging,
defeated the besiegers and relieved the fort. He then went to
Thána, repaired the fort, and returned to Gujarát by way
of Sultánpur and Nandurbár. In a.d. 1432, after contracting his son Fateh Khán
in marriage with the daughter of the Rái of Máhim to the
north of Bassein Áhmed Sháh marched towards Nágor,
and exacted tribute and presents from the Rával of
Dúngarpur.22 From Dúngarpur he went to Mewár,
enforcing his [240]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Ahmed I. 1411–1441. claims on Búndi and
Kota, two Hára Rájput states in south-east
Rájputána. He then entered the Delváda country,
levelling temples and destroying the palace of Rána Mokalsingh,
the chief of Chitor. Thence he invaded Nágor in the country of
the Ráthoḍs, who submitted to him. After this he returned
to Gujarát, and during the next few years was warring
principally in Málwa, where, according to Farishtah, his army
suffered greatly from pestilence and famine. Áhmed died in
a.d. 1441 in the fifty-third year of his
life and the thirty-third of his reign and was buried in the mausoleum
in the Mánek Chauk in Áhmedábád. His
after-death title is Khûdaigán-i-Maghfûr the
Forgiven Lord in token that, according to his merciful promise, Allah
the pitiful, moved by the prayer of forty believers, had spread his
forgiveness over the crime of Áhmed’s youth, a crime
bewailed by a lifelong remorse.
Sultán Áhmed is still a name of power among Gujarát Musalmáns. He is not more honoured for his bravery, skill, and success as a war leader than for his piety and his justice. His piety showed itself in his respect for three great religious teachers Sheikh Rukn-ud-dín the representative of Sheikh Moín-ud-dín the great Khwájah of Ajmír, Sheikh Áhmed Khattu who is buried at Sarkhej five miles west of Áhmedábád, and the Bukháran Sheikh Burhán-ud-dín known as Kutbi Álam the father of the more famous Sháh Álam. Of Áhmed’s justice two instances are recorded. Sitting in the window of his palace watching the Sábarmati in flood Áhmed saw a large earthen jar float by. The jar was opened and the body of a murdered man was found wrapped in a blanket. The potters were called and one said the jar was his and had been sold to the headman of a neighbouring village. On inquiry the headman was proved to have murdered a grain merchant and was hanged. The second case was the murder of a poor man by Áhmed’s son-in-law. The Kázi found the relations of the deceased willing to accept a blood fine and when the fine was paid released the prince. Áhmed hearing of his son-in-law’s release said in the case of the rich fine is no punishment and ordered his son-in-law to be hanged.23
Muhammad II.
1441–1452.Áhmed Sháh was succeeded by his
generous pleasure-loving son Muhammad Sháh,
Ghiás-ud-dunya Wad-dín, also styled Zarbaksh the Gold
Giver. In a.d. 1445 Muhammad marched
against Bír Rái of Ídar, but on that chief
agreeing to give him his daughter in marriage, he confirmed him in the
possession of his state. His next expedition was against Kánha
Rái of Dúngarpur, who took refuge in the hills, but
afterwards returned, and paying tribute, was given charge of his
country. Muhammad married Bíbi Mughli, daughter of Jám
Júna of Thatha in Sindh. She bore a son, Fateh Khán, who
was afterwards Sultán Mahmúd Begada. In a.d. 1450, Muhammad marched upon
Chámpáner, and took the lower fortress.
Gangádás of Chámpáner had a strong ally in
Sultán Mahmúd Khilji, the ruler of Málwa, and on
his approach Muhammad Sháh retired to Godhra,24 and Mahmúd
[241]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Muhammad II. 1441–1452. Khilji continued his march
upon Gujarát at the head of 80,000 horse. Muhammad Sháh
was preparing to fly to Diu, when the nobles, disgusted at his
cowardice, caused him to be poisoned. Muhammad Sháh’s
after-death title is Khûdáigán-i-Karím the
Gracious Lord.
Kutb-ud-dín, 1451–1459.In a.d. 1451 the nobles placed Muhammad’s son Jalál Khán on the throne with the title of Kutb-ud-dín. Meanwhile Sultán Mahmúd of Málwa had laid siege to Sultánpur.25 Malik Alá-ud-dín bin Sohráb Kutb-ud-dín’s commander surrendered the fort, and was sent with honour to War with Málwa, 1451.Málwa and appointed governor of Mándu. Sultán Mahmúd, marching to Sársa-Pálri, summoned Broach, then commanded by Sídi Marján on behalf of Gujarát. The Sídi refused, and fearing delay, the Málwa Sultán after plundering Baroda proceeded to Naḍiád, whose Bráhmans astonished him by their bravery in killing a mad elephant. Kutb-ud-dín Sháh now advancing met Sultán Mahmúd at Battle of Kapadvanj, 1454.Kapadvanj,26 where, after a doubtful fight of some hours, he defeated Sultán Mahmúd, though during the battle that prince was able to penetrate to Kutb-ud-dín’s camp and carry off his crown and jewelled girdle. The Mirăt-i-Sikandari ascribes Kutb-ud-dín’s victory in great measure to the gallantry of certain inhabitants of Dholka27 called Darwáziyahs. Muzaffar Khán, who is said to have incited the Málwa Sultán to invade Gujarát, was captured and beheaded, and his head was hung up at the gate of Kapadvanj. On his return from Kapadvanj Kutb-ud-dín built the magnificent Hauzi Kutb or Kánkariya Tank about a mile to the south of Áhmedábád. According to the Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 50–57) this war between Málwa and Gujarát was controlled by the spiritual power of certain holy teachers. The war was brought on by the prayers of Sheikh Kamál Málwi, whose shrine is in Áhmedábád behind Khudáwand Khán’s mosque near Sháh-i-Álam’s tomb, who favoured Málwa. Kutb-ud-dín’s cause was aided by the blessing of Kutbi Álam who sent his son the famous Sháh Álam time after time to persuade Kamál to be loyal to Gujarát. At last Kamál produced a writing said to be from heaven giving the victory to Málwa. The young Sháh Álam tore this charter to shreds, and, as no evil befel him, Kamál saw that his spiritual power paled before Sháh Álam and fell back dead. Sháh Álam against his will accompanied Kutb-ud-dín some marches on his advance to Kapadvanj. Before leaving the army Sháh Álam blessed a mean camp elephant and ordered him to destroy the famous Málwa champion elephant known as the Butcher. He also, against his wish for he knew the future, at the Sultán’s request bound his own sword round Kutb-ud-dín’s waist. In the battle the commissariat elephant ripped the Butcher and some years later Kutb-ud-dín by accident gashed his knee with the saint’s sword and died. [242]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Kutb-ud-dín, 1451–1459. War with Nágor, 1454–1459.In the same
year Sultán Mahmúd Khilji attempted to conquer
Nágor then held by Fírúz Khán, a cousin of
the Áhmedábád Sultán. Kutb-ud-dín
Sháh despatched an army under the command of Sayad
Atáulláh, and, as it drew near Sámbhar,28 the
Málwa Sultán retired and shortly after
Fírúz Khán died. Kúmbha Rána of
Chitor29 now began interfering in the Nágor succession
on behalf of Shams Khán, who had been dispossessed by his
brother Mujáhid Khán, and expelled Mujáhid. But as
Shams Khán refused to dismantle the fortifications of
Nágor, the Chitor chief collected an army to capture
Nágor, while Shams Khán repaired to Kutb-ud-dín
Sháh for aid and gave that sovereign his daughter in marriage.
Upon this Kutb-ud-dín sent Rái Anupchand Mánek and
Malik Gadái with an army to Nágor to repulse the
Rána of War with Chitor,
1455–1459.Chitor. In a battle near Nágor the
Gujarát troops were defeated, and the Rána after laying
waste the neighbourhood of that city, returned to Chitor. In
a.d. 1455–56, to avenge this raid,
Kutb-ud-dín Sháh marched against Chitor. On his way the
Devra Rája of Sirohi30 attended Kutb-ud-dín
Sháh’s camp, praying him to restore the fortress of
Ábu,31 part of the ancestral domain of Sirohi, which the
Rána of Chitor had wrested from his house. The king ordered one
of his generals, Malik Shaâbán, to take possession of
Ábu and restore it to the Devra chieftain, while he himself
continued to advance against Kumbhalmer. Malik
Shaâbán was entangled in the defiles near Ábu, and
defeated with great slaughter, and shortly after Kutb-ud-dín
Sháh, making a truce with Chitor, retired to his own country. On
his return the Málwa sovereign proposed that they should unite
against Chitor, conquer the Rána’s territories, and divide
them equally between them. Kutb-ud-dín agreed and in
a.d. 1456–57 marched against the
Rána by way of Ábu, which fortress he captured and handed
to the Devra Rája.32 Next, advancing upon Kumbhalmer, he
plundered the country round, and then turned towards Chitor. On his way
to Chitor, he was met by the Rána, and a battle was fought,
after which the Rána fell back on his capital, and was there
besieged by the Gujarát army. The siege was not pressed, and, on
the Rána agreeing to pay tribute and not to harass Nágor,
Kutb-ud-dín withdrew to Gujarát, where he gave himself up
to licentious excess. Meanwhile, the Rána by ceding
Mandisor33 to Málwa, came to terms with the
Sultán of Mándu, and within three months attacked
Nágor. Kutb-ud-dín Sháh, though so overcome with
drink as to be unable to sit his horse, mustered his troops and started
in a palanquin. As soon as the Rána heard that the Gujarát army was in motion he
retired, and the king returned to Áhmedábád. In
a.d. 1458, he again led an army by way of
Sirohi [243]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Kutb-ud-dín, 1451–1459. and Kumbhalmer against Chitor, and laid
waste the country. Soon after his return, according to one account by
an accidental sword wound, according to another account poisoned by his
wife, Kutb-ud-dín died in May a.d. 1459 after a reign of seven years and seven days.
He was brave with a sternness of nature, which, under the influence of
wine, amounted to fierceness. His after-death title is
Sultán-i-Gházi the Warrior King.
Mahmúd I. (Begada), 1459–1513.On the death of Kutb-ud-dín Sháh, the nobles raised to the throne his uncle Dáúd, son of Áhmed Sháh. But as Dáúd appointed low-born men to high offices and committed other foolish acts, he was deposed, and in a.d. 1459 his half-brother Fateh Khán the son of Muhammad Sháh, son of Áhmed Sháh by Bíbi Mughli a daughter of Jám Júna of Thatha in Sindh, was seated on the throne at the age of little more than thirteen with the title of Mahmúd Sháh.
The close connection of Fateh Khán with the saintly Sháh Álam is a favourite topic with Gujarát historians. According to the Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 66–70) of his two daughters Jám Júna intended Bíbi Mughli the more beautiful for the Saint and Bíbi Mirghi the less comely for the Sultán. By bribing the Jám’s envoys the king secured the prettier sister. The enraged Saint was consoled by his father who said: My son, to you will come both the cow and the calf. After Muhammad II.’s death, fear of Kutb-ud-dín’s designs against the young Fateh Khán forced Bíbi Mughli to seek safety with her sister, and on her sister’s death she married the Saint. Kutb-ud-dín made several attempts to seize Fateh Khán. But by the power of the Saint when Kutb-ud-dín attempted to seize him, Fateh Khán in body as well as in dress became a girl. According to one account Kutb-ud-dín met his death in an attempt to carry off Fateh Khán. As he rode into the Saint’s quarter Death in the form of a mad camel met the king. The king struck at the phantom, and his sword cleaving the air gashed his knee. This was the Saint’s sword, which against his will, for he knew it would be the death of the king, Kutb-ud-dín forced Sháh Álam to bind round him before the battle of Kapadvanj.
Defeats a Conspiracy, 1459.The death
of his uncle, the late Sultán Dáúd, who had become
a religious devotee, relieved Fateh Khán of one source of
danger. Shortly after certain of the nobles including Seiful Mulk,
Kabír-ud-dín Sultáni surnamed Akd-ul-Mulk,
Burhán-ul-Mulk and Hisám-ul-Mulk represented to the
Sultán that the minister Shaâbán
Imád-ul-Mulk contemplated treason and wished to set his son on
the throne. Having seized and imprisoned the minister in the Bhadra
citadel and set five hundred of their trusted retainers as guards over
him, the rebels retired to their homes. At nightfall Abdulláh,
the chief of the elephant stables, going to the young Sultán
represented to him that the nobles who had imprisoned
Imád-ul-Mulk were the real traitors and had determined to place
Habíb Khán, an uncle of the Sultán’s, on the
throne. The Sultán consulting his mother and some of his
faithful friends ordered Abdulláh at daybreak to equip all his
elephants in full armour and draw them up in the square before the
Bhadra. He then seated himself on the throne and in a voice of feigned
anger ordered one of the courtiers to bring out Shaâbán
Imád-ul-Mulk, that he might wreak his vengeance [244]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd I. (Begada), 1459–1513. upon him. As
these orders were not obeyed the Sultán rose, and walking up the
Bhadra called: “Bring out Shaâbán!” The guards
brought forth Imád-ul-Mulk, and the Sultán ordered his
fetters to be broken. Some of the nobles’ retainers made their
submission to the Sultán, others fled and hid themselves. In the
morning, hearing what had happened, the refractory nobles marched
against the Sultán. Many advised the Sultán to cross the
Sábarmati by the postern gate and retire from the city, and,
after collecting an army, to march against the nobles. Giving no ear to
these counsels the young Sultán ordered Abdulláh to
charge the advancing nobles with his six hundred elephants. The charge
dispersed the malcontents who fled and either hid themselves in the
city or betook themselves to the country. Some were killed, some were
trampled by the Sultán’s orders under the elephants’
feet, and one was pardoned.34 His religious ardour, his love of
justice, his bravery, and his wise measures entitle Mahmúd to
the highest place among the Gujarát kings. One of the measures
which the Mirăt-i-Sikandari specially notices is his continuance
of land grants to the son of the holder, and in cases where there was
no male issue of half the grant to the daughter. His firm policy of
never ousting the landholder except for proved oppression or exaction
was productive of such prosperity that the revenue increased
two,
three and in some cases tenfold. The roads were safe from freebooters
and trade was secure. A rule forbidding soldiers to borrow money at
interest is favourably noticed. Improves the
Soldiery, 1459–1461.A special officer was appointed to
make advances to needy soldiers with the power to recover from their
pay in fixed instalments.35 Mahmúd also devoted much
attention to the culture of fruit trees.36 In a.d. 1461, or a.d. 1462
according to Farishtah, Nizám Sháh Báhmani
(a.d. 1461–1463), king of the
Dakhan, whose country had been invaded by Sultán Mahmúd
Khilji of Málwa, applied for help to the Gujarát king.
Helps the King of the Dakhan,
1461.Mahmúd Sháh at once started to Nizám
Sháh’s aid, and on his way receiving another equally
pressing letter from the Dakhan sovereign, and being joined by the
Báhmani general Khwájáh
Jehán Gáwán, he [245]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd I. (Begada), 1459–1513. pushed on
with all speed by way of Burhánpur.37 When Sultán
Mahmúd Khilji heard of his approach, he retired to his own
country by way of Gondwána,38 from thirst and from the attacks
of the Gonds, losing 5000 to 6000 men. The king of Gujarát,
after receiving the thanks of the Dakhan sovereign, returned to his own
dominions. In a.d. 1462 Sultán
Mahmúd Khilji made another incursion into the Dakhan at the head
of 90,000 horse, plundering and laying waste the country as far as
Daulatábád. Again the Dakhan sovereign applied for help
to Mahmúd Sháh, and on hearing of Mahmúd’s
advance the Málwa Sultán retired a second time to his own
dominions. Mahmúd Sháh now wrote to the Málwa
Sultán to desist from harassing the Dakhan, threatening, in case
of refusal, to march at once upon Mándu. His next expedition was
against the pirate zamíndárs of the hill
fort of Barûr and the bandar of Dûn or Dáhánu, whose fort he
took, and after imposing an annual tribute allowed the chief to
continue to hold his hundred villages.39
Expedition against Junágaḍh,
1467.Mahmúd Sháh next turned his thoughts to the
conquest of the mountain citadel of Girnár in central
Káthiáváḍa.40 In a.d. 1467 he made an attack on the fort of
Junágaḍh,
and receiving the submission of Ráv Mandlik, the local ruler,
returned to his capital. In the following year, hearing that the
Junágaḍh
chief continued to visit his idol temple in state with a golden
umbrella and other ensigns of royalty, Mahmúd despatched an army
to Junágaḍh,
and the chief sent the obnoxious umbrella to the king, accompanied by
fitting presents. In a.d. 1469
Mahmúd once more sent an army to ravage Sorath, with the
intention of finally conquering both Junágaḍh and
Girnár. While Mahmúd was on the march the Ráv
Mandlik suddenly joined him, and asking why the Sultán was so
bent on his destruction when he had committed no fault, agreed to do
whatever Mahmúd might command. The king replied there is no
fault like infidelity, and ordered the Ráv to embrace
Islám. The chief, now thoroughly alarmed, fled by night and made
his way into Girnár. Capture of
Girnár, 1472.In a.d. 1472–73 after a siege of nearly two years,
forced by the failure of his stores, he quitted the fort and handing
the keys to the king, repeated after him the Muhammadan profession of
faith. Though the Ráv’s life was spared Sorath from this
date became a crown possession, and was governed by an officer
appointed by the king and stationed at Junágaḍh. At
the close of the war Mahmúd Sháh repaired the fort
Jehánpanáh, the present outer or town wall of
Junágaḍh,
and, charmed with the beauty of the neighbourhood, settled sayads and
learned men at Junágaḍh and
other towns [246]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd I. (Begada), 1459–1513. in Sorath. He
induced the nobles to build houses, himself raised a palace and made
the new city his capital under the name of Mustafábad and
enforced his claims as overlord on all the neighbouring chiefs. It is
true that in the times of Áhmed Sháh these chieftains,
including even the Junágaḍh
Ráv himself, had paid tribute. But Mahmúd established
Áhmedábád rule so firmly that the duty of
collecting the tribute was entrusted to an officer permanently settled
in the country. The author of the Mirăt-i-Sikandari dilates on the
dense woods round Junágaḍh,
full of mango, ráen, jámbu,
gúlar, ámli, and
áonla41 trees, and notes that this forest tract was
inhabited by a wild race of men called Khánts.42
Disturbances in Chámpáner, 1472.During Mahmúd Sháh’s prolonged absence from his capital, Malik Jamál-ud-dín was appointed governor of Áhmedábád, with the title of Muháfiz Khán that is Care-taker. At this time Jesingh, son of Gangádás the chief of Chámpáner, harassed the country round Pávágaḍ. The king appointed Bahá-ul-Mulk, who had the title of Imád-ul-Mulk, to the command of Sankheda; Malik Sárang Kiwám-ul-Mulk to the command of Godhra; and Táj Khán bin Sálár to the command of Norkha and Dákhna on the Máhi. In consequence of these precautions Jesingh abstained from rebellion. At this time the Ráv Mandlik received the title of Khán Jahán, and lands were bestowed on him, while the golden idols, which had been taken from the Junágaḍh temples, were broken and distributed among the soldiers.
Conquest of Kachh.Mahmúd
Sháh’s next expedition was against the turbulent
inhabitants of the confines of Sindh. These were Jádejás,
though they are described as Rájputs of the Sumra and Sodha
tribes.43 They appear to have readily submitted, and to have
voluntarily sent men to Junágaḍh to
be instructed in Islám and to settle in Gujarát. Shortly
afterwards they again became troublesome, and the king advancing into
Kachh completely defeated them. About this time a learned man, Mulla
Mahmúd Samarkandi, on his way from the Dakhan to Central Asia,
complained to the king that he had been robbed by the pirates of Jagat
or Dwárka.44 On hearing of this outrage Mahmúd Sháh
marched to Jagat Destroyed.Jagat, took
the fort, and destroyed the idol temples. The pirates, in the first
instance, retired to the island of Shankhodára or Bet, but from
this, too, after a stout resistance they were driven with great
slaughter. The king built a mosque at Jagat, entrusted the government
to Farhat-ul-Mulk, and himself returned to Junágaḍh.
Before this Dwárka had never been conquered. Bhím, the
Rájá of Dwárka, was sent to Muháfiz
Khán, the governor of Áhmedábád, with
orders that he was to be hewn in pieces and a piece fastened to every
gate of the city. After settling the affairs of Sorath, the king turned
[247]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd I. (Begada), 1459–1513. his face
towards Áhmedábád. On the way hearing that a fleet
of Malabár craft were annoying the Gujarát ports, he
marched to Gogha, equipped a fleet to oppose the pirates, and stopping
at Cambay returned to Áhmedábád.
Conspiracy, 1480.In a.d. 1480, when Mahmúd Sháh was at Junágaḍh, Khudáwand Khán and others, who were weary of the king’s constant warfare, incited his eldest son Áhmed to assume royal power. But Imád-ul-Mulk, by refusing to join, upset their plans, and on the king’s return the conspiracy was stamped out. In the previous year (a.d. 1479) Mahmúd Sháh sent an army to ravage Chámpáner, which he was determined to conquer. About this time, hearing that the neighbourhood was infested with robbers, he founded the city of Mehmúdábád on the banks of the Vátrak, about eighteen miles south of Áhmedábád. In a.d. 1482 there was a partial famine in Gujarát, and the Chámpáner country being exempt from scarcity the commandant of Morámli or Rasúlábád, a post in the Gáckwár’s Sáonli district on the Chámpáner frontier, made several forays across the border. In return the chief attacked the commandant and defeated him, killing most of his men and capturing two elephants and several horses. On hearing this Mahmúd Sháh set out for Baroda with a powerful army. When Mahmúd reached Baroda the Rával of War against Chámpáner, 1482–1484.Chámpáner, becoming alarmed, sent ambassadors and sued for forgiveness. The king rejected his overtures, saying: ‘Except the sword and the dagger no message shall pass between me and you.’45 The Rával made preparations for a determined resistance, and sent messengers to summon Ghiás-ud-dín Khilji of Málwa to his aid. To prevent this junction Mahmúd Sháh entrusted the siege to his nobles and marched to Dohad, on which Sultán Ghiás-ud-dín withdrew to Mándu. On his return from Dohad the Sultán began building a Jáma Mosque at Chámpáner to show that he would not leave the place till he had taken the hill-fort of Pávágaḍ. After the siege had lasted more than twenty months (April 1483–December 1484), the Musalmáns noticed that for an hour or two in the morning most of the Rájputs were off duty bathing and dressing. A morning assault was planned and the first gate carried. Then Malik Ayáz Sultáni finding a practicable breach passed through with some of his men and took the great gate. The Rával and his Rájputs, throwing their women children and valuables into a huge fire, rushed out in a fierce but unavailing charge.46
Capture of Pávágaḍ,
1484.The Rával and his minister Dúngarshi fell
wounded into the conqueror’s hands, and, on refusing to embrace
Islám, were put to death. The Rával’s son, who was
entrusted to Seif-ul-Mulk, and instructed by him in the Muhammadan
religion, afterwards, in the reign of Muzaffar Sháh
(a.d. 1523–1526), was ennobled by
the title of Nizám-ul-Mulk. On the capture of
Pávágaḍ in a.d. 1484,
Mahmúd Sháh built a wall round the town of
Chámpáner, and made it his capital under the name of
Muhammadábád. Under Mahmúd’s orders the
neighbourhood [248]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd I. (Begada), 1459–1513. became
stocked with mangoes, pomegranates, figs, grapes, sugarcane, plantains,
oranges, custard apples, khirnis or ráens (Mimusops indica or hexandra),
jackfruit, and cocoapalms, as well as with roses, chrysanthemums,
jasmins, champás, and sweet pandanus. A sandal grove near
Chámpáner is said to have had trees large enough to help
the Musalmán nobles to build their mansions. At the instance of
the Sultán a Khurásáni beautified one of the
gardens with fountains and cascades. A Gujaráti named
Hálur learning the principle improved on his master’s
design in a garden about four miles west of Chámpáner,
which in his honour still bears the name Hálol.47
In Mahmúd’s reign an instance is mentioned of the form of compensation known as valtar. Some merchants bringing horses and other goods for sale from Irák and Khurásán were plundered in Sirohi limits. The king caused them to give in writing the price of their horses and stuffs, and paying them from his own treasury recovered the amount from the Rája of Sirohi.
The Khándesh Succession,
1508.In a.d. 1494–95
Mahmúd went against Bahádur Khán
Gíláni, a vassal of the Bahmanis, who from Goa and
Dábhol48 had so harassed the Gujarát harbours that,
from the failure of the supply of betelnut, coriander seed had to be
eaten with betel leaves. The Bahmani Sultán, fearing the
consequences to himself, marched against Bahádur Khán,
and, capturing him alive, struck off his head, and sent it to the
Gujarát monarch, who returned to his own country. In
a.d. 1499–1500, hearing that
Násir-ud-dín of Málwa had killed his father
Ghiás-ud-dín and seated himself on the throne, the
Sultán prepared to advance against him, but was appeased by
Násir-ud-dín’s humble attitude. The next seven
years passed without any warlike expedition. In a.d. 1507, near Daman on his way to Cheul,
Mahmúd heard of the victory gained at Cheul over the Portuguese
by the Gujarát squadron under Malik Ayáz Sultáni,
in concert with the Turkish fleet.49 In a.d. 1508 Mahmúd succeeded in placing his
nephew Mirán Muhammad Ádil Khán Fárúki on
the throne of Ásir-Burhánpur. From 1508 Mahmúd
remained at his capital till his death in December a.d. 1513 at the age of sixty-seven years and three
months, after a reign of fifty-four years and one month. Mahmúd
was buried at Sarkhej,50 and received [249]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd I. (Begada), 1459–1513. the
after-death title of Khúdáigán-i-Halím or
the Meek Lord. Immediately before his death Sultán Mahmúd
was informed that Sháh Ismáil Safawi of Persia had sent
him a friendly embassy headed by Yádgár Beg
Kazil-básh. As the Kazil-báshes were known to be
Shíahs the Sultán, who was a staunch Sunni, prayed that
he might not be forced to see a Shíah’s face during his
last days. His prayer was heard. He died before the Persian embassy
entered the city.51 During the last days of Sultán Mahmúd,
Sayad Muhammad of Jaunpur, who claimed to be the Mahdi or Messiah, came
from Jaunpur and lodged in Tájkhán
Sálár’s mosque near the Jamálpur gate of
Áhmedábád. His sermons drew crowds, and were so
persuasive that he gained a large body of followers, who believed his
eloquence to be due to hál or inspiration.
Mahmúd’s ministers persuaded him not to see the Jaunpur
preacher. [250]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd I. (Begada), 1459–1513. Mahmúd
Begada’s court was adorned by several pious and high-minded
nobles. In life they vied with one another in generous acts; and after
death, according to the Persian poet Urfi, they left their traces in
the characters and carvings of stone walls and marble piles. First
among these nobles the Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 132, 142)
mentions Dáwar-ul-Mulk, whose god-fearing administration made
his estates so prosperous that they were coveted by princes of the
blood. As Thánadár of Amron in north
Káthiáváḍa, he spread the light of
Islám from Morvi to Bhúj, and after his death his fame as
a spirit-ruling guardian drew hosts of sick and possessed to his shrine
near Morvi. The second was Malik Ayáz, governor of Diu, who
built the strong fortress afterwards reconstructed by the Portuguese.
He also built a tower on an under-water rock, and from the tower drew a
massive iron chain across the mouth of the harbour. A substantial
bridge over the creek, that runs through the island of Diu, was
afterwards destroyed by the Portuguese. The third was Khudáwand
Khán Ālím, the founder of Ālímpura a
suburb to the south of Áhmedábád, adorned with a
mosque of sandstone and marble. He introduced the cultivation of melons
figs and sugarcane into Gujarát from Bijápur. The fourth
was Imád-ul-Mulk Āsas who founded Ísanpur, a suburb
between Sháh Álam’s suburb of
Islámpur and Batwa, and planted along the road groves of
khirnis and mangoes. The fifth was Tájkhán
Sálár, so loved of his peers that after his death none of
them would accept his title. The sixth was Malik Sárang
Kiwám-ul-Mulk, a Rájput by birth, the founder of the
suburb of Sárangpur and its mosque to the east of
Áhmedábád. The seventh and eighth were the
Khurásáni brothers Aâzam and Moâzzam, who
built a cistern, a mosque, and a tomb between
Áhmedábád and Sarkhej.
Besides Khalíl Khán, who succeeded him, Mahmúd had three sons: Muhammad Kála, Ápá Khán, and Áhmed Khán. Kála, son of Ráni Rúp Manjhri died during his father’s lifetime as did his mother, who was buried in Mánek Chauk in Áhmedábád in the building known as the Ráni’s Hazíra. The second son Ápá Khán was caught trespassing in a noble’s harím, and was ordered by the Sultán to be poisoned. The third son was the Áhmed Khán whom Khudáwand Khán sought to raise to the throne during Sultán Mahmúd’s lifetime.
Muzaffar II.
1513–1526.Muhammad was succeeded by Khalíl
Khán, the son of Ráni Hírábái the
daughter of a Rájput chieftain named Nága
Rána who lived on the bank of the Mahi. On ascending the throne,
at the age of twenty-seven, Khalíl adopted the title of Muzaffar
Sháh. For some time before his father’s death, Prince
Khalíl Khán had been living at Baroda and shortly after
his accession he visited that neighbourhood, and founded a town which
he named Daulatábád. In a.d. 1514 Ráv Bhím, the son of
Ráv Bhán of Ídar, Expedition against Ídar, 1514.defeated
Ain-ul-Mulk, governor of Pátan, who was coming to
Áhmedábád to pay his respects to the king. This
officer had turned aside to punish the Ráv for some disturbance
he had created, but failing in his purpose, was himself defeated. On
the approach of Muzaffar Sháh, Ídar was abandoned by the
Ráv, who made his peace with difficulty and only by agreeing to
pay a heavy tribute. Meanwhile the king marched to Godhra, and so to
Málwa by way of Dohad, whose fort he caused to be repaired, and
soon after went on to Dhár. [251]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Muzaffar II. 1513–1526. After a short stay in
Málwa, thinking it mean to take advantage of the distracted
condition of Mahmúd of Málwa, who was at war with his
nobles, Muzaffar returned to Muhammadábád
(Chámpáner). At this time Ráimal, nephew of the
late Ráv Bhím of Ídar, expelled the
Ráv’s son Bhármal by the aid of his father-in-law
Rána Sánga of Chitor, and succeeded to the chieftainship
of Ídar. The king was displeased at the interference of the
Rána, and directed Nizám Khán, the governor of
Ahmednagar, to expel Ráimal and reinstate Bhármal.
Nizám Khán took Ídar and gave it to
Bhármal. Ráimal betook himself to the hills where
Nizám Khán incautiously pursuing and engaging him lost
many men. When the rains were over the Sultán visited
Ídar. Shortly after, Nizám Khán, the governor of
Ahmednagar, fell sick and was called to court. He left Ídar in
charge of Zahír-ul-Mulk at the head of a hundred horse.
Ráimal made a sudden raid on Ídar and killed
Zahír-ul-Mulk and twenty-seven of his men. On hearing of this
reverse Sultán Muzaffar ordered Nizám Khán to
destroy Bíjápur.52 Disturbances
in Málwa, 1517.In a.d. 1517,
the nobles of Málwa besought Muzaffar’s interference,
alleging that the Hindu minister Medáni Rái was planning
to depose the Málwa Sultán, Mahmúd Khilji, and
usurp the throne. Muzaffar Sháh promised to come to their help,
and shortly after Sultán Mahmúd Khilji, escaping from the
surveillance of Medáni Rái, himself sought the aid of the
Gujarát monarch. In a.d. 1518
Muzaffar Sháh marched by Godhra into Málwa, and on his
arrival at Dhár, that town was evacuated by Medáni
Rái. The Gujarát king next besieged Mándu and
Medáni Rái summoned the Chitor Rána to his aid.
Capture of Mándu, 1518.When the
Rána had reached Sárangpur, Muzaffar Sháh
detaching a force caused the Rána to retire, while the
Gujarát soldiers exerted themselves so strenuously that they
captured Mándu, recovering the girdle which Kutb-ud-dín
had lost at the battle of Kapadvanj. This conquest virtually placed
Málwa in Muzaffar’s power, but he honourably restored the
kingdom to Sultán Mahmúd Khilji, and, withdrawing to
Gujarát, proceeded to Muhammadábád. In
a.d. 1519, news was received of the defeat
and capture of Sultán Mahmúd Khilji by the Rána of
Chitor. Muzaffar Sháh sent a force to protect Mándu. But
the Rána, who distinguished himself by releasing the
Sultán of Málwa and keeping his son in his stead as a
hostage, enjoyed continued good fortune. Some time before these events
a bhát or bard in the presence of Nizám
Khán, the governor of Ídar, boasted that the Rána
of War with Chitor, 1519.Chitor would
never fail to help Rána Ráimal of Ídar. The angry
governor said ‘Whose dog is Rána Sánga to help
Ráimal while we are here.’ Nizám Khán called
a dog Sánga, chained him in the fort, and dared the Rána
to carry him away. His successes enabled Sánga to answer the
challenge. In consequence of dissensions at head-quarters Nizám
Khán withdrew to Ahmednagar leaving a small garrison in
Ídar. When Rána Sánga appeared before Ídar
the garrison resisted but were slain to a man. The Rána advanced
to Ahmednagar and severely defeated Nizám Khán who
withdrew to Áhmedábád, while the Rána
plundered Vishálnagar.53 In a.d. 1521, Malik Ayáz Sultáni, the
governor of [252]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Muzaffar II. 1513–1526. The Rána of Chitor Submits, 1521.Sorath, was
sent with a large and carefully equipped force to revenge this inroad.
Dissensions between Malik Ayáz and the Gujarát
nobles prevented this expedition doing more than burn and despoil both
Dungarpur and Bánsváda. Muzaffar Sháh, greatly
displeased with the result, was preparing to march against Chitor, when
he was dissuaded by a submissive embassy from that chief, who sent his
son to Áhmedábád with valuable presents for the
king. Shortly afterwards, on the death of Malik Ayáz, Muzaffar
Sháh confirmed his elder son Malik Is-hák in his
father’s rank and possessions. Malik Is-hák remained in
Sorath which was confirmed as his jágir. In the following
year the Sultán went about his dominions strengthening his
frontier posts, especially the fort of Modása, which he rebuilt.
About a.d. 1524 prince
Báhádur Khán, ostensibly dissatisfied with the
smallness of his estates but really to remove himself from the jealousy
of his brother Sikandar who being appointed heir-apparent was seeking
his life, left Gujarát and withdrew to
Hindustán. King Muzaffar, after formally appointing his son
Sikandar Khán his heir,
Dies, 1526.died at
Áhmedábád in a.d. 1526, after a reign of fourteen years and nine
months. Muzaffar was buried in the shrine of Sheikh Áhmed Khattu
at Sarkhej near his father’s grave. He was the most learned and
one of the most pious of the Áhmedábád
Sultáns. So extreme an abstainer was he that not only during his
whole life did he eschew intoxicating drugs and liquor but he never
again rode a favourite horse because the horse was cured by a draught
of wine. He was an accomplished musician, a finished horseman, a
practised swordsman, and withal so modest and humble in his dress and
temper that observing once to a favourite page how simple and yet
graceful his own turban was the boy laughed: ‘Ay, if the turbans
of Mullahs and Bohoras are graceful, then is your
Majesty’s.’ The Sultán said ‘I should have
been proud to have my turban likened to a Mullah’s, why compare
it with the headdress of a schismatic Bohora.’ Muzaffar was
careful never to pain the feelings of those around him. He suspected
Kiwám-ul-Mulk who was in charge of his drinking water but
contented himself with breathing over the water one of the verses of
the Kurâán which make poison harmless.54 During his reign
cultivation increased so much in Jháláváḍa
that it became necessary to reserve certain waste land for pasture. In
1526 the rains held off so long that famine began to rage. The
Sultán exclaimed, ‘Oh Allah! If thou scourgest the country
for the sins of its king take his life and spare thy creatures.’
The prayer was heard and the soul of the guardian Sultán passed
in a flood of gracious rain.55
Sikandar, 1526.After Sikandar
Sháh had been in power a few months he was murdered by
Imád-ul-Mulk Khush Kadam, who seated a younger brother of
Sikandar’s, named Násir Khán, on the throne with
the title of Mahmúd II.
1526.Mahmúd II. and governed on his behalf. The only
event of Sikandar’s reign was the destruction of an army sent
against his brother [253]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd II. 1526. Latíf Khán who was
helped by Rána Bhím of Munga.56 The nobles deserted
Imád-ul-Mulk’s cause, and prince Bahádur,
1527–1536.Báhádur Khán, returning to
Gujarát from Hindustán, was joined by many supporters
prominent among whom was Táj Khán, proprietor of
Dhandhuka. Bahádur marched at once on Chámpáner,
captured and executed Imád-ul-Mulk and poisoning Násir
Khán ascended the throne in a.d. 1527 with the title of Bahádur
Sháh. His brother Latíf Khán, aided by Rája
Bhím of the Kohistan or hill land of Pál,57 now
asserted his claim to the throne. He was defeated, and fell wounded
into the hands of the Gujarát army and died of his wounds and
was buried at Hálol. Rája Bhím was slain. As
Bhím’s successor Ráisingh plundered Dohad, a large
force was sent against him, commanded by Táj
Khán, who laid waste Ráisingh’s country and
dismantled his forts. Soon after Bahádur Sháh visited
Cambay, and found that Malik Is-hák the governor of Sorath had,
in the interests of the Portuguese, attempted to seize Diu but had been
repulsed by the Gujarát admiral Mahmúd Áka. The
Sultán entrusted Diu to Kiwám-ul-Mulk and Junágaḍh to
Mujáhid Khán Bhíkan and returned to
Áhmedábád. In 1527 he enforced tribute from
Ídar and the neighbouring country. During one of his numerous
expeditions he went to hunt in Nándod and received the homage of
the Rája. Portuguese Intrigues,
1526.As the Portuguese were endeavouring to establish themselves
on the coast of Sorath, and, if possible, to obtain Diu, the king was
constantly at Cambay Diu and Gogha to frustrate their attempts, and he
now directed the construction of the fortress of Broach. At this time
Muhammad Khán, ruler of Asír and Burhánpur,
requested Bahádur’s aid on behalf of Imád-ul-Mulk,
ruler of Berár. Bahádur Sháh started at once and
at Nandurbár was joined by Muhammad Khán Asíri,
and thence proceeded to Burhánpur, where he was met by
Imád Sháh from Gávalgad. Khándesh Affairs, 1528.After certain
successes he made peace between Burhán Nizám Sháh
and Imád Sháh Gávali, and returned to
Gujarát. Jám Fírúz the ruler of Tatha in
Sindh now sought refuge with Bahádur Sháh from the
oppression either of the Ghoris or of the [254]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Bahádur, 1527–1536. Mughals and was
hospitably received. In a.d. 1528
Bahádur made an expedition into the Dakhan which ended in a
battle at Daulatábád. The issue of this battle seems to
have been unfavourable as hardly any reference to the campaign remains.
Next year (a.d. 1529) at the request of
Jaâfar or Khizr Khán, son of Imád Sháh
Gávali, who was sent to Gujarát to solicit
Bahádur’s help, he again marched for the Dakhan. As he
passed through Muler Biharji the Rája of Báglán
gave him his daughter in marriage and in return received the title of
Bahr Khán. From Báglán Bahr Khán was told
off to ravage Cheul which by this time had fallen into the hands of the
Portuguese. Bahádur himself advanced to Ahmednagar, took the
fort and destroyed many of the buildings. Purandhar also was sacked of
its stores of gold.58 From Ahmednagar Bahádur Sháh
passed to Burhánpur, and there his general Kaisar Khán
gained a victory over the united forces of Nizám Sháh,
Malik Beríd, and Ain-ul-Mulk. After having the public sermon
read in his name both in Ahmednagar and in Burhánpur
Bahádur returned to Gujarát and for some time refrained
from interfering in the affairs of the Dakhan.
Turks at Diu,
1526–1530.Between a.d. 1526
and 1530 certain Turks under one Mústafa came to Gujarát,
traders according to one account according to another part of a Turkish
fleet expected to act against the Portuguese. Diu was assigned them as
a place of residence and the command of the island was granted to Malik
Túghán, son of Malik Ayáz, the former governor. In
a.d. 1530 the king marched to
Nágor, and gave an audience both to Prathiráj Rája
of Dúngarpur and to the ambassadors from Rána Ratansi of
Chitor. The Rána’s ambassadors complained of encroachments
on Chitor by Mahmúd of Málwa. Mahmúd promised to
appear before Bahádur to explain the alleged encroachments.
Bahádur waited. At last as Mahmúd failed to attend
Bahádur said he would go and meet Mahmúd. He invested
Mándu and received with favour certain deserters from
Mahmúd’s army. The fortress fell and Sultán
Mahmúd and his seven sons were captured. The success of the
siege was due to Bahádur’s personal prowess. Capture of Mándu, 1530.He scaled an almost
inaccessible height and sweeping down from it with a handful of men
took the fort, a feat which for daring and dash is described as
unsurpassed in the history of Musalmán Gujarát.59 After
passing the rainy season at Mándu Bahádur Sháh
went to Burhánpur to visit his nephew Mirán Muhammad
Sháh. At Burhánpur Bahádur
under the influence of the great priest-statesman Sháh
Táhir, was reconciled with Burhán Nizám and gave
him the royal canopy he had taken from Málwa. Bahádur
offered Sháh Táhir the post of minister. Sháh
Táhir declined saying he must make a pilgrimage to Makkah. He
retired to Ahmednagar and there converted Burhán Nizám
Sháh to the Shíâh faith.60 In the same year,
hearing that Mánsingji, Rája of [255]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Bahádur, 1527–1536. Halvad,61 had
killed the commandant of Dasáda Bahádur despatched
Khán Khánán against him. Víramgám
and Mándal were reft from the Jhála chieftains, and ever
after formed part of the crown dominions. When Sultán
Mahmúd Khilji and his sons were being conveyed to the fortress
of Chámpáner, Ráisingh, Rája of Pál,
endeavoured to rescue them. The attempt failed, and the prisoners were
put to death by their guards. In a.d. 1531, on Bahádur’s return from
Burhánpur to Dhár, hearing that Silehdi the Rájput
chief of Ráisin in east Málwa kept in captivity certain
Muhammadan women who had belonged to the harím of Sultán
Násir-ud-dín of Málwa, Bahádur marched
against him and forced him to surrender and embrace Islám. The
chief secretly sent to the Rána of Chitor for aid and delayed
handing over Ráisin. On learning this Bahádur despatched
a force to keep Chitor in check and pressed the siege. At his own
request, Silehdi was sent to persuade the garrison to surrender. But
their reproaches stung him so sharply, that, joining with them, and
after burning their women and children, they sallied forth sword in
hand and were all slain. Ráisin fell into Bahádur’s
hands, and this district together with those of Bhilsa and Chanderi
were entrusted to the government of Sultán Álam Lodhi. The king
now went to Gondwána to hunt elephants, and, after capturing
many, employed his army in reducing Gágraun and other minor
fortresses.62 In a.d. 1532 he
advanced against Chitor, but raised the siege on receiving an enormous
ransom. Shortly afterwards his troops took the strong fort of
Rantanbhur.63 About this time on receipt of news that the
Portuguese were usurping authority the Sultán repaired to Diu.
Before he arrived the Portuguese had taken to flight, leaving behind
them an enormous gun which the Sultán ordered to be dragged to
Chámpáner.
Quarrel with Humáyún,
1532.Before a.d. 1532 was over
Bahádur Sháh quarrelled with Humáyún,
emperor of Delhi. The original ground of quarrel was that
Bahádur Sháh had sheltered Sultán Muhammad
Zamán Mírza the grandson of a daughter of the emperor
Bábar (a.d. 1482–1530).
Humáyún’s anger was increased by an insolent answer
from the Gujarát king. Without considering that he had provoked
a powerful enemy, Bahádur Sháh again laid siege to
Chitor, and though he heard that Humáyún had arrived at
Gwálior, he would not desist from the siege. Fall of Chitor, 1535.In March 1535 Chitor fell into
the hands of the Gujarát king but near Mandasúr his army
was shortly afterwards routed by Humáyún. According to
one account, the failure of the Gujarát army was due to
Bahádur and his nobles being spell-bound by looking at a heap of
salt and some cloth soaked in indigo which were mysteriously left
before Bahádur’s tent by an unknown elephant. The usual
and probably true explanation is that Rúmi Khán the Turk,
head of the Gujarát artillery, betrayed Bahádur’s
interest.64 Still though Rúmi Khán’s
treachery may have had a share in Bahádur’s defeat it
seems probable that in valour, discipline, and tactics the
Gujarát army was [256]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Bahádur, 1527–1536. inferior to the Mughals.
Mughal Conquest of Gujarát,
1535.Bahádur Sháh, unaccustomed to defeat, lost
heart and fled to Mándu, which fortress was speedily taken by
Humáyún. From Mándu the king fled to
Chámpáner, and finally took refuge in Diu.
Chámpáner fell to Humáyún, and the whole of
Gujarát, except Sorath, came under his rule. At this time Sher
Sháh Súr revolted, in Bihár and Jaunpur, and
Humáyún returned to Agra to oppose him leaving his
brother Hindál Mírza in Áhmedábád,
Kásam Beg in Broach, and Yádgár Násir
Mírza in Pátan. Are Driven Out,
1536.As soon as Humáyún departed, the country rose
against the Mughals, and his old nobles requested the king to join
them. Bahádur joined them, and, defeating the Mughals at
Kaníj near Mahmúdábád, expelled them from
Gujarát. During Humáyún’s time of success
Bahádur Sháh, being forced to court the The Portuguese at Diu, 1536.Portuguese, had granted
them leave to erect a factory in Diu. Instead of a factory the
Portuguese built a fort. When he recovered his kingdom, Bahádur,
repenting of his alliance with the Portuguese, went to Sorath to
persuade an army of Portuguese, whom he had asked to come to his
assistance, to return to Goa. When the Portuguese arrived at Diu five
or six thousand strong the Sultán hoping to get rid of them by
stratagem, repaired to Diu and endeavoured to get the viceroy into his
power. The viceroy excused himself, and in return invited the king to
visit his ship. Death of Bahádur,
1536.Bahádur agreed, and on his way back was attacked and
slain, in the thirty-first year of his life and the eleventh of his
reign. According to the author of the Mirăt-i-Sikandari the reason
of Bahádur’s assassination was that a paper from him to
the kings of the Dakhan, inviting them to join him in an alliance
against the Portuguese, had fallen into the hands of the Portuguese
viceroy. Whatever may have been the provocation or the intention, the
result seems to show that while both sides had treacherous designs
neither party was able to carry out his original plan, and the end was
unpremeditated, hurried on by mutual suspicions.65 Up to the defeat of
Sultán Bahádur by Humáyún, the power of
Gujarát was at its height. Cadets of noble Rájput houses,
Prithiráj, the nephew of Rána Sánga of Chitor, and
Narsingh Deva the cousin of the Rája of Gwálior, were
proud to enrol themselves as the Sultán’s vassals. The
Rája of Baglána readily gave Bahádur Sháh
his daughter. Jám Fírúz of Tatha in Sindh and the
sons of Bahlúl Lodhi were suppliants at his court. Málwa
was a dependency of Gujarát and the Nizám Sháhis
of Ahmednagar and Nasírkhan of Burhánpur acknowledged him
as overlord, while the Fárúkis of Khándesh were
dependent on Bahádur’s constant help.66
Muhammad II. (Ásíri),
1536.On the death of king Bahádur in a.d. 1536, the nobles of Gujarát invited his
sister’s son Muhammad Sháh Ásíri to succeed
him. Muhammad Sháh died shortly after his accession, and the
nobles conferred the crown on Mahmúd Khán, son of
Latíf Khán, brother of Bahádur Sháh, and he
ascended the throne in a.d. 1536, when
only eleven years of age. The government of the country was carried on
by Darya Khán and Imád-ul-Mulk, who kept the king under
[257]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd II. 1536–1554. strict surveillance.
Darya Khán resolved to overthrow Imád-ul-Mulk and acquire
supreme power. With this object he obtained an order from the king,
whom, on the pretence of a hunting expedition, he removed from
Áhmedábád, directing Imád-ul-Mulk to retire
to his estates in Jháláváḍa. Six months
later, taking the Sultán with him, Darya Khán led an army
into Jháláváḍa, and defeating
Imád-ul-Mulk in a battle at Pátri, fifty two miles west
of Áhmedábád, pursued him to Burhánpur, and
there defeated Imád-ul-Mulk’s ally the ruler of
Khándesh and forced Imád-ul-Mulk to fly to
Málwa.67 After this success Darya Khán became absorbed
in pleasure, and resigned the management of the kingdom to Álam
Khán Lodhi. The king, dissembling his dissatisfaction at the way
he was treated, pretended to take no interest in affairs of state.
Álam Khán Lodhi, seeing the carelessness of Darya
Khán, began to entertain ambitious designs, and retiring to his
estate of Dhandhúka invited the king to join him. Mahmúd
Sháh, believing him to be in earnest, contrived to escape from
surveillance and joined Álam Khán. Escapes from Control.On discovering the
king’s flight, Darya Khán raised to the throne a
descendant of Áhmed Sháh by the title of Muzaffar
Sháh, and striking coin in his name set out with an army towards
Dhandhúka. Álam Khán and the king met him at
Dhúr in Dholka, and a battle was fought in which Mahmúd
and Álam Khán were defeated. The king fled to
Ránpur, and thence to Páliád, while Álam
Khán fled to Sádra. Darya Khán occupied Dhandhuka;
but his men, dissatisfied at being placed in opposition to the king,
rapidly deserted, some joining Álam Khan and some Mahmúd
Sháh. Soon after the king joined Álam Khan and marched on
Áhmedábád, whither Darya Khán had preceded
them. The citizens closed the gates against Darya Khán, but he
forced an entry by way of the Burhánpur wicket. Hearing of the
king’s approach Darya Khán fled to Mubárak
Sháh at Burhánpur, leaving his family and treasure in the
fortress of Chámpáner.
Chooses Evil Favourites.The king
entered Áhmedábád, and soon after captured
Chámpáner. Álam Khán now obtained the
recall of Imád-ul-Mulk, who received a grant of Broach and the
port of Surat. Shortly afterwards Mahmúd Sháh began to
show favour to men of low degree, especially to one Charji, a
birdcatcher, whom he ennobled by the title of Muháfiz
Khán. Charji counselled Mahmúd to put to death
Sultán Alá-ud-dín Lodhi and Shujáât
Khán, two of the principal nobles; and the king, without
consulting his ministers, caused these men to be executed. The nobles
joining together besieged Mahmúd Sháh in his palace, and
demanded that Muháfiz Khán should be surrendered to them,
but the king refused to give him up. The nobles then demanded an
audience, and this the king granted, Muháfiz Khán, though
warned of his danger, being foolishly present. On entering the royal
presence Álam Khán signalled to his followers to slay
Muháfiz, and he was killed in spite of the king’s
remonstrances. Mahmúd then attempted to kill himself, but was
prevented and placed under guard, and the chief nobles took it in turn
to watch him. Strife soon arose between Álam Khán and
Mujáhid [258]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd II. 1536–1554. Khán and his
brother, and the two latter nobles contrived the king’s escape
and sacked the houses of Álam Khán and his followers.
Álam Khán escaped to Pethápur in the Mahi
Kántha. He then joined Darya Khán, whom he called from
the Dakhan, and obtained help in money from Imád-ul-Mulk of
Surat and from Álp Khán of Dholka. Imád-ul-Mulk
wrote to the Sultán asking forgiveness for the rebels.
Quarrels among the Nobles.But before
the Sultán, who was mercifully disposed, could grant them
pardon, Álam Khán and Darya Khán again committed
themselves by acts of open revolt. The Sultán displeased with
the part Imád-ul-Mulk had taken in the rising summoned him to
Chámpáner where, with
the Sultán’s connivance, his camp was given over to
pillage. The Sultán disclaimed all knowledge of this attack and
at Imád-ul-Mulk’s request allowed him to go on pilgrimage
to Makkah. In a.d. 1545 as he was
preparing to start for Makkah Imád-ul-Mulk was killed. He was
succeeded in Surat by Khudáwand Khán Rúmi, who had
held Surat under him, and who, in spite of Portuguese opposition and
intrigue, had five years before completed the building of Surat
Castle.68 Meanwhile Álam Khán and Darya
Khán were driven from Gujarát and forced to take shelter
with the sovereign of Dehli. The king now appointed as his own minister
Afzal Khán, the minister of the late Bahádur Sháh,
and though Afzal Khán lived in retirement, his counsel was taken
on measures of importance. Other great nobles were Sayad
Mubárak, Fateh Khán Baloch, and Abdul Karím
Khán, who received the title of Ítimád
Khán, and was so entirely in the Sultán’s
confidence that he was admitted to the harem. Mahmúd now
consulted Ásif Khán as to the propriety of conquering
Málwa. Disturbances,
1545.Ásif Khán advised him rather to deprive the
Rájput chiefs and proprietors of their wántas or
hereditary lands. The attempt to follow this advice stirred to
resistance the chief men of Ídar, Sirohi, Dúngarpur,
Bánsváḍa, Lúnáváḍa,
Rájpípla, Dohad, and the banks of the Mahi. The king
strengthened his line of outposts, establishing one at Sirohi and
another at Ídar, besides fresh posts in other places. At the
same time he began to persecute the Hindus, allowing them to be killed
on the slightest pretence, branding Rájputs and Kolis, forcing
them to wear a red rag on the right sleeve, forbidding them to ride in
Áhmedábád, and punishing the celebration of Holi
and Diwáli.69 In a.d. 1554
Burhán, a servant of the king’s, conceived the idea of
killing him and reigning in his stead. Death
of Mahmúd, 1554.He accordingly gave his master an
intoxicating drug, and when he was overcome with sleep stabbed him to
the heart. Then summoning the principal nobles in the king’s
name, he put to death Ásaf Khán the prime minister and
twelve others, and endeavoured to have himself accepted as
Sultán. No one aided him; even his [259]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Mahmúd II. 1536–1554. accomplices deserted
him. Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi,70 Ulugh Khán, and others
joined to oppose him, and when marching against them he was cut down by
Shirwán Khán. Mahmúd’s persecutions had
raised such bitter hate among the Hindus, that they regarded
Burhán as a saviour, and after Burhán’s death are said to
have made a stone image of him and worshipped it.71 Mahmúd moved
his capital from Áhmedábád to
Mehmudábád, eighteen miles south of
Áhmedábád where he built a palace and enclosed a
deer park. At each corner of the park he raised a palace the stone
walls and ceilings of which were ornamented with beautiful and precious
gold traceries and arabesques.72 His strict regard for public morals
led him to forbid Muhammadan women visiting saints’ tombs as the
practice gave rise to irregularities. He died at the age of
twenty-eight after a reign of eighteen years.
Ahmed II. 1554–1561.On the
death of Burhán, the nobles elected as sovereign a descendant of
the stock of Áhmed Sháh of the name of Áhmed
Khán, and proclaimed him king by the title of Áhmed
Sháh II. At the same time they agreed that, as the king was
young, Ítimád Khán
Regent.Ítimád Khán should carry on the
government and they further divided the country among themselves, each
one undertaking to protect the frontiers and preserve the public peace.
Mubárak Sháh of Khándesh, considering this a good
opportunity, preferred a claim to the crown and marched to the
frontier. An army led by the chief Gujarát nobles and
accompanied by the young king met the invaders at the village of
Ránpur Kotriá in Broach, the Gujarát army
encamping on the north bank and the Khándesh army on the south
bank of the Narbada. Násir-ul-Mulk, one of the Gujarát
nobles, taking certain of his friends into his confidence, determined
to remain neutral till the battle was over and then to fall on the
exhausted troops and possess himself of both kingdoms. Sayad
Mubárak, a descendant of the saint Sháhi Álam, who
led the van of the Gujarát army, becoming aware of
Násir-ul-Mulk’s design opened communications with
Mubárak Sháh of Khándesh and induced him to
withdraw.73 Násir-ul-Mulk, who still aspired to supreme
power, gaining several nobles to his side near Baroda, surprised and
defeated the forces of Ítimád Khán and Sayad
Mubárak. The Sayad withdrew to his estate of Kapadvanj and he
was joined by Ítimád Khán, while Násir-ul-Mulk,
taking Sultán Áhmed with him to
Áhmedábád, assumed the entire government of the
country. After a short time he assembled an army and marched against
Sayad Mubárak and Ítimád Khán encamping at
Kamand, the village now called Od Kámod, ten miles north-east of
Áhmedábád at the head of 50,000 horse.
Ítimád feared to attack so [260]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Ahmed II. 1554–1561. strong a force. But Sayad
Mubárak, who knew of the defection of Ulugh Khán and
Imád-ul-Mulk, surprised Násir-ul-Mulk’s army at
night. During the confusion Ulugh Khán and Imád-ul-Mulk,
disgusted with the assumption of Násir-ul-Mulk,
deserted him and bringing the young Sultán with them joined
Sayad Mubárak and Ítimád Khán.
Násir-ul-Mulk was forced to fly, and after a short time died in
the mountains of Pál.74 Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk, Fateh
Khán Balúch, and Hasan Khán Dakhani now set up
another king, a descendant of Áhmed, named Sháhu. A
battle was fought near Mehmúdábád in which
Sháhu and his supporters were defeated and Hasan Khán
Dakhani was slain. Before the battle Fateh Khán Balúch
had been induced to forsake Sháhu, and Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk,
taking Sháhu with him, fled. The nobles now divided
Gujarát into the following shares:
Partition of the Province.
Áhmed Sháh for Private Purse | Áhmedábád and the Daskrohi sub-division. |
Ítimád Khán and Party | Kádi, Jháláváḍa, Pitlád, Naḍiád, Bhil, Rádhanpur, Sami, Múnjpur, Godhra, and Sorath. |
Sayad Mubárak and Party | Pátan and Cambay, with its Chorási or 84 villages, Dholka, Gogha, and Dhandhúka. Chámpáner, Sarnál, Bálásinor, and Kapadvanj. |
Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi and Party | Broach, Baroda, and Surat as far as the Sultánpur-Nandurbár frontier. |
Nobles under Ítimád Khán | Modása and surrounding districts. |
Of these shares Ítimád Khán bestowed the country of Sorath on Tátár Khán Ghori; the districts of Rádhanpur, Sami, and Múnjpur on Fateh Khán Balúch; Naḍiád on Malik-ush-Shark, and some of the dependencies of Jháláváḍa on Álaf Khán Habshi. Sayad Mubárak conferred the territory of Pátan on Músa Khán and Sher Khán Fauládi, Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi bestowed the district of Baroda on Álaf Khán Habshi and the port of Surat on his wife’s brother Khudáwand Khán Rúmi.
Dissensions.About this time
(a.d. 1552) Álam Khán
returned, and, through the influence of Sayad Mubárak, was
allowed to remain. The Sayad gave him and Ázam Humáyún
Chámpáner, and Ítimád Khán gave
Godhra to Álp Khán Khatri, a follower of Álam
Khán. Álam Khán and Ítimád
Khán shortly after expelled Álaf Khán Habshi from
Jháláváḍa, and he fled to
Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi at Broach, and at his intercession
Álaf Khán received the Bhil district. Álam
Khán’s success tempted him to try and get rid of
Ítimád Khán and govern in his stead.
Ítimád Khán, discovering his intention, made him
leave the city and live in his own house in the Asáwal suburb.
Álam Khán now made overtures to Imád-ul-Mulk
Rúmi and became very friendly with him. One day Álam
Khán proposed to get rid of Ítimád Khán;
[261]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Ahmed II. 1554–1561. but seeing that
Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi did not take to his proposal, he next
endeavoured to ruin Sayad Mubárak. But when the Gujarát
army marched against him the Sayad made peace, and Álam
Khán’s intrigues being apparent, he was attacked and
compelled to fly. He now went to Berár and sought aid of
Mubárak Sháh, who marched an army towards the
Gujarát frontier. The Gujarát nobles, taking Áhmed
Sháh with them, advanced to oppose him, and he retired.
Álam Khán now repaired to Sher Khán Fauládi
at Pátan, and they together seized Ítimád
Khán’s district of Kadi, but, through the exertions of
Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk, Álam Khán was slain and Sher
Khán forced to retire to Pátan. Imád-ul-Mulk
Rúmi and Ítimád Khán now carried on the
government, but dissension springing up between them,
Ítimád Khán fled to Mubárak Sháh in
Khándesh, and induced him to lead an army against
Gujarát. The nobles, fearing this combination, made peaceful
overtures and it was eventually settled that the lands of Sultánpur and Nandurbár handed to
Khándesh, 1560.Sultánpur and Nandurbár
should be given to Mubárak Sháh, and that
Ítimád Khán should be restored to his former
position. Since this date the districts of Sultánpur and
Nandurbár have been permanently severed from Gujarát and
have formed a part of Khándesh, to which province they now
belong. Áhmed Sháh, finding himself more strictly guarded
than ever, contrived to flee to Sayad Mubárak at Sayadpur, who,
though vexed at his coming, would not refuse him shelter. At this time
Háji Khán, a Dehli noble, on his way from Chitor to help
Humáyún, passed through Gujarát with a well
equipped force, and arrived at Pátan. The Gujarát nobles,
especially Ítimád Khán and Imád-ul-Mulk
Rúmi, conceiving that he came at the Sayad’s invitation,
and that the flight of the king was part of the Defeat and Death of Sayad Mubárak.plot,
determined to crush the Sayad ere Háji Khán could join
him, and on their march to Sayadpur meeting Sayad Mubárak near
Mehmúdábád
defeated him. The Sayad fell and was buried on the field of battle. His
estates were resumed, though eventually Dholka was restored to his son
Sayad Mírán.
Death of Imád-ul-Mulk
Rúmi.The army and the two protectors returned to
Áhmedábád. Dissensions again sprang up between
them, and Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi summoned to his aid his son
Changíz Khán from Broach, while Ítimád
Khán sent for Tátár Khán Ghori from Sorath.
Tátár Khán arrived first and Ítimád
Khán further strengthened by contingents from the
Fauládis of Pátan and Fateh Khán Balúch
from Rádhanpur ordered Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi to return
to his estate; and he, seeing it would be useless for him to contend
against so overwhelming a force, retired to his possessions at Broach.
Shortly after, having marched against Surat at the request of the
inhabitants who were wearied of the tyranny of Khudáwand
Khán, he was decoyed by that chief to an entertainment and was
there assassinated. His son Changíz Khán marched against
Surat to take vengeance for his father’s death, and, finding the
fortress too strong for him, summoned to his aid the Portuguese, to
whom, as the price of their assistance, he Daman District ceded to the Portuguese,
1550.surrendered the districts of Daman and
Sanján.75 The Portuguese, bringing a strong [262]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Ahmed II. 1554–1561. fleet up the Tápti, cut
off the supplies, and Khudáwand Khán was forced to
surrender, and was slain by Changíz Khán in revenge for
his father’s death. Shortly afterwards Changíz Khán
quarrelled with Jhujhár Khán Habshi of Baroda because the
Habshi had installed his nephew, son of Alif Khán Habshi,
without consulting Changíz. Jhujhár and his nephew being
defeated fled to Ítimád Khán, who allotted them a
grant of land. At this time Fateh Khán Balúch, the
proprietor of Rádhanpur and Sami, was Ítimád
Khán’s chief supporter, and with his assistance
Ítimád Khán marched to besiege Changíz
Khán in Broach. Tátár Khán Ghori and other
nobles, fearing lest Ítimád Khán should become too
powerful, endeavoured to make peace. As their efforts failed,
Tátár Khán wrote to the Fauládis to attack
Fateh Khán Balúch. They did so, and Fateh Khán,
after being defeated near Rádhanpur, took refuge in the fort of
Fatehkot or Dhúlkot, which is close to the town.
Ítimád Khán raised the siege of Broach and came to
Áhmedábád, where he busied himself in checking the
intrigues of king Áhmed, who was doing all in his power to
become independent. Assassinated,
1560.Finally, in a.d. 1560–61, at the instigation of
Wajíh-ul-Mulk and Razí-ul-Mulk Ítimád
Khán caused Áhmed II. to be assassinated. The murder took
place in the house of Wajíh-ul-Mulk. The Sultán’s
body was thrown on the sands of the Sábarmati and the story
circulated that the Sultán had been killed by robbers.
Áhmed’s nominal reign had lasted about eight years.
Muzaffar III.
1561–1572.Ítimád Khán then raised to
the throne a youth, whom he styled Muzaffar Sháh III., and who,
he asserted, was a posthumous A
Minor.son of Mahmúd Sháh,76 and then marched
towards Pátan to take his revenge on the Fauládis for
their attack on Fateh Khán Balúch. The nobles unwilling
to crush the Fauládis, fearing lest their turn might come next,
entered into secret correspondence with them, and withdrew when battle
was joined. The nobles were now independent in their respective
jágirs, in which according to the Tabakát-i-Akbari
they allowed no interference though still owning nominal allegiance to
the throne.77 Ítimád Khán, forced to return
unsuccessful to Áhmedábád, with a view of again
attacking the Fauládis, summoned Tátár
Khán Ghori from
Junágaḍh.
The nobles remained aloof, and even Tátár [263]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Muzaffar III. 1561–1572. Khán Ghori made
excuses, which so exasperated Ítimád Khán that he
sought to slay him. Tátár Khán escaped to Sorath,
and there openly sided with the Fauládis. Sayad
Mírán also left Áhmedábád for his
estate at Dholka, and joining Tátár Khán at
Ránpur they both went over to the Fauládis at
Pátan. Ítimád Khán
and the Fauládis.Meanwhile Ítimád
Khán, again collecting an army, marched once more towards
Pátan. He was met by the Fauládis near the village of
Jhotáná, about thirty miles south of Pátan, where
he was defeated and compelled to return to
Áhmedábád. Sayad Mírán now
intervened and made peace. Ítimád Khán still
thirsting for revenge on the Fauládis, invited Changíz
Khán, son of Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi, to the capital,
and by courteous treatment induced him to join in another expedition
against the Fauládis. Like the other nobles Changíz
Khán was lukewarm; and as Músa Khán Fauládi
died while Ítimád Khán was marching on
Pátan, Changíz Khán assigned this as a reason for
not proceeding further, averring that it was not fit to war with people
in misfortune. Ítimád Khán perforce returned to
Áhmedábád.
Though Ítimád Khán had disgusted the nobles,
both by causing the assassination of Áhmed Sháh and by
his enmity with the Fauládis, as he had charge of Muzaffar
Sháh and possession of the capital, the government of the
country was in his hands. The
Mírzás, 1571.At this time the
Mírzás,78 who were the sons of Sultán Hussain of
Khurásán, quarrelling with Jalál-ul-dín
Muhammad Akbar, entered Gujarát, and joined Changíz
Khán. Changíz Khán now proposed to Sher
Khán Fauládi that they should expel Ítimád
Khán and divide Gujarát between them, the capital and the
country south of the Sábarmati falling to the share of
Changíz Khán, and that to the north to Sher Khán
Fauládi. Sher Khán agreed, and Changíz Khán
joining him they marched on Áhmedábád. Sayad
Mirán induced Sher Khán to stay in Kadi. But
Changíz Khán refused to listen to him, and a They Defeat Ítimád Khán.battle
was fought between him, Ítimád Khán, and the Sayad
on the right bank of the Khári about eight miles south of
Áhmedábád. Ítimád Khán was
defeated, and fled with the king to Modása, while Changíz
Khán took possession of the capital. Sher Khán
Fauládi now advanced to
the Sábarmati, and, after dividing the province as had been
agreed, Sher Khán retired to Kadi. Ítimád
Khán entreated Mírán Muhammad Sháh, king of
Khándesh, to march to his aid, and Changíz Khán
invited Ítimád Khán to return. He came to
Mehmudábád, where hearing that Muhammad Sháh had
sustained a defeat and retired to his own country, he took Muzaffar
Sháh with him and returned through Modása to Dungarpur.
Changíz Khán remained in Áhmedábád,
and Sher Khán withdrew to Kadi. After this success all the chief
nobles of Gujarát, including the Habshis, joined Changíz
Khán, who was now at the zenith of his power, and began to think
of subduing Sher Khán Fauládi, [264]
Chapter II.
Áhmedábád Kings, a.d. 1403–1573.
Muzaffar III. 1561–1572. who on his part was
anxious and fearful. At this time Bijli Khán a Habshi eunuch who
was offended with Changíz Khán, because he had resumed
the grant of Cambay, persuaded Álíf Khán and
Jhujhár Khán Habshi that Changíz Khán had
determined to kill them. The Habshi Kháns, resolving to be
beforehand, invited Changíz Khán, with whom they were
intimate, to play a game of chaugán or polo.79
Changíz agreed and when near the Farhat-ul-Mulk mosque, between
the Bhadar and the Three Gates, Álíf Khán, after
making Jhujhár Khán a signal, attracted Changíz
Khán’s notice to the horse on which he was riding saying
it was the best of the last batch imported from the Persian Gulf.
Death of Changíz Khán.As
Changíz Khán turned to look at the horse, Jhujhár
Khán cut him down. The Habshis now plundered Changíz
Khán’s house, while the Mírzás, mounting,
went south and took possession of Broach, Baroda, and
Chámpáner. Sher Khán advanced from Kadi, and
ordered the Habshis to hand him over Áhmedábád.
While treating with him the Habshis secretly summoned
Ítimád Khán, who, returning with Muzaffar
Sháh, entered the city. It was arranged that
Ítimád Khán should take the place of
Changíz Khán, and that the division of Gujarát
between Changíz Khán and Sher Khán should be
maintained. Ítimád Khán found the Habshis so
domineering that he withdrew from public affairs. Afterwards
Álaf Khán and Jhujhár Khán, quarrelling
over the division of Changíz Khán’s property,
Álaf Khán left Áhmedábád and joined
Sher Khán, who, advancing from Kadi, laid siege to
Áhmedábád. Ítimád Khán now
sought aid from the Mírzás, and Mírza
Ibráhím Husain marched from Broach and harassed Sher
Khán’s army with his Mughal archers.
Ítimád Khán and the Emperor Akbar, 1572.At the same time Ítimád Khán turned for help to the emperor Akbar, who, glad of any pretext for driving the Mírzás from their place of refuge in Gujarát, was not slow in availing himself of Ítimád Khán’s proposal. Early in July 1572 he started for Áhmedábád, and with his arrival in the province, the history of Gujarát as a separate kingdom comes to an end. [265]
1 Compare Farishtah, II. 355–356. After his death Muhammad was known as Khudáigán-i-Shahíd, Our Lord the Martyr, according to the custom of the Sultáns of Dehli, all of whom had three names, their family name, their throne name, and their after-death name whose letters contain the date of the monarch’s decease. Thus the emperor Akbar’s after-death title is Ársh Áshiáni, The Holder of the Heavenly Throne; the emperor Jehángír’s is Jannat Makáni, The Dweller in Heaven; the emperor Sháh Jehán’s is Firdaus Makáni, He Whose Home is Paradise; and the emperor Aurangzíb’s is Khuld Makáni, The Occupier of the Eternal Residence. Similarly the after-death title of Muzaffar Sháh, Tátár Khán’s father, is Khûdáigán-i-Kabir, The Great Lord. ↑
2 Dhár (north latitude 22° 35′; east longitude 75° 20′), the capital of the state of Dhár thirty-three miles west of Mhow in Central India. ↑
3 The Tabakát-i-Akbari has Kanthkot a dependency of Kachh. This is probably correct. ↑
4 The date is doubtful: Farishtah (II. 630) gives a.d. 1412, the Áin-i-Akbari (Blochman’s Edition, I. 507) a.d. 1411. ↑
5 Four Áhmeds who had never missed the afternoon prayer helped to build Áhmedábád: Saint Sheikh Áhmed Khattu, Sultán Áhmed, Sheikh Áhmed, and Mulla Áhmed. Compare Bombay Gazetteer, IV. 249 note 5. ↑
6 Called in the Tabakát-i-Akbari the Rája of Mandal. ↑
7 Sidhpur (north latitude 23° 50′; east longitude 72° 20′), on the Sarasvatí, fifty-eight miles north of Áhmedábád. ↑
8 Chámpáner (north latitude 22° 30′; east longitude 73° 30′) in the British district of the Panch Maháls, from a.d. 1483 to a.d. 1560 the chief city of Gujarát, now in ruins. ↑
9 Modása (north latitude 23° 27′; east longitude 73° 21′), fifty miles north-east of Áhmedábád. ↑
10 Mirăt-i-Sikandari Persian Text, 34, 35; Farishtah, II. 363, 364. ↑
11 Sankheda is on the left bank of the Or river about twenty miles south-east of Baroda. ↑
12 Mángni Mákani or Mánki, famous for its witches, eight miles east of Sankheda. Mr. J. Pollen, I.C.S., LL.D. Compare Bom. Gov. Rec. N. S. XXIII. 98. ↑
13 Dohad (north latitude 22° 50′; east longitude 74° 15′), seventy-seven miles north-east of Baroda, now the chief town of the sub-division of the same name in the British district of the Panch Máháls. Mr. J. Pollen, I.C.S., LL.D. ↑
14 Jítpur about twelve miles north-east of Bálásinor. ↑
15 Ujjain (north latitude 23° 10′; east longitude 75° 47′), at different times the capital of Málwa. ↑
16 Sárangpur about fifty miles north-east of Ujjain. ↑
17 Ahmednagar (north latitude 23° 34′; east longitude 73° 1′) in the native state of Ídar. ↑
18 Mirăt-i-Sikandari Persian Text, 43. ↑
19 There are two Máhims on the North Konkan coast, one about twenty-two miles north of Bassein (north latitude 19° 40′; east longitude 72° 47′), and the other in the northern extremity of the island of Bombay (north latitude 19° 2′; east longitude 72° 54′). The southern Máhim, to which Farishtah (II. 370–371) is careful to apply the term jaziráh or island, is the town referred to in the text. The northern Máhim, now known as Kelva Máhim, was, as is noted in the text, the head-quarters of a Hindu chief. ↑
20 Thána (north latitude 19° 11′; east longitude 73° 6′), the head-quarters of the British district of that name, about twenty-four miles north-by-east of Bombay, was from the tenth to the sixteenth century a.d. the chief city in the Northern Konkan. ↑
21 Báglán, now called Satána, is the northern sub-division of the British district of Násik. In a.d. 1590 the chief commanded 8000 cavalry and 5000 infantry. The country was famous for fruit. Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin), II. 73. The chief, a Ráthoḍ, was converted to Islám by Aurangzíb (a.d. 1656–1707). ↑
22 Dúngarpur (north latitude 23° 50′; east longitude 73° 50′) in Rájputána, 150 miles north-west of Mhow. ↑
23 Mirăt-i-Sikandari Persian Text, 45, 46. ↑
24 Godhra (north latitude 22° 45′; east longitude 73° 36′), the chief town of the sub-division of that name in the British district of the Panch Maháls. The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 49) gives, probably rightly, Kothra a village of Sáunli or Savli about twenty miles north of Baroda. ↑
25 Sultánpur (north latitude 21° 43′; east longitude 74° 40′), in the north of the Sháháda sub-division of the British district of Khándesh, till a.d. 1804 a place of consequence and the head-quarters of a large district. ↑
26 Kapadvanj (north latitude 23° 2′; east longitude 73° 9′), the chief town of the sub-division of that name in the British district of Kaira. ↑
27 Dholka (north latitude 22° 42′; east longitude 72° 25′), the chief town of the sub-division of that name in the British district of Áhmedábád. ↑
28 Sámbhar (north latitude 26° 53′; east longitude 75° 13′), a town in the province of Ajmír, about fifty-one miles north-north-east from the city of Ajmír. ↑
29 Chitor (north latitude 24° 52′; east longitude 74° 4′), for several centuries before a.d. 1567 the capital of the principality of Udepur. ↑
30 Sirohi (north latitude 24° 59′; east longitude 72° 56′), the capital of the principality of the same name in the province of Ajmír. ↑
31 Ábu (north latitude 24° 45′; east longitude 72° 49′) in the state of Sirohi. ↑
32 The Rája is called Kṛishṇa Kishan or Kánh Devra. Ábu is still held by the Sirohi Devrás. ↑
33 Mandisor (north latitude 24° 4′; east longitude 75° 9′), the chief town of a district of the same name in the province of Málwa. ↑
34 Persian Text, Mirăt-i-Sikandari, 75–76. ↑
35 The Portuguese merchant and traveller Barbosa (a.d. 1511–1514) gives the following details of Mahmúd Begada’s cavalry: The Moors and Gentiles of this kingdom are bold riders, mounted on horses bred in the country, for it has a wonderful quantity. They ride on small saddles and use whips. Their arms are very thick round shields edged with silk; each man has two swords, a dagger, and a Turkish bow with very good arrows. Some of them carry maces, and many of them coats-of-mail, and others tunics quilted with cotton. The horses have housings and steel headpieces, and so they fight very well and are light in their movements. The Moorish horsemen are white and of many countries, Turks and Mamelukes, military slaves from Georgia Circassia and Mingrelia, Arabs Persians Khorásánis Turkomans, men from the great kingdom of Dehli, and others born in the country itself. Their pay is good, and they receive it regularly. They are well dressed with very rich stuffs of gold silk cotton and goat’s wool, and all wear caps on their heads, and their clothes long, such as morisco shirts and drawers, and leggings to the knee of good thick leather worked with gold knots and embroidery, and their swords richly ornamented with gold and silver are borne in their girdles or in the hands of their pages. Their women are very white and pretty: also very richly decked out. They live well and spend much money. Stanley’s Barbosa, 55–56. ↑
36 Mahmúd’s favourite trees were the mango ámbo Mangifera indica, ráen Mimusops hexandra, jámbu Eugenia jambolana, gúlar Ficus glomerata, tamarind ámli Tamarindus indica, and the shrubby phyllanthus áonla Emblica officinalis. ↑
37 Burhánpur (north latitude 21° 18′; east longitude 76° 20′), under the Musalmáns the capital of Khándesh, now within the limits of the Berárs. ↑
38 Gondwána, a large hilly tract lying between north latitude 19° 50′ and 24° 30′ and east longitude 77° 38′ and 87° 20′. ↑
39 The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, page 89) gives the hill fort of Bárudar. The Persian r may be a miswritten g and the d a mistake for w that is Baguwar or Baguwarah. The seaport Dûn may be Dungri hill six miles from the coast. But Dûn for Dáhánu a well-known port in north Thána is perhaps more likely. Farishtah (Briggs, IV. 51) gives Bavur for Baru and Dura for Dûn. Compare Tabakát-i-Akbari in Bayley’s Gujarát, page 178 note 2. ↑
40 Girnár the diadem of Káthiáváḍa. See above page 231 note 2. ↑
41 Mangifera indica, Mimusops hexandra, Eugenia jambolana, Ficus glomerata, Tamarindus indica, and Emblica officinalis. ↑
42 Khánts are still found chiefly in Soráth. See Bombay Gazetteer, VIII. 142. ↑
43 The Tabakát-i-Akbari says they were Játs. Sir H. Elliot (History of India, I. 496) represents the Sumrás to be Agnikula Rájputs of the Parmára stock. The Jádejás had been ruling in Kachh since a.d. 1350–1365. ↑
44 Dwárka (north latitude 22° 15′; east longitude 69°), on the north-western shore of Káthiáváḍa, famous for its temple of Kṛishṇa. ↑
45 The Tabakát-i-Akbari has ‘To-morrow the sword of adamant shall answer your message.’ ↑
47 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, 112–114. ↑
48 Dábhol (north latitude 17° 34′; east longitude 73° 16′), on the north bank of the river Váshishti (called Halewacko and Kalewacko by the early navigators. See Badger’s Varthema, page 114 note 1) in the British district of Ratnágiri. About this time, according to Athanasius Nikitin (a.d. 1468–1474), Dábhol was the great meeting place for all nations living along the coast of India and Ethiopia. In a.d. 1501 it was taken by the Portuguese. Between a.d. 1626 and 1630 an English factory was established here, but by the end of the century trade had left Dábhol and has never returned. ↑
49 Cheul, now Revdanda (north latitude 18° 33′; east longitude 72° 59′), from about a.d. 1500 to 1650 a place of much trade. ↑
50 Mahmúd Begada greatly impressed travellers, whose strange tales of him made the king well-known in Europe. Varthema (1503–1508) thus describes his manner of living: ‘The king has constantly 20,000 horsemen. In the morning when he rises there come to his palace 50 elephants, on each of which a man sits astride, and the said elephants do reverence to the king, and, except this, they have nothing else to do. When the king eats, fifty or sixty kinds of instruments, drums trumpets flageolets and fifes play, and the elephants again do him reverence. As for the king himself, his mustachios under his nose are so long that he ties them over his head as a woman would tie her tresses, and he has a white beard that reaches to his girdle. As to his food, every day he eats poison (Hudibras’ Prince whose ‘daily food was asp and basilisk and toad’), not that he fills his stomach with it, but he eats a certain quantity, so that when he wishes to destroy any great person he makes him come before him stripped and naked, and then eats certain fruits which are called chofole (jáiphal, nutmeg), like a muscatel nut. He also eats certain leaves called tamboli (pán or betel leaf; like the leaves of a sour orange, and with these he eats lime of oyster shells. When he has chewed this well he spurts it out on the person he wishes to kill, and so in the space of half an hour the victim falls to the ground dead. The Sultán has also three or four thousand women, and every night that he sleeps with one, she is found dead in the morning.’ Barbosa (a.d. 1511) goes further (Stanley’s Trans. 57), saying that so soaked was the king with poison that if a fly settled on his hand it swelled and immediately fell dead. This was the result of his early training. For, on Varthema’s companion asking how it was that the king could eat poison in this manner, certain merchants, who were older than the Sultán, answered that his father had fed him upon poison from his childhood. (Badger’s Varthema, 110.) Of the origin of Mahmúd’s surname Begada two explanations are given: (1) ‘From his mustachios being large and twisted like a bullock’s horn, such a bullock being called Begado; (2) that the word comes from the Gujaráti be, two, and gad, a fort, the people giving him this title in honour of his capture of Junágaḍh (a.d. 1472) and Chámpáner (a.d. 1484).’ (Bird’s History of Gujarát, 202; Mirăt-i-Ahmedi Persian Text, 74.) Varthema’s account of the poison-eating is probably an exaggeration of the Sultán’s habit of opium-eating to which from his infancy he was addicted. The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 751) speaks of the great physical power of Mahmúd and of his wonderful appetite. Mahmúd’s daily food weighed forty sers the ser being 15 bahlulis a little over half a pound. He used to eat about three pounds (5 sers) of parched gram to dessert. For breakfast, after his morning prayer, Mahmúd used to consume a cupfull of pure Makkah honey with a second cupfull of clarified butter and fifty small plantains called sohan kelas. At night they set by his bed two plates of sambúsás or minced mutton sausages. In the morning Mahmúd seeing the empty plates used to give thanks: ‘Oh Allah,’ he said, ‘hadst thou not given this unworthy slave rule over Gujarát, who could have filled his stomach.’ His virile powers were as unusual as his appetite. The only woman who could bear his embraces unharmed was a powerful Abyssinian girl who was his great favourite. Of the wealth and weapons kept in store the Mirăt-i-Sikandari gives the following details regarding the great expedition against Junágaḍh (Persian Text, 94): The Sultán ordered the treasurer to send with the army gold coins worth five krors, 1700 Egyptian Allemand Moorish and Khurásáni swords with gold handles weighing 2½ to 3 pounds (4–5 sers), 1700 daggers and poignards with gold handles weighing 1 to 1½ pounds (2–3 sers), and 2000 Arab and Turki horses with gold-embroidered housings. All this treasure of coin and weapons the Sultán spent in presents to his army (Ditto, 94–95). ↑
51 Ferishtah, II. 404. The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 148, 149) calls the Persian ambassador Ibráhím Khán. ↑
53 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, 166–167; Farishtah, II. 411. ↑
54 The verse supposed to possess the highest virtue against poison is the last verse of Chap. cvi. of the Kurâán …. Serve the Lord of this House who supplieth them with food against hunger and maketh them free from fear. ↑
55 Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Pers. Manuscript), 174, 175, 194. ↑
56 Both the Mirăt-i-Sikandari (287) and Farishtah (II. 419) place Munga in Nandurbár-Sultánpur. The further reference to Rána Bhím of Pál seems to apply to the same man as the Rána Bhím of Munga. Munga may then be Mohangaḍ that is Chhota Udepur. ↑
57 Mirăt-i-Sikandari Persian Text, 225–226: Farishtah, II. 425–428. The Gujarát Musalmán historians give a somewhat vague application to the word Pál which means a bank or step downwards to the plain. In the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (Páhlanpur Edition, page 168) Pálvaráh, whose climate is proverbially bad, includes Godhra Ali Mohan and Rájpípla that is the rough eastern fringe of the plain land of Gujarát from the Mahi to the Tapti. As the Rája of Nándod or Rájpípla was the leading chief south of Ídar Colonel Watson took references to the Rája of Pál to apply to the Rája of Rájpípla. An examination of the passages in which the name Pál occurs seems to show that the hill country to the east rather than to the south of Pávágaḍ or Chámpáner is meant. In a.d. 1527 Latíf Khán the rival of Bahádur Sháh after joining the Rája Bhím in his kohistan or highlands of Pál when wounded is taken into Hálol. The same passage contains a reference to the Rája of Nándod as some one distinct from the Rája of Pál. In a.d. 1531 Ráisingh of Pál tried to rescue Mahmúd Khilji on his way from Mándu in Málwa to Chámpáner. In a.d. 1551 Násir Khán fled to Chámpáner and died in the Pál hills. These references seem to agree in allotting Pál to the hills of Bária and of Mohan or Chhota Udepur. This identification is in accord with the local use of Pál. Mr. Pollen, I.C.S., LL.D., Political Agent, Rewa Kántha, writes (8th Jan. 1895): Bhíls Kolis and traders all apply the word Pál to the Bária Pál which besides Bária takes in Sanjeli and the Navánagar-Saliát uplands in Godhra. ↑
58 Purandhar about twenty miles south by east of Poona, one of the greatest of Dakhan hill forts. ↑
59 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, 238, 239; Farishtah, II. 430. According to the Mirăt-i-Sikandari (239) the Sultán enquired on which side was the loftiest height. They told him that in the direction of Songad-Chitauri the hill was extremely high. These details show that the cliff scaled by Bahádur was in the extreme south-west of Mándu where a high nearly isolated point stretches out from the main plateau. For details see Appendix II. Mándu. ↑
60 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, 241–242; Farishtah, II. 432. ↑
61 Halvad is a former capital of the chief of Dhrángadhra in Káthiáváḍa. ↑
62 Gágraun in Central India about seventy miles north-east of Ujjain. ↑
63 Rantanbhúr about seventy-five miles south by east of Jaipur. ↑
64 Mirăt-i-Sikandari Persian Text, 266, 268; Farishtah, II. 439. ↑
65 A detailed account of the death of Sultán Bahádur is given in the Appendix. ↑
66 Mirăt-i-Sikandari Persian Text, 233. Compare Farishtah, II. 427. ↑
67 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, Persian Text, 292. ↑
68 A poet of the time, Mulla Muhammad of Astarábád, enshrined the date H. 947 (a.d. 1540) in the words:
SADD BUWAD BAR SÍNAH-O-JÁNAI
FIRANGÍ ÍN BINÁI.
May this fabric press like a pillar on the breast and the life of the
Frank.
Farishtah, II. 447. The letter values that make 947 are: S = 60, d = 4, b = 2, w = 6, d = 4, b = 2, r = 200, s = 60, y = 10, n = 50, h = 5, w = 6, j = 3, a = 1, n = 50, f = 80, r = 200, n = 50, g = 20, y = 10, a = 1, y = 10, n = 50, b = 2, n = 50, a = 1, y = 10. Total 947. ↑
69 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, Persian Text, 326–27. ↑
70 This Imád-ul-Mulk is different from the Imád-ul-Mulk mentioned above (page 258) as receiving a grant of Broach and Surat. The latter had before this retired to Surat, and was killed there in a.d. 1545. (Bird, 266.) Imád-ul-Mulk II. who attacked Burhán, was originally called Malik Arslán (Bird, 272). He is also called the leader of the Turks and Rúmi. This Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi, who was the father of Changíz Khán, was ultimately killed in a.d. 1560 at Surat by his own son-in-law Khudáwand or Ikhtiyár Khán. ↑
71 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, Persian Text, 326–27. ↑
72 This seems to be the palace referred to in the Tabakát-i-Akbari (Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, V. 369): After his second settlement of Gujarát (a.d. 1573, H. 981) Akbar left Áhmedábád for Mehmudábád and rested in the lofty and fine palace of Sultán Mahmúd of Gujarát. ↑
73 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, Persian Text, 332. ↑
74 For Pál compare note 2 page 253. ↑
75 The fort of Daman was taken by the Portuguese in a.d. 1530, and, according to Portuguese accounts (Faria y Souza in Kerr’s Voyages, VI. 413) the country round was annexed by them in 1558. According to a statement in Bird’s History, 128, the districts surrendered by Changíz Khán contained 700 towns (villages) yielding a yearly revenue of £430,000 (Rs. 43,00,000). Sanján, since known as St. John’s Head (north latitude 20° 13′; east longitude 72° 47′), between Daman and Bassein, seems to be one of the two Sindáns, the other being in Kachh, mentioned by the ninth to twelfth century Arab geographers. According to Idrísi (Jaubert’s Edition, 172) the mainland Sindán was a great town with a large import and export trade and well peopled with rich warlike and industrious inhabitants. Idrísi’s (Elliot, I. 85) notice of an island of the same name to the east is perhaps a confused reference to the Kachh Sindán which is generally supposed to be the Sindán of the Arab geographers. In a.d. 842, Sindán then a city of some size, is mentioned by Al-Biláduri (Reinaud’s Fragments, 216–217) as having been taken by a Musalmán slave Fazl son of Máhán. This Fazl is related to have sent an elephant from Sindán to the Khalífah Al Maamún the Abbási (a.d. 813–833) and to have built an Assembly Mosque at Sindán. (Al-Biláduri in Elliot, I. 129.) ↑
76 According to Abul Fazl (Akbarnáma, III. 404; Elliot, V. 730) Muzaffar was a base-born boy of the name of Nathu. ↑
77 Tabakát-i-Akbari in Elliot’s India, V. 339 note 2. ↑
78 These Mírzás were the great grandsons of a Muhammad Sultán Mírza, the ruler of Khurásán, who, on being driven out of his dominions, sought refuge in India. This prince and his family on the ground of their common descent from Taimûr, were entertained first by Bábar (a.d. 1526–1531), and afterwards by Humáyún (a.d. 1531–1556). Before this quarrel Akbar had treated the Mírzás with great honour. Elliot’s History, VI. 122. ↑
79 The modern game of polo. Lane in his translation of the Thousand and One Nights (I. 76, 1883 Edition) calls it the golf-stick, but the nature of the game described there does not in any way differ from polo. Chaugán is the Persian and As-súlján-wal-kurah the Arabic name for the game. ↑
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605. Akbar
Emperor, 1573–1605.To the nobles thus fighting among
themselves, news was brought that the emperor Akbar was at Dísa.
Ibráhím Husain Mírza returned to Broach and the
army of the Fauládis dispersed. From Dísa the imperial
troops advanced to Pátan and thence to Jhotána thirty
miles south of Pátan. Sultán Muzaffar, who had separated
from the Fauládis, fell into the hands of the emperor, who
granted him his life but placed him under charge of one of his nobles
named Karam Áli.1 When the imperial army reached Kadi,
Ítimád Khán,
Ikhtiyár Khán, Álaf Khán, and
Jhujhár Khán met Akbar and Sayad Hámid also was
honoured with an audience at Hájipur.2 The emperor
imprisoned Álaf Khán and Jhujhár Khán
Habshi and encouraged the other Gujarát nobles.
Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk now fled to Lunáváḍa, and
the emperor, fearing that others of the Gujarát nobles might
follow his example, sent Ítimád Khán to Cambay and
placed him under the charge of Shahbáz Khán
Kambo.3 From Áhmedábád Akbar advanced to
Cambay. At this time Ibráhím Mírza held Baroda,
Muhammad Husain Mírza held Surat, and Sháh Mírza
held Chámpáner. On leaving Cambay to expel the
Mírzas, Akbar appointed Mírza Âzíz Kokaltásh his first viceroy of
Gujarát. At Baroda Akbar heard that Ibráhím
Mírza had treacherously killed Rustam Khán Rúmi,
who was Changíz Khán’s governor of Broach. The
emperor recalled the detachment he had sent against Surat, and
overtaking the Mírza at Sarnál or Thásra on the
right bank of the Mahi about twenty-three miles north-east of
Naḍiád, after a bloody conflict routed him. The
Mírza fled by Ahmednagar to Sirohi, and Akbar rejoined his camp
at Baroda. The emperor now sent a force under Sháh Kuli
Khán to invest the fort of Surat, and following in person
pitched his camp at Gopi Tálao, a suburb of that city. After an
obstinate defence of one month and seventeen days, the garrison under
Hamzabán, a slave of Humáyún’s who had
joined the Mírzás, surrendered. Hamzabán was in
treaty with the Portuguese. Under his invitation a large party of
Portuguese came to [266]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605. Surat during the siege, but
seeing the strength of the imperial army, represented themselves as
ambassadors and besought the honour of an interview.4 Akbar captures Broach and Surat, and advances to
Áhmedábád, 1573.While at Surat the emperor
received from Bihár or Vihárji the Rája of
Baglána, Sharfuddín Husain Mírza whom the
Rája had captured.5 After the capture of Surat, the
emperor ordered the great Sulaimáni cannon which had
been brought by the Turks with the view of destroying the Portuguese
forts and left by them in Surat, to be taken to Ágra. Surat was
placed in the charge of Kalíj Khán. The emperor now
advanced to Áhmedábád, where the mother of
Changíz Khán came and demanded justice on Jhujhár
Khán for having wantonly slain her son. As her complaint was
just, the emperor ordered Jhujhár Khán to be thrown under
the feet of an elephant. Muhammad Khán, son of Sher Khán
Fauládi, who had fled to the Ídar hills, now
returned and took the city of Pátan, besieging the imperial
governor, Sayad Áhmed Khán Bárha, in the citadel.
At this time Mírza Muhammad Husain was at Ránpur
near Dhandhúka. When Sher Khán Fauládi, who had
taken refuge in Sorath, heard of Muhammad Khán’s return to
Pátan, he met Mírza Muhammad Husain, and uniting their
forces they joined Muhammad Khán at Pátan. The viceroy
Mírza Âzíz Kokaltásh with other nobles
marched against them, and after a hard-fought battle, in which several
of the imperial nobles were slain, Mírza Âzíz
Kokaltásh was victorious. Sher Khán again took refuge in
Sorath, and his son fled for safety to the Ídar hills, while the
Mírza withdrew to the Khándesh frontier. As the conquest
of Gujarát was completed, Akbar returned to Agra.
From a.d. 1573, the date of its annexation as a province of the empire, to a.d. 1758, the year of the final capture of Áhmedábád by the Maráthás, Gujarát remained under the government of officers appointed by the court of Dehli. Like the rule of the Áhmedábád kings, this term of 184 years falls into two periods: the first of 134 years from a.d. 1573 to the death of Aurangzíb in a.d. 1707, a time on the whole of public order and strong government; the second from a.d. 1707 to a.d. 1758, fifty-one years of declining power and growing disorder.
Mirza
Âzíz First Viceroy, 1573–1575.Before
leaving Gujarát Akbar placed the charge of the province in the
hands of Mírza Âzíz Kokaltásh.6 At the
same time the emperor rewarded his supporters by grants of land,
assigning Áhmedábád with Pitlád and several
other districts to the viceroy Mírza Âzíz,
Pátan to the Khán-i-Kalán Mír Muhammad
Khán, and Baroda to Nawáb Aurang Khán. Broach was
given to Kutb-ud-dín Muhammad, and Dholka Khánpur and
Sami were confirmed to Sayad Hámid and Sayad
Mahmúd Bukhári. As soon as the emperor was gone
Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk [267]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605.
Mirza Âzíz First Viceroy,
1573–1575. and Muhammad Khán, son of Sher
Khán, who had taken shelter in the Ídar hills, issued
forth, and the viceroy marched to Ahmednagar to hold them in check.
Mírza Muhammad Husain advancing rapidly from the
Nandurbár frontier, took the fort of Broach, and went thence to
Cambay which he found abandoned by its governor Husain Khán
Karkaráh, while he himself marched to Ahmednagar and Ídar
against Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk. The
viceroy ordered Sayad Hámid Bukhári,
Nawáb Naurang Khán, and others to join Kutb-ud-dín
Muhammad Khán. They went and laid siege to Cambay, but
Mírza Muhammad managed to evacuate the town and join
Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk and Muhammad Khán. After several
unsuccessful attempts to scatter the enemy the viceroy retired to
Áhmedábád, and the rebels laid siege to the city.
Kutb-ud-dín Khán, Sayad Mírán, and others
of the imperial party succeeded in entering the city and joining the
garrison. Insurrection Quelled by Akbar,
1573.After the siege had lasted two months, Akbar, making his
famous 600 mile (400 kos) march in nine days from Agra, arrived
before Áhmedábád, and, at once engaging the enemy,
totally defeated them with the loss of two of their leaders
Mírza Muhammad Husain and Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk.
On the day before the battle Akbar consulting a Hazára Afghán versed in drawing omens from sheeps’ shoulder-blades, was told that victory was certain, but that it would be won at the cost of the life of one of his nobles. Seif Khán, brother of Zein Khán Koka, coming in prayed that he should be chosen to receive the crown of martyrdom. At the end of the day the only leading noble that was killed was Seif Khán.7
After only eleven days’ stay, Akbar again entrusting the
government of Gujarát to Mírza Âzíz Koka,
returned to Agra. Mírza Âzíz Koka did not long
continue viceroy. In a.d. 1575, in
consequence of some dispute with the emperor, he retired into private
life. Mírza
Khán Second Viceroy, 1575–1577.On his
resignation Akbar conferred the post of viceroy on Mírza
Khán, son of Behrám Khán, who afterwards rose to
the high rank of Khán Khánán or chief of the
nobles. As this was Mírza Khán’s first service, and
as he was still a youth, he was ordered to follow the advice of the
deputy viceroy, Wazír Khán, in whose hands the
administration of the province remained during the two following years.
Survey by Rája Todar Mal.Soon
after the insurrection of 1573 was suppressed the emperor sent
Rája Todar Mal to make a survey settlement of the province. In
a.d. 1575 after the survey was completed
Wajíh-ul-Mulk Gujaráti was appointed
díwán or minister. Some historians say that in
a.d. 1576 Wazír Khán
relieved Mírza Âzíz Koka as viceroy, but
according to the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi [268]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605.
Mírza Khán Second Viceroy,
1575–1577. Mirza Khán held office with Wazír
Khán as his deputy. One Prágdás, a Hindu,
succeeded Wajíh-ul-Mulk as díwán. Troops
were sent to reduce the Nándod and Ídar districts, and
the fort of Sirohi was captured by Tarsu Khán, the military
governor of Pátan. Afterwards, through the intervention of
Pahár Khán Jálori, the Sirohi Rája, at an
interview with Rája Todar Mal, presented £6000
(Rs. 12,000) and other articles and was
allowed to serve the provincial governor of Gujarát with 1500
horse.8
During Wazír Khán’s administration Muzaffar Husain Mírza, son of Ibráhím Husain Mírza, raised an insurrection in Gujarát. This Mírza Muzaffar was as an infant carried to the Dakhan from Surat shortly before its investment by Akbar. He lived peacefully till under the influence of an ambitious retainer Mihr Ali by name, he gathered an army of adventurers and entered Nandurbár. Wazír Khán distrusting his troops shut himself in a fortress, and wrote to Rája Todar Mal, who was in Pátan settling revenue affairs. The Mírza defeated the imperial forces in Nandurbár and failing to get possession of Cambay marched straight to Áhmedábád. On the advance of Rája Todar Mal the Mírza fell back on Dholka. The Rája and the Khán pursuing defeated him, and he retired to Junágaḍh. The Rája then withdrew, but the Mírza again advanced and besieged him in Áhmedábád. In an attempt to escalade the city wall Mihr Ali was killed. Muzaffar Mírza withdrew to Khándesh and the insurrection came to an end.
Shaháb-ud-dín Third Viceroy,
1577–1583.In the end of a.d. 1577, as Wazír Khán’s
management was not successful, the post of viceroy was conferred upon
Shaháb-ud-dín Áhmed Khán, the governor of
Málwa. Shaháb-ud-dín’s first step was to
create new military posts and strengthen the old ones. At this time
Fateh Khán Shirwáni, the commander of Amín
Khán Ghori’s army, quarrelled with his chief, and, coming
to Shaháb-ud-dín, offered to capture the fort of
Junágaḍh.
Sends a Force against Junágaḍh.Shaháb-ud-dín
entertained his proposal, and sent his nephew Mírza Khán
and 4000 horse with him. When the troops crossed the Sorath frontier,
they were met by envoys from Amín Khán, agreeing, in his
name, to pay tribute and surrender the country, provided he were
permitted to retain the fortress of Junágaḍh and
were allotted a sufficient grant of land. Mírza Khán
rejected these proposals and continued his march against Junágaḍh.
Amín Khán made a vigorous resistance and applied for aid
to the Jám of Navánagar. At this juncture Fateh
Khán died, and Mírza Khán went and besieged
Mángrúl. The Jám’s minister Isá now
joined Amín Khán with 4000 horse, and he, quitting
Junágaḍh,
marched to Mángrúl.9 On their approach Mírza
Khán retired to the town of [269]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605.
Shaháb-ud-dín Third Viceroy,
1577–1583. Kodinár10 followed by Amín
Khán. Here a pitched battle was fought, and Mírza
Khán was defeated with the loss of his baggage. Many of his men
were slain, and he himself, being wounded, escaped with difficulty to
Áhmedábád. Shaháb ud-dín, who had
meanwhile been giving his attention to revenue matters, and to the more
correct measurement of the lands of the province, was rudely recalled
from these peaceful occupations by his nephew’s defeat. At the
same time news was brought of the escape of the former king, Muzaffar
Khán, who, eluding the vigilance of the imperial servants,
appeared in Gujarát in a.d. 1583.
Muzaffar remained for some time in the Rájpípla country,
and thence came to one Lúna or Lúmbha Káthi, at
the village of Khíri in the district of Sardhár in
Sorath.
Ítimád
Khán Gujaráti Fourth Viceroy,
1583–4.Before he could march against Muzaffar,
Shaháb-ud-dín was recalled, and in a.d. 1583 or 158411 Ítimád Khán
Gujaráti was appointed viceroy. At this time a party of 700 or
800 Mughals, called Wazír Khánis, separating from
Shaháb-ud-dín, remained behind in hope of being
entertained by the new viceroy. As Ítimád Khán
declared that he was unable to take them into his service, they went
off in a body and joined Muzaffar at Khíri, and he with them and
three or four thousand Káthi horse marched at once on
Áhmedábád. On hearing this Ítimád
Khán, leaving his son Sher Khán in
Áhmedábád, followed Shaháb-ud-dín to
Kadi, and entreated him to return. Shaháb-ud-dín at first
affected indifference telling Ítimád that as he had given
over charge he had no more interest in the province. After two days he
consented to return if Ítimád stated in writing that the
country was on the verge of being lost and that Ítimád
being unable to hold it was obliged to relinquish charge to
Shaháb-ud-dín. Ítimád Khán made the
required statement and Shaháb-ud-dín returned with
him.12 Muzaffar captures
Áhmedábád, 1583.Meanwhile Muzaffar
Sháh reached Áhmedábád, which was weakly
defended, and in a.d. 1583, after a brief
struggle, took possession of the city. While the siege of
Áhmedábád was in progress
Shaháb-ud-dín and Ítimád Khán were
returning, and were within a few miles of the city, when news of its
capture reached them. They continued their advance, but had barely
arrived at Áhmedábád when Muzaffar Sháh
totally defeated them taking all their baggage. Seeing the issue of the
fight, most of their army went over to Muzaffar Sháh, and the
viceroy and Shaháb-ud-dín with a few men fled to
Pátan. Kutb-ud-dín Muhammad Khán Atkah, one of the
imperial commanders, who was on the Khándesh frontier, now
advanced by forced marches to Baroda. Muzaffar marched against him with
a large army, recently strengthened by the union of the army of Sayad
Daulát ruler of Cambay. Kutb-ud-dín threw himself into
Baroda, and, in spite of the treachery of his troops, defended the city
for some time. At last, on Muzaffar’s assurance that his life
should be spared Kutb-ud-dín repaired to the enemies’ camp
to treat for peace. On his arrival he was treated with respect, but
next day was treacherously put to death. The fort of Broach was also at
this [270]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605.
Mírza Abdúr-Rahím
Khán (Khán Khánán) Fifth
Viceroy, 1583–1587. time traitorously
surrendered to Muzaffar by the slaves of the mother of Naurang
Khán, fief-holder of the district.
Mírza Abdúr-Rahím
Khán (Khán Khánán) Fifth Viceroy
1583–1587.On learning of the Gujarát insurrection
the emperor, at the close of a.d. 1583,
conferred the government of the province on Mírza
Abdúr-Rahím Khán, son of Behrám
Khán, who had formerly (a.d. 1575)
acted as viceroy. Muzaffar, who was still at Broach, hearing of the
advance of the new viceroy with a large army, returned rapidly to
Áhmedábád, and in a.d. 1584 fought a pitched battle with Mírza
Abdúr-Rahím
Khán between Sirkhej and Sháh Bhíkan’s
tomb.13 In this engagement Defeat
of Muzaffar, 1584.Muzaffar was entirely defeated, and fled to
Cambay pursued by Mírza Abdúr-Rahím Khán.
Muzaffar now hearing that Mírza Abdúr-Rahím
Khán had been joined by Naurang Khán and other nobles
with the imperial army from Málwa, quitted Cambay, and made for
his old place of shelter in Rájpípla. Finding no rest in
Rájpípla, after fighting and losing another battle in the
Rájpípla hills, he fled first to Pátan and then to
Ídar, and afterwards again repaired to Lúmbha
Káthi in Khiri. In reward for these two victories, the emperor
bestowed on Mírza Abdúr-Rahím Khán the
title of Khán Khánán. Broach now submitted, and
Muzaffar sought shelter with Amín Khán Ghori at
Junágaḍh, by
whom he was allotted the waste town of Gondal as a residence. Muzaffar
made one more attempt to establish his power. He advanced to Morvi, and
thence made a raid on Rádhanpur and plundered
that town, but was soon compelled to return to
Káthiáváḍa and seek safety in flight.
Amín Khán, seeing that his cause was hopeless, on
pretence of aiding him, induced Muzaffar [271]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605.
Mírza Abdúr-Rahím
Khán (Khán Khánán) Fifth Viceroy,
1583–1587. to give him about £10,000.14 When he
had obtained the money, on one pretext or another, Amín
Khán withheld the promised aid. The Khán
Khánán now marched an army into Sorath against Muzaffar.
The Jám of Navánagar and Amín Khán sent
their envoys to meet the viceroy, declaring that they had not sheltered
Muzaffar, and that he was leading an outlaw’s life, entirely
unaided by them. The viceroy agreed not to molest them, on condition
that they withheld aid and shelter from Muzaffar, and himself marched
against him. When he reached Upleta, about fifteen miles north-west of
the fortress of Junágaḍh,
the viceroy heard that Muzaffar had sought shelter in the Barda hills
in the south-west corner of the peninsula. Advancing to the hills, he
halted his main force outside of the rough country and sent skirmishing
parties to examine the hills. Muzaffar had already passed through
Navánagar and across Gujarát to Dánta in the Mahi
Kántha. Here he was once more defeated by the Parántij
garrison, and a third time took refuge in Rájpípla. The
viceroy now marched on Navánagar to punish the Jám. The
Jám sent in his submission, and the viceroy taking from him, by
way of fine, an elephant and some valuable horses, returned to
Áhmedábád. He next sent a detachment against
Ghazni Khán of Jhálor who had favoured Muzaffar. Ghazni
Khán submitted, and no further steps were taken against him.
Ismáíl Kuli
Khán Sixth Viceroy, 1587.In a.d. 1587 the Khán Khánán was
recalled and his place supplied by Ismáíl Kuli
Khán. Ismáíl’s government lasted only for a
few months, when he was superseded by Mírza Âziz
Kokaltásh Seventh Viceroy,
1588–1592.Mírza Ázíz
Kokaltásh, who was a second time appointed viceroy. In
a.d. 1591, Muzaffar again returned to
Sorath. Muzaffar seeks Refuge in
Káthiáváḍa.The viceroy, hearing that
he had been joined by the Jám, the Kachh chief, and Daulat
Khán Ghori the son of Amín Khán, marched with a
large army towards Sorath, and, halting at Víramgám, sent
forward a detachment under Naurang Khán, Sayad Kásim, and
other officers. Advancing as far as Morvi,15 Naurang Khán
entered into negotiations with the Jám, who, however, refused to
accede to the demands of the imperial commander. Is attacked by the Imperial Army.On this the
viceroy joined Naurang Khán with the bulk of his army, and after
a short delay marched on Navánagar. On his way, at the village
of Dhokar near Navánagar, Muzaffar and the Jám opposed
him, and an obstinate battle in which the imperialists were nearly
worsted, ended in Muzaffar’s defeat. The son and minister of the
Jám were slain, and Muzaffar, the Jám, and Daulat
Khán who was wounded, fled to the fortress of Junágaḍh.
The viceroy now advanced and plundered Navánagar, and remaining
there sent Naurang Khán, Sayad Kásím, and
Gújar Khán against Junágaḍh.
The day the army arrived before the fortress Daulat Khán died of
his wounds. Still the fortress held out, and though the viceroy joined
them the siege made little progress as the imperial troops were in
great straits for grain. The viceroy returned to
Áhmedábád, and after seven or eight months again
marched against Junágaḍh.
The Jám, who was still a fugitive, sent envoys [272]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605.
Mírza Âziz Kokaltásh
Seventh Viceroy, 1588–1592. and promised to aid the
viceroy if his country were restored to him. The viceroy assented on
condition that, during the operations against Junágaḍh,
the Jám should furnish his army with grain. The Jám
agreed to provide grain, and after a siege of three months the garrison
surrendered.
News was next received that Muzaffar had taken refuge at Jagat.16 The viceroy at once sent Naurang Khán and others with an army in pursuit. On reaching Jagat it was found that Muzaffar had already left for a village owned by a Rájput named Sewa Wádhel. Without halting Naurang Khán started in pursuit, nearly surprising Muzaffar, Muzaffar Flies to Kachh.who escaping on horseback with a few followers, crossed to Kachh. Sewa Wádhel covering Muzaffar’s retreat was surprised before he could put to sea and fought gallantly with the imperial forces till he was slain. Naurang Khán then came to Arámra, a village belonging to Singrám Wádhel, Rája of Jagat, and after frustrating a scheme devised by that chief to entrap a body of the troops on board ship under pretence of pursuing Muzaffar’s family, led his men back to Junágaḍh. The viceroy, hearing in what direction Muzaffar had fled, marched to Morvi, where the Jám of Navánagar came and paid his respects. At the same time the Kachh chief, who is called Khengár by Farishtah and in the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi and Bhára in the Mirăt-i-Sikandri, sent a message that if the viceroy would refrain from invading his country and would give him his ancestral district of Morvi and supply him with a detachment of troops, he would point out where Muzaffar was concealed. The Khán-i-Ázam agreed to these terms and the chief captured Muzaffar and handed him to the force sent to secure him. The detachment, strictly guarding the prisoner, were marching rapidly towards Morvi, when, on reaching Dhrol, about thirty miles east of Jámnagar, under pretence of obeying a call of nature, Muzaffar withdrew and cut his throat with a razor, so that he died. Commits Suicide, 1591–92.This happened in a.d. 1591–92. The viceroy sent Muzaffar’s head to court, and though he was now recalled by the emperor, he delayed on pretence of wishing to humble the Portuguese. His real object was to make a pilgrimage to Makkah, and in a.d. 1592, after obtaining the necessary permission from the Portuguese, he started from Verával.17 During this viceroyalty an imperial farmán ordered that the state share of the produce should be one-half and the other half should be left to the cultivator and further that from each half five per cent should be deducted for the village headmen. All other taxes were declared illegal, and it was provided that when lands or houses were sold, half the government demand should be realized from the seller and half from the buyer.
Sultán Murád
Baksh Eighth Viceroy, 1592–1600.The emperor, who
was much vexed to hear of the departure of the viceroy, appointed
prince Sultán Murád Bakhsh in his stead with as his
minister Muhammad Sádikkhán one of the great nobles. In
a.d. 1593–94 Mírza
Âzíz Kokaltásh returned from his pilgrimage and
[273]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Akbar Emperor, 1573–1605.
Mírza Âzíz Kokaltásh
Ninth Viceroy, 1600–1606. repaired to court, and next year
on prince Murád Bakhsh going to the Dakhan, Súrajsingh
was appointed his deputy. In a.d. 1594–95 Bahádur, son of the late
Muzaffar Sháh, excited a rebellion, but was defeated by
Súrajsingh. In a.d. 1600, owing to
the death of Sultán Murád, Mírza Âzíz
Kokaltásh Ninth Viceroy,
1600–1606.Mírza Âzíz Kokaltásh
was a third time appointed viceroy of Gujarát, and he sent
Shams-ud-dín Husain as his deputy to
Áhmedábád. Further changes were made in
a.d. 1602 when Mírza
Âzíz sent his eldest son Shádmán as deputy;
his second son Khurram as governor of Junágaḍh; and Sayad
Báyazíd as
minister. Khurram was afterwards relieved of the charge of Sorath and
Junágaḍh by
his brother Abdulláh.
Jehángír Emperor,
1605–1627.In a.d. 1605
Núr-ud-dín Muhammad Jehángír ascended the
imperial throne. Shortly after his accession the emperor published a
decree remitting certain taxes, and also in cases of robbery fixing the
responsibility on the landowners of the place where the robbery was
committed. The decree also renewed Akbar’s decree forbidding
soldiers billetting themselves forcibly in cultivators’ houses.
Finally it directed that dispensaries and hospital wards should be
opened in all large towns. In the early days of
Jehángír’s reign disturbance was caused in the
neighbourhood of Áhmedábád by Bahádur a son
of Muzaffar Sháh. Jehángír despatched
Patrdás Rája Vikramájit as viceroy of
Gujarát to put down the rising. The Rája’s arrival
at Áhmedábád restored order. Some of the rebel
officers submitting were reinstated in their commands: the rest fled to
the hills.18 Kalíj Khán Tenth Viceroy, 1606.On the
Rája’s return Jehángír appointed
Kalíj Khán to be viceroy of Gujarát; but
Kalíj Khán never joined his charge, allowing Mírza
Âzíz Kokaltásh to act in his place. In a.d. 1606, on the transfer of Mírza
Âzíz to the Láhor viceroyalty, Sayad Murtaza Eleventh Viceroy,
1606–1609.Sayad Murtaza Khán Bukhári, who
had recently been ennobled in consequence of crushing the rebellion
under Jehángír’s son Khusrao, was
entrusted with the charge of Gujarát, Sayad Báyazíd
being continued as minister. Sayad Murtaza, who is said to have further
ingratiated himself with the emperor by the present of a magnificent
ruby, appears to have been more of a scholar than a governor. His only
notable acts were the repair of the fort of Kadi19 and the populating
of the Bukhára quarter of Áhmedábád. During
his tenure of power disturbances broke out, and Rái
Gopináth, son of Rája Todar Mal, with Rája
Sursingh of Jodhpur, were sent to Gujarát by way of Málwa
Surat and Baroda. They overcame and imprisoned Kalián, chief of
Belpár,20 but were defeated by the Mándwa21
chieftain, and withdrew to Áhmedábád. Rái
Gopináth, obtaining reinforcements, returned to Mándwa
and succeeded in capturing the chief. He then marched against the
rebellious Kolis of the Kánkrej, and took prisoner their
[274]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Jehángir Emperor, 1605–1627.
Mírza Âzíz Kokaltásh
Twelfth Viceroy, 1609–1611. leader, whom, on promising not
to stir up future rebellions, he afterwards restored to liberty.
The first connection of the English with Gujarát dates from Sayad Murtaza’s viceroyalty. In a.d. 1608 he allowed Captain Hawkins to sell goods in Surat.
Mírza Âzíz Kokaltásh Twelfth Viceroy, 1609–1611.In a.d. 1609 the Khán-i-Ázam Mírza Âzíz Kokaltásh was for the fourth time appointed viceroy of Gujarát. He was allowed to remain at court and send his son Jehángír Kúli Khán as his deputy with Mohandás Diván and Masûd Beg Hamadáni.22 This was the beginning of government by deputy, a custom which in later times was so injurious to imperial interests.
Sack of Surat by Malik Âmbar, 1609.In 1609 Malik Âmbar, chief minister of Nizám Sháh’s court and governor of Daulatábád, invaded Gujarát at the head of 50,000 horse, and after plundering both the Surat and Baroda districts retired as quickly as he came. To prevent such raids a body of 25,000 men was posted at Rámnagar23 on the Dakhan frontier, and remained there for four years. The details of the contingents of this force are:
The Viceroy of Áhmedábád | 4000 Men. | |||
The Nobles of his Court | 5000 Men.,, | |||
The Chiefs of Sáler and Mulher (Báglán) | 3000 Men.,, | |||
The Son of the Kachh Chief | 2500 Men.,, | |||
The Chief of Navánagar | 2500 Men.,, | |||
The Chief of Ídar | 2000 Men.,, | |||
The Chief of Dúngarpúr | Now under the Hilly Tracts Agency, Rájputána. | 2000 Men.,, | ||
The Chief of Bánsváda | 2000 Men.,, | |||
The Chief of Rámnagar (Dharampur) | 1000 Men.,, | |||
The Chief of Rájipípla | 1000 Men.,, | |||
The Chief of Áli (Álirájpur under the Bhopáwar Agency) | 300 Men.,, | |||
The Chief of Mohan (a former capital of the state of Chhota Udepur in the Rewa Kántha) | 350 Men.,, | |||
Total | 25,650 Men. |
Abdulláh
Khán Fírúz Jang Thirteenth Viceroy,
1611–1616.In a.d. 1611
Abdulláh Khán Bahádur Fírúz Jang was
appointed thirteenth viceroy of Gujarát, with
Ghiás-ud-dín as his minister, under orders to proceed to
the Dakhan to avenge the recent inroad.24 The viceroy marched
to the Dakhan but returned without effecting anything. In a.d. 1616, he was again, in company with prince
Sháh [275]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Jehángir Emperor, 1605–1627.
Abdulláh Khán Fírúz
Jang Thirteenth Viceroy, 1611–1616. Jehán,
directed to move against Ahmednagar. This second expedition was
successful. The country was humbled, and, except Malik Ambar, most of
the nobles submitted to the emperor. During this viceroy’s term
of office an imperial decree was issued forbidding nobles on the
frontiers and in distant provinces to affix their seals to any
communications addressed to imperial servants.
Mukarrab
Khán Fourteenth Viceroy, 1616.In a.d. 1616 on their return to Dehli, Mukarrab
Khán, a surgeon who had risen to notice by curing the emperor
Akbar and was ennobled by Jehángír, and who, since
a.d. 1608, had been in charge of Surat or
of Cambay, was appointed fourteenth viceroy of Gujarát, with
Muhammad Safi as his minister. Elephant-hunting in the Panch Maháls,
1616.In the following year (a.d. 1617) the emperor Jehángír came to
Gujarát to hunt wild elephants in the Dohad forests. But owing
to the density of the forest only twelve were captured. Early in
a.d. 1618 he visited Cambay which he notes
only vessels of small draught could reach and where he ordered a gold
and silver tanka twenty times heavier than the gold mohar
to be minted. From Cambay after a stay of ten days he went to
Áhmedábád and received the Rája of
Ídar. As the climate of Áhmedábád disagreed
with him, Jehángír retired to the banks of
the Mahi.25 Here the Jám of Navánagar came to pay
homage, and presented fifty Kachh horses, a hundred gold mohars,
and a hundred rupees, and received a dress of honour. The emperor now
returned to Áhmedábád, where he was visited by
Rái Bhára of Kachh, who presented 100 Kachh
horses,
100 ashrafis26 and 2000 rupees. The Rái, who was ninety
years of age, [276]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Jehángir Emperor, 1605–1627.
Mukarrab Khán Fourteenth Viceroy,
1616. had never paid his respects to any emperor.
Jehángír, much pleased with the greatest of
Gujarát Zamíndárs, who, in
spite of his ninety years was hale and in full possession of all his
senses, gave him his own horse, a male and female elephant, a dagger, a
sword with diamond-mounted hilt, and four rings of different coloured
precious stones. As he still suffered from the climate, the emperor set
out to return to Ágra, and just at that time (a.d. 1618–19) he heard of the birth of a
grandson, afterwards the famous Abúl Muzaffar
Muhiyy-ud-dín Muhammad Aurangzíb who was born at Dohad in
Gujarát.27 In honour of this event Sháh Jehán
held a great festival at Ujjain.
Prince Sháh
Jehán Fifteenth Viceroy, 1618–1622.Before
the emperor started for Ágra, he appointed prince Sháh
Jehán fifteenth viceroy of Gujarát in the place of
Mukarrab Khán whose general inefficiency and churlish treatment
of the European traders he did not approve. Muhammad Safi was continued
as minister. As Sháh Jehán preferred remaining at Ujjain
he chose Rustam Khán as his deputy; but the emperor,
disapproving of this choice, selected Rája Vikramájit in
Rustam Khán’s stead. Shortly after, Sháh Jehán Rebels, 1622–1623.in
a.d. 1622–23, Sháh
Jehán rebelled, and in one of the battles which took place
Rája Vikramájit was killed. Sháh Jehán,
during his viceroyalty, Builds the
Sháhi Bágh at Áhmedábád.built
the Sháhi Bágh and the royal baths in the Bhadar at
Áhmedábád. After the death of Vikramájit,
his brother succeeded as deputy viceroy. While Sháh Jehán
was still in rebellion, the emperor Sultán Dáwar Baksh
Sixteenth Viceroy, 1622–1624.appointed Sultán
Dáwar Baksh the son of prince Khusrao, sixteenth viceroy of
Gujarát, Muhammad Safi being retained in his post of minister.
Sháh Jehán, who was then at Mándu in Málwa,
appointed on his part Abdulláh Khán Bahádur
Fírúz Jang viceroy and a khájahsara or
eunuch of Abdulláh Khán his minister. Sultán
Dáwar Baksh, the emperor’s nominee, was accompanied by
Khán-i-Ázam Mírza Âzíz
Kokaltásh to instruct him in the management of affairs. Prince
Sháh Jehán had directed his minister to carry away all
the treasure; but Muhammad Safi, who appears to have been a man of
great ability, at once imprisoned the prince’s partisans in
Áhmedábád, and, among others, captured the eunuch
of Abdulláh Khán. When this news reached the prince at
Mándu, he sent Abdulláh Khán Bahádur with
an army to Gujarát by way of Baroda. Muhammad Safi Khán
met and defeated him, and forced him to fly and rejoin the prince at
Mándu. For his gallant conduct Muhammad Safi received the title
of Saif Khán, with an increase in his monthly pay from £70
to £300 (Rs. 700–3000) and the
command of 3000 horse. Meanwhile Sultán Dáwar Baksh, with
the Khán-i-Ázam, arrived and assumed the charge of the
government, but the Khán-i-Ázam died soon after in
a.d. 1624, and was buried at Sarkhej.
Sultán Dáwar Baksh was [277]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Jehángir Emperor, 1605–1627.
Saif Khán Seventeenth Viceroy,
1624–1627. re-called, and Khán Jehán was
appointed deputy viceroy with Yúsuf Khán as his minister.
On his arrival at Áhmedábád, prince Sháh
Jehán employed Khán Jehán in his own service, and
sent him as his ambassador to the emperor. Saif Khán, who acted
for him, may be called the seventeenth viceroy, as indeed he had been
the governing spirit for the last eight or ten years. He held the post
of viceroy of Gujarát until the death of the emperor in
a.d. 1627.
Sháh Jehán Emperor, 1627–1658.On the death of the emperor Jehángir, his son Abul Muzaffar Shaháb-ud-dín Sháh Jehán ascended the throne. Remembering Saif Khán’s hostility he at once caused him to be imprisoned, and Sher Khán Túar Eighteenth Viceroy, 1627–1632.appointed Sher Khán Túar eighteenth viceroy with Khwájah Hayát as his minister. When the emperor was near Surat, he appointed Mír Shams-ud-dín to be governor of Surat castle. In a.d. 1627, Sháh Jehán on his way to Dehli visited Áhmedábád and encamped outside of the city near the Kánkariya lake. Sher Khán was advanced to the command of 5000 men, and received an increase of salary and other gifts. At the same time Khán Jehán was appointed his minister, and Mîrza Ísa Tarkhán was made viceroy of Thatta in Sindh. In a.d. 1628 Khwájah Abúl Hasan was sent to conquer the country of Násik and Sangamner which he ravaged, and returned after taking the fort of Chándoḍ and levying tribute from the chief of Báglán. In a.d. 1630, Jamál Khán Karáwal came to the Gujarát-Khándesh frontier and captured 130 elephants in the Sultánpur forests, seventy of which valued at a lákh of rupees were sent to Dehli. Famine, 1631–32.In a.d. 1631–32 Gujarát was wasted by the famine known as the Satiásio Kál or ’87 famine. So severe was the scarcity that according to the Bádsháh Náma, rank sold for a cake, life was offered for a loaf, the flesh of a son was preferred to his love. The emperor opened soup kitchens and alms-houses at Surat and Áhmedábád and ordered Rs. 5000 to be distributed.28
Islám
Khán Nineteenth Viceroy, 1632.Sher Khán was
re-called in a.d. 1632, but died ere he
could be relieved by Islám Khán, the nineteenth viceroy
of Gujarát, along with whom Khwájah Jehán was
chosen minister. Islám Khán’s monthly salary was
£400 (Rs. 4000), and his command was
raised from 5000 to 6000. In a.d. 1632,
Khwájah Jehán went on pilgrimage to Makkah, and was
succeeded as minister by Ágha Afzal with the title of Afzal
Khán. Afzal Khán was soon appointed commander of Baroda,
and Riáyat Khán succeeded him as minister. The post of
viceroy of Gujarát appears to have been granted to whichever of
the nobles of the court was in a position to make the most valuable
presents to the emperor. Disorder,
1632.Government became lax, the Kolis of the Kánkrej
committed excesses, and the Jám of Navánagar withheld his
tribute. Bákar
Khán Twentieth Viceroy, 1632.At this time
Bákar Khán presented the emperor with golden and jewelled
ornaments to the value of Rs. 2,00,000 and
was appointed viceroy, Riáyat Khán being continued as
minister. In a.d. 1633 Sipáhdár Khán
Twenty-first Viceroy, 1633.Sipáhdár
Khán was appointed viceroy, and presented the emperor with
costly embroidered velvet tents with golden posts worthy to hold the
famous Takhti-Táús or Peacock Throne which was
just completed at a cost of one kror of rupees. Riáyat
Khán was continued as minister. [278]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Sháh Jehán Emperor, 1627–1658.
Saif Khán Twenty-second Viceroy,
1633–1635. Saif
Khán Twenty-second Viceroy, 1633–1635.In
a.d. 1635 Saif Khán was appointed
twenty-second viceroy, with Riáyat Khán as minister.
During Saif Khán’s tenure of power Mírza Ísa
Tarkhán received a grant29 of the province of Sorath, which had
fallen waste through the laxity of its governors. Before he had been in
power for more than a year Saif Khán was recalled. As he was
preparing to start, he died at Áhmedábád and was
buried in Sháhi Álam’s shrine to
which he had added the dome over the tomb and the mosque to the north
of the enclosure.
Ázam
Khán Twenty-third Viceroy, 1635–1642.At the
end of a.d. 1635 Ázam Khán
was appointed twenty-third viceroy, with Riáyat Khán in
the first instance, and afterwards with Mír Muhammad
Sábir, as minister. The men who had recently been allowed to act
as viceroys had shown themselves unfit to keep in order the rebellious
chiefs and predatory tribes of Gujarát. For this reason the
emperor’s choice fell upon Ázam Khán, a man of
ability, who perceived the danger of the existing state of affairs, and
saw that to restore the province to order, firm, even severe, measures
were required. When Ázam Khán reached Sidhpur, the
merchants complained bitterly of the outrages of one Kánji, a
Chúnvália Koli, who had been especially daring in
plundering merchandise and committing highway robberies. Punishes the Kolis,Ázam Khán, anxious
to start with a show of vigour, before proceeding to
Áhmedábád, marched against Kánji, who fled
to the village of Bhádar in the Kherálu district of Kadi,
sixty miles north-east of Áhmedábád. Ázam
Khán pursued him so hotly that Kánji surrendered, handed
over his plunder, and gave security not only that he would not again
commit robberies, but that he would pay an annual tribute of
£1000 (Rs. 10,000). Ázam
Khán then built two fortified posts in the Koli country, naming
one Ázamábád after himself, and the other
Khalílábád after his son. He next marched to
Káthiáváḍa30 and Subdues the Káthis.subdued the
Káthis, who were continually ravaging the country near
Dhandhúka, and to check them erected a fortified post called
Sháhpúr, on the opposite side of the river to
Chuda-Ránpur. Ágha Fázil known as Fázil
Khán, who had at one time held the post of minister, and had, in
a.d. 1636, been appointed governor of
Baroda, was now selected to command the special cavalry composing the
bodyguard of prince Muhammad Aurangzíb. At the same time Sayad
Ilahdád was appointed governor of Surat fort, Ísa
Tarkhán remaining at Junágaḍh. In
a.d. 1637, Mír Muhammad
Sábir was chosen minister in place of Riáyat Khán,
and in a.d. 1638 Muîz-zul-Mulk was
re-appointed to the command of Surat fort. Shortly after Ázam
Khán’s daughter was sent to Dehli, and espoused to the
emperor’s son Muhammad Shujá Bahádur. In
a.d. 1639, Ázam Khán, who
for his love of building was known as Udhai or the Whiteant, devoted
his attention to establishing fortified posts to check rebellion and
robbery in the country of the Kolis and the Káthis. So complete
were his arrangements that people could travel safely all over
Jháláváḍa, [279]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Sháh Jehán Emperor, 1627–1658.
Ázam Khán Twenty-third Viceroy,
1635–1642. Káthiáváḍa,
Navánagar, and Kachh.Revolt of the
Jám of Navánagar, 1640. The
Jám, who of late years had been accustomed to do much as he
pleased, resented these arrangements, and in a.d. 1640 withheld his tribute, and set up a mint to
coin koris.31 When Ázam Khán heard of this, he
marched with an army against Navánagar, and, on arriving about
three miles from the city, he sent the Jám a peremptory order to
pay the arrears of tribute and to close his mint, ordering him, if any
disturbance occurred in that part of the country, at once to send his
son to the viceroy to learn his will. He further ordered the Jám
to dismiss to their own countries all refugees from other parts of
Gujarát. The Jám being unable to cope with Ázam
Khán, acceded to these terms; and Ázam Khán,
receiving the arrears of tribute, returned to
Áhmedábád. As Ázam Khán’s
stern and somewhat rough rule made him unpopular, Sayad
Jálál Bukhári whose estates were being deserted
from fear of him brought the matter to the emperor’s notice.
Ísa Tarkhán Twenty-fourth Viceroy, 1642–1644.In consequence in a.d. 1642 the emperor recalled Ázam Khán and appointed in his place Mírza Ísa Tarkhán, then governor of Sorath, twenty-fourth viceroy of Gujarát. And as it was feared that in anger at being re-called Ázam Khán might oppress some of those who had complained against him, this order was written by the emperor with his own hand. Thanks to Ázam Khán’s firm rule, the new viceroy found the province in good order, and was able to devote his attention to financial reforms, among them the introduction of the share, bhágvatái, system of levying land revenue in kind. When Mírza Ísa Tarkhán was raised to be viceroy of Gujarát, he appointed his son Ináyatulláh to be governor of Junágaḍh, and Muiz-zul-Mulk to fill the post of minister. During the viceroyalty of Mírza Ísa Sayad Jalál Bukhári a descendant of Saint Sháhi Álam was appointed to the high post of Sadr-us-Sudúr or chief law officer for the whole of India. This was a time of prosperity especially in Surat, whose port dues which were settled on the Pádsháh Begam had risen from two and a half to five lákhs. Mírza Ísa Tarkhán’s term of power was brief. In a.d. 1644 the emperor appointed prince Muhammad Aurangzíb to the charge of Gujarát, Muiz-zul-Mulk being ordered by the emperor to continue to act as his minister. An event of interest in the next year (a.d. 1645) is the capture of seventy-three elephants in the forests of Dohad and Chámpáner.32 [280]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Sháh Jehán Emperor, 1627–1658.
Prince Muhammad Aurangzíb Twenty-fifth
Viceroy, 1644–1646. Prince Muhammad Aurangzíb Twenty-fifth Viceroy,
1644–1646.Prince Aurangzíb’s rule in
Gujarát was marked by religious disputes. In 1644 a quarrel
between Hindus and Musalmáns ended in the prince
ordering a newly built (1638) temple of Chintáman near Saraspur,
a suburb of Áhmedábád, above a mile and a half
east of the city, to be desecrated by slaughtering a cow in it. He then
turned the building into a mosque, but the emperor ordered its
restoration to the Hindus. In another case both of the contending
parties were Musalmáns, the orthodox believers, aided by the
military under the prince’s orders, who was enraged at Sayad
Ráju one of his followers joining the heretics, attacking and
slaughtering the representatives of the Mahdawiyeh sect in
Áhmedábád. Sayad Ráju’s spirit, under
the name of Rájú Shahíd or Rájú the
martyr, is still worshipped as a disease-scaring guardian by the
Pinjárás and Mansúris and Dúdhwálas
of Áhmedábád.33 Sháistah Khán
Twenty-sixth Viceroy, 1646–1648.In consequence of the part
he had taken in promoting these disturbances, prince Aurangzíb
was relieved and Sháistah Khán appointed twenty-sixth
viceroy of Gujarát. In the following year Muiz-zul-Mulk, who had
till then acted as minister, was recalled, and his place supplied by
Háfiz Muhammad Násir. At the same time the governorship
of Surat and Cambay was given to Áli Akbar of Ispahán.
This Áli Akbar was a Persian horse merchant who brought to Agra
seven horses of pure Arabian breed. For six of these Sháh
Jehán paid Rs. 25,000. The seventh a
bay so pleased the emperor that he paid Rs.
15,000 for it, named it the Priceless Ruby, and considered it the gem
of the imperial stud. In a.d. 1646
Áli Akbar was assassinated by a Hindu and Muiz-zul-Mulk
succeeded him as governor of Surat and Cambay. Prince Muhammad Dárá
Shikoh Twenty-seventh Viceroy, 1648–1652.As
Sháistah Khán failed to control the Gujarát Kolis,
in a.d. 1648 prince Muhammad
Dárá Shikoh was chosen viceroy, with Ghairat Khán
as his deputy and Háfiz Muhammad Násir as minister, while
Sháistah Khán was sent to Málwa to relieve
Sháh Nawáz Khán. While Dárá Shikoh
was viceroy an ambassador landed at Surat from the court of the Turkish
Sultán Muhammad IV. (a.d. 1648–1687).34 In a.d. 1651, Mír Yahyá was appointed
minister in place of Háfiz Muhammad Násir, and in
a.d. 1652 prince Dárá was
sent to Kandahár. On [281]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Sháh Jehán Emperor, 1627–1658.
Sháistah Khán Twenty-eighth
Viceroy, 1652–1654. Sháistah Khán Twenty-eighth Viceroy,
1652–1654.the transfer of the prince Sháistah
Khán became viceroy for the second time, with Mír
Yahyá as minister and Sultán Yár governor of
Baroda with the title of Himmat Khán. Mírza Ísa
Tarkhán was summoned to court from his charge of Sorath and his
son Muhammad Sálih was appointed his successor. In a.d. 1653 an ill-advised imperial order reducing the
pay of the troopers, as well as of the better class of horsemen who
brought with them a certain number of followers, created much
discontent. During this year several changes of governors were made.
Muhammad Násir was sent to Surat, Himmat Khán to Dholka,
the governor of Dholka to Baroda, Kutb-ud-dín to Junágaḍh, Sayad
Sheikhan son-in-law of Sayad Diler Khán to Tharád under
Pátan, and Jagmál, the holder of Sánand, to
Dholka. In the same year Sháistah Khán made an expedition
against the Chunvália Kolis, who, since Ázam
Khán’s time (a.d. 1642), had
been ravaging Víramgám, Dholka, and Kadi, and raiding
even as far as the villages round Áhmedábád.
Prince Murád Bakhsh Twenty-ninth Viceroy, 1654–1657.In spite of Sháistah Khán’s success in restoring order the emperor in a.d. 1654 appointed in his place prince Muhammad Murád Bakhsh twenty-ninth viceroy of Gujarát. Diánat Khán, and immediately after him Rehmat Khán, was appointed minister in place of Mír Yahyá. Mujáhid Khán Jhálori relieved Mír Shams-ud-dín as governor of Pátan and Godhra was entrusted to Sayad Hasan, son of Sayad Diler Khán, and its revenues assigned to him. When prince Murád Bakhsh reached Jhábua35 on his way to Áhmedábád, the chief presented him with £1500 (Rs. 15,000) as tribute; and when he reached Áhmedábád, Kánji, the notorious leader of the Chunvália Kolis; surrendered through Sayad Sheikhan, and promised to remain quiet and pay a yearly tribute of £1000 (Rs. 10,000). Dildost, son of Sarfaráz Khán, was appointed to the charge of the post of Bíjápur under Pátan; while Sayad Sheikhan was made governor of Sádra and Píplod, and Sayad Áli paymaster, with the title of Radawi Khán. Many other changes were made at the same time, the prince receiving a grant of the district of Junágaḍh. One Pírjí, a Bohora, said to have been one of the richest merchants of Surat, is noted as sending the emperor four Arab horses and prince Murád as presenting the emperor with eighteen of the famous Gujarát bullocks. During the viceroyalty of Dárá Shikoh sums of Rs. 1,00,000 to Rs. 2,00,000 used to be spent on articles in demand in Arabia. The articles were sent under some trustworthy officer and the proceeds applied to charitable purposes in the sacred cities.
Murád proclaims himself Emperor,
1657.At the end of a.d. 1657, on
the receipt of news that Sháh Jehán was dangerously ill
prince Murád Bakhsh proclaimed himself emperor by the title of
Murawwaj-ud-dín and ordered the reading of the Friday sermon and
the striking of coin in his own name.36 His next step was to put to
death the minister Áli Naki, and direct his men to seize the
fort of Surat then held by his sister the Begam Sáhibah and to
take possession of the property of the Begam. He imprisoned
Abdul-Latíf, son of Islám Khán, an old servant of
the empire. Dárá Shikoh representing Murád’s
conduct to the emperor obtained an order to [282]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Sháh Jehán Emperor, 1627–1658.
Kásam Khán Thirtieth Viceroy,
1657–1659. Kásam Khán Thirtieth Viceroy,
1657–1659.transfer him to the governorship of the
Berárs. Murád Bakhsh borrowing £55,000 (5½
lákhs of rupees) from the sons of Sántidás
Jauhari, £4000 (Rs. 40,000) from
Ravídás partner of Sántidás, and
£8800 (Rs. 88,000) from Sánmal
and others, raised an army and arranged to meet his brother prince
Aurangzíb, and with him march against the Mahárája
Jasvatsingh of Jodhpur and Kásam Khán, whom Sháh
Jehán had appointed viceroys of Málwa and Gujarát,
and had ordered to meet at Ujjain and march against the princes.
Victory of Murád and
Aurangzíb.Murád Bakhsh and Aurangzíb,
uniting their forces early in a.d. 1658,
fought an obstinate battle with Jasvantsingh, in which they were
victorious, and entered Ujjain in triumph. From Ujjain prince
Murád Bakhsh wrote Muâtamid Khán his eunuch an
order allotting to Mánikchand £15,000 (Rs. 1,50,000) from the revenues of Surat, £10,000
(Rs. 1,00,000) from Cambay, £10,000
(Rs. 1,00,00) from Pitlád,
£7500 (Rs. 75,000) from Dholka,
£5000 (Rs. 50,000) from Broach,
£4500 (Rs. 45,000) from
Víramgám, and £3000 (Rs. 30,000) from the salt works, in all £55,000
(5½ lákhs of rupees). Further sums of £4000
(Rs. 40,000) are mentioned as due to
Ravidás partner of Sántidás, and £8800
(Rs. 88,000) to Sánmal and others.
From Ujjain the princes advanced on Agra. At Dholpúr they fought
a still more obstinate battle with the imperial forces commanded by
prince Dárá Shikoh and after a long and doubtful contest
were victorious. Prince Dárá Shikoh fled to Dehli, and
the princes advanced and took possession of Agra. After confining his
father, Aurangzíb marched for Mathura, Aurangzíb confines Murád, 1658.and
having no further use of Murád, he there seized and imprisoned
him. From Mathura, Aurangzíb went to Dehli from which
Dará Shikoh had meanwhile retired to Láhor.
Aurangzíb Emperor,
1658–1707.In a.d. 1658, while
his father was still alive, Aurangzíb assumed the imperial
titles and ascended the throne. In a.d. 1659 he appointed Sháh Nawáz
Khán Safávi thirty-first viceroy of Gujarát, with
Rahmat Khán as minister. Sháh Nawáz Khán Safávi
Thirty-first Viceroy, 1659.On this occasion
Sántidás received a decree directing that the provincial
officials should settle his accounts and Kutb-ud-dín Kheshgi was
appointed to Sorath. Sháh Nawáz Khán was the
father-in-law of both Aurangzíb and Murád Bakhsh. Shortly
after his appointment, while Murád’s wife was paying a
visit to her father, Prince Dárá
Rebels, 1659.prince Dárá Shikoh leaving Kachh,
where he had been hospitably received by the Ráv, made a sudden
descent on Gujarát. The viceroy, won over by the entreaties of
his daughter who saw in the success of Dárá a hope of
release for her husband, joined the prince who entered
Áhmedábád. After raising funds from Surat and
Áhmedábád he collected an army of 22,000 horse and
appointing Sayad Áhmed deputy viceroy, marched towards
Ajmír, once more to try his chance of empire. Is Defeated, 1659.He was defeated and fled to
Áhmedábád, where Sardár Khán, who
had confined Sayad Áhmed, closed the gates of the city in his
face. The unhappy prince retired to Kachh, but finding no support fled
to Sindh, where he was treacherously seized and handed to his brother
by the chief of Jún. Jasvantsingh Thirty-second Viceroy,
1659–1662.The emperor Aurangzíb, forgiving
Jasvantsingh his opposition at Ujjain, conferred on him the government
of Gujarát, and in the place of Rahmat Khán appointed
Makramat Khán to act as minister. Sardár [283]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Jasvantsingh Thirty-second Viceroy,
1659–1662. Khán was thanked for his loyal conduct
and made governor of Broach. Praise was also given to Sher and
Ábid of the Bábi family. Presents were bestowed on
Kutb-ud-dín, governor of Sorath, and, shortly after, for his
refusal to help prince Dárá, Tamáchi chief of
Kachh was rewarded. These measures removed all signs of disaffection at
the accession of Aurangzíb. A decree was issued directing Rahmat
Khán the minister to forbid the cultivation of the bhang plant.
Mohtasibs or censors were appointed to prevent the drinking of
wine or the use of intoxicating drugs and preparations. On the formal
installation of Aurangzíb in a.d. 1658–59 the Áhmedábád
Kázi was ordered to read the sermon in his name. The Kázi
objected that Sháh Jehán was alive. Sheikh Abdul
Wahháb, a Sunni Bohora of Pattan, whom on account of his
learning and intelligence Aurangzíb had made Kázi of his
camp, contended that the weakness and age of Sháh Jehán
made a successor necessary. The Bohora prevailed and the sermon was
read in Aurangzíb’s name.
Jasvantsinghji sent against Shiváji, 1662.In a.d. 1662 Jasvantsingh received orders to march to the Dakhan and join prince Muâzzam against Shiváji the Marátha leader; and Kutb-ud-dín, governor of Sorath, was directed to act for him in his absence. In this year Mahábat Khán was appointed thirty-third viceroy of Gujarát, and Sardár Khán, the governor of Broach, was sent to Ídar to suppress disturbances. Mahábat Khán Thirty-third Viceroy, 1662–1663.About a.d. 1664 Ranmalji or Satarsála Jám of Navánagar died, leaving by a Ráhthoḍ mother a child named Lákha whom the late chief’s brother Ráisinghji with the aid of the Ráv of Kachh and other Jádejás, set aside and himself mounted the throne. Malik Ísa, a servant of the family, took Lákha to Áhmedábád and invoked the aid of the viceroy. Capture of Navánagar (Islámnagar), 1664.Kutb-ud-dín marching on Navánagar, defeated and slew Ráisingh, took possession of Navánagar, and annexed the territory, changing the name of the city into Islámnagar. Ráisingh’s son, Tamáchi, then an infant, escaped and was sheltered in Kachh. In the same year (a.d. 1664) a Balúch personating Dárá Shikoh, was joined by many Kolis, and disturbed the peace of the Chúnvál, now a portion of the Áhmedábád collectorate north of Víramgám. With the aid of Sherkhán Bábi, Mahábat Khán quelled these disturbances, and established two new military posts, one at Gájna under Cambay and one at Belpár under Petlád.
In this year an imperial decree was received requiring the
discontinuance of the following abuses: The charging of blackmail by
executive subordinates; A tax on private individuals on their cutting
their own trees; Forced purchases by state servants; The levy by local
officers of a tax on persons starting certain crafts; The levy of a tax
on laden carts and on cattle for sale; The closing of Hindu shops on
the Jain Pachusan and at the monthly elevenths or
Ekádasi; Forced labour; The exclusive purchase of new
grain by revenue officers; The exclusive sale by officers of the
vegetables and other produce of their gardens; A tax on the
slaughtering of cattle in addition to that on their sale; Payments to
the Ahmednagar Kolis to prevent Musalmáns praying in the
Ahmednagar mosque; The re-opening of certain Hindu temples; The
aggressive conduct and obscenity practised during the Holi and
Diváli holidays; The sale by Hindus of toy horses and elephants
[284]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Mahábat Khán Thirty-third
Viceroy, 1662–1663. during Musalmán holidays; The
exclusive sale of rice by certain rich Banias; The exclusive purchase
by Imperial officers of roses for the manufacture of rosewater; The
mixed gatherings of men and women at Musalmán shrines; The
setting up of nezas or holy hands and the sitting of harlots on
roadsides or in markets; The charging by revenue officers of scarcity
rates; The special tax in Parántij, Modasa, Vadnagar,
Bisnápur, and Harsol on Musalmán owners of
mango trees; The levy of duty both at Surat and
Áhmedábád from English and Dutch
merchants.37
Shiváji Plunders Surat, 1664.In the same year (a.d. 1664) Shiváji made a rapid descent on Surat, then undefended by walls, and, by plundering the city, created great alarm over the whole province. The viceroy Mahábat Khán marched to Surat with the following chiefs and officers: Jagmál, proprietor of Sánand; the governor of Dholka; Shádimal, chief of Ídar; Sayad Hasan Khán, governor of Ídar; Muhammad Ábid with 200 superior landholders of the district of Kadi; the Rája of Dúngarpur; Sabalsingh Rája of Wadhwán and other chiefs of Jháláváḍh; Lál Kalián chief of Mándva in the Gáikwár’s dominions near Atarsumba; the chief of Elol under Ahmednagar in the Mahi Kántha Agency; Prathiráj of Haldarvás; and the chief of Belpár. Before the viceroy’s army arrived at Surat Shiváji had carried off his plunder to his head-quarters at Ráygad.38 After remaining three months at Surat levying tribute from the superior landholders, the viceroy returned to Ahmedábád, and Ináyat Khán, the revenue collector of Surat, built a wall round the town for its protection. About this time Kutb-ud-dín Khán, governor of Sorath, was sent with an army to aid the Mahárája Jasvantsingh in the Dakhan and Sardár Khán was appointed in his place. In a.d. 1666 the Maráthás again attacked and plundered Surat, and in the same year the deposed emperor Sháh Jehán died. Aurangzíb attempted to induce the English to supply him with European artillerymen and engineers. The request was evaded. Copper Coinage Introduced, 1668.In this year the viceroy, Mahábat Khán, in place of the old iron coins, introduced a copper coinage into Gujarát. Sardár Khan, the governor of Junágaḍh, was put in charge of Islámnagar (Navánagar) and 500 additional horsemen were placed under him. Special checks by branding and inspection were introduced to prevent nobles and others keeping less than their proper contingent of horse. In the same year the cultivator who paid the rent was acknowledged to be the owner of the land and a system of strengtheners or takáwi after due security was introduced.
Khán
Jehán Thirty-fourth Viceroy, 1668–1671.In
a.d. 1668, Bahádur Khán
Khán Jehán, who had formerly been viceroy of Allahábád,
was appointed viceroy of Gujarát, with Háji Shafi
Khán, and afterwards Khwájah Muhammad
Háshím, as his ministers. Khán Jehán joined
his government in a.d. 1669, and in
a.d. 1670 Shiváji again plundered
Surat. In a.d. 1670 Shiváji made [285]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Khán Jehán Thirty-fourth Viceroy,
1668–1671. an attempt on Janjira,39 the residence and
stronghold of the Sídi or Abyssinian admirals of
Bíjápur. Sídi
Yákút the Mughal Admiral, 1670.Sídi
Yákút the commander of Janjira applied for aid to the
governor of Surat. On his offering to become a vassal of the emperor
and place his fleet at the emperor’s disposal, Sídi
Yákút received the title of Yákút
Khán, and a yearly subsidy of £15,000 (Rs. 1,50,000) payable from the port of Surat. About the
same time Sayad Diler Khán, who had accompanied
Mahárája Jasvantsingh to the Dakhan, was recalled by the
viceroy Khán Jehán and appointed governor of Sorath in
place of Sardár Khán, who was sent to Ídar. Sayad
Haidar, in charge of the military post of Haidarábád,
about twenty-four miles south of Áhmedábád,
reported that he had put down the rebellion but recommended that a
small fort should be built. In a.d. 1670
the emperor summoned Diler Khán to discuss Dakhan affairs, and
sent him to the seat of war, replacing him in the government of Sorath
by Sardár Khán.
Mahárája Jasvantsingh Thirty-fifth Viceroy, 1671–1674.In a.d. 1671, Bahádur Khán Khán Jehán was sent as viceroy to the Dakhan. He was relieved by the Mahárája Jasvantsingh, who, as viceroy, received an assignment of the districts of Dhandhúka and Pitlád. In a.d. 1673 through the intercession of the viceroy, Jám Ṭamáchi, the son of Ráisingh, on condition of serving the viceroy and of keeping order was restored to Navánagar, and twenty-five villages were granted to certain dependent Jádeja Rájputs. So long as the emperor Aurangzíb lived the city of Navánagar (Islámnagar) remained in the hands of a Musalmán noble, the Jám residing at Khambhália, a town about thirty miles south-west of the head-quarters of the state. In a.d. 1707, on Aurangzíb’s death, the Jám was allowed to return to Navánagar where he built a strong fort. Similarly so long as Aurangzíb lived, the Jám forbore to work the pearl fisheries in the Gulf of Kachh, but afterwards again made use of this source of revenue. Early in 1674 an order issued forbidding the levy from Musalmáns of rahádari or transit dues, of taxes on fish vegetables grass firewood and other forest produce, on Muhammadan artisans, and many other miscellaneous dues. The officer in charge of Morví, which was then an imperial district, was ordered to strive to increase its population and revenue, and the chief of Porbandar, also an imperial district, on condition of service and of protecting the port was allowed a fourth share of its revenue. Much discontent was caused by enforcing an imperial order confiscating all wazífah land, that is all land held on religious tenure by Hindus.
Muhammad Amín
Khán Umdat-ul-Mulk Thirty-sixth Viceroy,
1674–1683.About the close of the year a.d. 1674, Mahárája Jasvantsinghji was
relieved and sent to Kábul, and Muhammad Amín Khán
Umdat-ul-Mulk, who had just been defeated at Kábul, was
appointed thirty-sixth viceroy of Gujarát, receiving an
assignment of the districts of Pátan and Víramgám.
Among the military posts mentioned in the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi is
that of Sádra or Sháhdarah the present head-quarters of
the Mahi Kántha Agency, also called
Islámábád,40 which was under the [286]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Muhammad Amín Khán Umdat-ul-Mulk
Thirty-sixth Viceroy, 1674–1683. command of Sayad
Kamál, son of Sayad Kámil. Increased Power of the Bábi Family.The
Bábi family were now rising into importance. Muhammad Muzaffar,
son of Sher Khán Bábi, was governor of Kadi, and Muhammad
Mubáriz, another son of Sher Bábi, was in charge of one
of the posts under Kadi. Kamál Khán Jhálori, who
had been removed from the government of Pálanpur and replaced by
Muhammad Fateh, was now restored to his former post. About the same
time, at the representation of Mulla Hasan Gujaráti, twenty-one
villages were taken from Bijápur and Kadi and Pátan and
formed into the separate division of Visalnagar. In a.d. 1676, the fort of Junágaḍh
was put into repair, and Sheikh Nizám-ud-dín
Áhmed, minister of Gujarát, was sent to Málwa, and
was succeeded by Muhammad Sharíf. The Kánkrej Kolis were
again rebellious, and Muhammad Amín Khán
Umdat-ul-Mulk went against them and remained four months in their
country, subduing them and enforcing tribute. In the end of
a.d. 1678, the viceroy paid his respects
to the emperor at Ajmír. The emperor forbade the fining of
Musalmán officials as contrary to the Muhammadan law and
directed that if guilty of any fault they should be imprisoned or
degraded from office, but not fined. An order was also given to change
the name of the new Visalnagar district to Rasúlnagar.
At this time (a.d. 1679) the emperor was doing his utmost to crush both the Rána of Udepur and the Ráthoḍs of Márwár. While the emperor was at Chitor, Bhímsing the Rána’s youngest son raided into Gujarát plundering Vadnagar Visalnagar and other towns and villages. Revolt of Ídar, 1679.The chief of Ídar, thinking the opportunity favourable for regaining his independence, expelled the Muhammadan garrison from Ídar and established himself in his capital. Muhammad Amín Khán sent Muhammad Bahlol Khán Shirwáni who with the help of the Kasbátis of Parántij re-took Ídar, and the chief pursued by Bahlol Khán fled to the hills, where he died in a cave from want of his usual dose of opium to which he was much addicted. His body was found by a woodcutter who brought the head to Bahlol Khán. The head was recognized by the chief’s widow, who from that day put on mourning. Muhammad Bahlol Khán was much praised, and was appointed to the charge of Ídar, and at the same time the minister Muhammad Sharíf was succeeded by Abdúl Latíf.41
To this time belongs an imperial decree imposing the jazyah
or head tax on all subjects not professing the Muhammadan faith, and
another regulating the levy from Musalmáns of the
zakát or poor rate.42 In 1681 a severe famine led to
riots in Áhmedábád. As the [287]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Muhammad Amín Khán Umdat-ul-Mulk
Thirty-sixth Viceroy, 1674–1683. viceroy Muhammad
Amín was returning in state from the Íd prayers Abu Bakr
an Áhmedábád Sheikh instigated the people to throw
stones and dust. The viceroy’s bodyguard attacked the mob, but
owing to the viceroy’s forbearance no serious results followed.
On hearing of the riot the emperor ordered the city to be put under
martial law. The more politic viceroy contented himself by inviting
Sheikh Abu Bakr and others to a banquet. After dinner he gave a piece
of a poisoned watermelon to Abu Bakr, who died and the riot with him.
In a.d. 1683 Muhammad Amín the
viceroy died. According to the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, Muhammad
Amín was one of the best of Gujarát governors. The
emperor Aurangzíb used to say ‘No viceroy of mine keeps
order like Amín Khán.’
Mukhtár Khán Thirty-seventh Viceroy, 1683–1684Amín Khán was succeeded by Mukhtár Khán as thirty-seventh viceroy, Abdul Latíf continuing to hold the office of minister. Fresh orders were passed forbidding import dues on merchandise, fruit, grass, firewood, and similar produce entering Áhmedábád. In 1682 a decree was received ordering pauper prisoners to be provided with rations and dress at the cost of the state. In 1683 the Sábarmati rose so high that the water reached as far as the Tín Darwázah or Triple Gateway in the west of Áhmedábád city. In consequence of disturbances in Sorath the viceroy called on the minister to advance funds for an expedition. The minister refused to make advances without special orders from the emperor. On a reference to court the minister was directed to make advances in emergent cases. In a.d. 1684, at the request of the inhabitants of that city Abdúr Rahmán Krori, the governor of Deva Pátan, was removed and in his place Muhammad Sayad chose Sardár Khán as governor of Sorath. In the following year on the death of Sardár Khán at Thatha in Sindh, where he had gone as viceroy, he was, in the first instance, succeeded in the government of Sorath by Sayad Muhammad Khán. Not long after Sorath was assigned as a personal estate to the emperor’s second son prince Muhammad Ázam Sháh Bahádur and during the prince’s absence Sháhwardi Khán was sent to manage its affairs. Famine, 1684.In a.d. 1684 a famine in Gujarát raised the price of grain in Áhmedábád to such a degree that Sheikh Muhy-ud-dín, the son of the Kázi and regulator of prices, was mobbed.
Shujáât
Khán (Kártalab
Khán) Thirty-eighth Viceroy, 1684–1703.On
the death of the viceroy in 1684 prince Muhammad Ázam
Sháh was nominated to succeed him with Kártalab
Khán, governor of Sorath, as his deputy. Before the prince took
charge Kártalab Khán was raised to the post of viceroy,
and Muhammad Táhir appointed minister. In addition to his
command as viceroy of Gujarát, Kártalab Khán was
afterwards placed in charge of Jodhpur. In this rearrangement besides
his previous personal estate, the district of Petlád was
assigned to prince Muhammad Ázam Sháh, and Sher Afghan
Khán, son of Sháhwardi Khán, was appointed
governor of Sorath. In a.d. [288]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Shujáât Khán (Kártalab Khán) Thirty-eighth Viceroy,
1684–1703. 1687, Sher Afghan Khán was relieved by
Bahlol Shirwáni, but in the following year was restored to his
command. In a.d. 1689, on the news of the
death of its governor Ináyat Khán, Kártalab
Khán started to settle the affairs of Jodhpur. As soon as he
left Áhmedábád, a rumour spread that a new viceroy
was coming, and the troops, with whom as well as with the people of
Gujarát Kártalab was most popular, grew mutinous.
He Quells a Mutiny, 1689.On hearing of
this disturbance Kártalab Khán at once returned to
Áhmedábád and quelled the mutiny. His firmness so
pleased the emperor that he gave him the title of Shujaât
Khán, and placed the governor of Jodhpur under his orders.
Shujaât Khán now proceeded to Jodhpur, where
Durgádás Ráthoḍ, who had incited
prince Abkar to rebellion, and Ajítsingh, the son of
Mahárája Jasvantsingh, were causing disturbance. Finding
that a strong resident governor was required to keep the insurgents in
check, Shujaât Khán appointed Kázim Beg Muhammad
Amín, a brave and resolute soldier, to be his deputy and
returned to Áhmedábád. During this viceroyalty the
pay of the leader or jamádár of a troop of fifty
horse was fixed at £10 (Rs. 100); of
a do-aspah or two-horse trooper at £6 (Rs. 60); and of an ek-aspah or one-horse trooper
at £3 (Rs. 30) a month. An imperial
order was also issued directing the levy on merchandise to be taken at
the place and time of sale instead of the time and place of purchase.
As this change caused loss to the revenue the old system was again
adopted. In a.d. 1690 the minister
Amánat Khán, with the title of Ítimád
Khán, was made military governor of Surat, and Sayad
Muhsín was chosen minister in his place. To prevent the peons of
great officials extorting fees and dues officials were forbidden to
entertain peons without payment.
Revolt of Matiás and Momnás, 1691.In the following year (a.d. 1691) an attempt on the part of the emperor to suppress a body of Musalmán sectarians led to a somewhat serious insurrection. Sayad Sháhji was the religious preceptor of the Matiás of Khándesh and the Momnás of Gujarát, two classes of converted Hindus closely allied to the Khojás of Káthiáváḍa, all of them being followers of Sayad Imám-ud-dín an Ismáîliáh missionary who came to Gujarát during the reign of Mahmúd Begada (a.d. 1459–1513). Hearing that his followers paid obeisance to their veiled spiritual guide by kissing his toe, the emperor ordered the guide to be sent to court to be examined before the religious doctors. Afraid of the result of this examination, the Sayad committed suicide and was buried at Karamtah nine miles south of Áhmedábád. The loss of their leader so enraged his followers that, collecting from all sides, they marched against Broach, seized the fort, and slew the governor. The insurgents held the fort of Broach against the governor of Baroda who was sent to punish them, and for a time successfully resisted the efforts of his successor Nazar Áli Khán. At last, at an unguarded spot, some of the besiegers stole over the city wall and opening the gates admitted their companions. The Momnás were defeated and almost all slain as they sought death either by the sword or by drowning to merit their saint’s favour in the next world.
Disturbances in
Káthiáváḍa, 1692.In a.d. 1692 Shujáât Khán, during his
tribute-gathering campaign in Jháláváḍa and
Sorath, stormed the fort of Thán, the head-quarters [289]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Shujáât Khán (Kártalab Khán) Thirty-eighth Viceroy,
1684–1703. of the plundering Káthis and after
destroying the fort returned to Áhmedábád.
Shujáât Khán was one of the ablest of
Gujarát viceroys. He gave so much of his attention to the
management of Jodhpur, that he used to spend about six months of every
year in Márwár. He beautified
Áhmedábád by building the college and mosque still
known by his name near the Lál Gate. In a.d. 1642 two hundred cart-loads of marble were
received from the ancient buildings at Pátan and the deputy
governor Safdar Khán Bábi wrote that if a thousand
cart-loads more were required they could be supplied from the same
source. At this time the emperor ordered that Sheikh
Akram-ud-dín, the local tax-collector, should levy the head tax
from the Hindus of Pálanpur and Jhálor. The viceroy
deputed Muhammad Mujáhid, son of Kamál Khán
Jhálori, governor of Pálanpur to help in collecting.
Disturbances in Márwár.As
Durgádás Ráthoḍ was again stirring
tumults and sedition in Márwár, the viceroy went to
Jodhpur, and by confirming their estates to the chief vassals and
landholders and guaranteeing other public measures on condition of
service, persuaded them to abandon their alliance with
Durgádás against whom he sent his deputy Kázim
Beg, who expelled him from Márwár. After appointing
Kunvár Muhkamsingh, governor of Mertha in Márwár,
Shujáât Khán returned to
Áhmedábád. In a.d. 1693, at the request of Sher Afghan Khán,
governor of Sorath, the walls of the fort of Jagat were restored. In
this year the viceroy went to Jháláváḍa to
exact tribute. On his return to Áhmedábád Safdar
Khán Bábi, governor of Pátan, wrote to the
viceroy, and at his request the forts of Kambhoi and Sámprah
were repaired. The viceroy now went to Jodhpúr and from that
returned to Áhmedábád. A circumstance in
connection with a sum of Rs. 7000 spent on
the repairs of forts illustrates the close imperial supervision of
provincial accounts. The item having come to imperial notice from the
provincial disbursement sheets was disallowed as unfair and ordered to
be refunded under the rule that such charges were to be met out of
their incomes by the local governors and military deputy governors.
Imperial officers were also from time to time deputed to collect from
the books of the desái’s statements of provincial
disbursements and receipts for periods of ten years that they might
render an independent check. In this year the emperor hearing that
Ajítsingh and Durgádás were again contemplating
rebellion ordered the viceroy to Jodhpur. Muhammad Mubáriz
Bábi was at the same time appointed deputy governor of Vadnagar,
and an order was issued that the revenue of Pátan should be paid
to Shujáât Khán instead of as formerly into the
imperial treasury. In this year also Safdar Khán Bábi,
governor of Pátan, was succeeded by Mubáriz Khán
Bábi. Not long afterwards under imperial orders the viceroy
directed Muhammad Mubáriz Bábi to destroy the Vadnagar
temple of Hateshwar-Mahádev the Nágar
Bráhmans’ special guardian.
In a.d. 1696, Muhammad Bahlol
Shírwáni, governor of Baroda, died, and his place was
supplied by Muhammad Beg Khán. During this year the viceroy
again went to Jodhpúr and remained there for some months. In
a.d. 1697 Buláki Beg the
mace-bearer arrived from the imperial court to settle disputes
connected with the Navánagar succession, [290]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Shujáât Khán (Kártalab Khán) Thirty-eighth Viceroy,
1684–1703. and to inquire into complaints made by the
inhabitants of Sorath. In 1696 an imperial circular was addressed to
all officers in charge of districts ordering them to show no respect or
consideration for royalty in their efforts to capture or kill the rebel
prince Akbar. Durgádás
Ráthoḍ reconciled to the
Emperor, 1697.About the same time Durgádás
Ráthoḍ, in whose charge
were the son and daughter of prince Akbar, made an application to
Shujáât Khán, proposing a truce, and saying that he
wished personally to hand the children to their grandfather.
Shujaât Khán agreed and Durgádás restored
Akbar’s children to the emperor. Aurangzíb finding the
children able to repeat the whole Kurâán was much pleased
with Durgádás, and made peace
with him, assigning him as a personal estate the lands of Mertha in
Jodhpur, and afterwards adding to this the grant of Dhandhúka
and other districts of Gujarát. In consequence of a failure of
crops the price of grain rose so high that the government share of the
produce was brought to Áhmedábád and sold in
public to the poor and needy. About this time Muhammad Mubáriz
Bábi was killed by a Koli who shot him with an arrow while he
was sacking the village of Sámprah.43 Safdar Khán
Bábi was appointed deputy governor of Pátan in his
stead.
In the same year it was reported to the emperor that the money-changers and capitalists of Áhmedábád in making payments passed money short of weight to poor men and in receiving charged an exchange of two to three tankás the rupee. The Súbah and minister were ordered to stop the currency of rupees more than two surkhs short.44
Scarcity, 1698.In a.d. 1698, on the death of Ítimád
Khán, his son Muhammad Muhsín was made minister, and he
was ordered to hand the district of Mertha to Durgádás
Ráthoḍ. Among other changes
Muhammad Muním was raised to the command of the fort of Jodhpur
and Khwájáh Abdul Hamíd was appointed minister.
Owing to a second failure of rain 1698 was a year of much scarcity in
Márwár and north Gujarát. The accounts of this
year notice a petition addressed to the viceroy by a Sinor
Bráhman, praying that he might not be seized as a carrier or
labourer.45 In connection with some revenue and civil affairs, a
difference of opinion arose between Shujáât Khán
and Safdar Khán Bábi, deputy governor of Pátan.
Safdar Khán resigned, and, until a successor was appointed,
Muhammad Bahlol Shírwáni was directed to administer the
Pátan district. In the same year the emperor bestowed the
government of Sorath on Muhammad Beg Khán. In a.d. 1699 Durgádás Ráthoḍ obtained from the
emperor not only a pardon for Ajítsingh, son of the late
Mahárája Jasvantsingh, but procured him [291]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Shujáât Khán (Kártalab Khán) Thirty-eighth Viceroy,
1684–1703. an assignment of lands in, as well as the
official charge of, the districts of Jhálor and Sáchor in
Márwár. Mujáhid Khán Jhálori, who as
representing a family of landholders dating as far back as the
Gujarát Sultáns, had held Jhálor and
Sáchor, now received in their stead the lands in Pálanpur
and Dísa which his descendants still hold. In this year also
(a.d. 1699) Amánat Khán,
governor of Surat, died, and the Maráthás making a raid
into the province, Shujáât Khán sent Nazar
Áli Khán to drive them out. About this time an imperial
order arrived, addressed to the provincial díwán
directing him to purchase 1000 horses for the government at the average
rate of £20 (Rs. 200).
Prince Muhammad Aâzam Thirty-ninth Viceroy, 1703–1705.In a.d. 1700 on the death of Fírúz Khán Mewáti, deputy governor of Jodhpúr, the viceroy appointed in his place Muhammad Záhid from Víramgám. Rája Ajítsingh of Márwár was now ordered to repair to court, and as he delayed, a mohsal or speed fine was imposed upon him in agreement with Shujáât Khán’s directions. About this time an order came to Kamál Khán Jhálori for the despatch to the emperor of some of the Pálanpur chítáhs or hunting leopards which are still in demand in other parts of India. In the same year the manager of Dhandhúka on behalf of Durgádás Ráthoḍ, asked the viceroy for aid against the Káthis, who were plundering that district. The viceroy ordered Muhammad Beg, governor of Sorath, to march against them. At this time Shujáât Khán despatched Nazar Áli Khán with a large force to join the imperial camp which was then at Panhála in Kolhápur. Shujáât Khán, who had so long and ably filled the office of viceroy in a most critical time, died in a.d. 1703. In his place prince Muhammad Aâzam Sháh, who was then at Dhár in Málwa, was appointed thirty-ninth viceroy of Gujarát, as well as governor of Ajmír and Jodhpur; and until his arrival the minister Khwájáh Abdul Hamíd Khán was ordered to administer the province. Owing to the recall of the late governor’s troops from many of the posts disorders broke out in the Pátan districts and the Kolis plundered the country and made the roads impassable.
On his way from the Dakhan to Áhmedábád, the
chief of Jhábua, a state now under the Bhopáwar Agency,
paid his respects to the new viceroy and presented him with a tribute
of £1600 (Rs. 16,000). Among other
arrangements the prince sent to Jodhpur Jáfar Kuli, son of
Kázim Beg, as deputy governor, and appointed
Durgádás Ráthoḍ governor of
Pátan. Shortly after, on suspicion of his tampering with the
Ráthoḍ Rájputs, an order
came from the emperor to summon Durgádás to the
prince’s court at Áhmedábád, and there
confine him or slay him.46 Intrigue
against Durgádás Ráthoḍ, 1703.Safdar
Khán Bábi, who, in displeasure with Shujáât
Khán had retired to Málwa, returned and offered to slay
or capture Durgádás, who was accordingly invited to the
prince’s court at Áhmedábád.
Durgádás came and pitched his camp at the village of
Báreja on the Sábarmati near
Áhmedábád. On the day Durgádás was
to present himself, the prince, on pretence of a hunt, had ordered the
attendance of a strong detachment of the army. [292]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Prince Muhammad Aâzam Thirty-ninth
Viceroy, 1703–1705. When all was ready and Safdar
Khán Bábi and his sons appeared mailed and gauntleted the
prince sent for Durgádás. As this day was an eleventh or
agiáras Durgádás had put off waiting on the
prince until the fast was over. Durgádás Ráthoḍ
Escapes.Growing suspicious of the number of messengers from the
prince, he burned his tents and fled. Safdar Khán Bábi
was sent in pursuit. He was overtaking Durgádás when
Durgádás’ grandson praying his grandfather to make
good his escape, stayed behind with a band of followers, charged the
pursuers, and after a gallant combat, he and his Rájputs were
slain. The grandson of Durgádás was killed in a
hand-to-hand fight with Salábat Khán, the son of Safdar
Khán Bábi. Emerald rings are to this day worn by youths
of the Bábi families of North Gujarát in memory of the
emerald earrings which adorned the young Rájput and were
afterwards worn by Salábat as trophies of this fight. Meanwhile
Durgádás had reached Unjáh-Unáwa, forty
miles east of Pátan, and from Unjáh made his way to
Pátan. From Pátan, taking his family with him, he retired
to Tharád, and from that to Márwár, where he was
afterwards joined by Ajítsingh of Márwár, whom the
emperor opposed on the ground of illegitimacy. The imperial troops
followed and took possession of Pátan, putting to death the head
of the city police.
In his old age the emperor Aurangzíb became more and more strict in religious matters. In 1702 an imperial order forbad the making of almanacs as contrary to the Muhammadan law. Hindus were also forbidden to keep Muhammadan servants.
Surat, 1700–1703.About this time (a.d. 1700) news arrived that the Maráthás with a force of 10,000 horse were threatening Surat from the foot of the Kására pass and the confines of Sultánpur and Nandurbár. The viceroy despatched a body of troops to guard Surat against their incursions. Disputes between the government and the Portuguese were also injuring the trade of the province. In a.d. 1701 the viceroy received an order from Court directing him to destroy the temple of Somnáth beyond possibility of repair. The despatch adds that a similar order had been issued at the beginning of Aurangzíb’s reign. In a.d. 1703, at the request of the merchants of Gujarát, with the view of inducing the Portuguese to let ships from Surat pass unmolested and release some Musalmáns who had been imprisoned on their way back from Makkah, orders were issued that certain confiscated Portuguese merchandise should be restored to its owners. An imperial order was also received to encourage the art of brocade weaving in Áhmedábád. In a.d. 1704, Safdar Khán Bábi was raised to be governor of Bijápur, about fifty miles north-east of Áhmedábád. Sarandáz Khán was at the same time appointed to Sorath instead of Muhammad Beg Khán, who was placed in charge of the lands round Áhmedábád. As the Maráthás once more threatened Surat, Mustafa Kuli, governor of Broach, was sent with 1000 horse to defend the city.
Certain passages in Aurangzíb’s letters to prince
Aâzam when (a.d. 1703–1705)
viceroy of Gujarát, show how keen and shrewd an interest the
aged emperor maintained in the government of his viceroys. In Letter 19
he writes to prince Aâzam: To take the government of Sorath
[293]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Prince Muhammad Aâzam Thirty-ninth
Viceroy, 1703–1705. from Fateh Jang Khán
Bábi and give it to your chamberlain’s brother is to break
a sound glass vessel with your own hands. These Bábis have been
time out of mind a respected race in Gujarát and are well versed
in the arts of war. There is no sense in giving the management of
Sorath to anyone but to a Bábi. Sorath is a place which
commanders of five thousand like Hasan Álikhán and
Safshikan Khán have with difficulty administered. If your
officers follow the principles laid down by the late
Shujáât Khán, it will be well. If they do not, the
province of Gujarát is such that if order is broken in one or
two places, it will not soon be restored. For the rest you are your own
master. I say not, do this or do that; look that the end is good, and
do that which is easiest. In another passage (Letter 37 to the same
prince Aâzam) Aurangzíb writes: You who are a well
intentioned man, why do you not retaliate on oppressors? Over
Hájipúr Aminpúr and other posts where atrocities
occur every day, and at Kapadvanj where the Kolis rob the highways up
to the posts, you have made your chamberlain and artillery
superintendent your commandant. He entrusted his powers to his
carrion-eating and fraudulent relatives. Owing to his influence the
oppressed cannot come to you …. You ought to give the
command to one of the Gujarátis like Safdar Khán
Bábi or one of the sons of Bahlúl Shírwáni
who have earned reputations during the administration of the late
Shujáât Khán and who are popular with the people.
Else I tell you plainly that on the Day of Justice we shall be caught
for neglecting to punish the oppressions of our servants.
Ibráhím Khán Fortieth Viceroy, 1705.In a.d. 1705, as the climate of Gujarát did not agree with prince Aâzam, Ibráhím Khán, viceroy of Kashmír, was appointed fortieth viceroy of Gujarát, and his son Zabardast Khán, viceroy of Láhor, was appointed to the government of Ajmír and Jodhpur. Prince Aâzam at once went to Burhánpur in Khándesh, handing charge of Gujarát to the minister Abdúl Hamíd Khán until the new viceroy should arrive. Durgádás Ráthoḍ now asked for and received pardon. Abdúl Hamíd Khán was ordered to restore the lands formerly granted to Durgádás, and Durgádás was directed to act under Abdúl Hamíd’s orders. In a.d. 1705 the emperor learned that Khánji, a successor of Kutb the high priest of the Ismáîlia Bohorás, had sent out twelve missionaries to win people to his faith, and that his followers had subscribed Rs. 1,14,000 to relieve those of their number who were imprisoned. The emperor ordered that the twelve missionaries should be secured and sent to him and appointed Sunni Mullás to preach in their villages and bring the Bohoras’ children to the Sunni form of faith.
The Maráthás enter
Gujarát.About this time (a.d. 1705) the Maráthás, who had long
been hovering on the south-east frontiers of the province, bursting
into south Gujarát with an army 15,000 strong, under the
leadership of Dhanáji Jádhav, defeated the local forces
and laid the country waste. Abdúl Hamíd Khán, who
was then in charge of the province, ordered all governors of districts
and officers in charge of posts to collect their men and advance to
Surat. Between Nazar Áli Khán and Safdar Khán
Bábi, the officers in command of this [294]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Ibráhím Khán Fortieth
Viceroy, 1705. army, an unfortunate jealousy prevailed. Not
knowing where the Maráthás were to be found, they halted
on the Narbada near the Bába Piárah ford. Here they
remained for a month and a half, the leaders contenting themselves with
sending out spies to search for the enemy. At last, hearing of the
approach of the Maráthás, they sent to head-quarters
asking for artillery and other reinforcements. In reply, Abdúl
Hamíd Khán, a man of hasty temper, upbraided them for
their inactivity and for allowing so much time to pass without making
their way to Surat. Battle of Ratanpúr.
Defeat of the Musalmáns, 1705.Orders were accordingly at
once issued for an advance, and the army next halted at Ratanpúr
in Rájpípla. Here, apparently from the jealousy of the
commanders, the different chiefs pitched their camps at some distance
from each other. Finding the enemy’s forces thus scattered, the
Maráthás, under the command of Dhanáji
Jádhav, lost no time in advancing against them. First attacking
the camp of Safdar Khán Bábi, they defeated his troops,
killed his son, and took prisoner the chief himself. Only a few of his
men, with his nephew Muhammad Aâzam, escaped to the camp of Nazar
Áli Khán. Next, the Maráthás attacked the
army under Muhammad Purdil Khán Shirwáni; and it also
they defeated. Of the Musalmán army those who were not slain,
drowned in the Narbada, or captured, reached Broach in miserable
plight, where they were relieved by Akbar Áli Khán. Nazar
Áli Khán burned his tents and surrendered to the
Maráthás, by whom he was well treated.
Battle of the Bába Piárah Ford. Second Defeat of the Musalmáns, 1705.The Maráthás now heard that Abdúl Hamíd Khán was coming with an army to oppose them. Thinking he would not risk a battle, they went to the Bába Piárah ford, and there crossed the Narbada. That very day Abdúl Hamíd Khán, with Muhammad Sher and Muhammad Salábat, sons of Safdar Khán Bábi, and others came to the spot where the Maráthás were encamped. All night long they were harassed by the Maráthás, and next morning found the enemy ready for a general attack. The Muhammadans, weary with watching, dispirited from the defeats of Safdar Khán, and inferior in number to their assailants, were repulsed and surrounded. The two sons of Safdar Khán Bábi, and two other nobles, seeing that the day was lost, cut their way through the enemy and escaped, Abdúl Hamíd Khán, Nazar Áli Khán, and many others were taken prisoners. The Maráthás plundered the Muhammadan camp, declared their right to tribute, levied sums from the adjacent towns and villages and extorted heavy ransoms which in the case of Abdúl Hamíd Khán was fixed at as large a sum as £30,000 (Rs. 3 lákhs). Koli Disturbances.The Kolis, seeing the disorganized state of Gujarát, began ravaging the country, and plundered Baroda for two days. At Áhmedábád Muhammad Beg Khán, who had been appointed governor of Sorath, was recalled to defend the capital. When the news of the defeat at Bába Piárah reached Dehli, the emperor despatched prince Muhammad Bidár Bakht with a large army to drive out the invaders. Before this force reached Gujarát the Maráthás had retired.
Prince Muhammad
Bídár Bakht Forty-First Viceroy,
1705–1706.Prince Muhammad Bídár Bakht
arrived in a.d. 1705 as forty-first
viceroy, and appointed Amánat Khán governor of the ports
of Surat and Cambay. News was now received that Ajítsingh of
Jodhpur and Verisálji of Rájpípla were about to
rebel, and the prince took [295]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Aurangzíb Emperor, 1658–1707.
Prince Muhammad Bídár Bakht
Forty-First Viceroy, 1705–1706. measures to check their
plans. About this time the emperor, hearing that an attack had been
made on the Muhammadan post at Dwárka, ordered the temple to be
levelled to the ground. It seems doubtful whether this order was
carried out. Nazar Áli Khán, who had formerly enjoyed a
grant of Halvad in Jháláváḍa, had been
driven out by Chandrasingh, chief of Vánkáner; but, on
condition of his expelling Chandrasingh, these lands were again granted
to him. Kamál Khán Jhálori, leaving under his son
Fírúz Khán at Pálanpur a body of men for
the defence of his charge, advanced to Áhmedábád
to guard the city from Marátha attack. He petitioned that
according to Gujarát custom his troops should receive rations so
long as they were employed on imperial service. To this request the
emperor agreed and issued orders to the provincial minister.
Durgádás Ráthoḍ
again in Rebellion.Shortly after Durgádás
Ráthoḍ took advantage of
the general confusion to rejoin Ajítsingh, and an army was sent
to Tharád against them. Ajítsingh was at first forced to
retire. Finally he succeeded in defeating Kunvar Muhkamsingh, and
marching on Jodhpur recovered it from Jaâfar Kuli, son of
Kázím Beg. Durgádás meanwhile had taken
shelter with the Kolis. At the head of a band of robbers, meeting
Sháh Kúli the son of Kázím Beg on his way
to join his appointment as deputy governor of Pátan,
Durgádás attacked and killed him. And soon after at
Chaniár in the Chunvál, laying in wait for
Maâsúm Kúli, the governor of
Víramgám, he routed his escort, Maâsum Kúli
escaping with difficulty. On condition of being appointed governor of
Pátan Safdar Khán Bábi now offered to kill or
capture Durgádás. His offer was accepted, and as from
this time Durgádás is no more heard of, it seems probable
that Safdar Khán succeeded in killing him. Ibráhím Khán
Forty-second Viceroy, 1706.As the disturbed state of the
province seemed to require a change of government Ibráhím
Khán, who had been appointed viceroy in the previous year, was
ordered to join his post. This order he reluctantly obeyed in
a.d. 1706.
The Maráthás
advance to Áhmedábád and levy Tribute,
1707.With the death of the emperor Aurangzíb, early in
a.d. 1707, the period of strong government
which had latterly from year to year been growing weaker came to an
end. As soon as Aurangzíb’s death was known, the
Maráthás under Báláji Vishvanáth
burst into east Gujarát, marching by Jhábua and Godhra,
where they were ineffectually opposed by the governor Murád
Baksh. From Godhra they went to and plundered the town of Mahuda in
Kaira, and proposed marching on Áhmedábád by way
of Naḍiád. The viceroy prepared to resist them, and,
enlisting special troops, camped outside of the city near the
Kánkariya lake. Of the warlike population on the north bank of
the Sábarmati opposite Áhmedábád nearly
eight thousand Musalmán horse and three thousand foot together
with four thousand Rájpúts and Kolis in three days
gathered at the Kánkariya camp. The viceroy was also joined by
Abdúl Hádi Pandemal the viceroy’s minister,
Abdúl Hamíd Khán provincial minister, Muhammad Beg
Khán, Nazar Áli Khán, Safdar Khán
Bábi, and several other deputy governors with their retinues and
artillery. Though strong in numbers the practised eye of the viceroy
failed to find in the host that [296]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Bahádur Sháh I. Emperor, 1707–1712.
Ibráhím Khán Forty-second
Viceroy, 1706. firmness and unity of purpose which could alone
ensure victory over the Marátha hordes. The
Maráthás did much mischief, plundering as far as Batva,
only four-and-a-half miles from the viceroy’s camp. The author of
the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, whose father was an actor in these
scenes, describes the panic in the capital of Gujarát which
since its capture by Muzaffar in a.d. 1583
had been free from the horrors of war. Crowds of scared and
terror-stricken men, women and children laden with as much of their
property as they could carry were pressing from the suburbs into the
city. In the city the streets were crowded with squatters. The cries of
parents bereft of children, added to the din and turmoil of the
soldiery, was like the horror of the Day of Resurrection. The dejected
faces of the soldiers beaten in the late engagements added to the
general gloom. The viceroy, thoroughly alarmed, concluded a treaty with
Báláji, and on receiving a tribute of £21,000
(Rs. 2,10,000) the Maráthás
withdrew. Meanwhile, in the contest between the princes for the throne
of Dehli, prince Muhammad Aâzam Sháh was
defeated and slain, and prince Muhammad Muâzzam Sháh
mounted the throne with the title of Bahádur Sháh.
Ibráhím Khán was confirmed in the post of viceroy
of Gujarát, but, fearing that the emperor might be displeased at
his concession of tribute to the Maráthás, he went to
Dehli to explain his conduct, and there resigned office.
Gházi-ud-dín Forty-third Viceroy,
1708–1710.In a.d. 1708, in
consequence of Ibráhím Khán’s resignation,
Gházi-ud-dín Khán Bahádur
Fírúz Jang was appointed forty-third viceroy of
Gujarát. The leaning of the new emperor towards
Shíâh tenets and his order to insert in the Friday sermon
the words the lawful successor of the Prophet after the name of
‘Ali, the fourth Khalífah, besides giving general
dissatisfaction, caused a small disturbance in
Áhmedábád. On the first Friday on which the sermon
was read the Túráni or Turk soldiers publicly called on
the preacher to desist on pain of death. The preacher disregarding
their threats on the next Friday was pulled down from the pulpit by the
Túránis and brained with a mace. In the same year
(a.d. 1708), hearing that the
representative of Sháhi Álam had a copy of a Kurâan
written by the Imám Áli Taki son of Músa
Razá (a.d. 810–829),
the emperor expressed a wish to obtain a sight of it, and the viceroy
sent it to him at Mándu in charge of Sayad Âkil
and Salábat Khán Bábi. In a.d. 1709, Shariât Khán, brother of
Abdúl Hamíd Khán, was appointed minister in place
of his brother, who obtained the office of chief Kázi. Much
treasure was sent to the imperial camp by order of the emperor.
Ajítsingh of Márwár now rebelled and recovered
Jodhpur. As the emperor wished to visit Ajmír the viceroy of
Gujarát was directed to join him with his army. At this time the
pay of a horseman is said to have been £3 8s. (Rs. 34) and of a footman 8s. (Rs. 4) a month. During his administration
Fírúz Jang introduced the practice, which his successors
continued, of levying taxes on grain piece-goods and garden produce on
his own account, the viceroy’s men by degrees getting into their
hands the whole power of collecting. In a.d. 1710, when on tour exacting tribute, the viceroy
fell ill at Dánta and was brought to
Áhmedábád, where he died. As Fírúz
Jang had not submitted [297]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Bahádur Sháh I. Emperor, 1707–1712.
Gházi-ud-dín Forty-third Viceroy,
1708–1710. satisfactory accounts, his property was
confiscated, and in a.d. 1711
Amánat Khán, governor of Surat, was appointed deputy
viceroy with the title of Shahámat Khán. When
Shahámat Khán was levying tribute from the Kadi and
Bijápur districts, he heard that a Marátha force had
advanced to the Bába Piárah ford on the Narbada. He at
once marched to oppose them, summoning Sayad Áhmed
Gíláni, governor of Sorath, to his assistance. When he
reached Ankleshvar, the Maráthás met him, and a battle
was fought in which the Maráthás were defeated.
Shahámat Khán then proceeded to Surat, and, after
providing for its safety returned to Áhmedábád. In
spite of their reverse at Ankleshvar the Maráthás from
this time began to make yearly raids into Gujarát.
Jehándár Sháh Emperor, 1712–1713.In a.d. 1712, the emperor died, and was succeeded by his son Abúl Fateh Muîzz-ud-dín Jehándár Sháh, and Ásif-ud-daulah Asad Khán Bahádur was appointed Ásif-ud-Daulah Forty-fourth Viceroy, 1712–13.forty-fourth viceroy of Gujarát. As Muhammad Beg Khán, who was then at Kharkol, was a favourite of the new viceroy and through his interest was appointed deputy, he went to Áhmedábád, and Shahámat Khán was transferred to Málwa as viceroy. In the meantime Muhammad Beg Khán was appointed governor of Surat, and Sarbuland Khán Bahádur was sent to Áhmedábád as deputy viceroy. On his way to Gujarát, Sarbuland Khán was robbed in the Ságbára wilds to the east of Rájpípla. On his arrival he promptly marched against the rebellious Kolis of the Chunvál and subdued them. At the end of the year, as Farrukhsiyar son of Ázím-us-Shán, second son of the late emperor, was marching with a large army on the capital, Sarbuland Khán returned to Dehli.
Farrukhsiyar Emperor,
1713–1719.This expedition of Farrukhsiyar was successful.
He put Jehándár Sháh to death and mounted the
throne in a.d. 1713. As he had been raised
to the throne mainly by the aid of Sayads Husain Áli and
Abdullah Khán, the new emperor fell under the power of these
nobles. Husain Áli was sent against Ajítsingh of
Márwár, and concluded a treaty with that chief, whereby
Ajítsingh engaged to send his son to court and to give his
daughter to the emperor in marriage: and the marriage was solemnised in
a.d. 1715. In a.d. 1714, shortly after this treaty was concluded,
Ajítsingh sent his son Abheysingh to court, and on him in place
of one Sayad Áhmed Gíláni was conferred the post
of governor of Sorath. Abheysingh remained at court and sent his deputy
Káyath Fatehsingh to Junágaḍh.
Abdúl Hamíd Khán was appointed revenue officer of
Surat. After some time he resigned his Surat office and went to court,
where on being made superintendent of the shrine of Sheikh Ahmed
Khattu he returned to
Áhmedábád. In a.d. 1713 Muhtarim Khán was appointed to
succeed him in Surat. Early in a.d. 1714,
Shahámat
Khán Forty-fifth Viceroy, 1713.Shahámat
Khán, who had been appointed forty-fifth viceroy of
Gujarát, was superseded by Dáud Khán Panni as
forty-sixth viceroy. The reckless courage of Dáud Khán
Panni was renowned throughout India. His memory survives in the tales
and proverbs of the Dakhan. On giving battle he used to show his
contempt for his enemies by wearing nothing stronger than a muslin
jerkin. So stern was his discipline that none of his Afghán
soldiers dared to touch a leaf of the standing crops where they were
encamped. When at [298]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Farrukhsiyar Emperor 1713–1719.
Dáud Khán Panni Forty-sixth
Viceroy, 1714–15. Áhmedábád he was
either engaged in scattering the Kolis or in coursing with greyhounds.
He preferred life under canvas on the Sábarmati sands to the
viceregal surroundings of the Bhadar Palace. His civil work he used to
trust to Dakhan Bráhmans and Pandits. He was much devoted to the
use of bhang. Dáud
Khán Panni Forty-sixth Viceroy,
1714–15.Until Dáud Khán’s arrival
Abdúl Hamíd Khán was appointed viceroy and took
charge of the province from Shahámat Khán. At this time,
on the security of Rája Muhkamsingh of Nágor, a sum of
£5000 (Rs. 50,000) was granted to the
brother of Durgádás Ráthoḍ. In
a.d. 1714 in
Áhmedábád Harírám, the agent of
Madan Gopál a successful North Indian banker, who came to
Áhmedábád as treasurer with Fírúz
Jang, while celebrating the Holi with his friends, seized a
Musalmán gentleman and handled him with great roughness.
Religious Riots in
Áhmedábád, 1714.Aggrieved with this
treatment the Musalmán complained to a preacher of much
eloquence and influence, Mulla Muhammad Áli. The preacher took
the Muslim to the Assembly Mosque and sent for Mulla Abdúl
Âzíz the chief or leading member of the Sunni Bohora
community. He answered the call with a strong party of his men, and on
his way was joined by numbers of Musalmáns both soldiers and
citizens. With cries of ‘Dín’
‘Dín’ they went to the mosque and carried off the
insulted man and the priest and the Bohora leader to the house of the
Kázi Khair-ul-láh. The Kázi closed his doors
against the crowd who returned abusing him to the Jewellers’
quarter pillaging and killing as they went. They next swarmed towards
Madan Gopál’s Haveli in the Jewellers’ quarters. But
the Nagarsheth Kapurchand Bhansáli closed
its strong gates and with his Musalmán soldiers met the swarm
with firearms. The viceroy who was camped at the Sháhi
Bágh sent soldiers and under the influence of the leading
citizens of both classes the disturbance was quelled. When the
particulars of the riots were known in the imperial camp the Hindus,
clamouring against Mulla Muhammad Áli and Sheikh Abdúl
Âzíz Gujaráti, struck business and closed their
shops. The emperor ordered mace-bearers to proceed to Gujarát
and bring the Musalmán ringleaders together with the Hindu
Nagarsheth Kapurchand Bhansáli. Some Bohoras at the imperial
camp, sending advance news to Áhmedábád, the
Mullah and the Bohora Sheth and after him the Bhansáli started
for the imperial camp. On reaching the camp the Mulla, who was very
impressive and eloquent, preached a sermon in the Assembly Mosque and
his fame reaching the emperor he was called to court and asked to
preach. He and the Sheth were now able to explain their case to the
emperor and the Bhansáli was imprisoned. It is said that the
Bhansáli made the Mulla the medium of his release and that he
and the Bohora returned to Gujarát while the Mulla remained in
honour at court till he died. About the same time a great flood in the
Sábarmati did much damage.
Abdúl Hamíd Khán was now chosen governor of
Sorath in place of Abheysingh, and Momín Khán was appointed
from Dehli, governor of Surat, and was at the same time placed in
charge of Baroda, Broach, Dholka, Petlád, and Naḍiád.
Dáud Khán the viceroy now went into
Káthiáváḍa and Navánagar to collect
tribute, and on his return to Áhmedábád, married
the daughter of the chief of Halvad in the [299]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Farrukhsiyar Emperor 1713–1719.
Dáud Khán Panni Forty-sixth
Viceroy, 1714–15. Jháláváḍa
sub-division of Káthiáváḍa. It is related
that this lady, who was with child, on hearing of Dáud
Khán’s death cut open her womb and saved the child at the
sacrifice of her own life.47 Dáud Khán, though an
excellent soldier and strict disciplinarian failed to distinguish
himself as a civil administrator. He introduced Dakhani pandits
into official posts, who levied a fee called chithyáman
from landholders and took taxes from the holdings of Sayads and
otherwise made themselves unpopular.
About this time Momín Khán, governor of Surat, arrived in Gujarát, and placing his deputies in Petlád, Dholka, Baroda, and Naḍiád, went himself to Surat in a.d. 1715. Here he was opposed by the commandant of the fort, Zia Khán, who was obliged to give way, his subordinate, Sayad Kásim, being defeated by Fidá-ud-dín Khán. Further Riots in Áhmedábád, 1715.At this time much ill-feeling was caused by the plunder by Muhammadan troops of the shops of some Hindu merchants in Áhmedábád. On this account, and for other reasons, Dáud Khán was recalled, and Ghazni Khán Jhálori was directed to act in his place until the arrival of a new viceroy. Mahárája Ajítsingh Forty-seventh Viceroy, 1715–16.In this year, a.d. 1715, the Mahárája Ajítsingh was appointed forty-seventh viceroy of Gujarát, and his son Kunvar Abheysingh was appointed governor of Sorath. Ajítsingh sent Vajeráj Bhandári to act as his deputy until his arrival, and Fatehsingh Káyath was chosen deputy governor of Sorath. Perhaps one of the most remarkable appointments of this time was that of Haidar Kúli Khán to be minister as well as military commandant of Baroda, Nándod, Arhar-Mátar in the district48 of Kaira, and of the ports of Surat and Cambay. Haidar Kúli chose an officer to act for him as minister, and after appointing deputies in his different charges himself went to Surat.
The Mahárája Ajítsingh, on reaching
Áhmedábád, appointed Ghazni Khán
Jhálori governor of Pálanpur and Jawán Mard
Khán Bábi governor of Rádhanpur.49 During this year
an imperial order conferred on Haidar Kúli Khán, Sorath
and Gohilváḍ or south-east
Káthiáváḍa50 then in charge of Fatehsingh,
the viceroy’s deputy.51 On receiving this order Haidar sent
Sayad Âkil as his deputy, and that officer went to
Jambúsar, and, collecting men, set out to join his appointment.
He [300]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Farrukhsiyar Emperor 1713–1719.
Mahárája Ajítsingh
Forty-seventh Viceroy, 1715–16. first camped at
Loliánah, where the province of Sorath begins, and from
Loliánah marched against Pálitána and plundered
the town. Disagreement between the Viceroy and
Haidar Kúli Khán, 1715.The viceroy, who was by no
means well disposed to Haidar Kúli Khán, sent a message
that if any injury was done in Sorath he would take vengeance on the
aggressors; and as neither Ajítsingh nor Haidar Kúli
Khán was of a very compliant temper, civil war was on the point
of breaking out. By the help of Salábat Khán Bábi,
the deputy in Gohilváḍa, matters were arranged, and Sayad
Âkil returned from Sorath. Haidar was anxious to send
Salábat Khán as deputy to Sorath. But as Salábat
demanded too high a salary, Raza Kúli, brother of the late
governor of Baroda, was chosen. When this officer, with his brother
Maâsúm Kúli, reached Amreli Fatehsingh, the
viceroy’s deputy, evacuated Junágaḍh.
After this Haidar Kúli Khán, in company with
Kázím Beg, governor of Baroda, marched against and
defeated the chief of Munjpur, now under Rádhanpur, who had
refused to pay the usual tribute. The viceroy went to Sorath to collect
the imperial revenue, and, owing to his excessive demands, met with
armed resistance from the Jám of Navánagar. Finally, the
matter of tribute was settled, and after visiting the shrine of
Dwárka, the viceroy returned to
Áhmedábád.
Khán Daurán Nasrat Jang Bahádur Forty-eighth Viceroy, 1716–1719.In a.d. 1716, while the viceroy was at Dwárka, in consequence of numerous complaints against Ajítsingh and his Márwári followers, the emperor sent Samsám-ud-daulah Khán Daurán Nasrat Jang Bahádur as forty-eighth viceroy of Gujarát. As it was expected that Ajítsingh would not give up his government without a contest, an army was prepared to compel him to leave. On the arrival of the army Ajítsingh marched straight on Áhmedábád and encamped at Sarkhej, but Nahar Khán persuaded him to retire to Jodhpur without giving battle. In a.d. 1717, after the departure of Ajítsingh, Haidar Kúli Khan, who had been appointed deputy viceroy, leaving Surat set out for Áhmedábád. When Haidar arrived at Petlád, some of the Áhmedábád nobles, among whom was Safdar Khán Bábi, went out to meet him. A dispute arose between one of Haidar’s water carriers and a water-carrier in the army of the Bábi, which increased to a serious affray, which from the camp followers spread to the soldiers and officers, and the Bábi’s baggage was plundered. Safdar Khán took serious offence, and returning to Áhmedábád collected his kinsmen and followers and marched against Haidar Kúli Khán. In a battle fought on the following day Safdar Khán was defeated. The other Bábis escaped to Pálanpur, and Safdar Khán, who in the first instance had fled to Atarsumba, joined his party at Pálanpur. Muhammad Fírúz Jhálori, governor of Pálanpur, with the title of Ghazni Khán, afterwards succeeded in reconciling the Bábis and Haidar Kúli Khán. Famine, 1719.a.d. 1719 was a year of great famine. Abdúl Hamíd Khán, who had filled so many appointments in Gujarát, went to court, and was made governor of Sorath. Haidar Kúli Khán now marched against the Mahi Kolis. In the meantime news was received of the appointment of a new viceroy, and Ghazni Khán, governor of Pálanpur, was ordered to stay at Áhmedábád for the defence of the city. [301]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Mahárája Ajítsingh
Forty-ninth Viceroy, 1719–1721. Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.Early
in a.d. 1719, the emperor
Farrûkhsiyar was deposed and put to death by the Sayads; and a
prince named Rafíâ-ud-Daraját, a grandson of the
emperor, was raised to the throne. Rafíâ-ud-Daraját
was put to death by the Sayads after a reign of three months, and his
brother Rafíâ-ud-daulah, who succeeded him, also died
after a few days’ reign. The Sayads then raised to the throne
prince Raushan Akhtar with the title of Muhammad Sháh.
Mahárája
Ajítsingh Forty-ninth Viceroy,
1719–1721.After the murder of Farrûkhsiyar, the most
powerful vassal in the neighbourhood of Delhi was Ajítsingh of
Márwár. To win him to their side the Sayads granted him
the viceroyalty of Gujarát, and Míhr Áli
Khán was appointed to act for him until his arrival, while
Muhammad Bahádur Bábi, son of Salábat Muhammad
Khán Bábi, was placed in charge of the police of the
district immediately round Áhmedábád.
Shortly after, through the influence of the Mahárája
Ajítsingh, Náhir Khán superseded Míhr
Áli Khán as deputy viceroy. Náhir Khán was
also appointed to the charge of Dholka Dohad and Petlád, and
made superintendent of customs. About this time the head tax was
repealed, and orders were issued that its levy in Gujarát should
cease.
Píláji Gáikwár at Songaḍ, 1719.In the same year, a.d. 1719, Píláji Gáikwár marched on Surat with a large army and defeated the imperial troops commanded by Sayad Âkil and Muhammad Panáh, the latter commander being taken prisoner and forced to pay a heavy ransom. Píláji, finding Gujarát an easy prey, made frequent incursions, and taking Songaḍ in the extreme south-east established himself there. Míhr Áli Khán, who had been acting for Náhir Khán, marched against and subdued the Kolis, who were committing piracy in the Mahi estuary. Decay of Imperial Power, 1720.From this year Mughal rule in Gujarát was doomed. Píláji Gáikwár was established at Songaḍ, and in the anarchy that ensued, the great Gujarát houses of the Bábis and Jháloris, as well as the newly arrived Momín Khán, turned their thoughts to independence. Ajítsingh so hated Muhammadan rule that he secretly favoured the Maráthás, and strove to establish his own authority over such portions of Gujarát as bordered on Márwár. In after years, Sarbuland Khán made a vigorous attempt to reassert imperial dominion, but the seeds of dissolution were sown and efforts at recovery were vain.
In a.d. 1720, Ajítsingh the
viceroy sent Anopsingh Bhandári to Gujarát as his deputy.
In this year Nizám-ul-Mulk, viceroy of Ujjain, was superseded by
Sayad Diláwar Khán. While Diláwar Khán was
yet on the Málwa frontiers the Nizám desirous of
possessing himself of the Dakhan and its resources retired to
Burhánpur pursued by Sayad Diláwar Khán, who
giving battle was killed, the Nizám retiring to
Aurangábád in the Dakhan. Álam Áli
Khán, deputy viceroy of the Dakhan, was directed to march
against him, while from north Gujarát Anopsingh Bhandári
was ordered to send 10,000 horse to Surat, and Náhir
Khán, the deputy viceroy, was instructed to proceed thither in
person. The Nizám and Álam Áli Khán met
near Bálápur in the Berárs and a battle was fought
in which the Nizám was successful and Álam Khán
was slain. At this time Anopsingh Bhandári committed many
oppressive acts, of which the [302]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Mahárája Ajítsingh
Forty-ninth Viceroy, 1719–1721. chief was the murder of
Kapurchand Bhansáli, the leading merchant of
Áhmedábád. The cause of Kapurchand’s murder
was that he had hired a number of armed retainers who used to oppose
the Bhandári’s orders and set free people unjustly
imprisoned by him. To remove this meddler from his way the
Bhandári got him assassinated. Nizám-ul-Mulk Prime Minister, of the Empire,
1721.In a.d. 1721,
Nizám-ul-Mulk was appointed prime minister of the empire,
Abdúl Hamíd Khán was recalled from Sorath, and in
his stead Asad Kuli Khán, with the title of Amir-ul-Umara, was
appointed governor of Sorath and sent Muhammad Sharíf
Khán into Sorath as his deputy.
Haidar Kúli Khán Fiftieth Viceroy, 1721–22.In a.d. 1721, in conjunction with Muhammad Amín and Saádat Khán, Haidar Kúli Khán freed the emperor from the tyranny of the Sayads, and was rewarded with the title of Muîz-ud-daulah Haidar Kúli Khán Bahádur Zafar Jang and the viceroyalty of Gujarát. He obtained the appointment of minister for his brother Jaâfar Kúli Khán. Maâsúm Kúli Khán was dignified by the title of Shujáât Khán Bahádur and appointed deputy viceroy. As soon as this change was notified, the people of Áhmedábád, who were discontented with the rule of Anopsingh, attacked his palace, the Bhadar, and he escaped with difficulty. Disorder in Áhmedábád, 1721.In consequence of the enmity between Haidar Kúli Khán and the Márwáris, Shujáât Khán, the deputy viceroy, attacked the house of Náhir Khán who had been Ajítsingh’s minister, and forced him to pay £10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh) and leave the city. Shujáât Khán next interfered with the lands of Safdar Khán Bábi, the deputy governor of Godhra, and his brothers. On one of the brothers repairing to Dehli and remonstrating, Haidar Kúli, who, above all things, was a Muhammadan and anxious to strengthen himself with the Muhammadan nobility of Gujarát, restored their lands to the Bábis. In consequence of this decision ill-feeling sprung up between Shujáât Khán and the Bábis, and when Shujáât Khán went to exact tribute he forced Muhammad Khán Bábi, governor of Kaira, to pay a special fine of £1000 (Rs. 10,000). Shortly after one of the viceroy’s officers, Kásím Áli Khán, while employed against the Kolis of that part of the country, was killed at Pethápur. Shujáât Khán advanced, and revenged Kásím Áli’s death by burning the town. Next, he passed into Sorath, and after exacting tribute, crossed to Kachh. The chief opposed him, and in the fight that followed was beaten and forced to pay about £22,500 (Rs. 2¼ lákhs).52 In a.d. 1721, a Sayad was sent to Sorath as deputy governor in place of Muhammad Sharíf, and Haidar Kúli was appointed governor of Kadi, the Chúnvál, and Halvad (called Muhammadnagar), and put in charge of Tharád, Arjanpur, Bhámnárli, Pethápur, and Kherálu in place of Vakhatsingh, son of the Mahárája Ajítsingh.
Leaves Dehli for Gujarát,
1722.Early in a.d. 1722,
Nizám-ul-Mulk took up the office of prime minister of the
empire, to which he had been appointed in the previous year. Strenuous
efforts were made to embroil him with Haidar Kúli [303]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Haidar Kúli Khán Fiftieth
Viceroy, 1721–22. Khán, as the Nizám’s
austerity and craft were a source of not less anxiety to the Dehli
court than Haidar Kúli’s more daring and restless
ambition. Haidar Kúli Khán, unable to contend with the
Nizám, left Dehli and retired to Gujarát. On his way the
villagers of Dabháli opposed him killing one of his chief men
named Alif Beg Khán. Haidar burned the village and put all the
people to death, a severity which caused such terror that throughout
his rule no difficulty was experienced in realizing tribute or in
keeping the roads safe. About this time, among other changes, Muhammad
Bahádúr, son of Salábat Khán Bábi,
was placed in charge of Sádra and Vírpur, with the title
of Sher Khán. Shortly after his arrival the viceroy marched
against and subdued the rebellious Kolis of the Chunvál,
appointing Rustam Áli Khán his governor there. Then,
returning to Áhmedábád, he took up his residence
in the Bhadra. Shows signs of Independence and
is Recalled, 1722.There is little doubt that at this time Haidar
Kúli aimed at bringing all Gujarát under his rule. He
seized the imperial horses which passed through
Áhmedábád on their way to Dehli, and confiscated
many estates and gave them to his own men. On his way to enforce
tribute from the Dungarpúr chiefs, he levied £8000
(Rs. 80,000) from
Lunáváḍa. Through the mediation of the Udepur
Rána, and as he agreed to pay a tribute of £10,000 (1
lákh of rupees), the Rával of Dungarpur escaped.
Haidar Kúli next proceeded to Bijápur, north of
Áhmedábád, but hearing that the emperor was
displeased at his assumption of the power of giving and changing grants
of land, he returned to Áhmedábád and restored
several estates which he had confiscated. Nizám-ul-Mulk Fifty-first
Viceroy, 1722.The court continued to distrust him, and at the
close of a.d. 1722 appointed
Jumlat-ul-Mulk Nizám-ul-Mulk fifty-first viceroy.
Haidar Kúli Khán, finding himself no match for the Nizám, was induced to retire quietly, and accordingly left Gujarát by way of Dungarpur. Shujáât Khán and Rustam Áli Khán accompanied him as far as Dungarpúr, and then returned to Áhmedábád. In the meantime the Nizám had reached Ujjain, and thence directed Safdar Khán Bábi to carry on the government till he should arrive, appointing at the same time his uncle Hámid Khán Deputy Viceroy; Momín Khán Governor of Surat, 1722.Hámid Khán as deputy viceroy and Fidwi Khán as minister. Subsequently the Nizám came to Gujarát and chose officers of his own for places of trust, the chief of whom was Momín Khán, who was appointed governor of Surat. The Nizám then returned to Dehli, but, after a short time, disgusted with his treatment at court, he retired to the Dakhan, where, making Haidarábád his capital, he gradually began to act as an independent ruler. Meanwhile in Gujarát dissensions sprang up between Hámid Khán and other officers, but matters were arranged without any outbreak of hostility. Tribute was exacted from the chiefs on the banks of the Vátrak and from Modhera an unruly Koli village was burned down, and garrisons were placed in the Koli country. In a.d. 1723 Rustam Áli Khán and Shujáât Khán were ordered from Dehli to march on Jodhpur, which they captured and plundered, and then returned to Áhmedábád.
Increase of Marátha Power,
1723.In a.d. 1723 Piláji
Gáikwár, who had been long hovering on the frontier,
marched on Surat and was opposed by Momín Khán, whom he
defeated. After levying contributions from the surrounding country,
[304]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Sarbuland Khán Fifty-second Viceroy,
1723–1730. he returned to his head-quarters at Songad, and
from this overran a considerable portion of the Surat territory,
building several forts in the Rájpípla country. At the
same time Kántáji Kadam Bánde, invading
Gujarát from the side of Dohad, began to levy fixed
contributions. Though before this occasional demands had often been
made, a.d. 1723 was the first year in
which the Maráthás imposed a regular tribute on
Gujarát. Momín Khán was now appointed provincial
minister, and Rustam Áli Khán succeeded him as revenue
officer of Surat, and, as the Nizám had gone to the Dakhan
without the emperor’s leave, Sarbuland Khán Fifty-second
Viceroy, 1723–1730.Mubáriz-ul-Mulk Sarbuland
Khán Bahádur Diláwar Jang was appointed
fifty-second viceroy of Gujarát. Appoints Shujáât Khán his
Deputy.He selected Shujáât Khán as his
deputy, and made other arrangements for the government of the province.
Hámid Khán, uncle and deputy of the Nizám,
prepared to oppose Shujáât Khán, but through the
intervention of Bábis Salábat Khán, Safdar
Khán, and Jawán Mard Khán, Hámid
Khán evacuated the Bhadra, and withdrew to Dohad.
Shujáât Khán now went to collect tribute, leaving
Ibráhím Kúli Khán at
Áhmedábád, while Rámrái was posted
at Mahudha in Kaira, with orders to watch the movements of Hámid
Khán. As the viceroy was in need of money, he farmed to one
Jívan Jugal the districts of Jambúsar,
Makbúlábad or Ámod about twenty-two miles north of
Broach, Dholka, and Broach. In a.d. 1724,
he came to Áhmedábád with Áli Muhammad
Khán father of the author of the Mirát-i-Áhmedi,
as his private minister.
Nizám-ul-Mulk and Sarbuland
Khán.Rustam Áli, governor of Surat, having
succeeded twice or thrice in defeating the Maráthás under
Píláji Gáikwár, now offered, in conjunction
with his brother Shujáât Khán, that if 20,000 men
were placed under their orders, they would march against the
Nizám. The emperor accepted this offer, allowing Rustam
Áli to draw on the Surat treasury to the extent of £20,000
(Rs. 2 lákhs). Rustam
Áli accordingly, with the aid of Áhmed Kúli his
brother’s son, equipped an army. In the meantime the Nizám
was not idle. He promised to Kántáji Kadam Bánde a
one-fourth share of the revenue of Gujarát, provided he should
be able, in concert with Hámid Khán, to re-conquer the
province from Mubáriz-ul-Mulk. Shujáât Khán,
who was now at Kadi, instead of following the advice of his minister
and carefully watching Hámid Khán’s movements from
Kapadvanj, went to a distant part of the
province. Hámid Khán seeing his opportunity, united his
forces with those of Kántáji Kadam, and marched to
Kapadvanj. Sarbuland Khán’s
Deputy Defeated, 1724.Shujáât Khán hearing
of this, advanced towards Áhmedábád and encamped
at Dabhora under Bahyal, eighteen miles east of
Áhmedábád and thence proceeded to Mota Medra,
about six miles east of the capital. When he came so near
Áhmedábád, many of his soldiers went without leave
into the city to visit their families. The Maráthás
attacked his rear guard, and his men giving way took to flight.
Hámid Khán seeing that Shujáât Khán
had but a small force, marched between him and the capital. A battle
was fought, in which Shujáât Khán was slain, and
his two sons Hasan Kúli and Mustafa Kúli were taken
prisoners. Shujáât Khán’s head was cut off
and sent to Safdar Khán Bábi, to be sent to
Ibráhím Kúli his son, who was doing duty as
commandant at Áhmedábád. Hámid Khán
took up his quarters in [305]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Sarbuland Khán Fifty-second Viceroy,
1723–1730. the Sháhi Bágh, and got
possession of all Áhmedábád except the city.
Hámid Khán now sent a message to the emperor, that the
Maráthás had been successful in defeating
Shujáât Khán and conquering Gujarát, but
that he had defended Áhmedábád against them. The
emperor sent him a dress of honour, but after a few days discovered
that Hámid’s message was false. The Maráthás
now marched through the country, collecting their chauth or
one-fourth and their sardeshmukhi or one-tenth shares of the
revenue. Kántáji went to Víramgám and
besieged the town, but on the promise of one of the chief inhabitants
to raise a sum of £35,000 (Rs.
3½ lákhs) the Maráthás retired.
Hámid Khán who was now independent began to bestow lands
and districts many of which remained with the grantees and were never
recovered by future governors. Ibráhím Kúli, son
of Shujáât Khán, in revenge for his father’s
death, determined to assassinate Hámid Khán. The attempt
failed. Hámid Khán escaped and Ibráhím Kúli was
slain.
The Maráthás engaged as Allies.Rustam Áli Khán, governor of Surat, in the hope of being revenged on Hámid Khán, invited the aid of Píláji Gáikwár, and it was agreed that they should meet on the north bank of the Narbada. Píláji promised to aid Rustam Khán, and the allied armies, crossing the Mahi, encamped at Aras in the plain between Anand and the Mahi. Hámid Khán, accompanied by Mír Nathu, Muhammad Salábat Rohila, and Kántáji Kadam, marched to oppose Rustam Khán. Hámid Khán also entered into secret negotiations with Píláji Gáikwár, who resolved to remain neutral and side with the conqueror. Battle of Arás. Hámid Khán defeated by Rustam Áli, 1723.A battle was fought, in which, though Piláji took no part, Hámid Khán was defeated and put to flight, and Mír Nathu was killed. After the fight Rustam Áli remained on the field of battle and liberated his nephews, plundering Hámid Khán’s camp. Píláji plundered Rustam Áli’s camp and then moved off, while Kántáji carried away what was left in the camp of Hámid Khán. Hámid Khán reproached Kántáji for his inactivity; but he pleaded in excuse that he was watching the mode of warfare amongst Muhammadans, and promised to attack Rustam Áli shortly. Maráthás join Hámid Khán against Rustam Áli.Now, as the Maráthás really desired to ruin Rustam Áli, who was their bitter foe, they after a few days surrounded him and cut off his supplies. Rustam Áli stood a blockade of eight days, and then forced his way through his enemies and went to Nápád, about fourteen miles west of the Vásad railway station in the Anand sub-division of the Kaira district, and thence through Kalamsar to Nápa or Nába under Petlád. The Maráthás still pursuing Rustam Áli retired to Vasu under Petlád, ten miles east of Naḍiád and about twenty-five miles south of Áhmedábád, where he gave battle, and by a furious charge broke the Marátha line. The Maráthás rallied, and Rustam Áli and his men were defeated, Rustam Áli being slain and his nephews again taken prisoners. Rustam was buried on the field of battle and his head sent to Áhmedábád.
Hámid Khán returned to Áhmedábád
with the Maráthás, who saw that their only means of
effecting a permanent footing in the province was by supporting him.
Hámid Khán then assigned a one-fourth share of the
revenue of the territory north of the Mahi to Kántáji,
and to Píláji a corresponding interest in the territory
south of the Mahi, [306]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Sarbuland Khán Fifty-second Viceroy,
1723–1730. including Surat and Baroda. After this
Hámid Khán acted tyrannically. He extorted large sums
from the rich, and poisoned the two sons of Shujáât
Khán. When the news of Kántáji’s and
Píláji’s success reached the Dakhan,
Trimbakráv Dhábáde, son of Khanderáv
Senápati, came with a large army and laid siege to Cambay. While
the siege was being pressed a quarrel among the Marátha leaders
culminated in strife and bloodshed. Trimbakráv Senápati
was wounded and the Marátha army had to disperse and
retire.53 Salábat Khán, leaving
Áhmedábád, went to Víramgám, and
after some time, placing his nephew at Víramgám, he went
into Gohilváḍa. When the news of the defeat and death of
Rustam Áli reached Dehli, the emperor ordered Mubáriz-ul-Mulk sent against the
Maráthás, 1725.Mubáriz-ul-Mulk to take a
strong army and proceed in person to Gujarát and expel
Hámid Khán and the Maráthás.
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk marched on Gujarát with a large army,
assisted by Mahárája Abheysingh of Jodhpur, Chatarsingh
Rája of Narwar in Bundelkhand, Gandrapsingh, and the
Mahárána of Udepur. On his arrival at Ajmír
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk was received by his private minister Áli
Muhammad Khán, who afterwards joined Jawán Mard
Khán Bábi in Rádhanpur, and united their troops
with those under Mubáriz-ul-Mulk. At that time Salábat
Khán was removed from his government, and Safdar Khán
Bábi died. In obedience to the imperial order,
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk marched from Ajmír and came to the
Gujarát frontier. On his approach Hámid Khán
returned to Áhmedábád. He placed Rúpsingh
and Sardár Muhammad Ghorni in charge of the city and himself
withdrew to Mehmúdábád. Mubáriz-ul-Mulk now
sent Sheikh Alíyár in advance with an army against
Áhmedábád. When Sheikh Alíyár
arrived before the city, Muhammad Ghorni, who was dissatisfied with
Hámid Khán for bringing in the Maráthás,
persuaded Rúpsingh to fly. Hámid
Khán and other Maráthás Retire.In the
meantime Mubáriz-ul-Mulk with the main body of his forces
reached Sidhpur. Hámid Khán, accompanied by a detachment
of Marátha horse, now returned to
Áhmedábád; but Muhammad Ghorni closed the gates,
and would not suffer him to enter the city. Mubáriz-ul-Mulk
marched to Mesána. About this time Áli Muhammad
Khán, the father of the author of the
Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, who was now with Mubáriz-ul-Mulk at
Mesána, advised him to conciliate the influential Muhammadan
family of Bábi. Under his advice, Salábat Muhammad
Khán Bábi was appointed governor of
Víramgám, and Jawán Mard Khán governor of
Pátan. Shortly afterwards Murlidhardás, the
Gujaráti minister of Hámid Khán, deserted his
master’s declining cause. When Kantáji heard that
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk had arrived at Pethápur, only eighteen
miles from Áhmedábád, he retired to
Mehmúdábád. Mubáriz-ul-Mulk enters
Áhmedábád, 1725.Before the close of
a.d. 1725, Mubáriz-ul-Mulk reached
Áhmedábád, where he was well received by the
officials and merchants. [307]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Sarbuland Khán Fifty-second Viceroy,
1723–1730. Hámid Khán and Kantáji,
who had by this time reached the banks of the Mahi, were now joined by
Píláji Gáikwár. The Marátha leaders,
seeing that the only way to preserve their footing in the province was
to espouse the cause of Hámid Khán, united their forces
with his, and prepared to march on Áhmedábád.
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk deputed his son Khánahzád
Khán with an army to oppose them, and made several appointments,
among other changes raising Áli Muhammad Khán to the post
of minister. Defeat of the
Maráthás at Sojitra and Kapadvanj,
1725.Khánahzád Khán met the
Maráthás near Sojitra, about ten miles north-west of
Petlád, and defeated them, pursuing them as far as the Mahi.
Then, returning, he was reinforced by his brother Sháh
Nawáz Khán, and marched against the
Maráthás, who were encamped at Kapadvanj. Another battle
was fought, and the Maráthás were again defeated and
pursued as far as the hills of Áli-Mohan now Chhota Udepur in the
extreme east of the province. Khánahzád Khán now
appointed Hasan-ud-dín governor of Baroda, Broach,
Jambúsar, and Makbulábád. Marátha Expedition against Vadnagar,
1725.Meanwhile Antáji Bháskar, a Marátha
noble, entering Gujarát from the side of Ídar, laid siege
to the town of Vadnagar, which, according to the old Gujarát
proverb, with Umreth in the Kaira district, are the two golden feathers
of the kingdom of Gujarát. Vadnagar was inhabited by wealthy
Bráhmans of the Nágar caste who prayed
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk to march to their relief; but as both his sons
were in pursuit of the other Marátha bands defeated at
Kapadvanj, the viceroy had no troops to spare from the
Áhmedábád garrison. The Nágars accordingly,
seeing no prospect of help, paid a sum of £40,000 (Rs. 4 lákhs) and Antáji
Bháskar retired. Kantáji and Píláji,
encouraged by this raid of Antáji’s, entered
Gujarát from different quarters. Kántáji again
laid siege to Vadnagar. The Nágars, unable to pay the
contribution demanded, leaving their property fled and
Kántáji in his attempts to unearth the buried treasure
burned down the town. Shortly afterwards Umreth in the Kaira district
suffered a similar fate at the hands of Kántáji. In one
of his raids Píláji Gáikwár advancing as
far as Baroda was met by Khánahzád Khán, the son
of the viceroy. Distrusting the issue of a battle Píláji
fled to Cambay, and from Cambay withdrew to Sorath. For these services
the emperor raised Khánahzád Khán to the rank of a
noble, with the title Ghálib Jang. About this time Áli
Muhammad Khán was dismissed from the post of minister, and in
his stead first Muhammad Sayad Beg and afterwards Muhammad
Sulaimán were appointed. Not long afterwards Áli Muhammad
Khán was again entrusted with a command and raised to be
governor of Dholka.
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk pays the
Marátha Tribute, 1726.The Maráthás retired
to the Dakhan, but, returning in a.d. 1726, compelled Mubáriz-ul-Mulk to confirm
his predecessor’s grants in their favour. The emperor refused to
acknowledge any cessions of revenue to the Maráthás; and
the viceroy, hard pressed for money, unable to obtain support from the
court and receiving little help from his impoverished districts, was
forced to impose fresh taxes on the citizens of
Áhmedábád, and at the same time to send an army to
collect their tribute from the Mahi chiefs. As part of the agreement
between Mubáriz-ul-Mulk and the Marátha chiefs
Píláji was to receive a share in the [308]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Sarbuland Khán Fifty-second Viceroy,
1723–1730. revenue of the districts south of the Mahi. But
Peshwa Bájiráv Balál, to whom, as agent of his
rival Khanderáv Dábháde, Píláji was
obnoxious, sent Udáji Pavár to drive Píláji
away. In this Udáji was successful, and defeating
Píláji forced him to seek the aid of
Kántáji. Kántáji, perceiving that if the
Peshwa became supreme his own independence would suffer, joined
Píláji, and marching together upon Baroda they
endeavoured, but without success, to prevent the Musalmán
governor Sadr-ud-dín Khán from entering the city. About
this time want of funds forced Mubáriz-ul-Mulk to
sell the greater part of the Dholka district to different
landholders.
Alliance with the Peshwa, 1727.In the following year, a.d. 1727, Bájiráv Peshwa began to negotiate with Mubáriz-ul-Mulk, undertaking that if the one-fourth and one-tenth shares in the revenue of the province were guaranteed to him, he would protect Gujarát from other invaders. Though he did not consent to these proposals, the viceroy so far accepted the alliance of the Peshwa as to allow the governor of Baroda to aid Udáji Pavár against Píláji. Piláji Gáikwár obtains Baroda and Dabhoi, 1727.Piláji and Kántáji outmanœuvred Udáji and prevented him from effecting a junction with the governor of Baroda, who in the end was forced to abandon both that city and the stronghold of Dabhoi, while Udáji retired to Málwa. Píláji Gáikwár now obtained possession of Baroda. Mubáriz-ul-Mulk, still sorely pressed for funds, marched into Sorath to exact tribute. On reaching Víramgám, Salábat Muhammad Khán Bábi, on behalf of the Jám of Navánagar, presented the viceroy with £10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh), and for this service was rewarded with the gift of an elephant. Mubáriz-ul-Mulk then marched against Chháya, the capital of the chief of Porbandar in the south-west of Káthiáváḍa. This chief, by putting to sea, hoped to escape the payment of tribute. But on hearing that the viceroy proposed to annex his territory and appoint an officer to govern it, he returned and agreed to pay a tribute of £4000 (Rs. 40,000).54 On his way back to Áhmedábád, Mubáriz-ul-Mulk passed through Halvad in Jháláváḍa, and there married the daughter of Jhála Pratápsingh, the chief of that district, whom he accordingly exempted from the payment of tribute. About this time the viceroy received orders from the emperor to restore certain land which he had confiscated, and as he neglected to obey, certain estates of his in the Panjáb were resumed. Capture of Chámpáner by the Maráthás, 1728.In the meantime Krishnáji, foster son of Kántáji, made a sudden attack upon Chámpáner and captured that fortress, and from that time Kántáji’s agents remained permanently in Gujarát to collect his share of the tribute.
In a.d. 1728 the minister Momín
Khán died, and in his place the emperor selected Momín
Khán’s brother Abd-ul-Ghani Khán. About this time
Asad Áli, governor of Junágaḍh,
also died, and on his deathbed appointed Salábat Muhammad
Khán Bábi deputy governor of that fortress.
Salábat Muhammad Khán sent his son Sher Khán
Bábi to act on his behalf. When the emperor heard of the death
of Asad Áli, he appointed Ghulám Muhy-ud-dín
Khán, son of the late Asad Áli, governor. Ghulám
Muhy-ud-dín did not proceed to
Junágaḍh but
continued Sher Khán Bábi as his deputy.
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk, now [309]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Sarbuland Khán Fifty-second Viceroy,
1723–1730. perceiving that neither Píláji
nor Kántáji afforded any protection to Gujarát,
but rather pillaged it, closed with the offers of Bájiráv
Peshwa, and Grant of Tribute to the Peshwa,
1729.in a.d. 1729 formally granted
to him the one-fourth and one-tenth shares of the revenue of the
province. The Peshwa accordingly sent his brother
Chimnájiráv to collect the tribute. Chimnáji
plundered Dholka and the country near Chámpáner, while
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk exacted tribute from the chiefs on the banks of
the Vátrak. Kántáji now entered Gujarát and
prepared for war in case Chimnáji and the viceroy should unite
against him. His movements were not interfered with, and after
collecting his share of the tribute, he retired to Sorath. The viceroy
now marched against the Kolis, and after destroying many of them
together with their wives and children, returned to
Áhmedábád by way of Modasa and Ahmednagar.
Ghulám Muhy-ud-dín Khán, governor of Junágaḍh,
who had not yet proceeded to his command, appointed a second deputy.
Through the influence of the viceroy this appointment was not
confirmed, and instead Sher Khán Bábi, son of
Salábat Muhammad Khán, was placed in charge of that
fortress.
Mulla Muhammad Áli raises a Disturbance at Surat, 1729.In Surat the year a.d. 1729 was marked by a severe flood in the Tápti and by a somewhat serious local disturbance. The chief cause of the disturbance was Mulla Muhammad Áli, a rich Musalmán trader of Surat. This man who, as Ûmda-tut-tujjár or chief of the merchants, had already a special rank in the city, was tempted to take advantage of the disorders of the time to raise himself to the position of an independent ruler. With this object he chose as his head-quarters the island of Píram in the Gulf of Cambay, near the port of Gogha, and there spent considerable sums in strengthening the island and tempting settlers to place themselves under his protection. As Píram was not popular Mulla Muhammad fixed on the village of Athva, on the left bank of the Tápti, about twelve miles from its mouth. Here he began to build a fort, but was ordered to desist by Sohráb Khán, the governor of Surat, from which city the proposed stronghold was only three miles distant. Mulla Muhammad so far from obeying, persuaded Beglar-Beg Khán the commander of the fort of Surat to side with him. Accordingly, next day, Beglar-Beg Khán bombarded the governor Sohráb Khán’s residence, proclaiming that his own brother Teghbeg Khán was appointed governor of Surat. In the end Mulla Muhammad Áli induced the chief merchants of the city to pray for the removal of Sohráb who pending receipt of orders from the emperor was made to hand over his official residence in the city to Teg-Beg Khán.
Naḍiád given in Farm,
1729.In the same year, a.d. 1729,
Jawán Mard Khán Bábi was chosen governor of
Petlád, Áli Muhammad Khán was made collector of
Áhmedábád, and Áli Muhammad’s son,
the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi and his brother were
appointed governor and superintendent of the customs of that district.
Áli Muhammad Khán shortly resigned and was succeeded by
Rú-ín Khán. At this time Jawán Mard
Khán Bábi, while punishing the Kolis of Bálor,
probably Bhátod about fifteen miles east of Broach, was killed
by a man of that tribe, and in revenge for his death the town of
Bálor was plundered. On the death of Jawán Mard
Khán, at the request of Salábat Muhammad Khán
Bábi, his eldest son Kamál-ud-dín Khán
Bábi received the districts of [310]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Sarbuland Khán Fifty-second Viceroy,
1723–1730. Sami and Munjpur and the title of Jawán
Mard Khán. At the same time the second son, Muhammad Anwar, with
the title of Safdar Khán, was appointed to the government of
Rádhanpur. The viceroy now went to Naḍiád, where
Rái Kishandás, agent of Jawán Mard Khán,
received the district of Petlád in farm. From
Naḍiád Mubáriz-ul-Mulk went to collect tribute from
Sarḍársingh, the chief of Bhádarva in the Rewa
Kántha about fifteen miles north of Baroda, on the banks of the
Mahi, who, after some fighting, agreed to pay a sum of £2000
(Rs. 20,000). On his way back to
Áhmedábád the viceroy levied tribute from the
chief of Umeta, fifteen miles west of Baroda. As Rái
Kishandás failed to pay the sum agreed on for the farm of
Petlád, an order was issued for his imprisonment. To save
himself from the indignity he committed suicide.
Athva Fort, 1730.When Kántáji returned from Sorath he camped at Sánand, and his advanced guard carried off some of the viceroy’s elephants which were grazing there. Men were sent in pursuit, but in vain, and the Maráthás escaped. Meanwhile, at Surat, Mulla Muhammad Áli continued to build the fort at Athva. At last his accomplice, Beglar-Beg Khán the commander of the Surat fort, began to perceive that if the Athva fort were completed the Mulla would be in a position to obstruct the trade of the port of Surat. He consequently ordered him to stop building. In spite of this the Mulla succeeded in persuading Sohráb Khán to allow him to go on with his fort promising in return to get him confirmed as governor of Surat. Sohráb Khán agreed, and the fort was completed, and Sohráb Khán was duly appointed governor. As the fort was immediately below Surat the revenue of Surat was greatly diminished, and Sohráb Khán, when it was too late, saw his mistake.
The Viceroy in Káthiáváḍa and Kachh, 1730.In a.d. 1730 Mubáriz-ul-Mulk went into Gohilváḍa in south-east Káthiáváḍa and levied tribute from Bhávsingh, chief of Sihor; thence he proceeded to Mádhupur, a town under Porbandar, and laid it waste. While engaged at Mádhupur, Momín Khán, son-in-law of the late Momín Khán, owing to some misunderstanding with the viceroy suddenly set out for Áhmedábád and from Áhmedábád proceeded to Ágra. The viceroy now marched in the direction of Kachh and refusing the offer of a yearly tribute of about £33,000 (10,00,000 mahmúdis), advanced against Bhúj. He experienced great difficulty in crossing the Ran, and as the Ráo had cut off all supplies, and as at the same time news arrived of disturbances in Áhmedábád, he was obliged, after a month and a half, to retire to Rádhanpur. Riots at Áhmedábád.The author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi was ordered to suppress the Áhmedábád riots, which had arisen out of the levy of some fresh taxes, and was invested with the title of Hasan Muhammad Khán. In this year Udaikaran, Desái of Víramgám, was murdered by a Kasbáti55 of that town named Áli, and Salábát Muhammad Khán Bábi, who was sent to investigate this murder, died on his way at Páldi, a village on the right bank of the Sábarmati opposite to Áhmedábád.
Mahárája
Abheysingh Fifty-third Viceroy, 1730–1733.News was
now (a.d. 1730) received that
Mahárája Abheysingh of Jodhpur had been appointed viceroy
and had reached Pálanpur. [311]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Mahárája Abheysingh Fifty-third
Viceroy, 1730–1733. The friends of order endeavoured to
arrange a peaceable transfer between the Mahárája and the
late viceroy, but Mubáriz-ul-Mulk
Resists the New Viceroy.Mubáriz-ul-Mulk determined to try
the chances of war, and prepared for resistance. At this time
Mír Ismáíl, deputy of
Ghulám Muhy-ud-dín Khán, arrived and took charge
of the government of Junágaḍh
from Sher Khán Bábi. Mahárája Abheysingh,
after making various appointments, set out with his brother Vakhatsingh
and 20,000 men to take over the government of Gujarát. When he
reached Pálanpur and saw that Mubáriz-ul-Mulk was
determined on resistance, he sent an order to Sardár Muhammad
Ghorni appointing him his minister and directing him to take possession
of the city of Áhmedábád and drive out the late
viceroy. As Sardár Muhammad was not strong enough to carry out
these orders he awaited the Mahárája’s arrival.
When the Mahárája reached Sidhpur he was joined by Safdar
Khán Bábi and Jawán Mard Khán Bábi
from Rádhanpur. They then advanced together to Adálaj,
distant only about eight miles from the capital, their army increasing
daily. Battle of Adálaj; the
Mahárája defeated by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk,
1730.Mubáriz-ul-Mulk was already encamped between
Adálaj and the city, and on the approach of the
Mahárája a battle was fought in which the
Mahárája was defeated. Abheysingh changed his position,
and another and bloodier engagement took place, in which both sides
tried to kill the opposing commander. But as both
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk and the Mahárája fought disguised
as common soldiers, neither party succeeded. At first the
Mahárája who had the advantage in position repulsed the
enemy, but Mubáriz-ul-Mulk fought so desperately in the
river-bed that the Ráthoḍs gave way. They
rallied and made one more desperate charge, but were met, repulsed, and
finally pursued as far as Sarkhej. The Mahárája, who had
not expected so determined an opposition, now sent Momín Khán
and Amarsingh to negotiate with Mubáriz-ul-Mulk, who was still
determined to resist to the uttermost. It was finally agreed that
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk
Retires.Mubáriz-ul-Mulk should receive a sum of
£10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh)
and should surrender Áhmedábád to the
Mahárája. Mubáriz-ul-Mulk accordingly quitted the
city and left for Ágra by way of Udepur.
Government of Abheysingh.The
Mahárája entering Áhmedábád,
appointed Ratansingh Bhandári his deputy, and placed
Fidá-ud-dín
Khán, cousin of Momín Khán, in charge of the city
police. Shortly afterwards Karímdád Khán
Jhálori, governor of Pálanpur, who had accompanied the
Mahárája into Gujarát, died. After the death of
Salábat Muhammad Khán Bábi, his son, Sher
Khán Bábi, was dismissed from the government of
Junágaḍh. He retired to his estate of Gogha, and when the
Mahárája arrived in Áhmedábád he
paid his respects, presenting the viceroy with an elephant and some
horses. The Mahárája confirmed the lands assigned to his
father, and reported his action to the emperor. Momín Khán Ruler of Cambay,
1730.Momín Khán was made ruler of Cambay, and
Fidá-ud-dín Khán, his cousin, was made governor of
the lands near that city, the revenue of which had been assigned to the
Mahárája. So great was the fear of the
Maráthás, that Mustafíd Khán, the governor
elect of Surat, instead of proceeding direct by land, went to Cambay.
From Cambay he moved to Broach, and from Broach entered into
negotiations with Píláji Gáikwár,
promising, if allowed to retain [312]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Mahárája Abheysingh Fifty-third
Viceroy, 1730–1733. possession of Surat, to pay
Píláji the one-fourth share of its revenues.
Píláji agreed, but Sohráb Khán, who was
still in possession of Surat, refused to hand it over to
Mustafíd Khán. In this year also Vakhatsingh, brother of
the Mahárája Abheysingh, was appointed governor of
Pátan, and sent a deputy to act for him. About the same time
Mír Fakhr-ud-dín, a follower of the late viceroy
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk, leaving him secretly, came to
Áhmedábád, and in an interview with the
Mahárája obtained for himself the post of deputy governor
of Junágaḍh.
When he proceeded to take up his appointment he was opposed by
Mír Ismáíl, and was killed in a battle fought near
Amreli in central Káthiáváḍa. Muhammad
Pahár, son of Karímdád Khán Jhálori,
was appointed governor of Pálanpur in succession
to his father, and Jawán Mard Khán was sent to
Vadnagar.
The Peshwa and Viceroy against Piláji Gáikwár, 1731.In the following year, a.d. 1731, Bájiráv Peshwa, entering Gujarát at the head of an army, advanced against Baroda, then in the possession of Píláji Gáikwár. Afterwards, at the invitation of the Mahárája, he visited Áhmedábád and had a meeting with the viceroy in the Sháhi Bágh. At this meeting it was agreed that Bájiráv should assist Ázmatulláh, the governor of Baroda, in taking possession of that town and in expelling Píláji Gáikwár. By this arrangement the viceroy hoped by playing off the Peshwa against Píláji, to succeed in getting rid of the latter, while the Peshwa intended that if Píláji was forced to give up Baroda, he himself should gain possession of that city. Accordingly the Peshwa, together with an army from the viceroy, marched on Baroda. They had scarcely laid siege to the city when the Peshwa heard that Nizám-ul-Mulk was advancing on Gujarát against him. The Peshwa Withdraws.Abandoning all operations against Baroda, the Peshwa withdrew, with all speed, to the Dakhan. On his way he encountered the army of Trimbakráv Senápati, who, together with Piláji Kántáji and Udáji Pavár, had united to resist the pretensions of the Peshwa in Gujarát, and were also secretly leagued with the Nizám. Defeats his Opponents.An engagement was fought in which the Peshwa was victorious and Trimbakráv was slain.56 The Peshwa at once pushed on to the Dakhan, contriving to avoid the Nizám, though his baggage was plundered by that chief, who had camped at Ghala Kámrej, on the river Tápti, about ten miles above Surat.
Abdúlláh Beg appointed the
Nizám’s Deputy at Broach.During these changes the
city of Broach, which on account of the strength of its fort the
Maráthás had failed to take, was governed by
Abdúlláh Beg, an officer originally appointed to that
command by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk. Dissatisfied that the government of
Gujarát should be in the hands of Abheysingh,
Abdúlláh Beg, in a.d. 1731,
entered into negotiations with the Nizám, offering to hold
Broach as the Nizám’s deputy. Nizám-ul-Mulk agreed,
appointed Abdúlláh his deputy, and ennobled him with the
title of Nek Álam Khán. About the same time Vakhatsingh,
brother of the viceroy, withdrew to his chiefship of Nágor in
Jodhpur, and Ázmat-ulláh went to Ágra. After his
safe arrival in the Dakhan Bájiráv Peshwa entered into an
agreement [313]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Mahárája Abheysingh Fifty-third
Viceroy, 1730–1733. with the Nizám under the terms
of which the grants of Dholka, Broach, Jambusar, and
Makbúlábád were continued to the Nizám.
Momín Khán received the farm of
Petlád, and Kántáji was confirmed in the share he
had acquired of the revenues of Gujarát. In a.d. 1732 the paymaster, Amánatdár
Khán, died, and was succeeded by Ghulám Hasan
Khán, who sent Mujáhid-ud-dín Khán to act
as his deputy. Through the influence of Mulla Muhammad Ali,
Sohráb Áli was now confirmed as governor of Surat, and
Mustafíd Khán was obliged to return to
Áhmedábád.
Píláji Gáikwár as the agent of the deceased Khanderáv Dábháde Senápati, as the owner of the fort of Songad, and as the ally of the Bhíls and Kolis, was naturally a thorn in the side of the viceroy Abheysingh. The recent acquisition of the town of Baroda and of the strong fortress of Dabhoi had made Piláji still more formidable. The Viceroy procures the Death of Piláji Gáikwár, 1732;Under these circumstances, Abheysingh, who had long wished to recover Baroda and Dabhoi determined to assassinate Piláji, and this was effected by a Márvádi at the holy village of Dákor. The Maráthás slew the assassin and withdrew across the Mahi, burning the body of Piláji at the village of Sánoli or Sáonli, fourteen miles north of Baroda. They then evacuated the district of Baroda, retiring to the fortress of Dabhoi. On hearing of the death of Píláji the viceroy immediately advanced against the Maráthás, and, and takes Baroda.after taking possession of Baroda, laid siege to Dabhoi. He failed to capture this fortress, and as the rainy season had set in and provisions were scarce, he was obliged to retire. He then went to Baroda, and after placing Sher Khán Bábi in charge of the city, returned to Áhmedábád. In this year, Famine, 1732.a.d. 1732, Gujarát was wasted by famine.
Affairs at Surat, 1732.Meanwhile at Surat Múlla Muhammad Ali of Athva was again the cause of disturbance. Resisting with force the demand of a sum of £10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh) by Sohráb Khán, the governor of Surat, he succeeded in driving Sohráb Khán out of the city, and the government of Surat was then usurped by Teghbeg Khán Governor of Surat.Teghbeg Khán, a brother of Beglar-Beg Khán. The success of the Múlla against Soráb Khán made him so forgetful of his position that he arrogated to himself all the emblems of the governor’s office and wrote to the emperor asking a patent of the governorship of Surat in the name of his son Múlla Fakhr-ud-dín. The messengers bearing these communications were intercepted at Broach by the partisans of Teghbeg, who determined to remove this powerful cause of anxiety. Teghbeg Khán, inviting Muhammad Ali to an entertainment, placed him in confinement, and after keeping him in prison for two years, in a.d. 1734 put him to death. Teghbeg also took possession of the fort of Athva, and plundered it. Sohráb Khán, seeing that he could not recover Surat, went with Sayad Wali to Gogha, where his relatives lived, and from that, proceeding to Bhávnagar settled there. When the emperor heard what had happened, he appointed Momín Khán to Surat and Teghbeg Khán to Cambay. Momín Khán sent Sayad Núrullah to act for him, but he was defeated by Teghbeg Khán, who afterwards contrived, in a.d. 1733, to be formally appointed governor of Surat with the title of Bahádur. [314]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Mahárája Abheysingh Fifty-third
Viceroy, 1730–1733. When Umábái, widow of
Khanderáv Senápati, heard of the assassination of
Píláji Gáikwár, she determined to avenge
his death. Collecting an army and taking with her Kántáji
Kadam and Dámáji Gáikwár, son of
Píláji, she marched upon Áhmedábád.
As the Maráthás failed to do more than slay a
Rájput leader named Jívaráj they came to terms. In
the end it was agreed that in addition to the one-fourth and the
one-tenth shares of the revenue a sum of £8000 (Rs. 80,000) should be paid from the
Áhmedábád treasury, Jawán Mard Khán
being kept as a hostage till the payments were made. For his services
on this occasion Jawán Mard Khán was made governor of
Víramgám. During this year an imperial order appointed
Khushálchand Sheth, son of Sántidás, Nagar Sheth
or chief merchant of Áhmedábád. The
Maráthás plundered Rasúlábád a mile
south of Áhmedábád and its excellent library was
pillaged. Umábái now marched upon Baroda, and the
governor, Sher Khán Bábi, prepared to oppose the
Maráthás. But Umábái, sending a message to
Sher Khán, explained that she had just concluded a peace with
the Mahárája, and was suffered to pass unmolested. The
emperor, satisfied with the arrangements made by the
Mahárája, presented him with a dress of honour.
Ratansingh
Bhandári Deputy Viceroy, 1733–1737.In this
year the Mahárája went to court by way of Jodhpur, and
appointed Ratansingh Bhandári as his deputy, and the author of
the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi as news recorder. In the same year,
a.d. 1733, Ghulám
Muhy-ud-dín Khán, governor of Junágaḍh
died, and his son Mír Hazabr Khán was selected to fill
his place.
The Maráthás Return.Meanwhile as the Maráthás had not received their rights, Jádoji Dábháde, son of Umábái, returned to Gujarát. Peace was concluded on the former basis, and Jádoji marched into Sorath to exact tribute. In this year the Kolis of the Chúnvál and Kánkrej committed many excesses, and a Rájput noble was robbed in the Pátan district. In the meantime Sohráb Khán, the former governor of Surat, who had been kindly received by Bhávsinghji the chief of Sihor, began to raise a following and was appointed collector of arrears in Sorath. He chose Sayad Núrullah as his deputy, and sent him to recover the revenue for the current year.
Contest for the government of Gogha.On the death of Salábat Khán Bábi, though the Mahárája had endeavoured to get Sher Khán Bábi appointed in place of his father, Gogha had been granted to Burhán-ul-Mulk, who chose Sohráb Khán as his deputy. At this time Sher Khán Bábi was at Baroda, and his younger brother, though he resisted, was compelled to leave Gogha. The deputy governor of Sorath complained to the governor of the oppressive conduct of Sohráb Khán. But Burhán-ul-Mulk supported Sohráb and having obtained for himself the government of Sorath, sent Sohráb Khán as his deputy to Junágaḍh. Disturbance at Víramgám, 1734.In a.d. 1734, Ratansingh Bhandári, the deputy viceroy, who held in hatred Bhávsingh, son of Udaikaran, the hereditary officer of Víramgám, persuaded Jawán-Mard Khán to imprison him and send him to Áhmedábád. Jawan-Mard Khán went so far as to arrest Bhávsingh, but was forced by his supporters to release him.
Baroda recovered by the
Maráthás, 1734.In this year Sher Khán
Bábi, governor of Baroda, went to visit his lands at
Bálásinor, leaving Muhammad Sarbáz in command at
Baroda, [315]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Ratansingh Bhandári Deputy Viceroy in
charge, 1733–1737. Máhadáji
Gáikwár, brother of Píláji, who then held
Jambúsar, sending to Songad to Dámáji for aid,
marched on Baroda with a strong force. The garrison made a brave
defence, and Sher Khán hearing of the attack at
Bálásinor, called for aid from Ratansingh
Bhandári, the deputy viceroy, who directed Momín
Khán, the governor of Cambay, to join Sher Khán and drive
back the Maráthás. Sher Khán started at once for
Baroda. But Máhadaji leaving a sufficient force before the town
pushed on with the bulk of his army to meet Sher Khán, and,
though he and his men fought bravely, defeated him, and then returned
to Baroda, Sher Khán retiring to Bálásinor.
Momín Khán, who arrived after Sher Khán’s
defeat, did not deem it prudent to engage the Maráthás,
and retired to Cambay. In the meantime the garrison of Baroda, hopeless
of succour, surrendered the town, and since that day Baroda has
continued to be the head-quarters of the Gáikwár
family.
Change of Governor at Víramgám.Since Jawán Mard Khán’s capture of Bhávsingh of Víramgám he had become much disliked. For this reason Ratansingh Bhandári, the deputy viceroy, transferred him to Kadi and Bijápur, and in his place appointed Sher Khán Bábi, whose father Muhammad Salábát Khán Bábi had been a popular governor of Víramgám. At this time Dhanrúp Bhandári, governor of Petlád, died, and the farm of the districts of Naḍiád, Arhar-Mátar, Petlád, and Mahudha was given to Momín Khán. Mulla Muhammad Áli managed to write letters from his confinement at Surat to the Nizám; and as that chief was now not far from Surat, he wrote urgently to Teghbeg Khán to release him. Teghbeg Khán put the Mulla to death, and bribing the Nizám’s messenger, gave out that he had died of joy at his release. Khushálchand, the chief of the merchants of Áhmedábád, having had a difference with Ratansingh, was forced to leave the city, and sought shelter at Cambay and afterwards at Junágaḍh. Jawán Mard Khán fails in an attempt on Ídar.Jawán Mard Khán, who was of an ambitious temperament, now conceived the design of conquering Ídar from Anandsingh and Ráisingh, brothers of the Mahárája Abheysingh. He accordingly marched upon Ídar, taking with him as allies Aghráji Koli of Katosan and Koli Amra of Elol Kánrah. In this strait Anandsingh and Ráisingh sought the aid of Malhárráv Holkar and Ránoji Sindia, who were at this time in Málwa. The Marátha chiefs at once marched to the help of Ídar, and Jawán Mard Khán, disbelieving the report of Marátha aid, continued to advance until he found himself opposed by an overwhelming force. Negotiations were entered into, and Jawán Mard Khán agreed to pay a sum of £17,500 (Rs. 1,75,000). Of the total amount £2500 (Rs. 25,000) were paid at once, and Zoráwar Khán, brother of Jawán Mard Khán, and Ajabsingh, agent of Aghráji Koli, were kept as hostages until the balance should be paid. In this year Teghbeg Khán of Surat caused a wealthy merchant named Áhmed Chalabi to be assassinated, and confiscated his property. He also caused a fanatic named Sayad Áli to be put to death by certain Afgháns, as he considered that he might excite sedition.
Rivalry of Ratansingh Bhandári and
Sohráb Khán, 1735.In the following year
(a.d. 1735) Dholka was assigned to
Ratansingh Bhandári, and through the influence of
Burhán-ul-Mulk, Sohráb [316]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Ratansingh Bhandári Deputy Viceroy in
charge, 1733–1737. Khán was appointed governor of
Víramgám. Ratansingh resented this, and eventually
Víramgám was conferred on the Mahárája
Abheysingh. When this order reached Sohráb Khán, he
forwarded it to Burhán-ul-Mulk, and in consequence of
Burhán-ul-Mulk’s remonstrances, the arrangements were
changed and Sohráb Khán appointed governor. Upon this
Sohráb Khán, leaving Sádak Ali as his deputy in
Junágaḍh, marched for Víramgám; while
Ratansingh Bhandári, hearing of Sohráb
Khán’s approach, summoned Momín Khán and
others to his assistance, and with his own army proceeded to Dholka and
plundered Koth. From Koth he advanced and pitched at Harálah,
about ten miles from Sohráb Khán’s camp, and here
he was joined by Momín Khán and others whom he had
summoned to support him. Battle of Dholi.
Defeat and Death of Sohráb Khán, 1735.After the
union of these forces he marched to Dholi, six miles from Dhandhuka, at
which place Sohráb Khán was then encamped. Ratansingh
Bhandári now proposed that peace should be concluded, and that
Sohráb Khán should enjoy Víramgám until
final orders were passed by the emperor. Safdar Khán Bábi
and others went to Sohráb Khán and endeavoured to bring
him to consent to these terms; but he would not listen, and on both
sides preparations were made for battle. During the following night
Ratansingh Bhandári planned an attack on Sohráb
Khán’s camp. The surprise was complete. Sohráb
Khán’s troops fled, and himself, mortally wounded, shortly
afterwards died. By the death of Sohráb Khán the family
of Kázím Beg Khán became extinct. He was buried at
Sihor in Káthiáváḍa.
Rivalry between Ratansingh Bhandári and Momín Khán, 1735.After this success a single horseman attacked and wounded Ratansingh Bhandári in two places. The horseman was at once slain, but no one was able to recognize him. Ratansingh, who in two months had recovered from his injuries, now determined to attack Momín Khán, as that officer in the recent struggle had taken part with Sohráb Khán. Momín Khán hearing of Ratansingh’s intentions, withdrew to Cambay. In the course of this year, on the expiry of the period of the farm of Mahudha, Arhar-Mátar, and Naḍiád, these districts were transferred from Momín Khán to Safdar Khán Bábi. Kaliánchand, a man of low origin, was appointed to Víramgám in place of Sher Khán Bábi, and instead of Sohráb Khán, Muhsin Khán Khálvi was made deputy governor of Sorath.
Marátha
Affairs.About this time Dámáji
Gáikwár, who had been chosen by Umábái as
her representative in Gujarát, appointed Rangoji to act as his
agent. Dámáji
Gáikwár and Kántáji,
1735.Kántáji being dissatisfied with this
arrangement, in which his rights were ignored, marched into
Gujarát. Rangoji met him, and a battle was fought at
Battle of Ánand-Mogri. Defeat of
Kántáji.Ánand-Mogri, twenty-five miles
south-east of Kaira, in which Kántáji was defeated and
his son killed. In consequence of this reverse Kántáji
retired to Petlád. Momín Khán, who with his army was
drawn up near Petlád to oppose Rangoji, was compelled to retire
to Cambay, where peace was concluded on condition that
Dámáji should receive the one-fourth share of the
revenues of the country north of the Mahi. As the districts where these
battles were fought were held in farm by Safdar Khán
Bábi, he suffered much loss, and consequently retired to
Rádhanpur. Rangoji was joined by Dámáji
Gáikwár, and these two leaders went together to Dholka.
While they [317]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Ratansingh Bhandári Deputy Viceroy in
charge, 1733–1737. were there, The Maráthás help Bhávsingh to expel
the Víramgám Kasbátis.Bhávsingh of
Víramgám invited them to that town, both on account of
the annoyance he suffered from the Márvádis and that he
might take vengeance on the Kasbátis for the murder of his
father Udaikaran. He accordingly treacherously admitted the
Maráthás and slew Daulat Muhammad Tánk, brother of
the murderer of his father, and expelled the rest of the
Kasbátis, while Kalián, the Márvádi
administrator, was permitted to go to Áhmedábád.
Leaving Rangoji at Víramgám, Dámáji marched
into Sorath to levy tribute from the chiefs, and after collecting a
portion of his dues, returned to the Dakhan. In the following year
(a.d. 1736) Rangoji advanced as far as
Bávla near Dholka wasting the country. Ratansingh
Bhandári, the deputy viceroy, marched against him, and forced
him to retire to Víramgám. Ratansingh pursued the
Maráthás to Víramgám, attacked and defeated
them capturing their baggage, but failed to prevent them taking shelter
in the town. About this time some Marátha horse who were at
Sarnál, otherwise called Thásra, joined the Kolis of
those parts, advanced with them against Kapadvanj and without any
serious resistance succeeded in capturing the town. Meanwhile though
Ratansingh had summoned Momín Khán to his aid, he delayed
coming, as he began to scheme independence at Cambay.
Ratansingh Bhandári heard that Pratápráv,
brother of Dámáji, and Deváji Tákpar were
advancing on Áhmedábád with 10,000 horse. At first
he thought this a device to draw him from Víramgám, to
whose walls his mines had reached. On ascertaining from trusty spies
that the report was true, he raised the siege of
Víramgám, returned rapidly to
Áhmedábád, and pushing forward to meet
Pratápráv, exacted tribute from the chiefs on the banks
of the Vátrak. As Pratápráv drew near, the
governor of the Bhíl district retired before him, and he
continuing his advance, passed through Valad and Pethápur, and
so by way of Chhála reached Dholka. Here, through Muhammad
Ismáíl, the governor of Dholka, he demanded from the
Bhandári his share of the revenue. Afterwards, leaving 2000
horse in Dholka, he went to Dhandhúka. The Gáikwár and Peshwa Plunder the
Country.In the meantime Kántáji, who was a
follower of Bájiráv Peshwa, joining with
Malhárráv Holkar, advanced upon Ídar, and coming
against Dánta, plundered that town. Some Nágar
Bráhmans of the town of Vadnagar, who were settled in
Dánta, tried to escape to the hills, but were intercepted and
pillaged. The Maráthás then proceeded to Vadnagar and
plundered the town. From Vadnagar they went as far as Pálanpur,
where Pahár Khán Jhálori, being unable to oppose
them, agreed to pay a tribute of £10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh). Kántáji and
Malhárráv Holkar then marched into Márwár,
while Pratápráv and Rangoji crossed over from Dhandhuka
into Káthiáváḍa
and Gohilváḍa. About this time Muhammad Pahár
Khán Jhálori was appointed deputy governor of
Pátan on behalf of Vakhatsingh. As no settlement of his demands
on the revenues of Dholka had yet been made, Pratápráv
returned to that town and sent Narhar Pandit to receive the tribute due
to him. Afterwards proceeding to Baroda with Rangoji they were summoned
to Sorath by Dámáji to assist him. Sher Khán
Bábi, who up to his time had been at Kaira, now came to
Áhmedábád, and as the deputy viceroy [318]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Ratansingh Bhandári Deputy Viceroy in
charge, 1733–1737. was displeased with Momín
Khán’s conduct when Víramgám was besieged,
he appointed Sher Khán his own deputy at Petlád,
Arhar-Mátar, and Naḍiád. Afterwards on Momín
Khán’s remonstrance Subháchand
Márvádi was appointed to examine the accounts and receive
the revenue in place of Sher Khán. In a.d. 1737 Dámáji’s brother
Pratápráv, returning to his country after exacting
tribute from the chiefs of Sorath, died of small-pox at Kánkar
near Dholka. Momín Khán seeing that Sher Khán had
not yet left Kaira, collected some men and came to Petlád, while
Sher Khán went to Dehgám and awaited the departure of
Rangoji. Ratansingh Bhandári made preparations to help Sher
Khán and Momín Khán returned to Cambay.
Momín Khán Fifty-fourth Viceroy, 1737.At this time as the Mahárája Abheysingh was not in favour at court, Momín Khán was appointed fifty-fourth viceroy. As he was unable to effect anything by himself he persuaded Jawán Mard Khán Bábi to join him by a promise of the government of Pátan and directed him to proceed and take up that appointment. Now the Jháloris were allies of the Ráthoḍs, and Pahár Khán Jhálori, then in command of Pátan, opposed Jawán Mard Khán, but was finally obliged to vacate Pátan. Momín Khán, who had not hitherto produced the order appointing him viceroy, now made it public and began to act as viceroy with the title of Najm-ud-dauláh Momín Khán Bahádur Fírúz Jang, and in a.d. 1737 sent a copy of this order to Abdúl Husain Khán, the deputy minister, and to Mustafíd Khán, who held the office of Kázi.
Sher Khán Bábi, wishing to remain neutral, retired to Bálásinor and Momín Khán summoned Rangoji, who was in the neighbourhood of Cambay, to his assistance. Rangoji agreed to aid him in expelling the Márvádis, on condition that, if successful, he should be granted one-half of the produce of Gujarát except the city of Áhmedábád, the lands in the neighbourhood of the city, and the port of Cambay. This disastrous alliance with the Maráthás gave the last blow to Mughal power in Gujarát, which otherwise might have lingered for at least a quarter of a century. Momín Khán lived to repent his conduct.
When Ratansingh Bhandári heard of the appointment of Momín Khán to be viceroy he wrote to Mahárája Abheysingh for orders. Meanwhile he sent Muhammadan officials to Cambay to persuade Momín Khán to take no further steps until a reply should be received to the reference Momín Khán had made to Ágra. The reply of the Mahárája was that Ratansingh should resist Momín Khán if he could. Ratansingh prepared to defend Áhmedábád while Momín Khán collecting an army, camped at the Náransar lake.
From the Náransar lake where Momín Khán
remained encamped for one and a half months collecting his partisans he
advanced to Sojitra, where he was joined by Jawán Mard
Khán Bábi; and proceeding together they came to Vasu
under Petlád, about twenty-six miles from
Áhmedábád, and from Vasu to Kaira, about eighteen
miles from the capital. At Kaira they encamped on the banks of the
Vátrak, where, owing to the incessant rain, they were forced to
remain for about a month. When the rain abated and the rivers were
fordable, Momín Khán, moving to
Áhmedábád, encamped in front of the city
[319]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Momín Khán Fifty-fourth Viceroy,
1737. on the Kánkariya tank and Lays Siege to
Áhmedábád.prepared for a siege. About the
same time Momín Khán’s manager, Vajerám,
whom he had sent to Songad to solicit Dámáji to march in
person to his assistance, arrived and informed him that
Dámáji would join him shortly. Zoráwar
Khán, who had been left at the Marátha camp as security
for the payment of the tribute, was recalled, and instead the district
of Parántij was formally assigned to the Maráthás
in payment of their demands. Some of the Mahárája’s
guns, which were being sent to Áhmedábád by his
agents at Surat through Cambay for facility of transit, were about this
time captured by a party of Momín Khán’s men. When
Ratansingh Bhandári wrote to the Mahárája of
Momín Khán’s advance on
Áhmedábád, the Mahárája was much
displeased, and went from the emperor’s presence in anger. The
nobles fearing the consequences, recalled him, and persuaded the
emperor to re-appoint him viceroy of Gujarát.
Momín Khán continues the Siege of Áhmedábád.Momín Khán was secretly enjoined to disregard the Mahárája’s appointment and persevere in expelling the Ráthoḍs, and was assured of the emperor’s approbation of this line of conduct. He therefore continued to prosecute the siege with vigour. In the meantime another order was received from the imperial court, confirming the reappointment of the Mahárája Abheysingh Fifty-fifth Viceroy, 1737.Mahárája and appointing Fidá-ud-dín Khán to guard the city with 500 men, directing also that Momín Khán should return to Cambay. It was further stated that, as Ratansingh Bhandári had acted oppressively, some other person should be appointed deputy to fill his place, and that in the meantime a Rájput noble, named Abhaikaran, was to carry on the government. Shortly before this Muhammad Bákir Khán, son of Muâtamid Khán, joined Momín Khán from Surat, while Sádik Áli Khán and his nephew reinforced him from Junágaḍh. When Momín Khán was informed of the purport of the imperial order he agreed to return to Cambay, provided Ratansingh Bhandári would quit the city, hand over charge to Abhaikaran, and admit Fidá-ud-dín Khán and his men into the city.
Defence of the City by Ratansingh
Bhandári.Ratansingh Bhandári determined not to
leave the city, and prepared to defend himself to the last.
Dámáji Gáikwár now joined Momín
Khán from Songad. Momín Khán met
Dámáji at Ísanpur, three miles from
Áhmedábád, and made great show of friendship,
calling him his brother. When Ratansingh Bhandári heard of the
arrangements made between Dámáji and Momín
Khán, he sent a message to Dámáji saying,
‘Momín Khán has promised Rangoji half of the
revenues of Gujarát excepting the city of
Áhmedábád, the lands immediately round it, and
Cambay. If you will join me, I will give you half of everything not
excepting the city nor Cambay, and will send to your camp some of my
chief landholders as security if you agree.’ Dámáji
showed this to Momín Khán, and asked him what he proposed
to do. Momín Khán now perforce agreed to do the same; but
instead of Cambay offered to make over to the Maráthás
the whole district of Víramgám. Dámáji,
accepting these terms, ceased to negotiate with Ratansingh. He then
went on pilgrimage to Dúdesar, and returning in the same year,
a.d. 1738, he and Rangoji began active
operations against Áhmedábád. Their bombardment
did so much [320]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Mahárája Abheysingh Fifty-fifth
Viceroy, 1737. damage to the city that Momín Khán
repented having called them to his aid, and foresaw that if the
Maráthás once gained any portion of the city it would be
no easy matter to drive them out. Momín Khán now sent the
writer of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi to Ratansingh Bhandári,
in hopes that he might withdraw peaceably, but Ratansingh refused to
listen to any terms. After some time the Musalmáns under
Kázim Áli Khán and others, and the
Maráthás under Báburáv endeavoured to take
the city by storm, but after a bloody contest were forced to retire.
Next day Ratansingh, seeing that he could not long hold the city,
entered into a negotiation with Momín Khán, and, on
receiving a sum of money for his expenses, and on being allowed to
retire with the honours of war, left the city.
Momín Khán captures Áhmedábád, 1738.Momín Khán entered Áhmedábád. On the capture of the city, in accordance with Momín Khán’s engagement, half of it was handed to the Maráthás. Momín Khán sent news of what had taken place to the emperor, and appointed Fidá-ud-dín Khán his deputy. Dámáji, who in the meantime had been to Sorath, now returned and was met by Rangoji, who accompanied him as far as the banks of the Mahi, whence Rangoji proceeded to Dholka. After spending a few days at Dholka, Rangoji returned to Áhmedábád and took charge of his share of the city, which comprised the Ráikhar, Khánjchán, and Jamálpur quarters as far as the Astoria and Ráipur gates. The city was thus equally divided, and the Astoria and Raipur gates were guarded by the Maráthás. At that time the inhabitants of Áhmedábád were chiefly Muhammadans, and the Maráthás, accustomed to extortion, attempting to oppress them, they rose against the strangers, and after a severe affray expelled the greater part of them from the city. Momín Khán, though secretly pleased, affected ignorance and sent Fidá-ud-dín Khán to reassure Rangoji. This with some difficulty he succeeded in doing and Rangoji remained in the city. Jawán Mard Khán was sent to Pátan, and, instead of Parántij, the district of Kherálu was granted to Zoráwar Khán Bábi.
Prosperity of Áhmedábád, 1738.With the cessation of Marátha oppression, Áhmedábád began to recover its splendour and opulence. The emperor was much pleased with Momín Khán, and, raising his rank, presented him with a dress of honour, a sword, and other articles of value. Momín Khán Fifth-sixth Viceroy, 1738–1743.At the close of the rainy season Momín Khán went to levy tribute from the chiefs on the banks of the Sábarmati, and Rangoji was asked to accompany him. They marched to Adálaj whence Fidá-ud-dín Khán, the deputy viceroy, returned to the city accompanied by Rámáji as deputy of Rangoji. Jawán Mard Khán and Sher Khán Bábi now joined the viceroy’s camp, and, about the same time Hathising, chief of Pethápur, paid a visit to the viceroy and settled his tribute. From Adálaj they advanced to Mánsa, and were met by the Mánsa chief. From Mánsa they proceeded to Kadi, and from Kadi to Bíjápur. After Momín Khán left the people of Áhmedábád were badly treated, and Rangoji, leaving his brother Akoji in camp, returned to the capital, whence he marched towards Víramgám and Sorath. Momín Khán went from Bíjápur to Ídar, and there levied tribute from the chiefs of Mohanpur and Ranásan. [321]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Momín Khán Fifth-sixth Viceroy,
1738–1743. When Momín Khán arrived at
Ídar, Ánandsingh and Ráisingh, brothers of
Mahárája Abheysingh, went to him and paid the tribute of
Mohanpur and Ranásan as being within the limits of the
Ídar territory. The matter was amicably settled, and the two
brothers accompanied the viceroy as far as the Ídar frontier,
when Ánandsingh returned to Ídar, and Ráisingh, at
Momín Khán’s request, remained with him,
Momín Khán undertaking to pay the expenses of his men.
Prathiráj, the chief of Mánsa, The Viceroy collects Tribute, 1738.agreed to pay
£2300 (Rs. 23,000) and the chief of
Varsoda £1000 (Rs. 10,000) as
tribute. At this time Sher Muhammad Khán Bábi was
appointed to succeed Mír Dost Áli as deputy governor of
Sorath. The Maráthás, who had attempted to deprive some
of the Rasúlábád and Batwa Sayads of their land,
were attacked by the Muhammadan population, and a few men were wounded
on either side. Momín Khán, receiving tribute from
various chiefs, had now reached Pálanpur, and Pahár
Khán Jhálori, the governor of that place, was introduced
to the viceroy by Sher Khán Bábi. As news was now
received that Deváji Tákpar was advancing through the
Baroda districts, Momín Khán marched towards
Áhmedábád, dismissing Pahár Khán
Jhálori on the Pálanpur frontier. Jawán Mard
Khán Bábi, appointing his brother Safdar Khán
Bábi as his deputy at Pátan, pushed forward in advance
for Áhmedábád. Mámúr Khán,
who had been chosen by Mír Huzabr Áli as his deputy in
Sorath, now arrived and complained to Momín Khán
regarding Sher Khán Bábi’s appointment.
Momín Khán said that, as neither had assumed charge of
their duties, they should await final orders from the emperor. He then
advanced to Hájipur, and thence encamped on the side of the city
near Bahrámpur and occupied himself in strengthening the city
defences. From that camp he proceeded to Ísanpur four miles
south of Áhmedábád on his way to levy tribute from
the Koli chiefs of the banks of the Vátrak. After this he
proceeded to Kúlej on the Vátrak and levied tribute from
the Koli chiefs of that neighbourhood. Hearing that
Dámáji had left Songad, and crossing the Mahi had gone to
Arás, Momín
Khán struck his camp and returned to the city, while
Dámáji going to Dholka marched from that to Sorath.
Momín Khán now permitted Sher
Khán to return to his lands in Gogha, whence he proceeded to
Junágaḍh and
took charge of the office of deputy governor.
Sher Khán Bábi Deputy
Governor of Sorath, 1738.In a.d. 1738, Mír Huzabr Khán, the governor
of Sorath, died, and as Sher Khán had occupied Junágaḍh,
and taken into his employ all the troops of Mir Dost Áli,
Mámúr Khán was obliged to resign his pretensions
and return. The emperor now appointed Himmat Áli Khán,
nephew of Momín Khán, governor of Sorath, and he wrote to
his uncle to choose a fitting deputy. Momín Khán, as the
Marátha incursions into Sorath increased yearly, and as Sher
Khán Bábi was a man able to hold his own with them,
suffered him to remain as deputy. When Dámáji returned to
Víramgám, after levying tribute from the chiefs of
Sorath, he was obliged to march against Kánji Koli, the chief of
Chhaniár in the Chúnvál. As he could not prevail
against them he was forced to call on Momín Khán for aid.
Momín Khán sent Fidá-ud-dín Khán at
the head of a well-equipped army. On their approach the [322]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Momín Khán Fifth-sixth Viceroy,
1738–1743. Kolis fled, and the village was burned, and
Fidá-ud-dín Khán returned to the capital.
Dámáji, leaving Rangoji as his deputy, returned to
Songad. In this year, a.d. 1738,
Hindustán was invaded by the great Persian Nádir
Sháh, Dehli sacked, and the emperor made prisoner. Except that
coin was struck in Nádir’s name, the collapse of Mughal
power caused little change in Gujarát.
The Deputy Viceroy collects Tribute, 1739.In a.d. 1739 Fidá-ud-dín Khán was sent to levy tribute from the chiefs on the banks of the Sábarmati, and, accompanied by Jawán Mard Khán Bábi and Rája Ráisingh of Ídar, marched to Charárah. As the village of Pánmul under Bijápur had been assigned to the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, he accompanied Fidá-ud-dín Khán, who marched to Ahmednagar, and demanded tribute from Jítsingh of Mohanpur and Ranásan. Jítsingh resisted and a doubtful battle was fought. Next day Fidá-ud-dín Khán changed his position and again attacked Jítsingh, who being defeated agreed to pay £1000 (Rs. 10,000). They then went to Ídar, where they were hospitably received by Rája Ráising, who presented the leaders with horses. From Ídar they proceeded to Vadnagar, which was under Jawán Mard Khán, who also received them courteously and presented horses. The army then marched to Visalnagar. On the arrival of the troops at Visalnagar, Jawán Mard Khán requested Fidá-ud-dín Khán to subdue Jámáji the Koli chief of Thara-Jámpur in the Kánkrej, who was then at Bálísana under Pátan and who was continually plundering the country. Fidá-ud-dín Khán marched to Bálísána, but Jámáji fled to Thara-Jámpur without risking a battle and the Muhammadans plundered Thara-Jámpur. From Bálísána Fidá-ud-dín marched to Kadi, and allowing Jawán Mard Khán to return to Pátan proceeded to Áhmedábád.
At Áhmedábád disputes between Rangoji and Momín Khán regarding the government of the city were frequent. In one serious disturbance Momín Khán was worsted and forced to sue for peace and grant Rangoji his half share both in the government and revenue, which, since the affray in a.d. 1738, Momín Khán had withheld. A formal agreement was drawn up but did not long remain in force. About this time Momín Khán’s nephew Muhammad Momín Khán Bakhshi received a patent granting him the title of Nazar Áli Khán. The year a.d. 1739 was marked by a disastrous flood in the Sábarmati. Capture of Bassein by the Maráthás, 1739.In this year also the Maráthás under Chimnáji Ápa achieved the memorable success of taking the fort of Bassein from the Portuguese.
Tribute Expedition, 1740.In
a.d. 1740 on his return from Sorath,
Dámáji Gáikwár took Rangoji to the Dakhan
and appointed Malhárráv Khúni his deputy at
Áhmedábád. Fidá-ud-dín Khán
met the new deputy at Ísanpur and escorted him to the city.
Shortly after Fidá-ud-dín Khán and Nazar
Áli Khán started to collect tribute, and Jawán
Mard Khán sent his brother Zoráwar Khán
Bábi to accompany them. They advanced against Dabhora under
Bahyal eighteen miles east of Áhmedábád in the
Bhíl district and fought with the chief, who agreed to pay
tribute. Thence they went to Atarsumba, where the Kolis after a vain
attempt to carry off their cannon agreed to pay tribute. The force then
proceeded to Mándva and levied a contribution from the
Mándva chief. They next went to Kapadvanj, and passing
[323]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Momín Khán Fifth-sixth Viceroy,
1738–1743. through Bálásinor reached
Vírpur under Lunáváḍa. Here, from
Sultánsingh, agent of the Lunáváḍa chief,
they received two horses and £300 (Rs. 3000) as tribute. While at
Lunáváḍa an order of recall came from Momín
Khán, who intimated that Malhárráv Khúni
had laid up large stores of grain and contemplated war.
Fidá-ud-dín Khán at once pushed forward through
Bálásinor and Kapadvanj, advancing rapidly towards the
capital. On the way he received a second despatch from Momín
Khán saying that, as the risk of war had for the present passed,
they should advance to Petlád, where they would find
Malhárráv Khúni
and settle with him about the revenue accounts. They continued their
march, and in two days reached Kaira, being joined on the way by
Muhammad Kúli Khán, who was charged with messages from
Momín Khán. At Kaira they found Muhammad Husain, nephew
of Fidá-ud-dín Khán who had been sent with a force
to Mahudha. As Malhárráv Khúni was at Pinj near
Kaira, Fidá-ud-dín Khán expressed a wish to meet
him, and it was agreed that both sides should go to the Petlád
district and there settle the disputed collections. Shortly after they
met and arrangements were in progress when the Kolis of the Bhíl
district rebelled and Abdúl Husain Khán and
Vajerám were sent against them. After burning two or three
villages this detachment rejoined the main body, and not long after all
returned to Áhmedábád. During a.d. 1740 Bájiráv Peshwa died.
The Viceroy at Cambay, 1741.In
a.d. 1741 Momín Khán went to
Cambay, and while residing at Ghiáspur near that city received
information that Dámáji had again appointed Rangoji his
deputy in place of Malhárráv Khúni,
and shortly after Rangoji arrived at Petlád. At this time
Momín Khán turned his attention to the falling off in the
customs revenue of Cambay and appointed Ismáil Muhammad
collector of customs. As he was anxious to clear some misunderstanding
between Rangoji and himself, Momín Khán set out to visit
Rangoji and assure him of his good wishes. At this time
Bhávsingh of Víramgám, who found the
Maráthás even more troublesome than the Muhammadans, as
soon as he heard of Malhárráv’s recall, suddenly
attacked the fort of Víramgám and with the aid of some
Arabs and Rohillás expelled the Marátha garrison and
prepared to hold the fort on his own account. Shortly after Rangoji
demanded that a tower in Áhmedábád, which had been
raised a story by Momín Khán so as to command the
residence of the Marátha deputy at the Jamálpur gate,
should be reduced to its original height. At the same time he suggested
that Momín Khán and he, uniting their forces, should
advance and expel Bhávsingh from Víramgám.
Momín Khán agreed to both proposals. The addition to the
tower was pulled down, and Momín Khán and Rangoji,
marching against Víramgám, laid siege to the town.
Bhávsingh made a gallant defence, and Momín Khán,
who was not sorry to see the Maráthás in difficulties,
after a time left them and marched to Kadi and Bijápur to levy
tribute. Bhávsingh
surrenders Víramgám and receives
Pátdi.Rangoji continued the siege, and as
Bhávsingh saw that even without Momín Khán the
Marátha army was sufficient to reduce the place, he agreed to
surrender Víramgám, provided the fort of Pátdi and
its dependent villages were granted [324]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Momín Khán Fifth-sixth Viceroy,
1738–1743. to him. Rangoji agreed, and thus the
Maráthás again obtained possession of
Víramgám, while Bhávsingh acquired
Pátdi,57 a property which his descendants hold to this
day.
Siege of Broach by the Maráthás, 1741.When Momín Khán arrived at Mánsa, about twenty-six miles north-west of Áhmedábád, hearing that Dámáji had crossed the Mahi with 10,000 men, he at once returned to the capital. Dámáji arrived at Mánsa and besieged it. The chiefs and Kolis defended the place bravely for about a month, when it fell into Dámáji’s hands, who not only cleared the prickly-pear stockade which surrounded it, but also burned the town. From Mánsa Dámáji marched to Sorath. On his return he laid siege to Broach, a fort which, from its natural strength as well as from its favourable position on the Narbada, it had been the constant ambition both of Dámáji and of his father Píláji to capture. On the approach of Dámáji, Nek Álam Khán, who held the place in the interests of the Nizám, prepared to defend the fort, and wrote to the Nizám for aid. In reply the Nizám warned Dámáji not to attack his possessions. On receiving this letter Dámáji raised the siege and returned to Songad. It seems probable that concessions were made to tempt Dámáji to retire from Broach, and that the Gáikwár’s share in the Broach customs dates from this siege.
Battle of Dholka. Defeat of the
Maráthás, 1741.In a.d. 1741 in a battle between Káim Kúli
Khán, governor of Dholka, and Rangoji’s deputy, the
Maráthás were defeated. Momín Khán, at the
request of Rangoji, made peace between them. Fidá-ud-dín
Khán, who had recently been raised in rank with the title of
Bahádur, starting to collect tribute burned down the refractory
Koli village of Dabhora, and placing a post there, passed to
Sátumba, Bálásinor, and Thásra. After the
battle at Dholka, the building by Rangoji of the fort of Borsad, caused
renewed fighting between the Muhammadans and Maráthás of
Dholka. At the request of Muhammad Hádi Khán, governor of
Dholka, Fidá-ud-dín Khán, passing through Mahudha
to Petlád pushed forward to help him. Contests between the Musalmáns and
Maráthás.In the meantime a battle was fought, in
which the Maráthás under Malhárráv attacked
Muhammad Hádi Khán, and after a short contest withdrew.
Next day the Muhammadans, strengthened by the arrival of
Fidá-ud-dín Khán, besieged Sojitra. A letter was
written to Rangoji, asking the meaning of the attack, and he replied
excusing himself and attributing it to the ignorance of
Malhárráv. Muhammad Hádi Khán and the
author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi eventually met Rangoji at
Borsad, and settled that he and Fidá-ud-dín Khán
should come together and arrange matters. But Rangoji in his heart
intended to fight and wrote to his deputy Rámáji at
Áhmedábád to be ready for war.
Malhárráv now joined Rangoji at Borsad. At this time many
misunderstandings and several fights between the Maráthás
and the Muhammadans were appeased by Momín Khán and
Rangoji, who, in spite of the ill-feeling among their subordinates and
a certain distrust of each other’s designs, appear throughout to
have maintained a warm [325]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Momín Khán Fifth-sixth Viceroy,
1738–1743. mutual regard. Dámáji from his
stronghold at Songad was too much occupied in Dakhan politics to give
much attention to Gujarát. Rangoji, on the other hand, gained so
much influence with the Gujarát chiefs, that at one time he
succeeded in engaging Sajansingh Hazári in his service, and also
induced Rája Ráisingh of Ídar to join him. But
Momín Khán detached Ráisingh from this alliance,
by placing him in charge of the post of Amaliára and granting
him the districts of Modása, Meghrej, Ahmednagar,
Parántij, and Harsol. Moreover the customary Gujarát sum
at first sent daily by Rangoji to Rája Ráisingh for the
expenses of his troops had begun to fall into arrears. Rája
Ráisingh made his peace with Momín Khán through
the mediation of Nazar Áli Khán, Momín
Khán’s nephew, who appears to have been one of the leading
spirits of the time.
Disturbance at Áhmedábád, 1742.In a.d. 1742 in another fight between the Maráthás and Muhammadans in Áhmedábád, the Muhammadans gained a slight advantage. After this Rangoji left the city, appointing as before Rámáji as his deputy, and joining Jagjíwan Pavár went to Borsad, where he had built a fort. At this time one Jívandás came with authority from the Nizám to act as collector of Dholka, part of the lands assigned to the Nizám as a personal grant, but failed to enforce his position. Shortly after this Rája Ánandsing of Ídar was killed, and his brother Ráising, taking leave, went to Ídar to settle matters. Momín Khán had his patent increased to the personal rank of commander of 6000 with a contingent of 6000 cavalry. He received a dress of honour, a jewelled turban, a plume, six pieces of cloth, an elephant, the order of Máhi-marátib,58 and the title of Najm-ud-daulah Momín Khán Bahádur Diláwar Jang. Differences again broke out between Momín Khán and Rangoji, and again matters were settled by a friendly meeting between the two chiefs at Borsad, where Rangoji had taken up his residence. Momín Khán now went to Petlád, and from that to Cambay, where he was taken ill, but after six weeks came to Vasu, where Rangoji visited him. Here though again unwell he went to Dholka, and shortly afterwards he and Rangoji marched upon Limbḍi, which at this time is mentioned as under Víramgám. While before Limbḍi, Rangoji was summoned by Dámáji to help him against Bápu Náik, and at once started to his assistance. Momín Khán now marched into Gohilváḍa, and proceeded by Loliána to Gogha, then under the charge of a resident deputy of Sher Khán Bábi. Here he received tribute from the chief of Sihor, and from that, marching into Hálár, went against Navánagar. The Viceroy collects Tribute in Káthiáváḍa.The Jám resisted for twenty days, and eventually, on his agreeing to pay £5000 (Rs. 50,000) as tribute, Momín Khán returned to Áhmedábád. During his absence in spite of stubborn resistance Nazar Áli Khán and Vajerám had collected tribute from the Koli chiefs. Rangoji, who had now left Dámáji, joined battle with Bápu Náik ere he crossed the Mahi, and Bápu Náik turned back. Rangoji therefore remained at Borsad, but hearing that Momín Khán’s illness had become serious, he went once or twice to Áhmedábád to visit him. [326]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Momín Khán Fifth-sixth Viceroy,
1738–1743. Death of Momín
Khán, 1743.In a.d. 1743
Momín Khán died. His wife, fearing lest
Fidá-ud-dín Khán and Muftakhir Khán,
Momín Khán’s son, would deprive her of her estate,
sought the protection of Rangoji. In the meantime Fidá-ud-dín acts as
Viceroy, 1743.Fidá-ud-dín Khán and
Muftakhir Khán received an imperial order to carry on the
government until a new viceroy should be appointed. At this time a man
named Ánandrám, who had been disgraced by Momín
Khán, went over to Rangoji and incited him to murder
Fidá-ud-dín Khán and Muftakhir Khán.
Rangoji with this intention invited them both to his house, but his
heart failed him, and shortly afterwards Fidá-ud-dín
Khán went to Cambay. Rangoji now determined at all hazards to
assassinate Muftakhir Khán. With this object he took Muftakhir
Khán’s associates, Vajerám and Káim
Kúli Khán, into his confidence. Muftakhir Khán
accidentally heard of his designs, and remained on his guard. As
Rangoji had failed to carry out his promise to raise Sher Khán
Bábi to the post of deputy viceroy, Sher Khán advanced to
Dholka and began plundering some Cambay villages. Rangoji, after
another futile attempt to assassinate Muftakhir Khán, sent for
his deputy Rámáji, who was then in the neighbourhood, and
prepared to fight. Muftakhir Khán
Defeats the Maráthás.Muftakhir Khán, on his
part, summoned Fidá-ud-dín Khán from Cambay, and
in a few days they succeeded in uniting their forces. Sher Khán
Bábi deserting the cause of Rangoji, the Maráthás
were worsted and Rangoji’s house was besieged. Rangoji, being
hard pressed, agreed to give up Ánandrám and to surrender
both Borsad and Víramgám, Sher Khán Bábi
becoming his security. In this way Fidá-ud-dín
Khán became sole master of Gujarát.
Dámáji Gáikwár Returns to Gujarát.Shortly after Dámáji Gáikwár returned from Sátára and came to Cambay. In the meantime Rangoji, who had been living with Sher Khán Bábi, his security, contrived, with the connivance of Sher Khán, to escape together with his family. Fidá-ud-dín Khán was so greatly enraged with Sher Khán for this treachery, that Sher Khán leaving Áhmedábád on pretence of hunting, escaped to Bálásinor, where his wife joined him. Fidá-ud-dín Khán put Ánandrám to death, while Rangoji through the aid of Sher Khán Bábi’s wife, made good his escape to Borsad. Fidá-ud-dín Khán had set out to collect tribute, when news arrived that Khanderáv Gáikwár, brother of Dámáji, had crossed the Mahi and joining Rangoji had laid siege to Petlád. On hearing this, Fidá-ud-dín at once returned to Áhmedábád, and sent Valabhdás Kotwál to Khanderáv to complain of the misconduct of Rangoji.
Abdúl
Ázíz Khán of Junnar, Viceroy (by a forged
order).After the death of Momín Khán, Jawán
Mard Khán Bábi was the greatest noble in Gujarát.
He began to aspire to power, and Fidá-ud-dín, who was not
good in the field, had thoughts of appointing him as a deputy. While
matters were in this state, and Jawán Mard Khán was
already laying claim to the revenue of the district round
Áhmedábád, an order was received appointing
Abdúl Ázíz Khán the commander of Junnar,
near Poona, to be viceroy of Gujarát. This order was forged by
Abdúl Ázíz Khán in Jawán Mard
Khán’s interests, whom he appointed his deputy. Though
Fidá-ud-dín Khán doubted the genuineness of the
order, he was not powerful enough to remove Jawán Mard
Khán, who accordingly proclaimed himself deputy viceroy.
Mutiny of the Troops.At this time the
troops, clamorous on account of arrears, [327]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748. placed both
Fidá-ud-dín Khán and Muftakhir Khán under
confinement. Jawán Mard Khán assumed charge of the city
and stationed his own men on guard. While Fidá-ud-dín
Khán and Muftakhir Khán were in confinement,
Khanderáv Gáikwár sent them a message that if they
would cause the fort of Petlád to be surrendered to him, he
would help them. To this they returned no answer.
Fidá-ud-dín Khán now entreated Jawán Mard
Khán to interfere between him and his troops. Jawán Mard
Khán accordingly persuaded the mutineers to release
Fidá-ud-dín Khán, who eventually escaped from the
city and went to Ágra.
Maráthás Capture Petlád.Meanwhile Rangoji continued to press the siege of Petlád and the commander, Ágha Muhammad Husain, after in vain appealing for help to Jawán Mard Khán, was forced to surrender. Rangoji demolished the fort of Petlád and marched upon Áhmedábád. As he approached the city Jawán Mard Khán sent the writer of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi and Ajabsingh to negotiate with Rangoji, who demanded all his former rights and possessions.
Muftakhir Khán Fifty-seventh Viceroy, 1743–44.News had now reached Dehli that a false viceroy was governing Gujarát, and accordingly Muftakhir Khán was chosen fifty-seventh viceroy, the order explaining that Abdúl Ázíz had never been appointed viceroy, and directing Jawán Mard Khán to withdraw from the conduct of affairs. Muftakhir Khán was perplexed how to act. He succeeded in persuading his troops that he would be able to pay them their arrears, and he sent a copy of the order to Jawán Mard Khán; and, as he dared not displace him, Appoints Jawán Mard Khán his Deputy.he informed Jawán Mard Khán that he had appointed him as his deputy, and that he himself would shortly leave Áhmedábád. Jawán Mard Khán, so far from obeying, ordered Muftakhir Khán’s house to be surrounded. Eventually Muftakhir Khán, leaving the city, joined Rangoji, and then retired to Cambay.
The Maráthás in Áhmedábád.Khanderáv Gáikwár returned, and, with the view of enforcing his claims, uniting with Rangoji, marched to Banjar, about five miles south of Áhmedábád. Jawán Mard Khán issuing from the city camped near the Kánkariya lake. Narhar Pandit and Krishnáji on behalf of the Marátha leaders were sent to Jawán Mard Khán to demand their former rights and possessions. Jawán at first refused, but in the end gave way and the Maráthás appointed Dádu Morár deputy of the city. Sher Khán Bábi now returned to Bálásinor. Khanderáv and Kánáji then went to Dholka, Rangoji to Petlád, and Khanderáv Gáikwár to Sorath. Fidá-ud-dín Khán requested Rangoji to help Muftakhir Khán; he replied that he was willing to help him, but had no money. Rangoji then accompanied Fidá-ud-dín Khán to Cambay, where Muftakhir Khán was. Negotiations were entered into, and the Kháns tried to collect £10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh) which Rangoji asked for to enable him to make military preparations to aid them. They raised £8000 (Rs. 80,000) with great difficulty and admitted Rangoji’s Náib to a share in the administration. Rangoji withdrew to Borsad with the £8000 (Rs. 80,000) under the pretext that when the remaining £2000 (Rs. 20,000) were paid he would take action. Fidá-ud-dín Khán, annoyed at Rangoji’s conduct, went to reside at Dhowan, a village belonging to Jálam Jália Koli. [328]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Muftakhir Khán Fifty-seventh Viceroy,
1743–44. In a.d. 1744
Jawán Mard Khán, after appointing one of his brothers,
Zoráwar Khán, his deputy at Pátan, and keeping his
other brother Safdar Khán at Áhmedábád,
advanced from the city to Kadi to collect tribute. His next step was to
invite Abdúl Ázíz Khán, the commander of
Junnar, near Poona, to join him in Gujarát. Abdul
Ázíz accordingly set out from Junnar, taking with him
Fatehyáb Khán, commander of the fort of Mulher in
Báglán and Rustamráv Marátha. Directing his
march in the first instance to Surat he was there watched in the
interests of Dámáji Gáikwár, by
Deváji Tákpar, the lieutenant of that chief, who, seeing
that on leaving Surat, Abdúl Ázíz continued to
advance to Áhmedábád, Battle of Kím Kathodra.pursued him to
Kím Kathodra, about fifteen miles north-west of Surat, and there
attacked him. In the engagement Deváji Tákpar, who had
gained over Rustamráv Marátha, one of the leading men in
Abdúl Ázíz’s army, was victorious.
Abdúl Ázíz Khán retired, but was so closely
followed by the Maráthás, that at Pánoli he was
forced to leave his elephant, and, mounting a horse, fled with all
speed towards Broach. On reaching the Narbada he failed to find any
boats, and, as his pursuers were close upon him, putting his horse at
the water, Defeat and Death of Abdúl
Ázíz Khán, 1744.he tried to swim the river;
but, sticking fast in the mud, he was overtaken and slain by the
Maráthás.
Fakhr-ud-daulah Fifty-eighth Viceroy, 1744–1748.On hearing of the death of Abdúl Ázíz, Jawán Mard Khán thought of joining Muftakhir Khán. Ere he could carry this plan into effect, the emperor receiving, it is said, a present of £20,000 (Rs. 2 lákhs) for the nomination, appointed Fakhr-ud-daulah Fakhr-ud-dín Khán Shujáât Jang Bahádur fifty-eighth viceroy of Gujarát. The new viceroy forwarded a blank paper to a banker of his acquaintance named Sitárám, asking him to enter in it the name of a fitting deputy. Jawán Mard Khán Bábi, Deputy Viceroy.Sitárám filled in the name of Jawán Mard Khán, and Fakhr-ud-daulah was proclaimed viceroy. About this time Safdar Khán Bábi, after levying tribute from the Sábarmati chiefs, returned to Áhmedábád, and Khanderáv Gáikwár, as he passed from Sorath to Songad, appointed Rangoji his deputy. On being appointed deputy Rangoji sent Krishnáji instead of Morár Náik as his deputy to Áhmedábád, and himself proceeded to Arhar-Mátar on the Vátrak, and from that moved to Kaira to visit Jawán Mard Khán, with whom he established friendly relations. In the same year Áli Muhammad Khán, superintendent of customs, died, and in his place the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi was appointed. In this year, too, Pahár Khán Jhálori died, and his uncle, Muhammad Bahádur, was appointed governor of Pálanpur in his stead.
Khanderáv Gáikwár
called to Sátára.About this time
Umábái, widow of Khanderáv Dábháde,
summoned Khanderáv Gáikwár to help her in her
attempt to lessen the power of the Peshwa. As Dámáji
Gáikwár could not be spared from the Dakhan
Khanderáv was appointed his deputy in Gujarát, and he
chose one Rámchandra to represent him at
Áhmedábád. When Fakhr-ud-daulah advanced to join
his appointment as viceroy he was received at Bálásinor
with much respect by Sher Khán Bábi. Jawán Mard
Khán Bábi, on the other hand, determining to resist
Fakhr-ud-daulah to the utmost of his power, summoned Gangádhar
with a body of Marátha horse from Petlád, and posting
them at Ísanpur, about ten miles south-west of the city, himself
leaving the fortifications of Áhmedábád, encamped
at [329]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Fakhr-ud-daulah Fifty-eighth Viceroy,
1744–1748. Asárva, about a mile and a half from the
walls. During his progress towards the capital the new viceroy was
joined by Ráisinghji of Ídar at Kapadvanj, and, advancing
together, they arrived at Bhílpur, eighteen miles east of
Áhmedábád. On their approach Jawán Mard
Khán sent Safdar Khán and Gangádhar to
oppose them, and the two armies met about six miles from the capital.
After some fighting Fakhr-ud-daulah succeeded in forcing his way to the
suburb of Rájpura, and next day continuing to drive back the
enemy occupied the suburb of Bahrámpura and began the actual
siege of the city. At this point affairs took a turn. Fakhr-ud-daulah
was wounded and returned to his camp, while Jawán Mard
Khán succeeded in winning over to his side Sher Khán
Bábi and Ráisinghji of Ídar, two of the
viceroy’s chief supporters. The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi
especially notes that Rája Ráisingh asked for money to
pay his troops but Fakhr-ud-daulah, not knowing that this rule had long
been a dead letter, said that as he held a district on service tenure,
it was not proper for him to ask for a money aid when on imperial
service. Defeat and capture of the Viceroy by
Jawán Mard Khán Bábi.Next day
Fakhr-ud-daulah was surrounded by Safdar Khán Bábi and
the Maráthás, and himself one wife and some children were
taken prisoners, while another of his wives and his son, who had
managed to escape to Sidhpur, were captured and brought back to
Áhmedábád.
Rangoji Disgraced by Khanderáv Gáikwár.After this Khanderáv Gáikwár returned to Gujarát to receive his share of the spoil taken from Fakhr-ud-daulah. Reaching Borsad, he took Rangoji with him as far as Áhmedábád, where he met Jawán Mard Khán, and obtained from Rangoji his share of the tribute. Khanderáv was not satisfied with Rangoji’s accounts, and appointing a fresh deputy, he attached Rangoji’s property, and before leaving Áhmedábád for Sorath, put him in confinement at Borsad. He also confined Fakhr-ud-daulah in the Ghiáspur outpost on the bank of the river Mahi. Meanwhile in consequence of some misunderstanding between Jawán Mard Khán Bábi and his brother Safdar Khán, the latter retired to Udepur, and Jawán Mard Khán went to Visalnagar then in the hands of his brother Zoráwar Khán. From Visalnagar, Jawán Mard Khán proceeded to Rádhanpur, and meeting his brother Safdar Khán, they became reconciled, and returned together to Áhmedábád. Khanderáv Gáikwár, who had in the meantime returned from Sorath, encamping at Dholka appointed Trimbakráv Pandit as his deputy at Áhmedábád in place of Moro Pandit. On hearing that Rangoji had been thrown into confinement, Umábái sent for him, and he along with Khanderáv Gáikwár repaired to the Dakhan.
Punáji Vithal and Fakhr-ud-daulah
oppose Rangoji and Jawán Mard Khán.Shortly
afterwards Punáji Vithal, in concert with Trimbak Pandit, being
dissatisfied with Jawán Mard Khán, began to intrigue with
Fakhr-ud-daulah. In the meantime Umábái had appointed
Rangoji as her deputy, and, as he was a staunch friend of Jawán
Mard Khán, he expelled Trimbakráv from
Áhmedábád, and himself collected the
Marátha share of the city revenues. Upon this Punáji
Vithal sent Gangádhar and Krishnáji with an army, and
they, expelling the Muhammadan officers from the districts from which
the Maráthás levied the one-fourth share of the revenue,
took the management of them into their own hands. Rangoji now asked
Sher Khán Bábi to help him. Sher [330]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Fakhr-ud-daulah Fifty-eighth Viceroy,
1744–1748. Khán agreed; but as he had not funds to
pay his troops, he delayed, and afterwards plundered Mahudha and
Naḍiád. As Rangoji failed to join him, Sher Khán
proceeded by himself to Kapadvanj, and from Kapadvanj marched against
the Marátha camp, with which Fakhr-ud-daulah was then
associated. On the night after his arrival, the Maráthás
made an attack on Sher Khán’s camp, in which many men on
both sides were slain. Next morning the battle was renewed, but on Sher
Khán suggesting certain terms the fighting ceased. That very
night, hearing that Rangoji had reached Bálásinor, Sher
Khán stole off towards Kapadvanj. Punáji and
Fakhr-ud-daulah followed in pursuit but failed to prevent Rangoji and
Sher Khán from joining their forces.
Siege of Kapadvanj by Fakhr-ud-daulah, 1746.In a.d. 1746 a battle was fought in the neighbourhood of the town of Kapadvanj in which Sher Khán was wounded. He was forced to take shelter with Rangoji in Kapadvanj, while Fakhr-ud-daulah, Gangádhar, and Krishnáji laid siege to that town. At this time the Lunáváḍa chief asked Malhárráv Holkar on his way back from his yearly raid into Málwa, to join him in attacking Virpur. Holkar agreed and Virpur was plundered. Rangoji, hearing of the arrival of Holkar, begged him to come to his aid, and on promise of receiving a sum of £20,000 (Rs. 2 lákhs) and two elephants, Holkar consented. At the approach of Holkar the Siege is raised.Gangádhar, Krishnáji, and Fakhr-ud-daulah, hearing of the approach of Holkar, raised the siege of Kapadvanj, and marching to Dholka expelled the governor of that district. Shortly afterwards on a summons from Dámáji and Khanderáv Gáikwár Rangoji retired to Baroda. Meanwhile Fakhr-ud-daulah, Krishnáji, and Gangádhar advanced to Jetalpur in the Daskroi sub-division of Áhmedábád and, taking possession of it, expelled Ámbar Habshi, the deputy of Jawán Mard Khán. Dámáji and Khanderáv Gáikwár passed from Baroda to Vasu, where they were met by Krishnáji and Gangádhar, whom Dámáji censured for aiding Fakhr-ud-daulah. On this occasion Dámáji bestowed the districts of Baroda Naḍiád and Borsad on his brother Khanderáv, an action which for ever removed any ill feeling on the part of Khanderáv. Then, proceeding to Goklej, Dámáji had an interview with Jawán Mard Khán. From Goklej he sent Kánoji Tákpar with Fakhr-ud-daulah to Sorath, and himself returned to Songaḍ. As Borsad had been given to Khanderáv, Rangoji fixed on Umreth as his residence.
In this year, a.d. 1746, Teghbeg Khán, governor of Surat, died, and was succeeded by his brother Safdar Muhammad Khán, who, in acknowledgment of a present of seven horses, received from the emperor the title of Bahádur. At this time Tálib Áli Khán died, and the writer of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi was appointed minister by the emperor. In a.d. 1747 Rangoji returned to Áhmedábád, and Jawán Mard Khán had an interview with him a few miles from the city. Shortly after this the Kolis of Mehmúdábád and Mahudha rebelled, but the revolt was speedily crushed by Sháhbáz Rohilla.
Momín Khán II. Governor of Cambay,
1748.During this year Najm Khán, governor of Cambay,
died. Muftakhir Khán, son of Najm-ud-daulah Momín
Khán I., who had also received the title of Momín
Khán, informed the emperor of Najm [331]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Fakhr-ud-daulah Fifty-eighth Viceroy,
1744–1748. Khán’s death, and himself assumed
the office of governor in which in a.d. 1748 he was confirmed. On hearing of the death of
Najm Khán, on pretence of condoling with the family of the late
governor, Fidá-ud-dín Khán marched to Cambay, but
as he was not allowed to enter the town he retired. He afterwards went
to Umreth and lived with Rangoji. Kánoji Tákpar, who had
gone with Fakhr-ud-daulah into Sorath, now laid siege to and took the
town of Vanthali. As it was nearly time for the Maráthás
to return to their country, Kánoji and Fakhr-ud-daulah, retiring
to Dholka, expelled Muhammad Jánbáz, the deputy governor.
Rangoji, who had at this time a dispute with Jawán Mard
Khán regarding his share of tribute, now came and joined them,
and their combined forces marched upon Sánand, where, after
plundering the town, they encamped. It was now time for Kánoji
to withdraw to the Dakhan. Rangoji and Fakhr-ud-daulah, remaining
behind to collect tribute from the neighbouring districts, marched to
Ísanpur, where they were opposed by Jawán Mard
Khán. Increased Strength of
Fakhr-ud-daulah’s Party.On this occasion both Jawán
Mard Khán and Fakhr-ud-daulah sought the alliance of Rája
Ráisingh of Ídar. But, as he offered more favourable
terms, Rája Ráisingh determined to join Fakhr-ud-daulah.
Sher Khán Bábi also joined Fakhr-ud-daulah, who, thus
reinforced, laid siege to Áhmedábád. While these
events were passing at Áhmedábád, Hariba, an
adopted son of Khanderáv Gáikwár, at that time in
possession of the fort of Borsad, began to plunder Rangoji’s
villages under Petlád, and, attacking his deputy, defeated and
killed him. Dissensions among the
Maráthás.On this Rangoji withdrew from
Áhmedábád, attacked and captured the fort of
Borsad, and forced Hariba to leave the country. Jawán Mard
Khán now sent for Janárdhan Pandit,
Khanderáv’s deputy at Naḍiád, and, in place
of Rangoji’s representative, appointed him to manage the
Marátha share of Áhmedábád.
Surat Affairs,
1748.During these years important changes had taken place in the
government of Surat. In a.d. 1734, when
Mulla Muhammad Áli, the chief of the merchants and builder of
the Athva fort, was killed in prison by Teghbeg Khán, the
Nizám sent Sayad Miththan to revenge his death. Sayad Miththan
was forced to return unsuccessful. After Teghbeg Khán’s
death Sayad Miththan again came to Surat and lived there with his
brother Sayad Achchan, who held the office of paymaster. Sayad Miththan
tried to get the government of the town into his hands, but, again
failing, committed suicide. His brother Sayad Achchan then attacked and
took the citadel, expelling the commander; and for several days war was
waged between him and the governor Safdar Muhammad Khán with
doubtful success. At last Sayad Achchan called to his aid
Malhárráv, the deputy at Baroda, and their combined
forces took possession of the whole city. During the sack of the city
Malhárráv was killed and the entire management of affairs
fell into the hands of Sayad Achchan. Safdar Muhammad Khán, the
late governor, though obliged to leave the city, was determined not to
give up Surat without a struggle, and raising some men opened fire on
the fort. Sayad Achchan now begged the Arab, Turk, English, Dutch and Portuguese
merchants to aid him. A deed addressed to the emperor and the
Nizám, begging that Sayad Achchan should be appointed
[332]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Muhammad Sháh Emperor, 1721–1748.
Fakhr-ud-daulah Fifty-eighth Viceroy,
1744–1748. governor, was signed by all the merchants
except by Mr. Lamb the English chief, and though he at first refused,
he was in the end persuaded by the other merchants to sign. The
merchants then assisted Sayad Achchan, and Safdar Muhammad Khán
retired to Sindh.
Meanwhile, on account of some enmity between Mulla Fakhr-ud-dín, the son of Mulla Muhammad Áli, chief of the merchants, and Sayad Achchan, the Mulla was thrown into prison. Mr. Lamb went to Sayad Achchan, and remonstrating with him suggested that the Mulla should be sent for. Mulla Fakhr-ud-din Escapes to Bombay.Sayad Achchan agreed, but on the way Mr. Lamb carried off Mulla Fakhr-ud-dín to the English factory, and afterwards sent him to Bombay in disguise. In the meantime Kedárji Gáikwár, a cousin of Dámáji’s, whom, with Malhárrav, Sayad Achchan had asked to his help, arrived at Surat, and though Sayad Achchan had been successful without his aid, Kedárji demanded the £30,000 (Rs. 3 lákhs) which had been promised him. As the Sayad was not in a position to resist Kedárji’s demands, and as he had no ready money to give him, Cession of Surat Revenue to the Gáikwár, 1747.he made over to him a third of the revenues of Surat until the amount should be paid. As before this another third of the revenues of Surat had been assigned to Háfiz Masûud Khán, the deputy of Yákut Khán of Janjira, the emoluments of the governor of Surat were reduced to one-third of the entire revenue and this was divided between the Mutasaddi and Bakhshi.
Famine, 1747.In this year (a.d. 1747, S. 1803) there was a severe shock of earthquake and a great famine which caused many deaths. In the following year Jawán Mard Khán endeavoured to recapture Jetalpur, but failed. Marátha Dissensions.About the same time Umábái died, and Dámáji’s brother Khanderáv, who was on good terms with Ambiká wife of Báburáv Senápati, the guardian of Umábái’s son, procured his own appointment as deputy of his brother Dámáji in Gujarát. On being appointed deputy Khanderáv at once marched against Rangoji to recover Borsad, which, as above mentioned, Rangoji had taken from Hariba. Their forces were joined by two detachments, one from Momín Khán under the command of Ágha Muhammad Husain, the other from Jawán Mard Khán commanded by Janárdhan Pandit. The combined army besieged Borsad. After a five months’ siege Fall of Borsad.Borsad was taken, and Rangoji was imprisoned by Khanderáv. On the fall of Borsad Sher Khán Bábi and Rája Ráisingh of Ídar, who were allies of Rangoji, returned to Bálásinor and Ídar; Fakhr-ud-daulah was sent to Petlád and Fidá-ud-dín Khán, leaving Umreth, took shelter with Jetha, the chief of Atarsumba.
Ahmed Sháh Emperor
1748–1754.In this year the emperor Muhammad Sháh
died and was succeeded by his son Ahmed Sháh (a.d. 1748–1754). Shortly after Ahmed’s
accession Mahárája Vakhatsingh, brother of
Mahárája Abheysingh, was appointed Mahárája Vakhatsingh
Fifty-ninth Viceroy, 1748.fifty-ninth viceroy of Gujarát.
When he learned what was the state of the province, he pleaded that his
presence would be more useful in his own dominions, and never took up
his appointment of viceroy. Vakhatsingh was the last viceroy of
Gujarát nominated by the imperial court, for although by the aid
of the Maráthás Fakhr-ud-daulah was of importance in the
province, he had never been able [333]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Ahmed Sháh Emperor, 1748–1754.
Mahárája Vakhatsingh Fifty-ninth
Viceroy, 1748. to establish himself as viceroy. In this year
also occurred the death of Khushálchand Sheth, the chief
merchant of Áhmedábád.
Khanderáv Gáikwár appointed Rághavshankar his deputy at Áhmedábád, and Safdar Khán Bábi issued from Áhmedábád with an army to levy tribute from the chiefs on the banks of the Sábarmati. When Fakhr-ud-daulah, the former viceroy, heard of the appointment of Mahárája Vakhatsingh, seeing no chance of any benefit from a longer stay in Gujarát, he retired to Dehli. In a.d. 1748 Ásif Jáh, Nizám-ul-Mulk, died at an advanced age, leaving six sons and a disputed succession.
Disorder Spreads.About the same time Bálájiráv Peshwa, who was jealous of the power of the Gáikwár, sent a body of troops, and freed Rangoji from the hands of Khanderáv Gáikwár. During these years adventurers, in different parts of the country, taking advantage of the decay of the central power, endeavoured to establish themselves in independence. Of these attempts the most formidable was the revolt of one of the Pátan Kasbátis who established his power so firmly in Pátan that Jawán Mard Khán found it necessary to proceed in person to reduce him. Shortly afterwards Jawán Mard Khán deemed it advisable to recall his brothers Safdar Khán and Zoráwar Khán, who were then at Únja under Pátan, and took them with him to Áhmedábád. Fidá-ud-dín Khán who had been residing at Atarsumba now asked permission to return to Áhmedábád, but as Jawán Mard Khán did not approve of this suggestion, Fidá-ud-dín departed to Broach and there took up his residence. Janárdhan Pandit marched to Kaira and the Bhíl district to levy tribute, and Khanderáv appointed Shevakrám his deputy.
Surat Affairs, a.d. 1750.In the meantime at Surat, Sayad Achchan endeavoured to consolidate his rule, and with this view tried to expel Háfiz Masûud Habshí, and prevent him again entering the city. But his plans failed, and he was obliged to make excuses for his conduct. Sayad Achchan Unpopular.Sayad Achchan then oppressed other influential persons, until eventually the Habshí and others joining, attacked him in the citadel. Except Mr. Lamb, who considered himself bound by the deed signed in a.d. 1747 in favour of Sayad Achchan, all the merchants of Surat joined the assailants. Safdar Muhammad brought back by the Dutch.Among the chief opponents of Sayad Achchan were the Dutch, who sending ships brought back Safdar Muhammad Khán from Thatta, and established him as governor of Surat. The English factory was next besieged, and, though a stout resistance was made, the guards were bribed, and the factory plundered. Sayad Achchan Retires.In a.d. 1750 Sayad Achchan, surrendering the citadel to the Habshí, withdrew first to Bombay and then to Poona, to Bálájiráv Peshwa. Shortly afterwards, in consequence of the censure passed upon him by the Bombay Government for his support of Sayad Achchan, Mr. Lamb committed suicide. Wearied by these continual contests for power, the merchants of Surat asked Rája Raghunathdás, minister to the Nizám, to choose them a governor. Rája Raghunathdás accordingly nominated his own nephew, Rája Harprasád, to be governor, and the writer of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi to be his deputy. But before Rája Harprasád could join his appointment at Surat, both he and his father were slain in battle. [334]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Ahmed Sháh Emperor, 1748–1754. In the same year,
a.d. 1750, occurred the deaths of
Rája Ráisingh of Ídar, of Safdar Khán
Bábi of Bálásinor, and of
Fidá-ud-dín Khán, who had for some time been
settled at Broach. Jawán Mard
Khán and the Peshwa, 1750.Jawán Mard Khán,
who, seeing that they were inclined to become permanent residents in
Gujarát, was always opposed to the Gáikwár’s
power, now entered into negotiations with
Bálájiráv Peshwa. He chose Patel Sukhdev to
collect the Marátha revenue and asked the Peshwa to help him in
expelling Dámáji’s agents. The Peshwa, being now
engaged in war in the Dakhan with Salábat Jang Bahádur,
son of the late Nizám, was unable to send Jawán Mard
Khán any assistance. Towards the close of the year Jawán
Mard Khán started from Áhmedábád to collect
tribute from the Sábarmati chiefs. Returning early in
a.d. 1751, at the request of Jetha Patel a
subordinate of Bhávsingh Desái, he proceeded to Banod or
Vanod under Víramgám and reduced the village. Áli
Muhammad Khán, the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, who
about this time was raised in rank with the title of Bahádur,
states that owing to the Marátha inroads most of the districts
had passed entirely into their possession; in others according to
agreements with Jawán Mard Khán they held a half share.
Consequently in spite of new taxes, the entire remaining income of the
province was only four lákhs of rupees, and it was
impossible to maintain the military posts or control the rebellious
Kolis.
The Peshwa and Gáikwár, 1751.It was in this year (a.d. 1751) that the Peshwa, decoying Dámájiráv into his power, imprisoned him and forced him to surrender half of his rights and conquests in Gujarát. Taking advantage of the absence of the Gáikwár and his army in the Dakhan, Jawán Mard Khán marched into Sorath. He first visited Gogha, and then levying tribute in Gohilváḍa advanced into Káthiáváḍa and marched against Navánagar, and, after collecting a contribution from the Jám, returned to Áhmedábád: In the following year (a.d. 1752), as soon as the news reached Gujarát that the Maráthás’ share in the province had been divided between the Peshwa and Gáikwár, Momín Khán, who was always quarrelling with the Gáikwár’s agent, sending Varajlál his steward to Bálájiráv Peshwa begged him to include Cambay in his share and send his agent in place of the Gáikwár’s agent. Bálájiráv agreed, and from that time an agent of the Peshwa was established at Cambay. In the same year Raghunáthráv, brother of the Peshwa, entering Gujarát took possession of the Rewa and Mahi Kántha districts and marched on Surat. Shiaji Dhangar was appointed in Shevakrám’s place as Dámáji’s deputy, and Krishnáji came to collect the Peshwa’s share.
Broach Independent, 1752.Up to this time the city of Broach had remained part of the Nizám’s personal estate, managed by Abdúllah Beg, whom, with the title of Nek Álam Khán, Ásif Jáh the late Nizám-ul-Mulk had chosen his deputy. On the death of Abdúllah Beg in a.d. 1752 the emperor appointed his son to succeed him with the same title as his father, while he gave to another son, named Mughal Beg, the title of Khertalab Khán. During the contests for succession that followed upon the death of the Nizám in a.d. 1752, no attempt was made to enforce the Nizám’s claims on the lands of Broach; and for the future, except for the share of the revenue paid to the Maráthás, the governors of Broach were practically independent. [335]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Ahmed Sháh Emperor, 1748–1754. The Peshwa now sent
Pándurang Pandit to levy tribute from his share of
Gujarát, and that officer crossing the Mahi marched upon Cambay.
Momín Khán prepared to oppose him, but the Pandit made
friendly overtures, and eventually Momín Khán not only
paid the sum of £700 (Rs. 7000) for
grass and grain for the Pandit’s troops, but also lent him four
small cannon. Pándurang Pandit Repulsed
at Áhmedábád, 1752.Pándurang Pandit
then marched upon Áhmedábád, and encamping near
the Kánkariya lake laid siege to the city which was defended by
Jawán Mard Khán. During the siege Pándurang
Pandit, sending some troops, ravaged Níkol, part of the lands of
Áli Muhammad Khán Bahádur, the author of the
Mirăt-i-Áhmedi. Meanwhile, as the operations against
Áhmedábád made no progress, Pándurang
Pandit made offers of peace. These Jawán Mard Khán
accepted, and on receiving from Jawán Mard Khán the
present of a mare and a small sum of money under the name of
entertainment, the Marátha leader withdrew to Sorath.
Marátha Invasion.About this
time the Peshwa released Dámáji Gáikwár on
his promise to help the Peshwa’s brother
Raghunáthráv, who was shortly afterwards despatched with
an army to complete the conquest of Gujarát. Meanwhile
Jawán Mard Khán’s anxiety regarding the
Maráthás was for a time removed by the departure of
Pándurang Pandit. And, as the harvest season had arrived, he
with his brother Zoráwar Khán Bábi, leaving
Muhammad Mubáriz Sherwáni behind as his deputy, set out
from Áhmedábád to levy tribute from the chiefs of
the Sábar Kántha. Certain well informed persons, who had
heard of Raghunáthráv’s preparations for invading
Gujarát, begged Jawán Mard Khán not to leave the
city but to depute his brother Zoráwar Khán Bábi
to collect the tribute. Jawán Mard Khán, not believing
their reports, said that he would not go more than from forty-five to
sixty miles from the city, and that, should the necessity of any more
distant excursion arise, he would entrust it to his brother.
Jawán Mard Khán then
marched from the city, levying tribute until he arrived on the
Pálanpur frontier about seventy-five miles north of
Áhmedábád. Here meeting Muhammad Bahádur
Jhálori, the governor of Pálanpur, Jawán Mard
Khán was foolishly induced to join him in plundering the fertile
districts of Sirohi, till at last he was not less than 150 miles from
his head-quarters. Meanwhile Raghunáthráv, joining
Dámáji Gáikwár, entered suddenly by an
unusual route into Gujarát, and news reached
Áhmedábád that the Maráthás had
crossed the Narbada. On this the townspeople sent messenger after
messenger to recall Jawán Mard Khán, and building up the
gateways prepared for defence, while the inhabitants of the suburbs,
leaving their houses, crowded with their families into the city for
protection. Raghunáthráv, hearing that Jawán Mard
Khán and his army were absent from the city, pressed on by
forced marches, and crossing the river Mahi despatched an advance corps
under Vithal Sukhdev. Kosáji, proprietor of Naḍiád,
at Dámáji Gáikwár’s invitation also
marched towards Áhmedábád, plundering
Mehmúdábád Khokhri, only three miles from the
city. In the meantime Vithal Sukhdev reached Kaira, and taking with him
the chief man of that place, Muhammad Daurán, son of Muhammad
Bábi, continued his march. He was shortly joined by
Raghunáthráv, and the combined forces now proceeded to
Áhmedábád and encamped by the Kánkariya
[336]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Ahmed Sháh Emperor, 1748–1754. lake. Next day
Raghunáthráv moved his camp to near the tomb of Hazrat
Sháh Bhíkan,59 on the bank of the Sábarmati
to the south-west of the city. Raghunáthráv now proceeded
to invest the city, distributing his thirty to forty thousand horse
into three divisions. The operations against the north of the city were
entrusted to Dámáji Gáikwár; those on the
east to Gopál Hari; while the troops on the south and west were
under the personal command of Raghunáthráv and his
officers.
Return of Jawán Mard
Khán.After leaving Sirohi Jawán Mard Khán
had gone westwards to Tharád and Váv, so that the first
messengers failed to find him. One of the later messengers,
Mándan by name, who had not left Áhmedábád
until the arrival of Raghunáthráv at the Kánkariya
lake, made his way to Váv and Tharád, and told
Jawán Mard Khán what had happened. Jawán Mard
Khán set out by forced marches for Rádhanpur, and leaving
his family and the bulk of his army at Pátan, he pushed on with
200 picked horsemen to Kadi and from that to
Áhmedábád, contriving to enter the city by night.
He enters
Áhmedábád.The presence of Jawán Mard
Khán raised the spirits of the besieged, and the defence was
conducted with ardour. In spite of their watchfulness, a party of about
700 Maráthás under cover of night succeeded in scaling
the walls and entering the city. Ere they could do any mischief they
were discovered and driven out of the town with much slaughter. The
bulk of the besieging army, which had advanced in hopes that this party
would succeed in opening one of the city gates, were forced to retire
disappointed. Raghunáthráv now made proposals for peace,
but Jawán Mard Khán did not think it consistent with his
honour to accept them. On his refusal, the Marátha general
redoubled his efforts and sprung several mines, but owing to the
thickness of the city walls no practicable breach was effected.
Jawán Mard Khán now expelled the Marátha deputies,
and Gallant Defence of the
City.continuing to defend the city with much gallantry contrived
at night to introduce into the town by detachments a great portion of
his army from Pátan. At length, embarrassed by want of
provisions and the clamour of his troops for pay, he extorted
£5000 (Rs. 50,000) from the official
classes. As Jawán Mard was known to have an ample supply of
money of his own this untimely meanness caused great discontent. The
official classes who were the [337]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Ahmed Sháh Emperor, 1748–1754. repository of all
real power murmured against his rule and openly advocated the surrender
of the city, and Jawán Mard Khán
Surrenders.Jawán Mard Khán, much against his will,
was forced to enter into negotiations with
Raghunáthráv.
Raghunáthráv was so little hopeful of taking Áhmedábád that he had determined, should the siege last a month longer, to depart on condition of receiving the one-fourth share of the revenue and a safe conduct. Had Jawán Mard Khán only disbursed his own money to pay the troops, and encouraged instead of disheartening the official class, he need never have lost the city. At last to Raghunáthráv’s relief, Jawán Mard Khán was reduced to treat for peace through Vithal Sukhdev. It was arranged that the Maráthás should give Jawán Mard Khán the sum of £10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh) to pay his troops, besides presenting him with an elephant and other articles of value. It was at the same time agreed that the garrison should leave the city with all the honours of war. And that, for himself and his brothers, Jawán Mard Khán should receive, free from any Marátha claim, the districts of Pátan, Vadnagar, Sami, Munjpur, Visalnagar, Tharád, Kherálu, and Rádhanpur with Tervada and Bijápur. It was further agreed that one of Jawán Mard Khán’s brothers should always serve the Maráthás with 300 horse and 500 foot, the expenses of the force being paid by the Maráthás. It was also stipulated that neither the Peshwa’s army nor his deputy’s, nor that of any commander should enter Jawán Mard Khán’s territory, and that in Áhmedábád no Marátha official should put up at any of the Khán Bahádur’s mansions, new or old, or at any of those belonging to his brothers followers or servants. Finally that the estates of other members of the family, namely Kaira, Kasba Mátar and Bánsa Mahudha, which belonged to Muhammad Khán, Khán Daurán, and Ábid Khán were not to be meddled with, nor were encroachments to be allowed on the lands of Káyam Kúli Khán or of Zoráwar Khán. This agreement was signed and sealed by Raghunáthráv, with Dámáji Gáikwár (half sharer), Malhárráv Holkar, Jye Ápa Sindhia, Rámchandar Vithal Sukhdev, Sakhárám Bhagvant, and Mádhavráv Gopálráv as securities. The Maráthás take Possession, 1753.The treaty was then delivered to Jawán Mard Khán, and he and his garrison, marching out with the honours of war, the Maráthás took possession of Áhmedábád on April 2nd, 1753.
Collect Tribute.On leaving
Áhmedábád Jawán Mard Khán retired to
Pátan. At Áhmedábád
Raghunáthráv with Dámáji arranged for the
government of the city, appointing Shripatráv his deputy. He
then marched into Jháláváḍa to levy tribute
from the Limbḍi and Wadhwán chiefs; and was so far
successful that Harbhamji of Limbḍi agreed to pay an annual
tribute of £4000 (Rs. 40,000). As the
rainy season was drawing near Raghunáthráv returned to
Dholka, while Patel Vithal Sukhdev forced Muhammad Bahádur, the
governor of Pálanpur, to consent to a payment of £11,500
(Rs. 1,15,000). From Dholka
Raghunáthráv went to Tárápur, about twelve
miles north of Cambay, and compelled Momín Khán to submit
to an annual payment of £1000 (Rs.
10,000). At the same time Áli Muhammad Khán
Bahádur, the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, was
appointed collector of customs, and his former grants were confirmed
and he was allowed to retain [338]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Ahmed Sháh Emperor, 1748–1754. his villages of
Sayadpur and Kûjádh close to
Áhmedábád, as well as the village of
Pánmûl in Bijápur. Dámáji
Gáikwár, after levying tribute in the Vátrak
Kántha, went to Kapadvanj, which he took from Sher Khán
Bábi. From Kapadvanj he passed to Naḍiád and
appointed Shevakrái to collect his half share of the revenue of
Gujarát. Mughal Coinage
Ceases.In the Áhmedábád mint, coin ceased
to be struck in the emperor’s name and the suburbs of the city
which had been deserted during the siege were not again inhabited. The
Kolis commenced a system of depredation, and their outrages were so
daring that women and children were sometimes carried off and sold as
slaves. After the rains were over (a.d. 1754) Shetuji, commander of the
Áhmedábád garrison, and Shankarji, governor of
Víramgám, were sent to collect tribute from Sorath.
Though the imperial power was sunk so low, the emperor was allowed to
confer the post of Kázi of the city on Kázi
Rûkn-ul-Hak Khán who arrived at
Áhmedábád and assumed office. Failure of an Attempt on Cambay, 1753.At the close
of the year Shripatráv, who was anxious to acquire Cambay,
marched against Momín Khán. After two doubtful battles in
which the Maráthás gained no advantage, it was agreed
that Momín Khán should pay a sum of £700
(Rs. 7000), and Shripatráv departed
from Áhmedábád early in a.d. 1754. The
Kolis.When the Kolis heard of the ill success of the
Maráthás at Cambay, they revolted and Rághoshankar
was sent to subdue them. In an engagement near Luhára in Bahyal
in His Highness the Gáikwár’s territory about
eighteen miles east of Áhmedábád,
Rághoshankar scattered the Kolis, but they again collected and
forced the Maráthás to retire. At this time Shetuji and
Shankarji returned from Sorath, where they had performed the pilgrimage
to Dwárka. Shetuji was sent to the Bhíl district against
the Kolis. He was unsuccessful, and was so ashamed of his failure that
he returned to the Dakhan and Dandu Dátátri was appointed
in his place.
In this year died Nek Álam Khán II. governor of
Broach. He was succeeded by his brother Khertalab Khán who
expelled his nephew Hámid Beg, son of Nek Álam
Khán. Hámid Beg took refuge in Surat. At
Bálásinor a dispute arose between Sher Khán
Bábi and a body of Arab mercenaries who took possession of a
hill, but in the end came to terms. With the Peshwa’s permission
his deputy Bhagvantráv marched on Cambay. But Varajlál,
Momín Khán’s steward, who was then at Poona, sent
word to his master, who prepared himself against any emergency. When
Bhagvantráv arrived at Cambay he showed no hostile intentions
and was well received by Momín Khán. Subsequently a
letter from Bhagvantráv to Sálim Jamádár at
Áhmedábád ordering him to march against Cambay
fell into Momín Khán’s hands. He at once surrounded
Bhagvantráv’s house and made him prisoner. Maráthás Attack Cambay, 1754.When the
Peshwa heard that Bhagvantráv had been captured, he ordered
Ganesh Ápa, governor of Jambusar, as well as the governors of
Víramgám, Dhandhuka, and other places to march at once
upon Cambay. They went and besieged the town for three months, but
without success. Eventually Shripatráv, the Peshwa’s
deputy, sent the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi to negotiate,
and it was agreed that Bhagvantráv should be released and that
no alteration should be made in the position of Momín
Khán. Shortly afterwards Shripatráv was recalled by the
Peshwa and his place supplied by an [339]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Ahmed Sháh Emperor, 1748–1754. officer of the name
of Rágho. About this time Khertalab Khán, governor of
Broach, died, and quarrels arose regarding the succession. Ultimately
Hamid Beg, nephew of Khertalab Khán, obtained the post, and he
afterwards received an imperial order confirming him as governor, and
bestowing on him the title of Neknám Khán
Bahádur.
Álamgir II. Emperor, 1754–1759.At Dehli, during a.d. 1754, the emperor Áhmed Sháh was deposed, and Âzíz-ud-dín, son of Jahándár Sháh, was raised to the throne with the title of Álamgír II. After his release Bhagvantráv established himself in the Cambay fort of Nápád and not long after began to attack Momín Khán’s villages. Contest with Momín Khán Renewed, 1754.After several doubtful engagements peace was concluded on Momín Khán paying £1000 (Rs. 10,000) on account of the usual share of the Maráthás which he had withheld. This arrangement was made through the mediation of Tukáji, the steward of Sadáshiv Dámodar, who had come to Gujarát with an army and orders to help Bhagvantráv. As Momín Khán had no ready money Tukáji offered himself as security and Bhagvantráv and Tukáji withdrew to the Dakhan. Momín Khán’s soldiery now clamoured for pay. As he was not in a position to meet their demands he sent a body of men against some villages to the west belonging to Limbḍi and plundered them, dividing the booty among his troops. In the following year, Momín Khán takes Gogha, 1755.a.d. 1755, Momín Khán went to Gogha, a port which, though at one time subordinate to Cambay, had fallen into the hands of Sher Khán Bábi, and was now in the possession of the Peshwa’s officers. Gogha fell and leaving a garrison of 100 Arabs under Ibráhím Kúli Khán, Momín Khán returned to Cambay, levying tribute. He then sent the bulk of his army under the command of Muhammad Zamán Khán, son of Fidá-ud-dín Khán, and Varajlál his own steward, to plunder and collect money in Gohilváḍa and Káthiáváḍa. Here they remained until their arrears were paid off, and then returned to Cambay. After this Momín Khán plundered several Petlád villages and finally, in concert with the Kolis of Dhowan, attacked Jambusar and carried off much booty. Momín Khán next marched against Borsad, and was on the point of taking the fort when Sayáji, son of Dámáji Gáikwár, who lived at Baroda, hearing of Momín Khán’s success, came rapidly with a small body of men to the relief of the fort and surprised the besiegers. The Muhammadan troops soon recovered from the effects of the surprise, and Sayáji fearing to engage them with so small a force retired. On Sayáji’s departure Momín Khán raised the siege of Borsad and returned to Cambay.
Momín Khán recovers
Áhmedábád, 17th Oct. 1756.In the year
a.d. 1756 the rains were very heavy, and
the walls of Áhmedábád fell in many places.
Momín Khán, hearing of this as well as of the discontent
of the inhabitants, resolved to capture the city. He sent spies to
ascertain the strength of the garrison and set about making allies of
the chief men in the province and enlisting troops. About this time
Rághoji, the Marátha deputy, was assassinated by a
Rohilla. As soon as Momín Khán heard of
Rághoji’s death he sent his nephew, Muhammad Zamán
Khán, with some men in advance, and afterwards himself at the
close of the year, a.d. 1756, marched from
Cambay and camped on the Vátrak. From this camp they moved to
Kaira, and from Kaira to Áhmedábád. After one or
two fights in [340]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Álamgir II. Emperor, 1754–1759. the suburbs the
Muhammadans, finding their way through the breaches in the walls,
opened the gates and entered the town. The Kolis commenced plundering,
and a hand-to-hand fight ensued, in which the Maráthás
were worsted and were eventually expelled from the city. The Kolis
attempted to plunder the Dutch factory, but met with a spirited
resistance, and when Shambhúrám, a Nágar
Bráhman, one of Momín Khán’s chief
supporters, heard it he ordered the Kolis to cease attacking the
factory and consoled the Dutch.
Jawán Mard Khán allies himself with the Maráthás.In the meantime Jawán Mard Khán, who had been invited by the Maráthás to their assistance, set out from Pátan, and when he arrived at Pethápur and Mánsa he heard of the capture of Áhmedábád. On reaching Kalol he was joined by Harbhamrám, governor of Kadi. They resolved to send Zoráwar Khán Bábi to recall Sadáshiv Dámodar, and to await his arrival at Víramgám. Shevakrám, the Gáikwár’s deputy, had taken refuge at Dholka. Momín Khán himself now advanced, and entering Áhmedábád on the 17th October 1756, appointed Shambhúrám his deputy. Sadáshiv Dámodar now joined Jawán Mard Khán at Víramgám, and at Jawán Mard Khán’s advice it was resolved, before taking further steps, to write to the Peshwa for aid. Jawán Mard Khán, although he held large service estates, charged the Maráthás £150 (Rs. 1500) a day for his troops. Jawán Mard Khán and the Maráthás then advanced to Sánand and Jitalpur, and thence marched towards Cambay. On their way they were met, and, after several combats, defeated by a detachment of Momín Khán’s army. Momín Khán sent troops to overrun Kadi, but Harbhamrám, the governor of Kadi, defeated the force, and captured their guns. When the emperor heard of the capture of Gogha, he sent a sword as a present to Momín Khán; and when the news of the capture of Áhmedábád reached Ágra, Momín Khán received many compliments. Bálájiráv Peshwa on the other hand was greatly enraged at these reverses. He at once sent off Sadáshiv Rámchandra to Gujarát as his deputy, and Dámáji and Khanderáv Gáikwár also accompanied him with their forces. Momín Khán refusing to give up Áhmedábád, prepared for defence. Sadáshiv Rámchandra, Dámáji and Khanderáv Gáikwár advanced, and, crossing the Mahi, reached Kaira. Here they were met by Jawán Mard Khán and the rest of the Marátha forces in Gujarát, and the combined army advancing against the capital camped by the Kánkariya lake.
Maráthás Invest
Áhmedábád, 1756.The Maráthás
now regularly invested the city, but Momín Khán, aided by
Shambhúrám, made a vigorous defence. Up to this time
Jawán Mard Khán was receiving £150 (Rs. 1500) daily for the pay of his own and his
brother’s troops. Sadáshiv Rámchandra, considering
the number of the troops too small for so large a payment, reduced the
amount and retained the men in his own service. After a month’s
siege, Momín Khán’s troops began to clamour for
pay, but Shambhúrám, by collecting the sum of
£10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh)
from the inhabitants of the town managed for the time to appease their
demands. When they again became urgent for pay,
Shambhúrám diverted their thoughts by a general sally
from all the gates at night. On this occasion many men were slain on
both sides, and many of the inhabitants deserted the town. The copper
vessels of such of the townspeople as had fled [341]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Álamgir II. Emperor, 1754–1759. were melted and
coined into money and given to the soldiery. In this state of affairs
an order arrived from the imperial court bestowing on Momín
Khán a dress of honour and the title of Bahádur. Although
the imperial power had for years been merely a name Momín
Khán asked and obtained permission from the besiegers to leave
the city and meet the bearers of the order. The Maráthás
redoubled their efforts. Still though the besiegers were successful in
intercepting supplies of grain the garrison fought gallantly in defence
of the town.
Ráv of Ídar helps Momín Khán, 1757.At this juncture, in a.d. 1757, Rája Shivsingh of Ídar, son of the late Anandsingh, who was friendly to Momín Khán, sent Sajánsingh Hazári with a force to assist the besieged. On their way to Áhmedábád, Harbhamrám with a body of Maráthás attacked this detachment, while Momín Khán sent to their aid Muhammad Lál Rohilla and others, and a doubtful battle was fought. Shortly afterwards Sadáshiv Rámchandar made an attempt on the fort of Kálikot. The fort was successfully defended by Jamádár Núr Muhammad, and the Maráthás were repulsed. The Maráthás endeavoured in vain to persuade Shambhúrám to desert Momín Khán, and though the garrison were often endangered by the faithlessness of the Kolis and other causes, they remained staunch. Momín Khán, though frequently in difficulties owing to want of funds to pay his soldiery, continued to defend the town. The Maráthás next tried to seduce some of Momín Khán’s officers, but in this they also failed, and Successful Sally under Shambhurám.in a sally Shambhúrám attacked the camp of Sadáshiv Rámchandar, and burning his tents all but captured the chief himself.
Negotiations for Peace.When the
siege was at this stage, Hassan Kúli Khán Bahádur,
viceroy of Oudh, relinquishing worldly affairs and dividing his
property among his nephews, set out to perform a pilgrimage to Makkah.
Before he started Shuja-ûd-daulah, the Nawáb of Lucknow,
requested him on his way to visit Bálájiráv, and
endeavour to come to some settlement of Áhmedábád
affairs. Accordingly, adopting the name of Sháh Núr, and
assuming the dress of an ascetic, Hassan Kúli made his way to
Poona, and appearing before the Peshwa offered to make peace at
Áhmedábád. Sháh Núr with much
difficulty persuaded the Peshwa to allow Momín Khán to
retain Cambay and Gogha without any Marátha share, and to grant
him a lákh of rupees for the payment of his troops, on
condition that he should surrender Áhmedábád. He
obtained letters from the Peshwa addressed to Sadáshiv
Rámchandra to this effect, and set out with them for
Áhmedábád. When he arrived Sadáshiv
Rámchandra was unwilling to accede to the terms, as the
Áhmedábád garrison were reduced to great straits.
Sháh Núr persuaded him at last to agree, provided
Momín Khán would surrender without delay. Accordingly
Sháh Núr entered the city and endeavoured to persuade
Momín Khán. Momín Khán demanded in addition
a few Petlád villages, and to this the Maráthás
refused their consent. Sháh Núr left in disgust. Before
many days Momín Khán was forced to make overtures for
peace. After discussions with Dámáji
Gáikwár, it was agreed that Momín Khán
should surrender the city, receive £10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh) to pay his soldiery, and be
allowed to retain Cambay as heretofore, that is to say that the Peshwa
should, as [342]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Álamgir II. Emperor, 1754–1759. formerly, enjoy
half the revenues. In addition to this Momín Khán had
to promise to pay the Maráthás a yearly tribute of
£1000 (Rs. 10,000) and to give up all
claims on the town of Gogha and hand over Shambhúrám to
the Maráthás. It was also arranged that the £3500
(Rs. 35,000) worth of ashrafis which
he had taken through Jamádár Sálim should be
deducted from the £10,000 (Rs. 1
lákh). Momín Khán surrendered the town on
February 27th, 1758.
Marátha Arrangements in Áhmedábád.Sadáshiv Rámchandar and Dámáji Gáikwár entered the city and undertook its management on behalf of the Maráthás. Of the other chiefs who were engaged in prosecuting the siege, Sadáshiv Dámodar returned to the Dakhan and Jawán Mard Khán receiving some presents from Sadáshiv Rámchandar departed for Pátan after having had a meeting with Dámáji Gáikwár at a village a few miles from the capital. Shambhurám, the Nágar Bráhman, who had so zealously supported Momín Khán, when he saw that further assistance was useless, tried to escape, but was taken prisoner and sent in chains to Baroda. Sadáshiv Rámchandar, on taking charge of the city, had interviews with the principal officials, among whom was the author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, and, receiving them graciously, confirmed most of them in their offices. Then, after choosing Náro Pandit, brother of Pándurang Pandit, to be his deputy in Áhmedábád, he started on an expedition to collect tribute in Jháláváḍa and Sorath. New Coins.On receiving the government of the city the Marátha generals ordered new coin bearing the mark of an elephant goad to be struck in the Áhmedábád mint. Sayájiráv Gáikwár remained in Áhmedábád on behalf of his father Dámáji, and shortly afterwards went towards Kapadvanj to collect tribute. Thence at his father’s request he proceeded to Sorath to arrange for the payment of the Gáikwár’s share of the revenues of that district. On his return to Cambay Momín Khán was much harassed by his troops for arrears of pay. The timely arrival of his steward Varajlál with the Peshwa’s contribution of £10,000 (Rs. 1 lákh) enabled him to satisfy their demands.
Momín Khán at Cambay.Momín Khán now began to oppress and extort money from his own followers, and is said to have instigated the murder of his steward Varajlál. Sadáshiv Rámchandar went from Porbandar to Junágaḍh, where he was joined by Sayájiráv Gáikwár. At Junágaḍh Sher Khán Bábi presented Sadáshiv Rámchandra and Siyájiráv with horses and they spoke of the necessity of admitting a Marátha deputy into Junágaḍh. Nothing was settled as the Maráthás were forced to return to Áhmedábád. In accordance with orders from the Peshwa, Shambhurám and his sons, who were still in confinement, were sent to Poona. Dámáji Gáikwár was also summoned to Poona, but he did not go. In this year Ráo Lakhpat of Kachh presented Kachh horses and Gujarát bullocks to the emperor, and in return received the title of Mírza Rája.
Expedition from Kachh against Sindh,
1758.About this time the Ráo of Kachh, who planned an
expedition against Sindh, solicited aid both from Dámáji
Gáikwár and Sadáshiv Rámchandar to enable
him to conquer Thatta, and, as he agreed to pay expenses,
Sadáshiv sent Ranchordás, and Dámáji sent
Shevakrám to help him. In this year also Neknám
Khán, governor of Broach, received the title of Bahádur
and other honours. In a.d. 1758,
Sadáshiv Rámchandar advanced to Kaira and after settling
accounts [343]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Álamgir II. Emperor, 1754–1759. with
Dámáji’s agent proceeded against Cambay.
Momín Khán, who was about to visit the Peshwa at Poona,
remained to defend the town, but was forced to pay arrears of tribute
amounting to £2000 (Rs. 20,000). In
this year Sher Khán Bábi died at Junágaḍh,
and the nobles of his court seated his son Muhammad Mahábat
Khán in his place.
The Maráthás levy Tribute.Shortly after at the invitation of the Peshwa, Dámáji Gáikwár went to Poona, and sent his son Sayájiráv into Sorath. After his success at Cambay Sadáshiv Rámchandra levied tribute from the chiefs of Umeta, and then returned. On his way back, on account of the opposition caused by Sardár Muhammad Khán son of Sher Khán Bábi, the chief of Bálásinor, Sadáshiv Rámchandar besieged Bálásinor and forced the chief to pay £3000 (Rs. 30,000). Next marching against Lunáváḍa, he compelled the chief Dípsingh to pay £5000 (Rs. 50,000). Sadáshiv then went to Visalnagar and so to Pálanpur, where Muhammad Khán Bahádur Jhálori resisted him; but after a month’s siege he agreed to pay a tribute of £3500 (Rs. 35,000). Passing south from Pálanpur, Sadáshiv went to Únja-Unáva, and from that to Katosan where he levied £1000 (Rs. 10,000) from the chief Shuja, and then proceeded to Limbḍi.
Surat Affairs, 1758.During a.d. 1758 important changes took place in Surat. In the early part of the year Sayad Muîn-ud-dín, otherwise called Sayad Achchan, visited the Peshwa at Poona, and received from him the appointment of governor of Surat. Sayad Achchan then set out for his charge, and as he was aided by a body of Marátha troops under the command of Muzaffar Khán Gárdi and had also secured the support of Neknám Khán, the governor of Broach, he succeeded after some resistance in expelling Áli Nawáz Khán, son of the late Safdar Muhammad Khán, and establishing himself in the government. During the recent troubles, the English factory had been plundered and two of their clerks murdered by Ahmed Khán Habshi, commandant of the fort. The English take command of Surat, 1759.The English therefore determined to drive out the Habshi and themselves assume the government of the castle. With this object men-of-war were despatched from Bombay to the help of Mr. Spencer, the chief of the English factory, and the castle was taken in March a.d. 1759, and Mr. Spencer appointed governor. The Peshwa appears to have consented to this conquest. The Marátha troops aided and made a demonstration without the city, and a Marátha man-of-war which had been stationed at Bassein, came to assist the English. A Mr. Glass appears to have been appointed kiledár under Governor Spencer.
Momín Khán Visits Poona, 1759.Shortly afterwards Momín Khán, by the advice of Sayad Husain, an agent of the Peshwa, contracted friendship with the English through Mr. Erskine, the chief of the English factory at Cambay. Momín Khán then asked Mr. Erskine to obtain permission for him to go to Poona by Bombay. Leave being granted, Momín Khán set out for Surat, and was there received by Mr. Spencer. From Surat he sailed for Bombay, where the governor, Mr. Bourchier, treating him with much courtesy, informed the Peshwa of his arrival. The Peshwa sending permission for his further advance to Poona, Momín Khán took leave of Mr. Bourchier and proceeded to Poona. [344]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Álamgir II. Emperor, 1754–1759.
Sadáshiv Rámchandra
Peshwa’s Viceroy, 1760. Sadáshiv Rámchandra
Peshwa’s Viceroy, 1760.From Limbḍi, to which point
his tribute tour has been traced, Sadáshiv Rámchandra
advanced against Dhrángadhra, when the chief who was at Halvad
sent an army against him. The Maráthás, informed of the
chief’s design, detaching a force, attacked Halvad at night, and
breaching the walls forced open the gates. The chief retired to his
palace, which was fortified, and there defended himself, but was at
last forced to surrender, and was detained a prisoner until he should
pay a sum of £12,000 (Rs. 1,20,000).
The neighbouring chiefs, impressed with the fate of Halvad, paid
tribute without opposition. The
Maráthás in Káthiáváḍa,
1759.Sadáshiv Rámchandra now went to Junágaḍh,
but ere he could commence operations against the fortress, the rainy
season drew near, and returning to Áhmedábád he
prepared to depart for Poona. Sayáji Gáikwár, who
was also in Sorath collecting tribute, amongst other places besieged
Kundla, and levying from that town a tribute of £7500
(Rs. 75,000) returned to the capital.
During this time Khanderáv Gáikwár had been
levying tribute from the Kolis, and after visiting the Bhíl
district went to Bijápur, Ídar, Kadi, Dholka, and
Naḍiád. The chief of Halvad on paying his £12,000
(Rs. 1,20,000) was allowed to depart, and
Dípsingh of Lunáváḍa, who was also a
prisoner, was sent to Lunáváḍa and there released
after paying his tribute. On receiving the news of the capture of the
Surat fort by the English the emperor issued an order, in the name of
the governor of Bombay, confirming the command of the fort to the
English instead of to the Habshis of Janjira, appointing the Honourable
East India Company admirals of the imperial fleet, and at the same time
discontinuing the yearly payment of £2000 (Rs. 20,000) formerly made to the Habshi on this
account. When in the course of the following year, a.d. 1760, this imperial order reached Surat, Mr.
Spencer and other chief men of the city went outside of the walls to
meet and escort the bearers of the despatch. Sadáshiv
Rámchandra was appointed viceroy of
Áhmedábád on behalf of the Peshwa.
Bhagvantráv now conquered Bálásinor from
Sardár Muhammad Khán Bábi, and then marching to
Sorath, collected the Peshwa’s share of the tribute of that
province, according to the scale of the previous year. Sayáji
Gáikwár, when Bhagvantráv had returned, set out to
Sorath to levy the Gáikwár’s share of the tribute.
He was accompanied by Harbhamrám whom Dámáji
Gáikwár had specially sent from his own court to act as
Kámdár to Sayáji. When Sadáshiv
Rámchandra reported to the Peshwa the conquest of
Bálásinor by Bhagvantráv he was highly pleased,
and gave Bhagvantráv a dress of honour and allowed him to keep
the elephant which he had captured at Lunáváḍa; and
passed a patent bestowing Bálásinor upon him.
Momín Khán, after making firm promises to the Peshwa
never to depart from the terms of the treaty he had made with the
Maráthás,
left Poona and came to Bombay, where he was courteously entertained by
the Governor, and despatched by boat to Surat. From Surat he passed to
Cambay by land through Broach. Sayáji Gáikwár had
returned to Áhmedábád from Sorath in bad health,
and his uncle Khanderáv
Gáikwár, who had been vainly endeavouring to subdue the
Kolis of Lúhára, came to Áhmedábád
and took Sayáji Gáikwár to Naḍiád. In
1761 Sadáshiv Rámchandra was displaced as viceroy of
Gujarát by [345]
Chapter III.
Mughal Viceroys.
Álamgir II. Emperor, 1754–1759.
Ápa Ganesh Viceroy, 1761.
Ápa Ganesh
Viceroy, 1761.Ápa Ganesh. This officer acted in a
friendly manner to Momín Khán, and marching to Cambay, he
fixed the Marátha share of the revenues of that place for that
year at £8400 (Rs. 84,000), and then
went to Áhmedábád by way of Dákor.
Narbherám collected this year the Gáikwár’s
share of the tribute of Sorath and Sayáji Gáikwár
went to Baroda. On his return to Áhmedábád at the
end of the year, Sayáji sacked and burned the Koli village of
Lúhára in Bahyal about eighteen miles east of
Áhmedábád. Jawán Mard Khán now
issued from Pátan and levied small contributions from the
holdings in Vágad, as far as Anjár in Kachh. From
Vágad he proceeded to Sorath, and in concert with Muhammad
Mahábat Khán of Junágaḍh and
Muhammad Muzáffar Khán Bábi, between whom he made
peace, he levied tribute in Sorath as far as Loliyána, and
returned to Pátan.
Pánipat, 1761.While their power and plunderings were thus prospering in Gujarát the crushing ruin of Pánipat (a.d. 1761) fell on the Maráthás. Taking advantage of the confusion that followed, the Dehli court despatched instructions to the chief Musalmán nobles of Gujarát, directing Momín Khán, Jawán Mard Khán, and the governor of Broach to join in driving the Maráthás out of the province. In consequence of this despatch Sardár Muhammad Khán Bábi, defeating the Marátha garrison, regained Bálásinor, while the governor of Broach, with the aid of Momín Khán, succeeded in winning back Jambúsar. Ápa Ganesh, the Peshwa’s viceroy, remonstrated with Momín Khán for this breach of faith. In reply his envoy was shown the despatch received from Dehli, and was made the bearer of a message, that before it was too late, it would be wisdom for the Maráthás to abandon Gujarát. Things were in this state when Dámáji Gáikwár, wisely forgetting his quarrels with the Peshwa, marched to the aid of Sadáshiv with a large army. Advancing against Cambay he attacked and defeated Momín Khán, plundering one of his villages. But the Maráthás were too weak to follow up this success, or exact severer punishment from the Musalmán confederates. Ápa Ganesh invited Sardár Muhammad Khán Bábi to Kaira, and on condition of the payment of tribute, agreed to allow him to keep possession of Bálásinor. Subsequently Dámáji’s energy enabled him to enlarge the power and possessions of the Gáikwár’s house, besides acquisitions from other chiefs, recovering the districts of Visalnagar, Kherálu, Vadnagar, Bijápur, and Pátan from Jawán Mard Khán. After the death of the great Dámáji, the importance of the Gáikwár’s power sensibly diminished. Had it not been for their alliance with the British, the feeble hands of Sayájiráv I. (a.d. 1771–1778) would probably have been the last to hold the emblem of Gáikwár rule. If in the zenith of Gáikwár power Momín Khán could reconquer, and for so long successfully defend Áhmedábád, what might not have been possible in its decline? [347]
1 The emperor Akbar took Muzaffar Sháh with him to Agra, and settled on him the districts of Sárangpur and Ujjain in Málwa with a revenue of Rs. 20,00,000 (50 lákhs of tankás) (Elliot, V. 353). When Mun’im Khán Khán Khánán was going to Bengal, the emperor made Muzaffar over to him. Mun’im Khán gave his daughter Sháhzádah Khánam in marriage to Muzaffar, but shortly afterwards having reason to suspect him imprisoned him, whence Muzaffar finding an opportunity fled to Gujarát in a.d. 1581 (H. 989) according to Farishtah (II. 460), 1583 according to the Mirăt-i-Sikandari. ↑
2 Both the Tabakát-i-Akbari (Elliot, V. 342) and Farishtah (I. 491) name four other nobles Mír Abu Turáb, Sayad Áhmed Bhukhári, Malik Ashraf, and Wajíh-ul-Mulk. The Sayad Áhmed of these two writers is a misprint for the Sayad Hámid of the text. ↑
3 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, 415; Tabakát-i-Akbari in Elliot, V. 343. ↑
4 These details of the Surat expedition are taken from the Tabakát-i-Akbari in Elliot, V. 343–346 and Abúl Fazl’s Akbar-námah in Elliot, VI. 42. ↑
5 The emperor Jehángír in his Diary (Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri, Persian Text, Sir Sayad Ahmed’s Edition, page 196) says that Biharji or Viharji was the hereditary title of the chiefs of Báglán. The personal name of the Baglán Bihárji of his time was Partáp. ↑
6 According to the Áin-i-Akbari (Blochmann, I. 325) the province of Gujarát over which the Kokaltásh was placed did not pass further south than the river Mahi. ↑
7 Tuzuki Jehángíri or Jehángír’s Memoirs, Pers. Text, Sayad Áhmed Khán’s Edition page 20. For Akbar’s march compare Tabakát-i-Akbari in Elliot, V. 365 and Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, I. 325 and note. The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (Pers. Text, 131) records these further details: When starting from his last camp Akbar began to mount his horse on the day of the battle that took place near Áhmedábád. The royal steed unable to bear the weight of the hero laden with the spirit of victory sat down. Rája Bhagwándás Kachwáhah ran up to the rather embarrassed emperor and offered him his congratulations saying: This, your Majesty, is the surest sign of victory. There are also two further signs: the wind blows from our back and the kites and vultures accompany our host. ↑
8 Tabakát-i-Akbari in Elliot, V. 405. ↑
9 Mángrúl (north latitude 21° 8′; east longitude 70° 10′), a seaport on the south coast of Káthiáváḍa, about twenty miles west of Somnáth. This town, which is supposed to be the Monoglossum emporium of Ptolemy (a.d. 150) (see Bird, 115), is spelt Mánglúr by the Muhammadan historians. Barbosa (a.d. 1511–1514), under the name of Surati-mangaler, calls it a ‘very good port where many ships from Malabár touch for horses, wheat, rice, cotton goods, and vegetables.’ In a.d. 1531 the city was taken by the Portuguese general Sylveira with a vast booty and a great number of prisoners (Churchill’s Travels, III. 529). It is incidentally mentioned in the Áin-i-Akbari (a.d. 1590). In a.d. 1638 Mandelslo describes it as famous for its linen cloth, and in a.d. 1700 it is mentioned by Hamilton (New Account, I. 136) as a place of trade. ↑
10 This has been rendered by Bird, 353, ‘the mountain of Dínár,’ as if Koh Dínár. ↑
11 H. 992 (1584 a.d.) according to the Tabakát-i-Akbari (Elliot, V. 428). ↑
12 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, 422. Compare Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, I. 386. ↑
13 Mirăt-i-Sikandari, 426: Farishtah, I. 503; Elliot, V. 434. In honour of this victory the Khán Khánán built, on the site of the battle, a palace and garden enclosing all with a high wall. This which he named Jítpur the City of Victory was one of the chief ornaments of Áhmedábád. In November 1613 the English merchant Wittington writes (Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 127): A kos from Sarkhej is a pleasant house with a large garden all round on the banks of the river which Chon-Chin-Naw (Khán Khánán) built in honour of a great victory over the last king of Gujarát. No person inhabits the house. Two years later (1615) another English merchant Dodsworth (Kerr, IX. 203) describes the field of Victory as strongly walled all round with brick about 1½ miles in circuit all planted with fruit trees and delightfully watered having a costly house called by a name signifying Victory in which Khán Khánán for some time resided. In 1618, the emperor Jehángír (Memoirs Persian Text, 210–213) on his way to Sarkhej visited the Khán-i-Khánán’s Bághi Fateh or Garden of Victory which he had built at a cost of two lákhs of rupees ornamenting the garden with buildings and surrounding it with a wall. The natives he notices call it Fateh-Wádi. In 1626 the English traveller Herbert (Travels, 66) writes: Two miles nearer Áhmedábád than Sirkhej are the curious gardens and palace of Khán Khánán where he defeated the last of the Cambay kings and in memory built a stately house and spacious gardens the view whereof worthily attracts the traveller. Mandelslo writing in 1638 is still louder in praise of Tschietbág the Garden of Victory. It is the largest and most beautiful garden in all India because of its splendid buildings and abundance of fine fruits. Its site is one of the pleasantest in the world on the border of a great tank having on the water side many pavilions and a high wall on the side of Áhmedábád. The lodge and the caravanserai are worthy of the prince who built them. The garden has many fruit trees oranges, citrons, pomegranates, dates, almonds, mulberries, tamarinds, mangoes, and cocoanuts so closely planted that all walking in the garden is under most pleasing shade (Mandelslo’s Travels, French Ed. 111–112). When (a.d. 1750) the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi was written several of the buildings and the remains of the summer house were still to be seen (Bird’s History of Gujarát, 375). A few traces of the buildings known as Fateh Bádi or Victory Garden remains 1879). (Áhmedábád Gazetteer, 292.) ↑
14 Two lákhs of mahmúdis. The mahmúdi varied in value from about one-third to one-half of a rupee. See Introduction page 222 note 2. ↑
15 Morvi (north latitude 29° 48′; east longitude 70° 50′), a town in Káthiáváḍa, about twenty-one miles south of Kachh. ↑
16 Jagat (north latitude 22° 15′; east longitude 69° 1′), the site of the temple of Dwárka, at the western extremity of the peninsula of Káthiáváḍa. ↑
17 Verával (north latitude 20° 55′; east longitude 70° 21′), on the south-west coast of Káthiáváḍa. On the south-east point of Verával bay stood the city of Dev or Mungi Pátan and within its walls the temple of Somanátha. ↑
18 Jehángír’s Memoirs, Persian Text, 23; Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, I. 470. Bahádur died about a.d. 1614: Jehángír’s Memoirs, 134. ↑
19 Now belonging to His Highness the Gáikwár about twenty-seven miles north-west of Áhmedábád. ↑
20 Belpár, belonging to the Thákor of Umeta in the Rewa Kántha. ↑
21 This Mándwa is probably the Mándwa under His Highness the Gáikwár in his district of Atarsumba, but it may be Mándwa on the Narbada in the Rewa Kántha. Atarsumba is about ten miles west of Kapadvanj in the British district of Kaira. ↑
22 Jehángír’s Memoirs, Persian Text, 75. ↑
23 Now belonging to the Rája of Dharampur, east of the British district of Surat. ↑
24 In this year (a.d. 1611) the English East India Company sent vessels to trade with Surat. The Portuguese made an armed resistance, but were defeated. The Mughal commander, who was not sorry to see the Portuguese beaten, gave the English a warm reception, and in a.d. 1612–13 a factory was opened in Surat by the English, and in a.d. 1614 a fleet was kept in the Tápti under Captain Downton to protect the factory. In a.d. 1615, Sir Thomas Roe came as ambassador to the emperor Jehángír, and obtained permission to establish factories, not only at Surat but also at Broach, Cambay and Gogha. The factory at Gogha seems to have been established in a.d. 1613. The emperor Jehángír notes in his memoirs (Persian Text, 105) that Mukarrab Khán, viceroy from a.d. 1616–1618, regardless of cost had bought from the English at Gogha a turkey, a lemur and other curiosities. On his return from Jehángír’s camp at Áhmedábád in January 1618 Roe obtained valuable concessions from the viceroy. The governor of Surat was to lend ships to the English, the resident English might carry arms, build a house, practise their religion, and settle their disputes. Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 253. The Dutch closely followed the English at Surat and were established there in a.d. 1618. ↑
25 At first Jehángír, who reached Áhmedábád in the hot weather (March a.d. 1618), contented himself with abusing its sandy streets, calling the city the ‘abode of dust’ gardábád. After an attack of fever his dislike grew stronger, and he was uncertain whether the ‘home of the simoom’ samumistán, the ‘place of sickness’ bímáristán, the ‘thorn brake’ zakumdár, or ‘hell’ jahánnamábád, was its most fitting name. Even the last title did not satisfy his dislike. In derision he adds the verse, ‘Oh essence of all goodnesses by what name shall I call thee.’ Elliot’s History of India, VI. 358; Jehángír’s Memoirs Persian Text, 231. Of the old buildings of Áhmedábád, the emperor (Memoirs, Persian Text, 208–210) speaks of the Kánkariya tank and its island garden and of the royal palaces in the Bhadar as having nearly gone to ruin within the last fifty years. He notes that his Bakhshi had repaired the Kánkariya tank and that the viceroy Mukarrab Khán had partly restored the Bhadar palaces against his arrival. The emperor was disappointed with the capital. After the accounts he had heard it seemed rather poor with its narrow streets, its shops with ignoble fronts, and its dust, though to greet the emperor as he came on elephant-back scattering gold the city and its population had put on their holiday dress. The emperor speaks (Memoirs, Persian Text page 211) of having met some of the great men of Gujarát. Chief among these was Sayad Muhammad Bukhári the representative of Sháhi Álam and the sons of Sháh Wajíh-ud-dín of Áhmedábád. They came as far as Cambay to meet the emperor. After his arrival in the capital Jehángír with great kindness informally visited the house and garden of Sikandar Gujaráti the author of the Mirăt-i-Sikandari, to pick some of the author’s famous figs off the trees. Jehángír speaks of the historian as a man of a refined literary style well versed in all matters of Gujarát history, who six or seven years since had entered his (the imperial) service (Memoirs, 207–211). On the occasion of celebrating Sháh Jehán’s twenty-seventh birthday at Áhmedábád Jehángír records having granted the territory from Mándu to Cambay as the estate of his son Sháh Jehán (Prince Khurram). Memoirs, Persian Text, 210–211. Before leaving Gujarát the emperor ordered the expulsion of the Sevadas or Jain priests, because of a prophecy unfavourable to him made by Mán Sing Sewda (Memoirs, Persian Text, 217). ↑
26 This was probably the gold ashrafi or seraph of which Hawkins (1609–1611) says, ‘Serraffins Ekberi, which be ten rupees a-piece.’ Thomas Chron. Pat. Kings of Dehli, 425. ↑
27 The peaked masonry tomb over Aurangzíb’s after-birth with its mosque, enclosure, and intact endowment is one of the curiosities of Dohad. In a letter to his eldest son Muhammad Muâzzam then (a.d. 1704) viceroy of Gujarát the aged Aurangzíb writes: My son of exalted rank, the town of Dohad, one of the dependencies of Gujarát, is the birth-place of this sinner. Please to consider a regard for the inhabitants of that town incumbent on you, and continue in office its decrepid old Faujdár. In regard to that old man listen not to the whisperings of those suffering from the disease of self-interest: “Verily they have a sickness in their hearts and Allah addeth to their ailments.” (Letters of the Emperor Aurangzíb: Persian Text, Cawnpur Edition, Letter 31.) ↑
29 The words used in the text is tuyúl. In meaning it does not differ from jágir. ↑
30 This is one of the first mentions in history of peninsular Gujarát as Káthiáváḍa, or as anything other than Sorath or Sauráshṭra. The district referred to was probably united to the eastern possessions of the Kháchar Káthis and Panchál. ↑
31 The author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi says that in his time, a.d. 1746–1762, these Navánagar koris were current even in Áhmedábád, two koris and two-thirds being equal to one imperial rupee. They were also called jámis. The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (Persian Text, 225) calls them mahmúdis. The legend on the reverse was the name of the Gujarát Sultán Muzaffar and on the obverse in Gujaráti the name of the Jám. Usually two mahmúdis and sometimes three went to the imperial rupee. The author says that in Áhmedábád up to his day (a.d. 1756) the account for ghi clarified butter was made in mahmúdis. When the order for melting the mahmúdis was passed a mint was established at Junágaḍh but was afterwards closed to suit the merchants from Diu and other parts who transmitted their specie to Áhmedábád. ↑
32 The traveller Mandelslo, who was in Áhmedábád in 1638, says: No prince in Europe has so fine a court as the governor of Gujarát. Of none are the public appearances so magnificent. He never goes out without a great number of gentlemen and guards on foot and horse. Before him march many elephants with housings of brocade and velvet, standards, drums, trumpets, and cymbals. In his palace he is served like a king and suffers no one to appear before him unless he has asked an audience. (Travels, French Edition, 151.) Of the general system of government be says: The viceroy is absolute. It is true he summons leading lords of the country to deliberate on judgments and important matters. But they are called to ascertain their views not to adopt them. On the one hand the king often changes his governors that they may not grow overpowerful. On the other hand the governors knowing they may be recalled at any time take immense sums from the rich merchants especially from the merchants of Áhmedábád against whom false charges are brought with the view of forcing them to pay. As the governor is both civil and criminal judge if the merchants did not temper his greed they would be ruined beyond remedy. (Ditto, 150.) The frequent changes of viceroys in Gujarát is explained by Terry, 1615–17 (Voyage to East Indies, 364): To prevent them from becoming popular the king usually removes his viceroys after one year sending them to a new government remote from the old one. Terry adds a curious note: When the king sends any one to a place of government they never cut their hair till they return into his presence as if they desired not to appear beautiful except in the king’s sight. As soon as he sees them the king bids them cut their hair (Ditto, 365). It does not seem to have been cheating to keep up fewer horse than the number named. Terry (Voyage to East Indies, 391) says: He who hath the pay of five or six thousand must always have one thousand or more in readiness according to the king’s need of them, and so in proportion all the rest. ↑
33 Mirăt-i-Áhmedi Persian Text, II. 46–47. Pinjárás are cotton teasers, Mansúris are Pinjárás who worship Mansúr a tenth century (3rd century Hijrah) saint. ↑
34 Mirăt-i-Áhmedi Persian Text, 237. ↑
35 Jhábua, now under the Bhopáwar Agency. ↑
36 Mirăt-i-Áhmedi Persian Text, 249. ↑
37 Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, Persian Text, 274, 279. ↑
38 Ráygad (north latitude 18° 14′; east longitude 73° 30′), the name given in a.d. 1662 to Rairi, a hill fortress in the Mahád sub-division of the Kolába collectorate. Shiváji took the place and made it his capital in a.d. 1662. ↑
39 Janjira (north latitude 17° 59′ to 18° 32′) that is Jazírah the Island, on the western coast, about forty-four miles south of Bombay. ↑
40 Another post of Islámábád was at Punádra in the parganah of Ázamábád on the Wátrak about twenty-one miles east-south-east of Áhmedábád. Ázamábád was built by Ázam Khán during his viceroyalty (a.d. 1635–1642) and at his request by permission of the emperor Sháh Jehán was erected into a parganah. For the pay of the garrison twelve villages were attached from the neighbouring parganahs of Bahyal and Kapadvanj. ↑
41 The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (Persian Text, 311) adds that Bahlol’s following of Kasbátis was so poorly equipped that he had to mount many of them, for whom he could not find horses, on bullocks. The sense of security in the mind of the Ídar chief bred by contempt at the sight of this motley crowd was the chief cause of Bahlol’s success. ↑
42 The zakát or purification is the tax required by law to be given annually to the poor. It is levied on camels, oxen, buffaloes, sheep, goats, horses, asses, mules, and gold or silver whether in money or ornaments or vessels. The tax is not levied on any one who owns less than a minimum of five camels, thirty oxen, forty-five sheep, five horses, two hundred dirhems or twenty dinárs. The proportion to income is generally one-fortieth; the amount may be paid either in kind or in money. Compare Stanley Lane Poole’s Arabian Society in the Middle Ages, 14. ↑
43 This Sámprah according to the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, Persian Text, II. 127, was a small police post or thána in Parganah Bahyal, twenty miles north-east of Áhmedábád. It is now in the Gáekwár’s territory. Bahyal was under Pátan, so in the text the place is described as under Pátan. ↑
44 The surkh or little black-dotted red seed of the Abrus precatorius is called ghúngchi in Hindi and cock’s-eye, chashmi-i-khurús, in Persian. As a weight the seed is known as a rati 96 going to the tola. It is used in weighing precious stones. Blochmann’s Áin-i-Akbari, I. 16 note 1 and Mirăt-i-Áhmedi Persian Text, 366. ↑
45 Sinor in Baroda territory on the right bank of the Narbada about thirty miles south of Baroda. ↑
46 Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, Persian Text, 372. ↑
47 Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, Persian Text, 427–434. ↑
48 Arhar-Mátar is according to the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (Persian Text, II. 126) the present Kaira sub-division of Mátar. The Mirăt-i-Áhmedi places it twenty miles south-west of Áhmedábád. It is four miles south-west of Kaira. ↑
49 In the beginning of Ajítsingh’s administration the Sacrifice Íd of the Musalmáns very nearly ended in a riot. An overzealous police officer belonging to the Kálúpúr section of Áhmedábád, hoping to please the Hindu viceroy, by force deprived some of the Sunni Bohorás of that quarter of a cow which they had purchased for the sacrifice. The Bohorás in a mass appealed to the Kázi who not succeeding in his representation to the viceroy was obliged to allay the popular excitement by publicly sacrificing a cow after the Íd prayers. Mirăt-i-Áhmedi Royal Asiatic Society MS., I. 567–568. ↑
50 This is the first known mention of Gohilváḍa, the Gohils country, as a separate district. ↑
51 During the governorship of Haidar Kúli at Surat the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (Royal Asiatic Society MS., I. 567–568) notices the death of Mulla Abdul Ghafúr the founder of the wealthy family of the Mullás of Surat. Haidar Kúli confiscated Abdul Ghafúr’s property representing to the emperor that the Mulla died issueless. But the Mulla’s son Abdúl Hye proceeding to Dehli not only obtained from the emperor an order of restitution of property but the title of chief of merchants, Umda-tut-Tujjár, and an elephant. ↑
52 The sum is 6,75,000 mahmúdis. Like the changízi (see above page 222 note 2) the mahmúdi seems to have varied in value from one-third to one-half of a rupee. ↑
53 See note 1 page 312. The author of the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (Persian Text Royal Asiatic Society’s Library Edition, I. 658) says Trimbakráv was slain. This seems an oversight as in another passage (Ditto, 738–739, see below page 312) he states that Trimbakráv was killed in 1731. The latter statement is in agreement with Grant Duff (History of the Maráthás, I. 364). ↑
54 The amount was 1,25,000 mahmúdis. ↑
55 Kasbátis are the descendants of the Musalmán garrisons of some towns of north Gujarát. The Kasbátis of Víramgám were originally Tánk Rájputs. ↑
57 Pátdi (north latitude 23° 10′; east longitude 71° 44′), at the south-east angle of the Ran of Cutch, fifty-two miles west of Áhmedábád. ↑
58 The Máhi-marátib was a banner having the likeness of a fish at its top. ↑
59 Of the death at the age of nine years of this son of Saint Sháh-i-Álam the Mirăt-i-Áhmedi (Printed Persian Text, II. 26) gives the following details: Malik Seif-ud-dín, the daughter’s son of Sultán Áhmed I., had a son who he believed was born to him by the prayer of Saint Sháh-i-Álam. This boy who was about nine years old died. Malik Seif-ud-dín ran to Sháh-i-Álam, who used then to live at Asáwal, two or three miles east of Áhmedábád, and in a transport of grief and rage said to the Saint: ‘Is this the way you deceive people? Surely you obtained me the gift of that boy to live and not to die? This I suppose is how you will keep your promise of mediating for our sinful souls before Alláh also?’ The Saint could give no reply and retired to his inner apartments. The stricken father went to the Saint’s son Sháh Bhíkan, who, going in to his father, entreated him to restore the Malik’s boy to life. The Saint asked his son ‘Are you prepared to die for the boy?’ Sháh Bhíkan said ‘I am ready.’ The Saint, going into an inner room, spread his skirts before Alláh crying ‘Rájanji,’ a pet name by which the Saint used to address Alláh, meaning Dear King or Lord, ‘Rájanji, here is a goat for a goat; take thou this one and return the other.’ Lamentations in the Saint’s harem showed that half of the prayer was granted and the Malik on returning to his house found the other half fulfilled. ↑
Appendix I.
The Death of Sultán Bahádur, a.d. 1526–1536. Colonel
Briggs (Muhammadan Power in India, IV. 132) gives the following
summary of the events which led to the fatal meeting of Sultán
Bahádur and the Portuguese viceroy Nono da Cunha in the
beginning of 1536–37:
When in 1529 Nono daCunha came as viceroy to India he held instructions to make himself master of the island of Diu. In the following year a great expedition, consisting of 400 vessels and 15,600 men, met in Bombay and sailed to the Káthiáváḍa coast. After vigorous assaults it was repulsed off Diu on the 17th February 1531. From that day the Portuguese made ceaseless efforts to obtain a footing on the island of Diu. In 1531 besides harrying the sea trade of Gujarát the Portuguese sacked the towns of Tárápur, Balsár, and Surat, and, to give colour to their pretensions, received under their protection Chánd Khán an illegitimate brother of Bahádur. In 1532, under James de Silveira, the Portuguese burned the south Káthiáváḍa ports of Pattan-Somnáth, Mangrul, Talája, and Muzaffarábád, killing many of the people and carrying off 4000 as slaves. Shortly after the Portuguese took and destroyed Bassein in Thána obtaining 400 cannon and much ammunition. They also burned Daman, Thána, and Bombay. “All this” says the Portuguese historian “they did to straiten Diu and to oblige the king of Gujarát to consent to their raising a fort on the island of Diu.” When Bahádur was engaged with the Mughals (a.d. 1532–1534) the Portuguese Governor General deputed an embassy to wait on Humáyún to endeavour to obtain from him the cession of Diu, hoping by this action to work indirectly on the fears of Bahádur. At last in 1534 Bahádur consented to a peace by which he agreed to cede the town of Bassein to Portugal; not to construct ships of war in his ports; and not to combine with Turkish fleets against Portugal.
Permission was also given to the Portuguese to build in Diu. In
consideration of these terms the Portuguese agreed to furnish
Bahádur with 500 Europeans of whom fifty were men of note.
According to the Portuguese historian it was solely because of this
Portuguese help that Bahádur succeeded in driving the Mughals
out of Gujarát. Bahádur’s cession of land in Diu to
the Portuguese was for the purpose of building a mercantile factory.
From the moment Bahádur discovered they had raised formidable
fortifications, especially when by the withdrawal of the Mughals he no
longer had any motive for keeping on terms with them, he resolved to
wrest the fort out of the hands of the Portuguese. On the plea of
separating the natives from the Europeans, Bahádur instructed
his governor of Diu to build a wall with a rampart capable of being
mounted with guns. But as this created much dispute and ill-will the
rampart was given up. Bahádur next attempted to seize Emanuel de
Souza the captain of Diu fort. With this object he invited DeSouza to
his camp. DeSouza was warned but determined to accept
Bahádur’s invitation. He went attended by only one
servant, an act of courage which [348]
Appendix I.
The Death of Sultán Bahádur, a.d. 1526–1536. Bahádur so greatly
admired that he treated him with honour and allowed him to return in
safety. Bahádur next schemed to secure DeSouza in the fort by
surprise. With this end he began to pay the Portuguese officers visits
at all hours. But DeSouza was always on his guard and
Bahádur’s surprise visits failed to give him an
opportunity. In 1536 DeSouza wrote to the viceroy complaining of the
bad feeling of the Gujarát Moors towards the Portuguese in Diu
and of the efforts of the king to drive them out of the fort. In
consequence of DeSouza’s letter Nono daCunha the viceroy arrived
at Diu early in 1536–7. Bahádur went to visit the viceroy
on board the viceroy’s ship. On his return he was attacked and
leaping into the water was killed by a blow on the head and sank.
Of the unplanned and confused circumstances in which the brave Bahádur met his death four Musalmán and four Portuguese versions remain. The author of the Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 280–281) states that the Portuguese, who offered their help to Bahádur in the days of his defeat by the emperor Humáyún, obtained from him the grant of land at Diu, and on this land built a fort. After the re-establishment of his power the Sultán, who had no longer any need of their help, kept constantly planning some means of ousting the Portuguese from Diu. With this object Bahádur came to Diu and opened negotiations with the Portuguese viceroy, hoping in the end to get the viceroy into his power. The viceroy knowing that Bahádur regretted the concessions he had made to them was too wary to place himself in Bahádur’s hands. To inspire confidence Bahádur, with five or six of his nobles all unarmed, paid the viceroy a visit on board his ship. Suspecting foul play from the behaviour of the Portuguese the king rose to retire, but the Portuguese pressed upon him on all sides. He had nearly reached his boat when one of the Portuguese struck him a blow with a sword, killed him, and threw his body overboard.
The same author gives a second version which he says is more generally received and is probably more accurate. According to this account the Portuguese had come to know that Bahádur had invited the Sultáns of the Dakhan to co-operate with him in driving the Portuguese from the Gujarát, Konkan, and Dakhan ports. That the Portuguese viceroy had come with 150 ships and had anchored at Diu off the chain bastion. That Sultán Bahádur not suspecting that the Portuguese were aware of his insincerity went in a barge to see the fleet, and when he got in the midst of their ships, the Portuguese surrounded his barge and killed him with lances.
According to Farishtah (II. 442, 443, Pers. Text) on the invasion of Gujarát by the emperor Humáyún, Sultán Bahádur had asked help of the Portuguese. When his power was re-established, Bahádur, hearing of the arrival of between five and six thousand Portuguese at Diu, feared they would take possession of that port. He therefore hastened to Diu from Junágaḍh. The Portuguese who were aware that Humáyún had withdrawn and that Bahádur had re-established his power, preferred to attempt to gain Diu by stratagem rather than by force. Bahádur asked the viceroy to visit him. The viceroy feigned sickness and Bahádur with the object of proving his goodwill offered to visit the viceroy on board his ship. On leaving the viceroy’s ship to enter his own barge the Portuguese suddenly moved their vessel and Bahádur fell overboard. While in the water a Portuguese struck the king with a lance and killed him. [349]
Appendix I.
The Death of Sultán Bahádur, a.d. 1526–1536. Abul Fazl’s account
a.d. 1590 (Akbarnámah in Elliot,
VI. 18) seems more natural and in better keeping with
Bahádur’s impetuous vigour and bravery than either the
Gujarát or Farishtah’s narratives. The Portuguese chief
was apprehensive that as the Sultán was no longer in want of
assistance he meditated treachery. So he sent to inform the
Sultán that he had come as requested, but that he was ill and
unable to go on shore, so that the interview must be deferred till he
got better. The Sultán, quitting the royal road of safety,
embarked on the 12th February 1536 (3rd Ramazan H. 943) with a small
escort to visit the viceroy on board the viceroy’s ship. As soon
as Bahádur reached the vessel he found the viceroy’s
sickness was a pretence and regretted that he had come. He at once
sought to return. But the Portuguese were unwilling that such a prey
should escape them and hoped that by keeping him prisoner they might
get more ports. The viceroy came forward and asked the Sultán to
stay a little and examine some curiosities he had to present. The
Sultán replied that the curiosities might be sent after him and
turned quickly towards his own boat. A European kázi or
priest placed himself in the Sultán’s way and bade him
stop. The Sultán, in exasperation, drew his sword and cleft the
priest in twain. He then leaped into his own boat. The Portuguese
vessels drew round the Sultán’s boat and a fight began.
The Sultán and Rúmi Khán threw themselves into the
water. A friend among the Portuguese stretched a hand to Rúmi
Khán and saved him: the Sultán was drowned in the
waves.
Of the four Portuguese versions of Bahádur’s death the first appears in Correa’s (a.d. 1512–1550) Lendas Da Asia, a.d. 1497 to 1550; the second in DeBarros’ (died a.d. 1570) Decadas, a.d. 1497 to 1539; the third in Do Couto’s (died a.d. 1600 ?) continuation of DeBarros, a.d. 1529 to 1600; and the fourth in Faria-e-Souza’s (died a.d. 1650) Portuguese Asia to a.d. 1640. A fifth reference to Bahádur’s death will be found in Castaneda’s Historia which extends to a.d. 1538.
As Correa was in India from a.d. 1512
till his death in Goa in a.d. 1550, and as
his narrative which was never published till a.d. 1856–64 has the highest reputation for
accuracy of detail his version carries special weight. According to
Correa (Lendas Da Asia, Vol. III. Chap. XCV.) during the monsoon of 1536, Nono DaCunha
the viceroy received by land a letter from Manoel deSouza the captain
of Diu fort, telling him of the discontent of the Gujarát Moors
with king Bahádur for allowing the Portuguese to build a fort at
Diu. In consequence of this information early in the fair season Nono
daCunha sailed from Goa in his own galleon accompanied by about ten
small vessels fustas and katurs under the command of
Antonio deSylveira. Nono reached Diu about the end of December. King
Bahádur was glad that the viceroy should come to Diu almost
alone since it seemed to show he was not aware of
Bahádur’s designs against the Portuguese. When
Bahádur arrived at Diu he sent a message to the viceroy inviting
him to come ashore to meet him as he had important business to
transact. The king’s messenger found the viceroy ill in bed, and
brought back a message that the viceroy would come ashore to meet the
king in the evening. Immediately after the king’s messenger left,
Manoel deSouza, the captain of Diu fort, came on board to see the
viceroy. The viceroy told Manoel to go and thank the king and to return
his visit. The king expressed his grief at the viceroy’s illness
and proposed to start at once to see him. He went to his barge and
rowed straight to the viceroy’s [350]
Appendix I.
The Death of Sultán Bahádur, a.d. 1526–1536. galleon. The king had
with him, besides the interpreter St. Jago, seven men and two pages one
carrying a sword and the other a bow. The captain of the fort and some
other officers in their own barges followed the king. Bahádur,
who was the first to arrive, came so speedily that the viceroy had
hardly time to make preparations to receive him. He put on heavy
clothes to show he was suffering from ague and ordered all the officers
to be well armed. When Bahádur came on board he saw the men busy
with their weapons but showed no signs that he suspected foul play. He
went straight to the viceroy’s cabin. The viceroy tried to get up
but Bahádur prevented him, asked how he was, and returned at
once to the deck. As Bahádur stood on the deck the captain of
the fort boarded the galleon, and, as he passed to the cabin to see the
viceroy, Bahádur laughingly upbraided him with being behind
time. Then without taking leave of the viceroy Bahádur went to
his barge. When the viceroy learned that the king had left he told the
captain to follow the king and to take him to the fort and keep him
there till the viceroy saw him. The captain rowed after the king who
was already well ahead. He called to the king asking him to wait. The
king waited. When the captain came close to the king’s barge he
asked the king to come into his vessel. But the interpreter without
referring to the king replied that the captain should come into the
king’s barge. DeSouza ordered his boat alongside. His barge
struck the king’s barge and DeSouza who was standing on the poop
tripped and fell into the water. The rowers of the royal barge picked
him out and placed him near the king who laughed at his wet clothes.
Other Portuguese barges whose officers thought the Moors were fighting
with the captain began to gather. The first to arrive was Antonio
Cardoza. When Cardoza came up the interpreter told the king to make for
land with all speed as the Portuguese seemed to be coming to seize and
kill him. The king gave the order to make for the shore. He also told
the page to shoot the hollow arrow whose whistling noise was a danger
signal. When the Moors in the king’s barge heard the whistle they
attacked Manoel deSouza, who fell dead into the sea. Then Diogo de
Mesquita, D’Almeida, and Antonio Correa forced their way on to
the king’s barge. When the king saw them he unsheathed his sword
and the page shot an arrow and killed Antonio Cardoza, who fell
overboard and was drowned. D’Almeida was killed by a sword-cut
from a Moor called Tiger and Tiger was killed by Correa. At that moment
Diogo de Mesquita gave the king a slight sword-cut and the king jumped
into the sea. After the king, the interpreter and Rúmi
Khán, two Moors, and all the rowers leapt into the water. The
Portuguese barges surrounded them and the men struck at the three
swimmers with lances and oars. The king twice cried aloud ‘I am
Sultán Bahádur,’ hoping that some one would help
him. A man who did not know that he was the king struck Bahádur
on the head with a club. The blow was fatal and Bahádur sank.
The second version is given by Barros (a.d. 1560) in his Decadas da Asia, Vol. V. page 357 of
the 1707 edition. The third version by Do Couto (a.d. 1600) in his continuation of Barros’
Decadas, and the fourth by Faria-e-Souza (a.d. 1650) in his Portuguese Asia are in the main
taken from De Barros. The following details are from Steevens’
(a.d. 1697) translation of Faria given in
Briggs’ Muhammadan Power in India, IV. 135–138.
Bahádur king of Cambay, who had recovered his kingdom solely
by the assistance of the Portuguese, now studied their ruin, and
repenting of the leave he had granted to build a fort at Diu
endeavoured to [351]
Appendix I.
The Death of Sultán Bahádur, a.d. 1526–1536. take it and to kill the
commander and the garrison. Nono da Cunha the Portuguese viceroy
understood his designs and prepared to prevent them. Emanuel deSouza
who commanded at Diu was warned by a Moor that the king would send for
him by a certain Moor and kill him. DeSouza determined to go, and, when
sent for, appeared with only one servant. Admiring DeSouza’s
courage the king treated him honourably and allowed him to return in
safety. The king’s mother tried to dissuade her son from plotting
against DeSouza but to no effect. To remove suspicion Bahádur
began to pay the Portuguese officers visits at unseasonable hours, but
was ever received by DeSouza on his guard. Meanwhile, on the 9th
January 1536, Nono daCunha the Portuguese viceroy set out from Goa for
Diu with 300 sail. When he put in at Cheul he found
Nizám-ul-Mulk who pretended he had come to divert his women at
sea but really with designs on that place. When Nono reached Diu the
king was hunting in the mountains and Nono apprised him of his arrival.
The king sent for him by a Portuguese apostate of the name of John de
St. Jago called Firangi Khán, but Nono daCunha pleaded illness.
The king pretending great friendship came to Diu accompanied by Emanuel
deSouza, who had brought the last message from DaCunha. At Diu the king
went on board the viceroy’s ship and for a time they discoursed.
The king was troubled at a page whispering something to DaCunha, but as
DaCunha took no notice his suspicions were allayed. The message was
from DeSouza, stating that the captains whom he had summoned were
awaiting orders to secure or kill the king. DaCunha thought it strange
that DeSouza had not killed the king while he was in his power in the
fort; and DeSouza thought it strange that DaCunha did not now seize the
king when he was in his power in the ship. DaCunha directed all the
officers to escort the king to the palace and then accompany DeSouza to
the fort, where DaCunha intended to seize the king when he came to
visit him. The king on his part had resolved to seize DaCunha at a
dinner to which he had invited him and send him in a cage to the Great
Turk. De Souza who was going to invite the king to the fort after
DaCunha had entered it, came up with the king’s barge and
delivered his invitation through Rúmi Khán. Rúmi
Khán warned the king not to accept it. The king disregarding
this warning invited DeSouza into his barge. While stepping into the
king’s barge DeSouza fell overboard, but was picked up by
officers who carried him to the king. At this time three Portuguese
barges came up and some of the officers seeing DeSouza hastily enter
the king’s barge drew close to the king’s barge. The king
remembering Rúmi Khán’s warning ordered Emanuel
deSouza to be killed. James de Mesquita understanding the order flew at
and wounded the king. An affray followed and four Portuguese and seven
of the king’s men were killed. The king tried to get away in a
boat but a cannon shot killed three of his rowers and he was stopped.
He next attempted to escape by swimming, but being in danger of
drowning discovered himself by crying for help. A Portuguese held out
an oar to him; but others struck him fatal blows, so that he sank.
The conclusion to be drawn from these four Musalmán and four Portuguese versions is that on either side the leader hoped by some future treachery to seize the person of the other; and that mutual suspicion turned into a fatal affray a meeting which both parties intended should pass peacefully and lull the other into a false and favourable security. [352]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
Description. Mándu, about
twenty-three miles south of Dhár in Central India, is a wide
waving hill-top, part of the great wall of the Vindhyan range. The
hill-top is three to four miles from north to south and four to five
miles from east to west. On the north, the east, and the west,
Mándu is islanded from the main plateau of Málwa by
valleys and ravines that circle round to its southern face, which
stands 1200 feet out of the Nímár plain. The area of the
hill-top is over 12,000 English acres, and, so broken is its outline,
that the encircling wall is said to have a length of between
thirty-seven and thirty-eight miles. Its height, 1950 feet above the
sea, secures for the hill-top at all seasons the boon of fresh and cool
air.
About twenty miles south of Dhár the level cultivated plateau breaks into woody glades and uplands. Two miles further the plain is cleft by two great ravines, which from their deeper and broader southern mouths 700 to 800 feet below the Dhár plateau, as they wind northwards, narrow and rise, till, to the north of Mándu hill, they shallow into a woody dip or valley about 300 yards broad and 200 feet below the south crest of Málwa. From the south crest of the Málwa plateau, across the tree tops of this wild valley, stand the cliffs of the island Mándu, their crests crowned by the great Dehli gateway and its long lofty line of flanking walls. At the foot of the sudden dip into the valley the Âlamgír or World-Guarding Gate stands sentinel.1 Beyond the gateway, among wild reaches of rock and forest, a noble causeway with high domed tombs on either hand fills the lowest dip of the valley. From the south end of the causeway the road winds up to a second gateway, and beyond the second gateway between side walls climbs till at the crest of the slope it passes through the ruined but still lofty and beautiful Dehli or northern gateway, one of the earliest works of Diláwar Khán (a.d. 1400), the founder of Musalmán Mándu.
Close inside of the Dehli gate, on the right or west, stands the
handsome Hindola Palace. The name Hindola, which is probably the title
of the builder, is explained by the people as the Swingcot palace,
because, like the sides of the cage of a swinging cot, the walls of the
hall bulge [353]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
Description. below and narrow
towards the top. Its great baronial hall and hanging windows give the
Hindola palace a special merit and interest, and an air of lordly
wealth and luxury still clings to the tree-covered ruins which stretch
west to large underground cisterns and hot weather retreats. About a
quarter of a mile south stand the notable group of the Jaház
Mehel or Ship palace on the west, and the Tapela Mehel or Caldron
palace on the south, with their rows of lofty pointed arches below deep
stone caves, their heavy windowless upper stories, and their massive
arched and domed roof chambers. These palaces are not more handsomely
built than finely set. The massive ship-like length of the Jaház
Mehel lies between two large tree-girt ponds, and the Tapela, across a
beautiful foreground of water and ruin, looks east into the mass of
tangled bush and tree which once formed part of the 130 acres of the
Lál Bágh or Royal Gardens.
The flat palace roofs command the whole 12,000 acres of Mándu hill, north to the knolls and broken uplands beyond the great ravine-moat and south across the waving hill-top with its miles of glades and ridges, its scattered villages hamlets and tombs, and its gleaming groves of mangoes, khirnis, banyans, mhowras, and pipals. In the middle distance, out from the tree-tops, stand the lofty domes of Hoshang’s tomb and of the great Jámá mosque. Further south lies the tree-girt hollow of the Ságar Taláv or Sea Lake, and beyond the Ságar lake a woody plateau rises about 200 feet to the southern crest, where, clear against the sky, stand the airy cupolas of the pavilion of Rúp Mati, the beautiful wife of Báz Bahádur (a.d. 1551–1561), the last Sultán of Málwa. Finally to the west, from the end of the Rúp Mati heights, rises even higher the bare nearly isolated shoulder of Songad, the citadel or inner fort of Mándu, the scene of the Gujarát Bahádur’s (a.d. 1531) daring and successful surprise. This fair hill-top, beautiful from its tangled wildness and scattered ruins, is a strange contrast to Mándu, the capital of a warlike independent dynasty. During the palmy days of the fifteenth century, of the 12,000 acres of the Mándu hill-top, 560 were fields, 370 were gardens, 200 were wells, 780 were lakes and ponds, 100 were bazár roads, 1500 were dwellings, 200 were rest-houses, 260 were baths, 470 were mosques, and 334 were palaces. These allotments crowded out the wild to a narrow pittance of 1560 acres of knolls and ridges.
From the Jaház Mehel the road winds through fields and woods,
gemmed with peafowl and droll with monkeys, among scattered palaces
mosques and tombs, some shapely some in heaps, about a mile south to
the walled enclosure of the lofty domed tomb of the establisher of
Mándu’s greatness, Hoshang Sháh Ghori (a.d. 1405–1432). Though the badly-fitted
joinings of the marble slabs of the tomb walls are a notable contrast
to the finish of the later Mughal buildings, Hoshang’s tomb, in
its massive simplicity and dim-lighted roughness, is a solemn and
suitable resting-place for a great Pathán warrior. Along the
west of the tomb enclosure runs a handsome flat-roofed colonnade. The
pillars, which near the base are four-sided, pass through an
eight-sided and a sixteen-sided belt into a round upper shaft. The
round shaft ends in a square under-capital, each face of which is
filled by a group of leafage in outline the same as the favourite Hindu
Singh-múkh or horned face. Over the entwined leafy horns
of this moulding, stone brackets support heavy stone beams, all Hindu
in pattern.2 Close to the east of Hoshang’s tomb is
Hoshang’s [354]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
Description. Jámá
Masjid or Great Mosque, built of blocks of red limestone.
Hoshang’s mosque is approached from the east through a massive
domed gateway and across a quadrangle enclosed on the east north and
south by wrecked colonnades of pointed arches. The west is filled by
the great pointed arches of the mosque in fair repair. On the roof of
the mosque from a thick undergrowth of domelets rise three lofty
domes.3
In front of the gateway of the Great Mosque, in the centre of a
masonry plinth about three feet high, stands an iron pillar about a
foot in diameter at the base and twenty feet high. Close to the east of
the gateway is the site of Mehmúd’s (a.d. 1442) Tower of Victory, traces of which remained
as late as a.d. 1840. About fifty yards
further east are the ruins of a great building called the Ashrafi
Mehel, said to have been a Musalmán college. To the north-east a
banner marks a temple and the local state offices. South the road
passes between the two lines of small houses and huts that make modern
Mándu. Beyond the village, among ruins and huge swollen baobab
stems, the road winds south along a downward slope to the richly-wooded
lowland, where stretches to the west the wide coolness of the
Ságar Taláv or Sea lake. Its broad surface covering 600
acres is green with fanlike lotus leaves, reeds, and water-grasses. Its
banks are rough with brakes of tangled bush from which, in uncramped
stateliness, rise lofty mhauras, mangoes, kirnis, and
pípals. To the east round a smaller tank, whose banks are
crowned by splendid mangoes and tamarinds, stand the domes of several
handsome tombs. Of some [355]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
Description. of these domes the
black masses are brightened by belts of brilliant pale and deep-blue
enamel. To the north of this overflow-pool a long black wall is the
back of the smaller Jámá or congregation mosque, badly
ruined, but of special interest, as each of its numerous pillars shows
the uninjured Hindu Singh-múkh or horned face. By a rough
piece of constructive skill the original cross corners of the end
cupolas have been worked into vaulted Musalmán domes.4
From the Sea Lake, about a mile across the waving richly-wooded plain, bounded by the southern height of the plateau, the path leads to the sacred Rewa Kund or Narbada Pool, a small shady pond lined with rich masonry, and its west side enriched by the ruins of a handsome Bath or Hammám Khánah. From the north-east corner of the Rewa Pool a broad flight of easy stairs leads thirty or forty feet up the slope on whose top stands the palace of Báz Bahádur (a.d. 1551–1561) the last independent chief of Mándu.5 The broad easy flight of steps ends in a lofty arched gateway through which a roomy hall or passage gives entrance into a courtyard with a central masonry cistern and an enclosing double colonnade, which on the right opens into an arched balcony overlooking the Rewa Kund and garden. Within this courtyard is a second court enclosed on three sides by an arched gallery. The roof of the colonnades, which are reached by flights of easy steps, are shaded by arched pavilions topped by cupolas brightened by belts of blue enamel. [356]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
Description. To the south of
Báz Bahádur’s Palace a winding path climbs the
steep slope of the southern rim of Mándu to the massive pillared
cupolas of Rúp Mati’s palace, which, clear against the
sky, are the most notable ornament of the hill-top. From a ground floor
of heavy masonry walls and arched gateways stairs lead to a flat
masonry terrace. At the north and south ends of the terrace stand
massive heavy-eaved pavilions, whose square pillars and pointed arches
support lofty deep-grooved domes. The south pavilion on the crest of
the Vindhyan cliff commands a long stretch of the south face of
Mándu with its guardian wall crowning the heights and hollows of
the hill-top. Twelve hundred feet below spreads the dim hazy
Nímár plain brightened eastwards by the gleaming coil of
the Narbada. The north pavilion, through the clear fresh air of the
hill-top, looks over the entire stretch of Mándu from the high
shoulder of Songad in the extreme south-west across rolling
tree-brightened fields, past the domes, the tangled bush, and the broad
gray of the Sea Lake, to the five-domed cluster of Hoshang’s
mosque and tomb, on, across a sea of green tree tops, to the domed
roof-chambers of the Jaház and Tapela palaces, through the Dehli
gateway, and, beyond the deep cleft of the northern ravine, to the bare
level and the low ranges of the Málwa plain.
From the Rewa Pool a path, along the foot of the southern height among noble solitary mhauras and khirnis, across fields and past small clusters of huts, guides to a flight of steps which lead down to a deep shady rock-cut dell where a Muhammadan chamber with great open arched front looks out across a fountained courtyard and sloping scalloped water table to the wild western slopes of Mándu. This is Nilkanth, where the emperor Akbar lodged in a.d. 1574, and which Jehángír visited in a.d. 1617.6
From the top of the steps that lead to the dell the hill stretches west bare and stony to the Songad or Tárápúr gateway on the narrow neck beyond which rises the broad shoulder of Songad, the lofty south-west limit of the Mándu hill-top.7
HISTORYThe history of Mándu belongs to two main sections, before and after the overthrow by the emperor Akbar in a.d. 1563 of the independent power of the Sultáns of Málwa.
The Málwa
Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570.Of early Hindu
Mándu, which is said to date from a.d. 313, nothing is known.9 Hind spire stones are
built into the Hindola palace walls; and the pillars of the lesser
Jámá mosque, about a hundred yards from the east end of
the sea or Ságar Lake, are Hindu apparently Jain. Of these local
Hind chiefs almost nothing is known except that their fort was
[357]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. taken and their power
brought to an end by Sultán Shams-ud-dín Altamsh about
a.d. 1234.10 Dhár, not
Mándu, was at that time the capital. It seems doubtful whether
Mándu ever enjoyed the position of a capital till the end of the
fourteenth century. In a.d. 1401, in the
ruin that followed Timúr’s (a.d. 1398–1400) conquest of Northern India, a
Pathán from the country of Ghor, Diláwar Khán
Ghori (a.d. 1387–1405), at the
suggestion of his son Alp Khán, assumed the white canopy and
scarlet pavilion of royalty.11 Though Dhár was
Diláwar’s head-quarters he sometimes stayed for months at
a time at Mándu,12 strengthening the defences and adorning the
hill with buildings, as he always entertained the desire of making
Mándu his capital.13 Three available inscriptions of
Diláwar [358]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. Khán (a.d. 1387–1405) seem to show that he built an
assembly mosque near the Ship Palace, a mosque near the Dehli Gate, and
a gate at the entrance to Songaḍh, the south-west corner and
citadel of Mándu, afterwards known as the
Tárápúr Gate.
In a.d. 1398 Alp Khán, son of
Diláwar Khán, annoyed with his father for entertaining as
his overlord at Dhár Mehmúd Tughlak, the refugee monarch
of Dehli, withdrew to Mándu. He stayed in Mándu for three
years, laying, according to Farishtah, the foundation of the famous
fortress of solid masonry which was the strongest fortification in that
part of the world.14 On his father’s death in a.d. 1405 Alp Khán took the title of
Sultán Hoshang, and moved the capital to Mándu. The
rumour that Hoshang had poisoned his father gave Diláwar’s
brother in arms, Muzaffar Sháh of Gujarát (a.d. 1399–1411), an excuse for an expedition
against Hoshang.15 Hoshang was defeated at Dhár, made prisoner,
and carried to Gujarát, and Muzaffar’s brother Nasrat was
appointed in his place. Nasrat failed to gain the goodwill either of
the people or of the army of Málwa; and was forced to retire
from Dhár and take refuge in Mándu. In consequence of
this failure in a.d. 1408, at
Hoshang’s request Muzaffar set Hoshang free after a year’s
confinement, and deputed his grandson Ahmed to take Hoshang to
Málwa and establish Hoshang’s power.16 With Ahmed’s
help Hoshang took Dhár and shortly after secured the fort of
Mándu. Hoshang (a.d. 1405–1431) made Mándu his capital
and spread his power on all sides except towards
Gujarát.17 Shortly after the death of Muzaffar I. and the
accession of Ahmed, when (a.d. 1414) Ahmed
was quelling the disturbances raised by his cousins, Hoshang, instead
of helping Ahmed as requested, marched towards Gujarát and
created a diversion in favour of the rebels by sending two of his
nobles to attack Broach. They were soon expelled by Ahmed Sháh.
Shortly after Hoshang marched to the help of the chief of
Jháláváḍa in
Káthiáváḍa, [359]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. and ravaged eastern and
central Gujarát.18 To punish Hoshang for these acts of
ingratitude, between a.d. 1418 and 1422,
Ahmed twice besieged Mándu, and though he failed to take the
fort his retirement had to be purchased, and both as regards success
and fair-dealing the honours of the campaign remained with
Ahmed.19 In a.d. 1421 Hoshang
went disguised as a horse-dealer to Jájnagar (now Jájpur)
in Cuttack in Orissa. He took with him a number of cream-coloured
horses, of which he had heard the Rája was very fond. His object
was to barter these horses and other goods for the famous war elephants
of Jájnagar. An accident in the camp of the disguised merchants
led to a fight, in which the Rája was taken prisoner and Hoshang
was able to secure 150 elephants to fight the Gujarát
Sultán.20 During Hoshang’s absence at Jájnagar
Ahmed pressed the siege of Mándu so hard that the garrison would
have surrendered had Hoshang not succeeded in finding his way into the
fort through the south or Tárápur Gate.21 For ten years
after the Gujarát campaign, by the help of his minister Malik
Mughís of the Khilji family and of his minister’s son
Mehmúd Khán, Málwa prospered and Hoshang’s
power was extended. Hoshang enriched his capital with buildings, among
them the Great Mosque and his own tomb, both of which he left
unfinished. Hoshang’s minister Malik Mughís (who received
the title of Ulugh Aâzam Humáyún Khán)
appears to have built the assembly mosque near the Ságar Lake in
Hoshang’s life-time, a.d. 1431.
Another of his buildings must have been a mint, as copper coins remain
bearing Hoshang’s name, and Mándu
Shádiábád as the place of mintage.22 In
a.d. 1432, at Hoshangábád,
on the left bank of the Narbada, about 120 miles east of Mándu,
Hoshang, who was suffering from diabetes, took greatly to heart the
fall of a ruby out of his crown. He said: A few days before the death
of Fírúz Tughlak a jewel dropped from his crown. Hoshang
ordered that he should be taken to Mándu. Before he had gone
many miles the king died. His nobles carried the body to the Madrasah
or college in Shádiábád or Mándu, and
buried him in the college on the ninth day of Zil Hajjah, the twelfth
month of a.h. 838 = a.d. 1434. The year of Hoshang’s death is to be
found in the letters
Ah Sháh Hoshang na mund: Alas, Sháh Hoshang stayed not.23
On Hoshang’s death his son Ghazni Khán, with the title
of Sultán Muhammad Ghori, succeeded. Malik Mughís, his
father’s minister, and the minister’s son Mehmúd
were maintained in power. In three years [360]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. (a.d. 1433–1436), as Sultán Muhammad
proved dissipated, cruel and suspicious, Mehmúd, the
minister’s son, procured his death by poison. Mehmúd
Khilji then asked his father to accept the succession, but his father
declined, saying that Mehmúd was fitter to be king. In
a.d. 1436 Mehmúd was accordingly
crowned with the royal tiara of Hoshang.24 He conferred on his
father the honour of being attended by mace-bearers carrying gold and
silver sticks, who, when the Khán mounted or went out, had, like
the mace-bearers of independent monarchs, the privilege of repeating
the Bismillah ‘In the name of the compassionate and
merciful Alláh.’25 He gave his father royal honours, the
white canopy and the silver quiver, and to his title of Malik Ashraf
Khán Jehán he added among others Amír-ul-Umara and
Aâzam Humáyún.26 Mehmúd quelled a revolt
among his nobles. An outbreak of plague in the Gujarát camp
relieved him from a contest with Ahmed Sháh.27 In a.d. 1439 Mehmúd repaired the palace of
Sultán Hoshang and opened the mosque built in commemoration of
that monarch which Farishtah describes as a splendid edifice with 208
columns.28 About the same time Mehmúd completed
Hoshang’s tomb which Hoshang had left unfinished. On the
completion of this building Hoshang’s remains seem to have been
moved into it from their first resting-place in the college. In
a.d. 1441 Mehmúd built a
[361]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. garden with a dome and
palaces29 and a mosque at Naâlchah about three miles
north of the Dehli Gate of Mándu, a pleasing well-watered spot
where the plateau of Málwa breaks into glades and
knolls.30 In a.d. 1443 in honour
of his victory over Rána Kúmbha of Chitor, Mehmúd
built a beautiful column of victory,31 seven storeys high, and a
college in front of the mosque of Hoshang Ghori. Facing the east
entrance to the Great Mosque stands a paved ramp crowned by a confused
ruin. As late as a.d. 1843 this ruin is
described as a square marble chamber. Each face of the chamber had
three arches, the centre arch in two of the faces being a door. Above
the arches the wall was of yellow stone faced with marble. Inside the
chamber the square corners were cut off by arches. No roof or other
trace of superstructure remained.32 This chamber seems to be the
basement of the column of victory which was raised in a.d. 1443 by Mehmúd I. (a.d. 1432–1469) in honour of his victory over
Rána Kúmbha of Chitor.33 Mehmúd’s column has
the special interest of being, if not the original, at least the cause
of the building of Kúmbha Rána’s still uninjured
Victory Pillar, which was completed in a.d. 1454 at a cost of £900,000 in honour of his
defeat of Mehmúd.34 That the Mándu Column of
Victory was a famous work is shown by Abul Fazl’s reference to it
in a.d. 1590 as an eight-storeyed
minaret.35 Farishtah, about twenty years later (a.d. 1610), calls it a beautiful Victory Pillar seven
storeys high.36 The emperor Jehángír (a.d. 1605–1627) gives the following account of
Mehmúd’s Tower of Victory37: “This day, the 29th of
the month Tir, corresponding to July-August of a.d. 1617, about the close of the day, with the ladies
of the palace, I went out to see the Haft Manzar or Seven
Storeys, literally Seven Prospects. This building is one of the
structures of the old rulers of Málwa, that is of Sultán
Mehmúd Khilji. It has seven storeys, and on each storey there
are four porticos, and in each portico are four windows. The height of
this tower is about 163 feet and its circumference 150 feet. From the
surface of the ground to the top of the seventh storey there are one
hundred and seventy-one steps.” Sir Thomas Herbert, the
traveller, in a.d. 1626 describes it from
hearsay, or at least at second-hand, as a tower 170 steps high,
supported by massive pillars and adorned with gates and windows very
observable. It was built, he adds, by Khán Jehán, who
there lies buried.38 [362]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. Two years later
(a.d. 1445) Mehmúd built at
Mándu, and endowed with the revenues of several villages a large
Shifa Khánah or Hospital, with wards and attendants for
all classes and separate apartments for maniacs. He placed in charge of
it his own physician Maulána Fazlulláh.39 He also built a
college to the east of the Jámá mosque, of which traces
remain.40
In a.d. 1453, though defeated, Mehmúd brought back from Gujarát the jewelled waistbelt of Gujarát, which in a daring charge he had taken from the tent of the Gujarát king Kutb-ud-dín Sháh.41 In a.d. 1441 Mehmúd’s father died at Mandisor. Mehmúd felt the loss so keenly that he tore his hair like one bereft of reason.42 After his father’s death Mehmúd made his son Ghiás-ud-dín minister, and conferred the command of the army and the title of Aâzam Humáyún on his kinsman Táj Khán. In a.d. 1469, after a reign of thirty-four years (a.d. 1436–1469) of untiring energy and activity Mehmúd died. Farishtah says of him: “His tent was his home: the field of battle his resting-place. He was polite, brave, just, and learned. His Hindu and Musalmán subjects were happy and friendly. He guarded his lands from invaders. He made good his loss to any one who suffered from robbery in his dominions, recovering the amount from the village in whose lands the robbery had taken place, a system which worked so well that theft and robbery became almost unknown. Finally, by a systematic effort he freed the country from the dread of wild beasts.”43
In a.d. 1469 Mehmúd was
succeeded by his son and minister Ghiás-ud-dín, to whose
skill as a soldier much of Mehmúd’s success had been due.
On his accession Ghiás-ud-dín made his son Abdul
Kádir Prime Minister and heir-apparent, and gave him the title
of Násir-ud-dín. He called his nobles, and in their
presence handed his sword to Násir-ud-dín, saying:
“I have passed thirty-four years in ceaseless fighting. I now
devote my life to rest and enjoyment.”44
Ghiás-ud-dín, who never left Mándu during the
whole thirty years of his reign (a.d. 1469–1499), is said to have completed the
Jaház Mehel or Ship Palace,45 and the widespread buildings
[363]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. which surround it. It
seems probable that the Tapela Palace close to the south-east of the
Ship palace and the lake and royal gardens immediately to the north and
north-east of the Tapela palace were part of
Ghiás-ud-dín’s pleasure-houses and grounds. The
scale of the ruins behind the Hindola or Swingcot palace to the north,
and their connection with the out-buildings to the west of the
Jaház Mehel, suggest that they also belonged to the palaces and
women’s quarters of the pleasure-loving
Ghiás-ud-dín.
Of the surprising size and fantastic arrangements of Ghiás-ud-dín’s pleasure city, the true Mándu Shádiábád or Abode of Joy, curious details have been preserved. This Abode of Pleasure was a city not a palace. It contained 15,000 inhabitants, all of them women, none either old or plain-featured, and each trained to some profession or craft. Among them were the whole officers of a court, besides courtiers, teachers, musicians, dancers, prayer-readers, embroiderers, and followers of all crafts and callings. Whenever the king heard of a beautiful girl he never rested till he obtained her. This city of women had its two regiments of guards, the Archers and the Carabineers, each 500 strong, its soldiers dressed like men in a distinguishing uniform. The archers were beautiful young Turkí damsels, all armed with bows and arrows: the carabineers were Abyssinian maidens, each carrying a carbine. Attached to the palace and city was a deer park, where the Lord of Leisure used to hunt with his favourites. Each dweller in the city of women received her daily dole of grain and coppers, and besides the women were many pensioners, mice, parrots and pigeons, who also received the same dole as their owners. So evenly just was Ghiás-ud-dín in the matter of his allowances, that the prettiest of his favourites received the same allowance as the roughest carabineer.46
The Lord of the City of Pleasure was deeply religious. Whenever he was amusing himself two of his companions held in front of him a cloth to remind him of his shroud. A thousand Háfizahs, that is women who knew the Kurâán by heart, constantly repeated its holy verses, and, under the orders of the king, whenever he changed his raiment the Háfizahs blew on his body from head to foot with their prayer-hallowed breath.47 None of the five daily prayers passed unprayed. If at any of the hours of prayer the king was asleep he was sprinkled with water, and when water failed to arouse him, he was dragged out of bed. Even when dragged out of bed by his servants the king never uttered an improper or querulous word.
So keen was his sense of justice that when one of his courtiers
pretending he had purchased her, brought to him a maiden of ideal
beauty, and her relations, not knowing she had been given to the king,
came to complain, though they gladly resigned her, the king grieved
over his unconscious wrong. Besides paying compensation he mourned long
and truly, and ordered that no more inmates should be brought to his
palace.48 So great was the king’s charity that every
night below his pillow he placed a bag containing some thousand
gold-mohurs, and before evening all were distributed to the deserving.
So religious was the king that he paid 50,000 tankas for each of
the four feet of the ass of Christ. A man came bringing a fifth hoof,
and one of the courtiers said: “My Lord, an ass has four feet. I
never heard that it had five, unless perhaps the ass of Christ had
five.” “Who knows,” the king replied, “it may
be that this [364]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. last man has told the
truth, and one of the others was wrong. See that he is paid.” So
sober was the king that he would neither look upon nor hear of
intoxicants or stimulants. A potion that had cost 100,000 tankas
was brought to him. Among the 300 ingredients one was nutmeg. The king
directed the potion to be thrown into a drain. His favourite horse fell
sick. The king ordered it to have medicine, and the horse recovered.
“What medicine was given the horse?” asked the king.
“The medicine ordered by the physicians” replied his
servants. Fearing that in this medicine there might be an intoxicant,
the king commanded that the horse should be taken out of the stables
and turned loose into the forest.49
The king’s spirit of peace steeped the land, which, like its ruler, after thirty years of fighting yearned for rest. For fourteen years neither inward malcontent nor foreign foe broke the quiet. In a.d. 1482 Bahlol Lodi advanced from Dehli to subdue Málwa. The talk of Mándu was Bahlol’s approach, but no whisper of it passed into the charmed City of Women. At last the son-minister forced his way into the king’s presence. At the news of pressing danger his soldier-spirit awoke in Ghiás-ud-dín. His orders for meeting the invaders were so prompt and well-planned that the king of Dehli paid a ransom and withdrew. A second rest of fifteen years ended in the son-minister once more forcing his way into the Presence. In a.d. 1500 the son presented his father, now an aged man of eighty, with a cup of sherbet and told him to drink. The king, whose armlet of bezoar stone had already twice made poison harmless, drew the stone from his arm. He thanked the Almighty for granting him, unworthy, the happiest life that had ever fallen to the lot of man. He prayed that the sin of his death might not be laid to his son’s charge, drank the poison, and died.50
Ghiás-ud-dín can hardly have shut himself off so
completely from state affairs as the story-tellers make out. He seems
to have been the first of the Málwa kings who minted gold. He
also introduced new titles and ornaments, which implies an interest in
his coinage.51 Farishtah says that [365]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570.
Ghiás-ud-dín used to come out every day for an hour from
his harím, sit on the throne and receive the salutations
of his nobles and subjects, and give orders in all weighty matters of
state. He used to entrust all minor affairs to his ministers; but in
all grave matters he was so anxious not to shirk his responsibility as
a ruler, that he had given strict orders that all such communications
should be made to him at whatever time they came through a particular
female officer appointed to receive his orders.52
According to most accounts Násir-ud-dín was led to
poison his father by an attempt of his younger brother
Shujáât Khán, supported if not organised by some of
Ghiás-ud-dín’s favourite wives to oust
Násir-ud-dín from the succession.53 In the struggle
Násir-ud-dín triumphed and was crowned at Mándu in
a.d. 1500.54 The new king left
Mándu to put down a revolt. On his return to Mándu he
devoted himself to debauchery and to hunting down and murdering his
brother’s adherents. He subjected his mother Khurshíd
Ráni to great indignities and torture to force from her
information regarding his father’s concealed treasures.55 In a
fit of drunkenness he fell into a reservoir. He was pulled out by four
of his female slaves. He awoke with a headache, and discovering what
his slaves had done put them to death with his own hand.56 Some
time after in a.d. 1512, he again fell
into the reservoir, and there he was left till he was dead.57
Násir-ud-dín was fond of building. His palace at
Akbarpur in the Nímar plain
about twenty miles south of Mándu was splendid and greatly
admired.58 And at Mándu besides his sepulchre59 which
the emperor Jehángír (a.d. 1617) mentions,60 an [366]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. inscription shows that
the palace now known by the name of Báz Bahádur was built
by Násir-ud-dín.
Násir-ud-dín was succeeded by his younger son
(Mehmúd a.d. 1512–1530), who,
with the title of Mehmúd the Second, was crowned with great pomp
at Mándu. Seven hundred elephants in gold-embroidered velvet
housings adorned the procession.61 Shortly after his accession
Mehmúd II. was driven out of Mándu by the revolt of the
commandant Muhâfiz Khán, but was restored by the skill and
courage of Medáni Rái his Rájput
commander-in-chief.62 A still more dangerous combination by Muzaffar
II. (a.d. 1511–1526) of
Gujarát and Sikandar Sháh Lodi (a.d. 1488–1516) of Dehli, was baffled by the
foresight and energy of the same Rájput general. Mehmúd,
feeling that his power had passed to the Hindus, tried to disband the
Rájputs and assassinate Medáni Rái. Failing in
both attempts Mehmúd fled from Mándu to Gujarát,
where he was well received by Sultán Muzaffar (a.d. 1511–1526).63 They advanced
together against Mándu, and in a.d. 1519, after a close siege of several months, took
the fort by assault. The Rájput garrison, who are said to have
lost 19,000 men, fought to the last, consecrating the close of their
defence by a general javar or fire-sacrifice. Sultán
Mehmúd entered Mándu close after the storming party, and
while Mehmúd established his authority in Mándu, Muzaffar
withdrew to Dhár. When order was restored Mehmúd sent
this message to Muzaffar at Dhár: “Mándu is a
splendid fort. You should come and see it.” “May
Mándu,” Muzaffar replied, “bring good fortune to
Sultán Mehmúd. He is the master of the fort. For the sake
of the Lord I came to his help. On Friday I will go to the fortress,
and having had the sermon read in Mehmúd’s name will
return.” On Muzaffar’s arrival in Mándu
Mehmúd gave a great entertainment;64 and Muzaffar
[367]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. retired to Gujarát
leaving a force of 3000 Gujarátis to help to guard the
hill.65 Immediately after Muzaffar’s departure, as
Sultán Mehmúd was anxious to recover Chanderi and
Gágraun, which still remained in the possession of Medáni
Rái and his supporters, he marched against them. Rána
Sánga of Chitor came to Medáni’s aid and a great
battle was fought.66 Mehmúd’s hastiness led him to
attack when his men were weary and the Rájputs were fresh. In
spite of the greatest bravery on the part of himself and of his
officers the Musalmán army was defeated, and Mehmúd,
weakened by loss of blood, was made prisoner. Rána Sánga
had Mehmúd’s wounds dressed, sent him to Chitor, and on
his recovery released him.67
Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát, a.d. 1526–1534.In a.d. 1526, by giving protection to his outlawed brother Chánd Khán and to Razí-ul-Mulk, a refugee Gujarát noble, Mehmúd brought on himself the wrath of Bahádur Sháh of Gujarát (a.d. 1526–1536). The offended Bahádur did not act hastily. He wrote to Mehmúd asking him to come to his camp and settle their quarrels. He waited on the Gujarát frontier at Karji Ghát, east of Bánswara, until at last satisfied that Mehmúd did not wish for a peaceful settlement he advanced on Mándu. Meanwhile Mehmúd had repaired the walls of Mándu, which soon after was invested by Bahádur. The siege was proceeding in regular course by mines and batteries, and the garrison, though overtaxed, were still loyal and in heart, when in the dim light of morning Mehmúd suddenly found the Gujarát flag waving on the battlements. According to the Mirăt-i-Sikandari68 Bahádur annoyed by the slow progress of the siege asked his spies where was the highest ground near Mándu. The spies said: Towards Songad-Chitor the hill is extremely high. With a few followers the Sultán scaled Songad, and rushing down the slope burst through the wall and took the fort (May 20th, 1526).69 Mehmúd surrendered. Near Dohad, on his way to his prison at Chámpánír, an attempt was made to rescue Mehmúd, and to prevent their escape he and some of his sons were slain and buried on the bank of the Dohad tank.70 Bahádur spent the rainy season (June-October 1526) in Mándu, and Málwa was incorporated with Gujarát.
The Emperor Humáyún,
a.d. 1534–1535.Mándu
remained under Gujarát, till in a.d. 1534, after Bahádur’s defeat by
Humáyún at Mandasor, Bahádur retired to
Mándu. Humáyún followed. At
night 200 of Humáyún’s soldiers went to the back of
the fortress, according to Farishtah the south-west height of
Songad71 by which Bahádur had surprised
Mehmúd’s garrison, scaled the walls by ladders and ropes,
opened the gate, and let others in. Mallu Khán, the commandant
of the batteries, a native of Málwa, who afterwards gained the
title of Kádir Sháh, went to Bahádur and wakened
him. Bahádur rushed out with four or five attendants. He was
joined by about twenty more, and reaching the gate at the top of the
maidán, apparently the Tárápúr gate
by which Humáyún’s men had entered, cut through 200
of Humáyún’s troops and went off with Mallu
Khán to the fort of Songad, [368]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. the citadel of
Mándu. While two of Bahádur’s chiefs, Sadr
Khán and Sultán Álam Lodi, threw themselves into
Songad, Bahádur himself let his horses down the cliff by ropes
and after a thousand difficulties made his way to
Chámpánír.72 On the day after
Bahádur’s escape Sadr Khán and Sultán
Álam Lodi came out of Songad and surrendered to
Humáyún.73
In the following year (a.d. 1535) the combined news of Sher Sháh’s revolt in Bengal, and of the defeat of his officers at Broach and Cambay, forced Humáyún to retire from Gujarát. As he preferred its climate he withdrew, not to Agra but to Mándu.74 From Mándu, as fortune was against him in Bengal, Humáyún went (a.d. 1535–36) to Agra.
Local Musalmán Chiefs, a.d. 1536–1542.On
Humáyún’s departure three chiefs attempted to
establish themselves at Mándu: Bhúpat Rái, the
ruler of Bíjágar, sixty miles south of Mándu;
Mallu Khán or Kádir Sháh, a former commandant of
Mándu; and Mírán Muhammad Fárúki
from Burhánpur.75 Of these three Mallu Khán was
successful. In a.d. 1536, when
Humáyún fled from Sher Sháh to Persia, Mallu
spread his power from Mándu to Ujjain Sárangpúr
and Rantambhor, assumed the title of Kádir Sháh
Málwi, and made Mándu his capital. Some time after Sher
Sháh, who was now supreme, wrote to Mallu Kádir
Sháh ordering him to co-operate in expelling the Mughals.
Kádir Sháh resenting this assumption of overlordship,
addressed Sher Sháh as an inferior. Sher Sháh Súr, a.d. 1542–1545.When Sher Sháh
received Mallu’s order he folded it and placed it in the scabbard
of his poniard to keep the indignity fresh in his mind. Alláh
willing, he said, we shall ask an explanation for this in
person.76 In a.d. 1542
(H. 949) as Kádir Sháh failed to
act with Kutb Khán, who had been sent to establish Sher
Sháh’s overlordship in Málwa, Sher Sháh
advanced from Gwálior towards Mándu with the
object of punishing Kádir Sháh.77 As he knew he could
not stand against Sher Sháh Kádir Sháh went to
Sárangpúr to do homage. Though on arrival Kádir
Sháh was well received, his kingdom was given to
Shujáât Khán, one of Sher Sháh’s chief
followers, and himself placed in Shujáât
Khán’s keeping.78 Suspicious of what might be in store
for [369]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Málwa Sultáns, a.d. 1400–1570. him Kádir
Sháh fled to Gujarát. Sher Sháh was so much
annoyed at Shujáât Khán’s remissness in not
preventing Kádir Sháh’s escape that he transferred
the command at Dhár and Mándu from Shujáât
Khán to Háji Khán and Junaid Khán. Shortly
after Kádir Sháh brought a force from Gujarát and
attacked Mándu. Shujáât came to Háji
Khán’s help and routed Kádir Sháh under the
walls of Mándu. In reward Sher Sháh made him ruler of the
whole country of Mándu.79 Shujáât Khán
established his head-quarters at Mándu with 10,000 horse and
7000 matchlockmen.
Salím Sháh Súr, a.d. 1545–1553.During the reign of Sher Sháh’s successor Salím Sháh (a.d. 1545–1553), Shujáât was forced to leave Málwa and seek shelter in Dúngarpúr. Selím pardoned Shujáât, but divided Málwa among other nobles. Shujáât remained in Hindustán till in a.d. 1553, on the accession of Salím’s successor, Ádili, he recovered Málwa, and in a.d. 1554, on the decay of Ádili’s power, assumed independence.80 He died almost immediately after, and was succeeded by his eldest son Malik Báyazíd.81 Shujáât Khán was a great builder. Besides his chief works at Shujáwalpúr near Ujjain, he left many memorials in different parts of Málwa.82 So far none of the remains at Mándu are known to have been erected during the rule of Shujáât Khán.
Báz Bahádur, a.d. 1555–1570.On the death of his father
Malik Báyazíd killed his brother Daulat Khán, and
was crowned in a.d. 1555 with the title of
Báz Bahádur. He attacked the Gonds, but met with so
crushing a defeat that he foreswore fighting.83 He gave himself to
enjoyment and become famous as a musician,84 and for his poetic
love of Rúp Mani or Rúp Mati, who according to one
account was a wise and beautiful courtezan of Saháranpur in Northern
India, and according to another was the daughter of a Nímar
Rájput, the master of the town of Dharampuri.85 In a.d. 1560 Pír Muhammad, a general of
Akbar’s, afterwards ennobled as Khán Jehán,
defeated Báz Bahádur, drove him out of Mándu, and
made the hill his own head-quarters.86 In the following year
(a.d. 1561), by the help of the
Berár chief, Pír Muhammad was slain and Báz
Bahádur reinstated. On news of this defeat (a.d. 1562) Akbar sent Abdulláh Khán
Uzbak with almost unlimited power to reconquer the province.
Abdulláh was successful, but, as he showed signs of assuming
independence, Akbar moved against him and he fled to
Gujarát.87 Akbar remained in Mándu during the greater
part of the following rains (a.d. 1563),
examining with interest the buildings erected by the Khilji
kings.88 At Mándu Akbar married the daughter of
Mírán Mubárak Khán of
Khándesh.89 When Akbar left (August 1564) he appointed
Karra Bahádur Khán governor of Mándu and returned
to Ágra.90 In a.d. 1568 the
Mírzás, Akbar’s cousins, flying from Gujarát
attacked [370]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
Ujjain. From Ujjain they retreated to Mándu and failing to make
any impression on the fort withdrew to Gujarát.91 The
Mirzás’ failure was due to the ability of Akbar’s
general, Háji Muhammad Khán, to whom Akbar granted the
province of Mándu.92 At the same time (a.d. 1568) the command of Mándu hill was
entrusted to Sháh Budágh Khán, who continued
commandant of the fort till his death many years later. During his
command, in a picturesque spot overlooking a well-watered ravine in the
south of Mándu, between the Ságar Lake and the
Tárápur Gateway, Budágh Khán built a
pleasure-house, which he named, or rather perhaps which he continued to
call Nílkanth or Blue Throat. This lodge is interesting from the
following inscriptions, which show that the emperor Akbar more than
once rested within its walls.93
The inscription on the small north arch of Nílkanth, dated a.d. 1574, runs:
(Call it not waste) to spend your life in water and earth. (i.e. in building),
If perchance a man of mind for a moment makes your house his lodging.
Written by Sháh Budágh Khán in the year a.h. 982–87.94
The inscription on the great southern arch of Nílkanth, dated a.d. 1574, runs:
This pleasant building was completed in the reign of the great Sultán, the most munificent and just Khákán, the Lord of the countries of Arabia and Persia,95 the shadow of God on the two earths, the ruler of the sea and of the land, the exalter of the standards of those who war on the side of God, Abul Fatah Jalál-ud-dín Muhammad Akbar, the warrior king, may his dominion and his kingdom be everlasting.
Written by Farídún Husein, son of Hátim-al-Wardi, in the year a.h. 982.96
The inscription on the right wall of Nílkanth, dated a.d. 1591–92, runs:
In the year a.h. 1000, when on his way to the conquest of the Dakhan, the slaves of the Exalted Lord of the Earth, the holder of the sky-like Throne, the shadow of Alláh (the Emperor Akbar), passed by this place.
That time wastes your home cease, Soul, to complain, Who will not scorn a complainer so vain.
From the story of others this wisdom derive, Ere naught of thyself but stories survive.
The inscription on the left wall of Nílkanth, dated a.d. 1600, runs:
The (Lord of the mighty Presence) shadow of Alláh, the Emperor Akbar, after the conquest of the Dakhan and [371]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720. Dándes (Khándesh) in the year a.h. 1009 set out for Hind (Northern India).May the name of the writer last for ever!
At dawn and at eve I have watched an owl sitting
On the lofty wall-top of Shirwán Sháh’s Tomb.97
The owl’s plaintive hooting convey’d me this warning
“Here pomp, wealth, and greatness lie dumb.”
In a.d. 1573, with the rest of Málwa, Akbar handed Mándu to Muzaffar III. the dethroned ruler of Gujarát. It seems doubtful if Muzaffar ever visited his new territory.98 On his second defeat in a.d. 1562 Báz Bahádur retired to Gondwána, where he remained, his power gradually waning, till in a.d. 1570 he paid homage to the emperor and received the command of 2000 horse.99 His decoration of the Rewa Pool, of the palace close by, which though built by Násir-ud-dín Khilji (a.d. 1500–1512) was probably repaired by Báz Bahádur, and of Rúp Mati’s pavilion on the crest of the southern ridge make Báz Bahádur one of the chief beautifiers of Mándu. According to Farishtah (Pers. Text, II. 538–39) in 1562, when Báz Bahádur went out to meet Akbar’s general, Adham Khán Atkah, he placed Rúp Mati and his other singers in Sárangpúr under a party of his men with orders to kill the women in case of a reverse. On hearing of Báz Bahádur’s defeat the soldiers hastily sabred as many of the women as they could and fled. Among the women left for dead was Rúp Mati, who, though dangerously wounded, was not killed. When Adham Atkah entered Sárangpúr his first care was to enquire what had become of Rúp Mati. On hearing of her condition he had her wound attended to by the best surgeons, promising her, as a help to her cure, a speedy union with her beloved. On her recovery Rúp Mati claimed the general’s promise. He prevaricated and pressed his own suit. Rúp Mati temporised. One night the impatient Turk sent her a message asking her to come to him. Rúp Mati to gain time invited him to her own pavilion which she said was specially adorned to be the abode of love. Next night the Atkah went to her house in disguise. Her women directed him to Rúp Mati’s couch. Adham found her robed and garlanded, but cold in death. Rúp Mati was buried on an island in a lake at Ujjain, and there, according to the Áin-i-Akbari, Báz Bahádur when he died was laid beside her.100
About a.d. 1590
Akbar’s historian, the great Abul Fazl, described Mándu as
a large city whose fortress is twenty-four miles (twelve kos) in
circuit. He notices that besides in the centre of the hill where stands
an eight-storeyed minaret, the city had many monuments of ancient
magnificence, among them the tombs of the Khilji Sultáns. And
that from the dome which is over the sepulchre of Sultán
Mehmúd, the son of Hoshang (this should be the sepulchre of
Hoshang built by his successor Sultán Mehmúd) water drops
in the height of summer to the astonishment of the ignorant. But, he
adds, men of understanding know how to account for the
water-drops.101 Abul Fazl further notices that on Mándu Hill
is found a species of tamarind whose fruit is as big as the cocoanut,
the pulp of [372]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
which is very white. This is the African baobab or Adansonia digitata, known in Hindustáni as
goramli or white tamarind, whose great fruit is about the size
of a cocoanut. Its monster baobabs are still a feature of Mándu.
Some among them look old enough to have been yielding fruit 300 years
ago. Finally Abul Fazl refers to Mándu as one of twenty-eight
towns where Akbar’s copper coins were struck.102 About twenty
years later (a.d. 1610) the historian
Farishtah103 thus describes the hill. The fort of Mándu
is a work of solid masonry deemed to be one of the strongest
fortifications in that part of the world. It is built on an insulated
mountain thirty-eight miles in circumference.104 The place of a
ditch round the fortification is supplied by a natural ravine so deep
that it seems impossible to take the fort by regular approaches. Within
the fort is abundance of water and forage, but the area is not large
enough to grow a sufficient store of grain. The hill cannot be
invested. The easiest access is from the north by the Dehli Gate. The
south road with an entrance by the Tárápúr Gate is
so steep that cavalry can with difficulty be led up. Like Abul Fazl
Farishtah notices that, except during the rains, water constantly oozes
from between the chinks in the masonry of the dome of Sultán
Hoshang’s tomb. He says the natives of India attribute this
dropping to universal veneration for Sultán Hoshang, for whose
death, they say, the very stones shed tears.
Except that copper coins continued to be minted and that it was nominally one of the four capitals of the empire, during the emperor Akbar’s reign Mándu was practically deserted. The only traces of Akbar’s presence on the hill are in two of the five inscriptions already quoted from the Nílkanth pleasure-house, dated a.d. 1591 and a.d. 1600.
After about fifty years of almost complete neglect the emperor Jehángír, during a few months in a.d. 1617, enabled Mándu once more to justify its title of Shádiábád, the Abode of Joy. Early in March a.d. 1617, in the eleventh year of his reign, the emperor Jehángír after spending four months in travelling the 189 miles from Ajmír by way of Ujjain, arrived at Naâlchah on the main land close to the north of Mándu. The emperor notices that most of the forty-six marches into which the 189 miles were divided ended on the bank of some lake stream or great river in green grass and woody landscape, brightened by poppy fields. We came, he writes, enjoying the beauty of the country and shooting, never weary, as if we were moving from one garden to another.
Of the country round Naâlchah Jehángír says:105 What can be written worthy of the beauty and the pleasantness of Naâlchah. The neighbourhood is full of mango trees. The whole country is one unbroken and restful evergreen. Owing to its beauty I remained there three days. I granted the place to Kamál Khán, taking it from Keshava Márú, and I changed its name to Kamálpúr. I had frequent meetings with some of the wise men of the jogis, many of whom had assembled here. Naâlchah is one of the best places in Málwa. It has an extensive growth of vines, and among its mango groves and vineyards wander streamlets of water. I arrived at a time when, contrary to the northern climes, the vines were in blossom and fruit, and so great was the vintage that the meanest boor could eat grapes to his fill. The poppy was also in flower, and its fields delighted the eye with their many-coloured beauty. [373]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
Of the emperor’s entrance into Mándu the Memoirs have the
following note: On Monday the 23rd of Ispandád, the last month
of the Persian year, that is according to Sir Thomas Roe’s
account on the 6th of March 1617, when one quarter of the day had
passed, I mounted my elephant, and, in good fortune and under kindly
influences, made my happy entry into the fort of Mándu. About an
hour (three ghadis) later I entered the quarters which had been
prepared to receive me. During my passage across the hill-top I
scattered Rs. 1500. Before my arrival Abdul
Karím the engineer had been sent by me to repair the buildings
of the former kings of Mándu. While my fortunate standards were
at Ajmír Abdul Karím repaired such of the old
Mándu buildings as were fit to be repaired and built others
anew. On the whole he had provided quarters for me, the like of which
have probably never been built in any other place. Three
lákhs of rupees were spent on these repairs and
buildings. I wish it had been possible to construct buildings like
these in all cities likely to be visited by royalty. This fortress, he
continues, stands on the top of a hill about thirty-six miles (18
kos) in circumference. They say that before the days of
Rája Bikramájit a king was reigning over these parts
whose
name was Jaisingh Deva. In his time a man went to the forest to cut
grass. When he brought the grass back he found that the blade of his
sickle had turned yellow. The grasscutter in his surprise went to
Mándan, an ironsmith. Mándan knew that the sickle was
gold. He had heard that in those parts was to be found the
philosopher’s stone, whose touch turns iron and copper into gold.
He told the grasscutter to lead him to the place where the sickle had
turned yellow, and there he found the philosopher’s stone. The
smith presented this treasure to his king. The king amassed untold
wealth, part of which he spent in building Mándu fortress which
he completed in twelve years. At the request of the smith on most of
the stones in the walls a mark was cut in the form of an anvil. Towards
the close of his life, when king Jaisingh Deva withdrew his heart from
the world, he called many Bráhmans together on the bank of the
Narbada close to Mándu. He gave each Bráhman a share of
his wealth. And to the Bráhman in whom he had the greatest faith
he gave the philosopher’s stone. Enraged at the gift of a paltry
stone the Bráhman threw it into the Narbada, and there the
philosopher’s stone still lies. The emperor continues: On the
20th of Farwardín, five weeks after my arrival (11th
April 1617) in reward for his services in repairing the buildings of
Mándu, I conferred on my engineer Abdul Karím the command
of 1200 horse, with the title of Maámúr Khán.
Mándu had for the emperor the strong attraction of abundance
of game. Among numerous entries of nílgái or
blue-bull shooting the following occur: On the 4th of the first month
of Farwardín (16th) March the watchmen of the chase
brought word that they had marked down a lion near the Ságar
Lake, which is a construction of the ancient rulers of Mándu. I
mounted and proceeded towards the lake. When the lion broke cover he
attacked and wounded ten or twelve of the
Ahádís106 and other men of my retinue. In the
end I brought him down with three gun shots and saved God’s
creatures from his evil. On the 22nd of the same month (April 3rd,
1617) the watchmen brought news of a tiger. I mounted forthwith and
despatched him with three bullets. On the 7th of Ardí
Bihisht (April 18th, 1617) the watchmen brought word that they had
marked down four tigers. At one in the afternoon I started for the
[374]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
place with Núr Jehán Begam. Núr Jehán asked
my leave to shoot the tigers with her gun. I said “Be it
so.” In a trice she killed these four tigers with six bullets. I
had never seen such shooting. To shoot from the back of an elephant
from within a closed howdah and bring down with six bullets four
wild beasts without giving them an opportunity of moving or springing
is wonderful. In acknowledgment of this capital marksmanship I ordered
a thousand ashrafis (Rs. 4500) to be
scattered107 over Núr Jehán and granted her a pair
of ruby wristlets worth a lákh of rupees.108
Of the mangoes of Mándu Jehángír says: In these days many mangoes have come into my fruit stores from the Dakhan, Burhánpur, Gujarát, and the districts of Málwa. This country is famous for its mangoes. There are few places the mangoes of which can rival those of this country in richness of flavour, in sweetness, in freedom from fibre, and in size.109
The rains set in with unusual severity. Rain fell for forty days continuously. With the rain were severe thunderstorms accompanied by lightning which injured some of the old buildings.110 His account of the beauty of the hill in July, when clear sunshine followed the forty days of rain, is one of the pleasantest passages in Jehángír’s Memoirs: What words of mine can describe the beauty of the grass and of the wild flowers! They clothe each hill and dale, each slope and plain. I know of no place so pleasant in climate and so pretty in scenery as Mándu in the rainy season. This month of July which is one of the months of the hot season, the sun being in Leo, one cannot sleep within the house without a coverlet, and during the day there is no need for a fan. What I have noticed is but a small part of the many beauties of Mándu. Two things I have seen here which I had seen nowhere in India. One of them is the tree of the wild plantain which grows all over the hill top, the other is the nest of the mamolah or wagtail. Till now no bird-catcher could tell its nest. It so happened that in the building where I lodged we found a wagtail’s nest with two young ones.
The following additional entries in the Memoirs belong to Jehángír’s stay at Mándu. Among the presents submitted by Mahábat Khán, who received the honour of kissing the ground at Mándu, Jehángír describes a ruby weighing eleven miskáls.111 He says: This ruby was brought to Ajmír last year by a Frankish jeweller who wanted two lákhs of rupees for it. Mahábat Khán bought it at Burhánpur for one lákh of rupees.112
On the 1st of Tír, the fourth month of the Persian
year (15th May 1617), the Hindu chiefs of the neighbourhood came to pay
their [375]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
respects and present their tribute. The Hindu chief of
Jítpúr in the neighbourhood of Mándu, through his
evil fortune, did not come to kiss the threshold.113 For this reason I
ordered Fidáíkhán to pillage the
Jítpúr country at the head of thirteen officers and four
or five hundred matchlockmen. On the approach of
Fidáíkhán the chief fled. He is now reported to
regret his past conduct and to intend to come to Court and make his
submission. On the 9th of Yúr, the sixth month of the
Persian calendar (late July, a.d. 1617), I
heard that while raiding the lands of the chief of
Jítpúr, Rúh-ul-láh, the brother of
Fidáíkhán, was slain with a lance in the village
where the chief’s wives and children were in hiding. The village
was burned, and the women and daughters of the rebel chief were taken
captives.114
The beautiful surroundings of the Ságar lake offered to the elegant taste of Núr Jehán a fitting opportunity for honouring the Shab-i-Barát or Night of Jubilee with special illuminations. The emperor describes the result in these words: On the evening of Thursday the 19th of Amardád, the fifth month of the Persian year (early July, a.d. 1617), I went with the ladies of the palace to see the buildings and palaces on the Ságar lake which were built by the old kings of Mándu. The 26th of Amardád (about mid-July) was the Shab-i-Barát holiday. I ordered a jubilee or assembly of joy to be held on the occasion in one of the palaces occupied by Núr Jehán Begam in the midst of the big lake. The nobles and others were invited to attend this party which was organized by the Begam, and I ordered the cup and other intoxicants with various fruits and minced meats to be given to all who wished them. It was a wonderful gathering. As evening set in the lanterns and lamps gleaming along the banks of the lake made an illumination such as never had been seen. The countless lights with which the palaces and buildings were ablaze shining on the lake made the whole surface of the water appear to be on fire.115
The Memoirs continue: On Sunday the 9th of Yúr, the
sixth Persian month (late July), I went with the ladies of the palace
to the quarters of Ásaf Khán, Núr
Jehán’s brother, the second son of Mirza Ghiás Beg.
I found Ásaf Khán lodged in a glen of great beauty
surrounded by other little vales and dells with waterfalls and running
streamlets and green and shady mango groves. In one of these dells were
from two to three hundred sweet pandanus or kewda trees. I
passed a very happy day in this spot and got up a wine party with some
of my lords-in-waiting, giving them bumpers of wine.116 Two months later
(early September) Jehángír has the following
entry117 regarding a visit from his eldest son and heir
prince Khurram, afterwards the emperor Shah Jehán, who had
lately brought the war in the Dakhan to a successful close. On the 8th
of the month of Máh (H. 1026: according to Roe September
2nd, 1617), my son of exalted name obtained the good fortune of waiting
upon me in the fort of Mándu after three-quarters and one
ghadi of the day had passed, that is about half an hour after
sunrise. He had been absent fifteen months and eleven days. After he
had performed the ceremonies of kissing the ground and the
kurnish or prostration, I called him up to my bay window or
jharokah. In a transport of affection I could not restrain
myself from getting up and taking him into my arms. The more
[376]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
I increased the measure of affection and honours the more humility and
respect did he show. I called him near me and made him sit by me. He
submitted a thousand ashrafis (= Rs.
4500) and a thousand rupees as a gift or nazar and the same
amount as sacrifice or nisár. As there was not time for
me to inspect all his presents he produced the elephant Sarnák,
the best of the elephants of Ádil Khán of Bijápur.
He also gave me a case full of the rarest precious stones. I ordered
the military paymasters to make presents to his nobles according to
their rank. The first to come was Khán Jehán, whom I
allowed the honour of kissing my feet. For his victory over the
Rána of Chitor I had before granted to my fortunate child Kurram
the rank of a commander of 20,000 with 10,000 horse. Now for his
service in the Dakhan I made him a commander of 30,000 and 20,000 horse
with the title of Sháh Jehán. I also ordered that
henceforward he should enjoy the privilege of sitting on a stool near
my throne, an honour which did not exist and is the first of its kind
granted to anyone in my family. I further granted him a special dress.
To do him honour I came down from the window and with my own hand
scattered over his head as sacrifice a trayfull of precious stones as
well as a large trayfull of gold.
Jehángír’s last Mándu entry is this: On the night of Friday in the month of Abán (October 24th, 1617) in all happiness and good fortune I marched from Mándu and halted on the bank of the lake at Naâlchah.
Jehángír’s stay at Mándu is referred to
by more than one English traveller. In March 1617, the Rev. Edward
Terry, chaplain to the Right Honourable Sir T. Roe Lord Ambassador to
the Great Mughal, came to Mándu from Burhánpur in east
Khándesh.118 Terry crossed a broad river, the Narbada, at a
great town called Anchabarpur (Akbarpur)119 in the
Nímár plain not far south of Mándu hill. The way
up, probably by the Bhairav pass a few miles east of Mándu,
seemed to Terry exceeding long. The ascent was very difficult, taking
the carriages, apparently meaning coaches and wagons, two whole
days.120 Terry found the hill of Mándu stuck round
with fair trees that kept their distance so, one from and below the
other, that there was much delight in beholding them from either the
bottom or the top of the hill. From one side only was the ascent not
very high and steep. The top was flat plain and spacious with vast and
[377]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
far-stretching woods in which were lions tigers and other beasts of
prey and many wild elephants. Terry passed through Mándu a few
days’ march across a plain and level country, apparently towards
Dhár, where he met the Lord Ambassador Sir Thomas Roe, who had
summoned Terry from Surat to be his chaplain. Sir Thomas Roe was then
marching from Ajmír to Mándu with the Court of the
emperor Jehángír, whom Terry calls the Great King.
On the 3rd of March, says Roe, the Mughal was to have entered Mándu. But all had to wait for the good hour fixed by the astrologers. From the 6th of March, when he entered Mándu, till the 24th of October, the emperor Jehángír, with Sir Thomas Roe in attendance, remained at Mándu.121 According to Roe before the Mughal visited Mándu the hill was not much inhabited, having more ruins by far than standing houses.122 But the moving city that accompanied the emperor soon overflowed the hill-top. According to Roe Jehángír’s own encampment was walled round half a mile in circuit in the form of a fortress, with high screens or curtains of coarse stuff, somewhat like Aras hangings, red on the outside, the inside divided into compartments with a variety of figures. This enclosure had a handsome gateway and the circuit was formed into various coins and bulwarks. The posts that supported the curtains were all surmounted with brass tops.123 Besides the emperor’s encampment were the noblemen’s quarters, each at an appointed distance from the king’s tents, very handsome, some having their tents green, others white, others of mixed colours. The whole composed the most curious and magnificent sight Roe had ever beheld.124 The hour taken by Jehángír in passing from the Dehli Gate to his own quarters, the two English miles from Roe’s lodge which was not far from the Dehli Gate to Jehángír’s palace, and other reasons noted below make it almost certain that the Mughal’s encampment and the camps of the leading nobles were on the open slopes to the south of the Sea Lake between Báz Bahádur’s palace on the east and Songad on the west. And that the palace at Mándu from which Jehángír wrote was the building now known as Báz Bahádur’s palace.125 A few months before it reached Mándu the imperial camp had turned the whole valley of Ajmír into a magnificent city,126 and a few weeks before reaching Mándu at Thoda, about fifty miles south-east of Ajmír, the camp formed a settlement not less in circuit than twenty English miles, equalling in size almost any town in Europe.127 In the middle of the encampment were all sorts of shops so regularly disposed that all persons knew where to go for everything.
The demands of so great a city overtaxed the powers of the deserted
Mándu. The scarcity of water soon became so pressing that the
poor were commanded to leave and all horses and cattle were ordered off
the hill.128 Of the scarcity of water the English traveller
Corryat, who was then a guest of Sir Thomas Roe, writes: On the first
day one of my Lord’s people, Master Herbert, brother to Sir
Edward Herbert, found a fountain which, if he had not done, he would
have had to send ten course [378]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
(kos) every day for water to a river called Narbada that falleth
into the Bay of Cambye near Broach. The custom being such that
whatsoever fountain or tank is found by any great man in time of
drought he shall keep it proper to his without interruption. The day
after one of the king’s Hadis (Ahádis) finding the
same and striving for it was taken by my Lord’s people and
bound.129 Corryat adds: During the time of the great drought
two Moor nobles daily sent ten camels to the Narbada and distributed
the water to the poor, which was so dear they sold a little skin for 8
pies (one penny).130
Terry notices that among the piles of buildings that held their heads above ruin were not a few unfrequented mosques or Muhammadan churches. Though the people who attended the king were marvellously straitened for room to put their most excellent horses, none would use the churches as stables, even though they were forsaken and out of use. This abstinence seems to have been voluntary, as Roe’s servants, who were sent in advance, took possession of a fair court with walled enclosure in which was a goodly temple and a tomb. It was the best in the whole circuit of Mándu, the only drawback being that it was two miles from the king’s house.131 The air was wholesome and the prospect was pleasant, as it was on the edge of the hill.132 The emperor, perhaps referring rather to the south of the hill, which from the elaborate building and repairs carried out in advance by Abdul Karím seems to have been called the New City, gives a less deserted impression of Mándu. He writes (24th March 1617): Many buildings and relics of the old kings are still standing, for as yet decay has not fallen upon the city. On the 24th I rode to see the royal edifices. First I visited the Jámá Masjid built by Sultán Hoshang Ghori. It is a very lofty building and erected entirely of hewn stone. Although it has been standing 180 years it looks as if built to-day. Then I visited the sepulchres of the kings and rulers of the Khilji dynasty, among which is the sepulchre of the eternally cursed Násir-ud-dín.133 Sher Sháh to show his horror of Násir-ud-dín, the father-slayer, ordered his people to beat Násir-ud-dín’s tomb with sticks. Jehángir also kicked the grave. Then he ordered the tomb to be opened and the remains to be taken out and burnt. Finally, fearing the remains might pollute the eternal light, he ordered the ashes to be thrown into the Narbada.134
The pleasant outlying position of Roe’s lodge proved to be
open to the objection that out of the vast wilderness wild beasts often
came, seldom returning without a sheep, a goat, or a kid. One evening a
great lion leapt over the stone wall that encompassed the yard and
snapped
up the Lord Ambassador’s little white neat shock, that is as Roe
explains a small Irish mastiff, which ran out barking at the lion. Out
of the ruins of the mosque and tomb Roe built a lodge,135 and
here he passed the rains with his “family,” including
besides his secretary, chaplain, and cook twenty-three Englishmen and
about sixty native servants, and during part of the time the sturdy
half-crazed traveller Tom Coryate or Corryat.136 They had
[379]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
their flock of sheep and goats, all necessaries belonging to the
kitchen and everything else required for bodily use including bedding
and all things pertaining thereto.137 Among the necessaries were
tables138 and chairs, since the Ambassador refused to adopt
the Mughal practice of sitting cross-legged on mats “like taylors
on their shopboards.” Roe’s diet was dressed by an English
and an Indian cook and was served on plate by waiters in red taffata
cloaks guarded with green taffata. The chaplain wore a long black
cassock, and the Lord Ambassador wore English habits made as light and
cool as possible.139
On the 12th of March, a few days after they were settled at Mándu, came the festival of the Persian New Year. Jehángír held a great reception seated on a throne of gold bespangled with rubies emeralds and turquoises. The hall was adorned with pictures of the King and Queen of England, the Princess Elizabeth, Sir Thomas Smith and others, with beautiful Persian hangings. On one side, on a little stage, was a couple of women singers. The king commanded that Sir T. Roe should come up and stand beside him on the steps of the throne where stood on one side the Persian Ambassador and on the other the old king of Kandahár with whom Sir T. Roe ranked. The king called the Persian Ambassador and gave him some stones and a young elephant. The Ambassador knelt and knocked his head against the steps of the throne to thank him.140 From time to time during Terry’s stay at Mándu, the Mughal, with his stout daring Persian and Tartarian horsemen and some grandees, went out to take young wild elephants in the great woods that environed Mándu. The elephants were caught in strong toils prepared for the purpose and were manned and made fit for service. In these hunts the king and his men also pursued lions and other wild beasts on horseback, killing some of them with their bows carbines and lances.141
The first of September was Jehángír’s birthday.
The king, says Corryat,142 was forty-five years old, of middle height,
corpulent, of a seemly composition of body, and of an olive coloured
skin. Roe went to pay his respects and was conducted apparently to
Báz Bahádur’s Gardens to the east of the Rewa Pool.
This tangled orchard was then a beautiful garden with a great square
pond or tank set all round with trees and flowers and in the middle of
the garden a pavilion or pleasure-house under which hung the scales in
which the king was to be weighed.143 The scales were of beaten gold
set with many small stones as rubies and turquoises. They were hung by
chains of gold, large and massive, but strengthened by silken ropes.
The beam and tressels from which the scales hung were covered with thin
plates of gold. All round were the nobles of the court seated on rich
carpets waiting for the king. He came laden with diamonds rubies pearls
and other precious vanities, making a great and glorious show. His
swords targets and throne were corresponding in riches and splendour.
His head neck breast and arms above the elbows and at the wrist were
decked with chains of precious stones, and every finger had two or
three rich rings. His legs were as it were fettered with chains of
diamonds and rubies as large as walnuts and amazing pearls. He got into
the scales crouching or sitting on his legs like a woman. To
counterpoise his weight bags said to contain Rs. 9000 in [380]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
silver were changed six times. After this he was weighed against bags
containing gold jewels and precious stones. Then against cloth of gold,
silk stuffs, cotton goods, spices, and all commodities. Last of all
against meal, butter, and corn. Except the silver, which was reserved
for the poor, all was said to be distributed to Baniahs (that is
Bráhmans).144 After he was weighed Jehángír
ascended the throne and had basons of nuts almonds and spices of all
sorts given him. These the king threw about, and his great men
scrambled prostrate on their bellies. Roe thought it not decent that he
should scramble. And the king seeing that he stood aloof reached him a
bason almost full and poured the contents into his cloak.145 Terry
adds: The physicians noted the king’s weight and spoke
flatteringly of it. Then the Mughal drank to his nobles in his royal
wine and the nobles pledged his health, The king drank also to the Lord
Ambassador, whom he always treated with special consideration, and
presented him with the cup of gold curiously enamelled and crusted with
rubies turkesses and emeralds.146
Of prince Khurram’s visit Roe writes: A month later (October 2nd) the proud prince Khurram, afterwards the emperor Sháh Jehán (a.d. 1626–1657), returned from his glorious success in the Dakhan, accompanied by all the great men, in wondrous triumph.147 A week later (October 9th), hearing that the emperor was to pass near his lodging on his way to take the air at the Narbada, in accordance with the rule that the masters of all houses near which the king passes must make him a present, Roe took horse to meet the king. He offered the king an Atlas neatly bound, saying he presented the king with the whole world. The king was pleased. In return he praised Roe’s lodge, which he had built out of the ruins of the temple and the ancient tomb, and which was one of the best lodges in the camp.148 Jehángír left Mándu on the 24th October. On the 30th when Roe started the hill was entirely deserted.149
Terry mentions only two buildings at Mándu. One was the house
of the Mughal, apparently Báz Bahádur’s palace,
which he describes as large and stately, built of excellent stone, well
squared and put together, taking up a large compass of ground. He adds:
We could never see how it was contrived within, as the king’s
wives and women were there.150 The only other building to which
Terry refers, he calls “The Grot.” Of the grot, which is
almost certainly the pleasure-house Nílkanth, whose Persian
inscriptions have been quoted above, Terry gives the following details:
To the Mughal’s house, at a small distance from it, belonged a
very curious grot. In the building of the grot a way was made into a
[381]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
firm rock which showed itself on the side of the hill canopied over
with part of that rock. It was a place that had much beauty in it by
reason of the curious workmanship bestowed on it and much pleasure by
reason of its coolness.151 Besides the fountain this grot has still one
of the charmingly cool and murmuring scallopped rillstones where, as
Terry says, water runs down a broad stone table with many hollows like
to scallop shells, in its passage over the hollows making so pretty a
murmur as helps to tie the senses with the bonds of sleep.
Sháh Jehán seems to have been pleased with
Mándu. He returned in a.d. 1621 and
stayed at Mándu till he marched north against his father in
a.d. 1622.152 In March
a.d. 1623, Sháh Jehán came
out of Mándu with 20,000 horse, many elephants, and powerful
artillery, intending to fight his brother Sháh
Parwíz.153 After the failure of this expedition Sháh
Jehán retired to Mándu.154 At this time (a.d. 1623) the Italian traveller Dela Valle ranks
Mándu with Agra Láhor and Ahmedábád, as the
four capitals, each endowed with an imperial palace and court.155 Five
years later the great general Khán Jehán Lodi besieged
Mándu, but apparently without success.156 Khán
Jehán Lodi’s siege of Mándu is interesting in
connection with a description of Mándu in Herbert’s
Travels. Herbert, who was in Gujarát in a.d. 1626, says Mándu is seated at the side of
a declining hill (apparently Herbert refers to the slope from the
southern crest northwards to Ságar Lake and the Grot or
Nílkanth) in which both for ornament and defence is a castle
which is strong in being encompassed with a defensive wall of nearly
five miles (probably kos that is ten miles): the whole, he adds,
heretofore had fifteen miles circuit. But the city later built is of
less time yet fresher beauty, whether you behold the temples (in one of
which are entombed four kings), palaces or fortresses, especially that
tower which is elevated 170 steps, supported by massive pillars and
adorned with gates and windows very observable. It was built by
Khán Jehán, who there lies buried. The confusedness of
these details shows that Herbert obtained them second-hand, probably
from Corryat’s Master Herbert on Sir T. Roe’s
staff.157 The new city of fresher [382]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
The Mughals, a.d. 1570–1720.
beauty is probably a reference to the buildings raised and repaired by
Abdul Karím against Jehángír’s
coming, among which the chief seems to have been the palace now known
by the name of Báz Bahádur. The tower of 170 steps is
Mehmúd Khilji’s Tower of Victory, erected in a.d. 1443, the Khán Jehán being
Mehmúd’s father, the great minister Khán
Jehán Aâzam Humáyún.
The Maráthás, a.d. 1720–1820.In a.d. 1658 a Rája Shívráj was
commandant of Mándu.158 No reference has been traced to any
imperial visit to Mándu during Aurangzíb’s reign.
But that great monarch has left an example of his watchful care in the
rebuilding of the Âlamgír or Aurangzíb Gate, which
guards the approach to the stone-crossing of the great northern ravine
and bears an inscription of a.d. 1668, the
eleventh year of Âlamgír’s reign. In spite of this
additional safeguard thirty years later (a.d. 1696) Mándu was taken and the standard of
Udáji Pavár was planted on the battlement.159 The
Maráthás soon withdrew and Málwa again passed
under an imperial governor. In a.d. 1708
the Shía-loving emperor Bahádur Sháh I.
(a.d. 1707–1712) visited
Mándu, and there received from Ahmedábád a copy of
the Kurâán written by Imám Âli Taki, son of
Imám Músa Raza (a.d. 810–829), seventh in descent from
Âli, the famous son-in-law of the Prophet, the first of
Musalmán mystics. In a.d. 1717
Ásaph Jáh Nizám-ul-Mulk was appointed governor of
Málwa and continued to manage the province by deputy till
a.d. 1721. In a.d. 1722 Rája Girdhar Bahádur, a
Nágar Bráhman, was made governor and remained in charge
till in a.d. 1724 he was attacked and
defeated by Chimnáji Pandit and Udáji
Pavár.160 Rája Girdhar was succeeded by his relation
Dia Bahádur, whose successful government ended in a.d. 1732, when through the secret help of the local
chiefs Malhárráo Holkar led an
army up the Bhairav pass, a few miles east of Mándu, and at
Tirellah, between Amjera and Dhár, defeated and slew Dia
Bahádur. As neither the next governor Muhammad Khán
Bangash nor his successor Rája Jai Singh of Jaipúr were
able to oust the Maráthás, their success was admitted in
a.d. 1734 by the appointment of Peshwa
Bájiráo (a.d. 1720–1740) to be governor of Málwa.
On his appointment (a.d. 1734) the Peshwa
chose Anand Ráo Pavár as his deputy. Anand Ráo
shortly after settled at Dhár, and since a.d. 1734 Mándu has continued part of the
territory of the Pavárs of Dhar.161 In a.d. 1805 Mándu sheltered the heroic
Mína Bái during the birth-time of her son
Rámchundra Ráo Pavár, whose state was saved from
the clutches of [383]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
Notices, a.d. 1820–1895.
Holkar and Sindhia by the establishment of British overlordship in
a.d. 1817.162
Notices, a.d. 1820–1895.In a.d. 1820 Sir John Malcolm163 describes the
hill-top as a place of religious resort occupied by some mendicants.
The holy places on the hill are the shrine of Hoshang Ghori, whose
guardian spirit still scares barrenness and other disease
fiends164 and the Rewa or Narbada Pool, whose holy water,
according to common belief, prevents the dreaded return of the spirit
of the Hindu whose ashes are strewn on its surface, or, in the refined
phrase of the Bráhman, enables the dead to lose self in the
ocean of being.165 In a.d. 1820 the
Jámá Mosque, Hoshang’s tomb, and the palaces of
Báz Bahádur were still fine remains, though surrounded
with jungle and fast crumbling to pieces.166 In a.d. 1827 Colonel Briggs says167: Perhaps no part of
India so abounds with tigers as the neighbourhood of the once famous
city of Mándu. The capital now deserted by man is overgrown by
forest and from being the seat of luxury, elegance, and wealth, it has
become the abode of wild beasts and is resorted to by the few Europeans
in that quarter for the pleasure of destroying them. Instances have
been known of tigers being so bold as to carry off troopers riding in
the ranks of their regiments. Twelve years later (a.d. 1839) Mr. Fergusson168 found the hill a
vast uninhabited jungle, the rank vegetation tearing the buildings of
the city to pieces and obscuring them so that they could hardly be
seen.169 Between a.d. 1842 and
1852 tigers are described as prowling among the regal rooms, the
half-savage marauding Bhíl as eating his meal and feeding his
cattle in the cloisters of its sanctuaries and the insidious
pípal as levelling to the earth the magnificent
remains.170 So favourite a tiger retreat was the Jaház
Palace that it was dangerous to venture into it unarmed. Close to the
very huts of the poor central village, near the Jámá
Mosque, cattle were frequently seized by tigers. In the south tigers
came nightly to drink at the Ságar lake. Huge bonfires had to be
burnt to prevent them attacking the houses.171 In a.d. 1883 Captain Eastwick wrote: At Mándu the
traveller will require some armed men, as tigers are very numerous and
dangerous. He will do well not to have any dogs with him, as the
panthers will take them even from under his bed.172 If this was true
of Mándu in a.d. 1883—and is
not as seems likely the repetition of an old-world tale—the last
ten years have wrought notable changes. Through the interest His
Highness Sir Anand Ráo Pavár, K.C.S.I.,
C.I.E., the
present Mahárája of Dhár takes in the old capital
of his state, travelling in Mándu is now as safe and easier than
in many, perhaps than in most, outlying districts. A phæton can
drive across the northern ravine-moat through the three gateways and
along the hill-top, at least as far south as the Sea Lake. Large
stretches of the level are cleared and tilled, and herds of cattle
graze free from the dread of wild beasts. The leading buildings have
been saved from their ruinous tree-growth, the underwood has been
cleared, the marauding Bhíl has settled to tillage, the tiger,
even the panther, is nearly [384]
Appendix II.
The Hill Fort of Mándu.
History
Notices, a.d. 1820–1895. as
rare as the wild elephant, and finally its old wholesomeness has
returned to the air of the hill-top.
This sketch notices only the main events and the main buildings. Even about the main buildings much is still doubtful. Many inscriptions, some in the puzzling interlaced Tughra character, have still to be read. They may bring to light traces of the Mándu kings and of the Mughal emperors, whose connection with Mándu, so far as the buildings are concerned, is still a blank. The ruins are so many and so widespread that weeks are wanted to ensure their complete examination. It may be hoped that at no distant date Major Delasseau, the Political Agent of Dhár, whose opportunities are not more special than his knowledge, may be able to prepare a complete description of the hill and of its many ruins and writings.
1 The following Persian verses are carved on the Âlamgír gateway:
In the time of Álamgír Aurangzíb (a.d. 1658–1707), the ruler of the World,
This gate resembling the skies in altitude was built anew.
In the year a.h. 1079 (a.d. 1668) the work of renewal was begun and completed
By the endeavour of the exalted Khán Muhammad Beg Khán.
From the accession of this Emperor of the World Aurangzíb.
This was the eleventh year by way of writing and history.
2 Mr. Fergusson (Indian Architecture, page 543) says: “The pillars appear to have been taken from a Jain building.” But the refinement on the square capital of each pillar of the Hindu Singh-múkh or horned face into a group of leaves of the same outline shows that the pillars were specially carved for use in a Muslim building. The porch on the north side of the tomb enclosure is described (Ditto, page 543) as composed of pillars avowedly re-erected from a Jain building. This note of Mr. Fergusson’s must have gone astray, as the north porch of Hoshang’s tomb enclosure is in the plain massive pointed arch and square-shafted style of the tomb and of the great mosque. Mr. Fergusson’s note apparently belongs to the second and smaller Jámá Masjid, about a hundred yards east of the Sea or Sagár lake, the pillars of whose colonnade and porch are still enlivened by rows of the lucky face of the Hindu old horny. ↑
3 Hoshang’s great mosque has the following much damaged Persian inscription:
The mosque of exalted construction, the temple of heavenly altitude,
Whose every thick pillar is a copy of the (pillars of the) Sacred Temple (the Temple of Makkah).
On account of the greatness of its dignity, like the pigeons of the Temple of Makkah,
Sacred angels of high degree are always engaged in hovering around it,
The result of the events born of the merciless revolution of the skies.
When the sun of his life came as far as the balcony (i. e. was ready to set).
Áazam Humáyún (that is Malik Mughi’s) said …
The administration of the country, the construction of buildings, and the driving back of enemies
Are things which I leave you (the son of Áazam Humáyún) as parting advice with great earnestness.
The personification of the kindness of Providence, the Sultán Alá-ud-dín (Mehmúd I. a.d. 1436–1469), who is
The outcome of the refulgence of the Faith, and the satisfier of the wants of the people,
In the year a.h. 858. (a.d. 1454),
In the words of the above parting advice, finished the construction of this building.
4 This Jámá Mosque has the following Persian inscription dated H. 835 (a.d. 1431):
With good omens, at a happy time, and in a lucky and well-started year,
On the 4th of the month of Alláh (Ramazán) on the great day of Friday,
In the year 835 and six months from the Hijrah (a.d. 1431)
Counted according to the revolution of the moon in the Arabian manner,
This Islamic mosque was founded in this world,
The top of whose dome rubs its head against the green canopy of Heaven.
The construction of this high mosque was due to Mughís-ud-dín-wad-dunya (Malik Mughís), the father of Mehmúd I. of Málwa (a.d. 1436–1469), the redresser of temporal and spiritual wrongs.
Ulugh (brave), Áazam (great), Humáyún (august), the Khán of the seven climes and the nine countries.
By the hands of his enterprise this so great mosque was founded,
That some call it the House of Peace, others style it the Kaábah.
This good building was completed on the last of the month of Shawwál (a.h. 835, a.d. 1431).
May the merit of this good act be inserted in the scroll of the Khán’s actions!
In this centre may the praises of the sermon read (in the name) of Mehmúd Sháh
Be everlasting, so long as mountains stand on the earth and stars in the firmament.
5 The following Persian inscription carved on the entrance arch shows that though it may have been repaired by Báz Bahádur, the building of the palace was fifty years earlier (H. 914, a.d. 1508):
“In the time of the Sultán of Nations, the most just and great, and the most knowing and munificent Khákán Násir Sháh Khilji (a.d. 1500–1512). Written by Yúsuf, the year (H. 914) (a.d. 1508).” ↑
6 Translations of its two much-admired Persian inscriptions are given below pages 370–371. ↑
7 On the Tárápúr gateway a Persian inscription of the reign of the emperor Akbar (a.d. 1556–1605) states that the royal road that passed through this gateway was repaired by Táhir Muhammad Hasan Imád-ud-dín. ↑
8 The Persian references and extracts in this section are contributed by Khán Sáheb Fazl-ul-láh Lutfulláh Farídi of Surat. ↑
9 Sir John Malcolm in Eastwick’s Handbook of the Panjáb, 119. This reference has not been traced. Farishtah (Elliot, VI. 563) says Mándu was built by Anand Dev of the Bais tribe, who was a contemporary of Khusrao Parwíz the Sassanian (a.d. 591–621). ↑
10 The date is uncertain. Compare Elphinstone’s History, 323; Briggs’ Farishtah, I. 210–211; Tabakát-i-Násiri in Elliot, II. 328. The conquest of Mándu in a.d. 1227 is not Mándu in Málwa as Elphinstone and Briggs supposed, but Mandúr in the Siwálik Hills. See Elliot, Vol. II. page 325 Note 1. The Persian text of Farishtah (I. 115), though by mistake calling it Mándu (not Mándu), notes that it was the Mandu in the Siwálik hills. The poetical date-script also terms it Biládi-Siwálik or the Siwálik countries. The date of the conquest of the Siwálik Mándu by Altamsh is given by Farishtah (Ditto) as a.h. 624 (a.d. 1226). The conquest of Málwa by Altamsh, the taking by him of Bhilsah and Ujjain, and the destruction of the temple of Maha Káli and of the statue or image of Bikramájit are given as occurring in a.h. 631 (a.d. 1233). The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 13) notices an expedition made in a.d. 1395 by Zafar Khán (Muzaffar I. of Gujarát) against a Hindu chief of Mándu, who, it was reported, was oppressing the Musalmáns. A siege of more than twelve months failed to capture the fort. ↑
11 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 170. ↑
12 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 168. According to the Wákiăt-i-Mushtáki (Elliot, IV. 553) Diláwar Khán, or as the writer calls him Amín Sháh, through the good offices of a merchant whom he had refrained from plundering obtained the grant of Mándu, which was entirely desolate. The king sent a robe and a horse, and Amín gave up walking and took to riding. He made his friends ride, enlisted horsemen, and promoted the cultivation of the country (Elliot, IV. 552). Farishtah (Pers. Text, II. 460–61) states that when Sultán Muhammad, the son of Fírúz Tughlak, made Khwájah Sarwar his chief minister with the title of Khwájah Jehán, and gave Zafar Khán the viceroyalty of Gujarát and Khizr Khán that of Multán, he sent Diláwar Khán to be governor of Málwa. In another passage Farishtah (II. 461) states that one of Diláwar’s grandfathers, Sultán Shaháb-ud-dín, came from Ghor and took service in the court of the Dehli Sultáns. His son rose to be an Amír, and his grandson Diláwar Khán, in the time of Sultán Fírúz, became a leading nobleman, and in the reign of Muhammad, son of Fírúz, obtained Málwa in fief. When the power of the Tughlaks went to ruin Diláwar assumed the royal emblems of the umbrella and the red-tent. ↑
13 Diláwar Khán Ghori, whose original name was Husein, was one of the grandsons of Sultán Shaháb-ud-dín Muhammad bin Sám. He was one of the nobles of Muhammad, the son of Fírúz Tughlak, who after the death of that monarch, settled in and asserted his power over Málwa. (Pers. Text Faristah, II. 460). The emperor Jehángír (who calls him Âmíd Sháh Ghori) attributes to him the construction of the fort of Dhár. He says (Memoirs Pers. Text, 201–202): Dhár is one of the oldest cities of India. Rája Bhoj, one of the famous ancient Hindu kings, lived in this city. From his time up to this a thousand years have passed. Dhár was also the capital of the Muhammadan rulers of Málwa. When Sultán Muhammad Tughlak (a.d. 1325) was on his way to the conquest of the Dakhan he built a cut-stone fort on a raised site. Its outline is very elegant and beautiful, but the space inside is empty of buildings. Âmíd Sháh Ghori, known as Diláwar Khán, who in the days of Sultán Muhammad the son of Sultán Fírúz, king of Dehli, gained the independent rule of Málwa, built outside this fort an assembly mosque, which has in front of it fixed in the ground a four-cornered iron column about four feet round. When Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát took Málwa (a.d. 1530–31) he wished to carry this column to Gujarát. In digging it up the pillar fell and broke in two, one piece measuring twenty-two feet the other thirteen feet. As it was lying here uncared-for, I (Jehángír) ordered the big piece to be carried to Ágra to be put up in the courtyard of the shrine of him whose abode is the heavenly throne (Akbar), to be utilised as a lamp post. The mosque has two gates. In front of the arch of one gate they have fixed a stone tablet engraved with a prose passage to the effect that Âhmíd Sháh Ghori in the year H. 808 (a.d. 1405) laid the foundation of this mosque. On the other arch they have written a poetic inscription of which the following verses are a part:
The liege lord of the world.
The star of the sphere of glory.
The stay of the people.
The sun of the zenith of perfection.
The bulwark of the law of the Prophet, Ámíd Sháh Dáúd.
The possessor of amiable qualities, the pride of Ghor.
Diláwar Khán, the helper and defender of the Prophet’s faith.
The chosen instrument of the exalted Lord, who in the city of Dhár constructed the assembly mosque
In a happy and auspicious moment on a day of lucky omen.
Of the date 808 years have passed (a.d. 1405)
When this fabric of Hope was completed.
14 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 169. ↑
15 When fellow-nobles in the court of the Tughlak Sultán, Zafar Khán (Sultán Muzaffar of Gujarát) and Diláwar Khán bound themselves under an oath to be brothers in arms. Farishtah, Pers. Text II. 462. ↑
16 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 173; Elphinstone’s History, 678. ↑
17 Though their temples were turned into mosques the Jains continued to prosper under the Ghoris. At Deogarh in Lalitpura in Jhánsi in the North-West Provinces an inscription of Samvat 1481, that is of a.d. 1424, records the dedication of two Jaina images by a Jain priest named Holi during the reign of Sháh Alambhaka of Mandapapura, that is of Sháh Alp Khán of Mándu that is Sultán Hoshang Ghori. Archæological Survey of India, New Series, II. 120. ↑
18 Farishtah, Pers. Text II. 464–65. ↑
19 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 176, 178, 180, 181, 183. ↑
20 Farishtah, Pers. Text II. 466–67. ↑
21 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 180. In connection with the Tárápúr Gate Farishtah says (Pers. Text, II. 468): The fort of Mándu is built on the top of a mountain, and the line of its fortification is about twenty-eight miles in length. In place of a moat it is surrounded by a deep chasm, so that it is impossible to use missiles against it. Within the fort water and provisions are abundant and it includes land enough to grow grain for the garrison. The extent of its walls makes it impossible for an army to invest it. Most of the villages near it are too small to furnish supplies to a besieging force. The south or Tárápúr gate is exceedingly difficult of access. A horseman can hardly approach it. From whichever side the fort may be attempted, most difficult heights have to be scaled. The long distances and intervening hills prevent the watchers of the besieging force communicating with each other. The gate on the side of Delhi is of easier access than the other gates. ↑
22 It follows that Farishtah (Briggs, IV. 196) is mistaken in stating that Hoshang’s son Muhammad gave Mándu the name of Shádiábád, the Abode of Joy. ↑
23 Farishtah, Pers. Text II. 472–475. It seems to follow that from the first the monument to Hoshang in Hoshangábád was an empty tomb. Compare Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 180–190. ↑
24 The following more detailed, but also more confused, story is told in the Wákiăt-i-Mushtáki (Elliot, IV. 552–54): A man named Mehmúd, son of Mughís Khilji, came to Hoshang and entered his service. He was a treacherous man, who secretly aspired to the throne. He became minister, and gave his daughter in marriage to the king. [Farishtah, Pers. Text, II. 474, says: “Malik Mughís gave his daughter (Mehmúd’s sister) in marriage, not to Hoshang, but to Hoshang’s son Muhammad Shah.”] His father Malik Mughís, coming to know of his son’s ambitious designs, informed the king of them. Hereupon Mehmúd feigned illness, and to deceive the king’s physicians shut himself in a dark room and drank the blood of a newly killed goat. When the physicians came Mehmúd rose hastily, threw up the blood into a basin, and tossing back his head rolled on the floor as if in pain. The physicians called for a light. When they saw that what Mehmúd had spat up was blood they were satisfied of his sickness, and told the king that Mehmúd had not long to live. The king refrained from killing a dying man. This strange story seems to be an embellishment of a passage in Farishtah (Pers. Text, II. 477). When Khán Jehán, that is Malik Mughís the father of Mehmúd, was ordered by Sultán Muhammad to take the field against the Rájput rebels of Nádoti (Hároti?) many of the old nobles of Málwa went with him. In their absence the party hostile to the Khiljis represented to Sultán Muhammad that Mehmúd Khilji was plotting his death. On hearing that the Sultán was enraged against him Mehmúd secluded himself from the Court on pretence of illness. At the same time he worked secretly and bribed Sultán Muhammad’s cup-bearer to poison his master. On the death of Sultán Muhammad the party of nobles opposed to Mehmúd, concealing the fact of Muhammad’s death, sent word that Muhammad had ordered him immediately to the palace, as he wanted to send him on an embassy to Gujarát. Mehmúd, who knew that the Sultán was dead, returned word to the nobles that he had vowed a life-long seclusion as the sweeper of the shrine of his patron Sultán Hoshang, but that if the nobles came to him and convinced him that the good of his country depended on his going to Gujarát he was ready to go and see Sultán Muhammad. The nobles were caught in their own trap. They went to Mehmúd and were secured and imprisoned by him. ↑
25 Farishtah, Pers. Text, II. 480. ↑
26 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 196. These titles mean: The Chief of Nobles, the Great, the August. ↑
27 It is related that one of the pious men in the camp of Sultán Ahmed of Gujarát had a warning dream, in which the Prophet (on whom be peace) appeared to him and said: “The calamity of (spirit of) pestilence is coming down from the skies. Tell Sultán Ahmed to leave this country.” This warning was told to Sultán Ahmed, but he disregarded it, and within three days pestilence raged in his camp. Farishtah Pers. Text, II. 484. ↑
28 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 205, gives 230 minarets and 360 arches. This must have been an addition in the Text used by Briggs. These details do not apply to the building. The Persian text of Farishtah, II. 485, mentions 208 columns or pillars (duyast o hasht ustuwánah). No reference is made either to minarets or to arches. ↑
29 Farishtah, Pers. Text II. 487. ↑
30 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 207. Malcolm’s Central India, I. 32. In a.d. 1817 Sir John Malcolm (Central India, I. 32 Note) fitted up one of Mehmúd’s palaces as a hot-weather residence. ↑
31 Of the siege of Kumbhalmer a curious incident is recorded by Farishtah (Pers. Text, II. 485). He says that a temple outside the town destroyed by Mehmúd had a marble idol in the form of a goat. The Sultán ordered the idol to be ground into lime and sold to the Rájputs as betel-leaf lime, so that the Hindus might eat their god. The idol was perhaps a ram, not a goat. The temple would then have been a Sun-temple and the ram, the carrier or váhana of the Sun, would have occupied in the porch a position similar to that held by the bull in a Mahádeva temple. ↑
33 In the end of a.h. 846 (a.d. 1442) Mehmúd built a seven-storeyed tower and a college opposite the Jámá Mosque of Hoshang Sháh. Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 210; Persian Text, II. 488. ↑
34 Compare Briggs’ Farishtah, IV 323. ↑
35 Gladwin’s Áin-i-Akbari, II. 41. ↑
36 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 210; Farishtah, Persian Text II. 488. ↑
37 Memoirs of the emperor Jehángír (Pers. Text) Sir Sayad Áhmed’s Edition, page 188, eleventh year of Jehángír, a.d. 1617. ↑
38 Herbert’s Khán Jehan is doubtless Mehmúd’s father the minister Malik Mughís, Khán Jehán Aâzam Humáyún. It cannot be Khán Jehán Pir Muhammad, Akbar’s general, who after only a few months’ residence was slain in Mándu in a.d. 1561; nor can it be Jehángír’s great Afghán general, Khán Jehán Lodi (a.d. 1600–1630), as he was not in Mándu until a.d. 1628, that is more than a year after Herbert left India. Compare Herbert’s Travels, 107–118; Elliot, VI. 249–323, VII. 7, 8, and 21; and Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 503–506. ↑
39 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 214. ↑
40 Ruins of Mándu, 13. Farishtah has three mentions of colleges. One (Pers. Text, II. 475) as the place where the body of Hoshang was carried, probably that prayers might be said over it. In another passage in the reign of Mehmúd I. (Pers. Text, II. 480) he states that Mehmúd built colleges in his territories which became the envy of Shíráz and Samarkand. In a third passage he mentions a college (page 488) near the Victory Tower. ↑
41 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 217. A different but almost incredible account of the capture of the royal belt is given in the Mirăt-i-Sikandari, Pers. Text, 159: When Sultán Kutb-ud-dín, son of Sultán Muhammad, defeated Sultán Mehmúd Khilji at the battle of Kapadvanj, there was such a slaughter as could not be exceeded. By chance, in the heat of the fray, which resembled the Day of Judgment, the wardrobe-keeper of Sultán Kutb-ud-dín, in whose charge was the jewelled belt, was by the restiveness of his horse carried into the ranks of the enemy. The animal there became so violent that the wardrobe-keeper fell off and was captured by the enemy, and the jewelled belt was taken from him and given to Sultán Mehmúd of Málwa. The author adds: This jewelled waistband was in the Málwa treasury at the time the fortress of Mándu was taken by the strength of the arm of Sultán Muzaffar (a.d. 1531). Sultán Mehmúd sent this belt together with a fitting sword and horse to Sultán Muzaffar by the hands of his son. ↑
42 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 209. ↑
43 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 234–235: Pers. Text, II. 503. ↑
44 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 236. ↑
46 Farishtah Pers. Text, II. 504–505. ↑
47 Farishtah Pers. Text, II. 505. ↑
48 Farishtah Pers. Text, II. 507. ↑
49 Wákiăt-i-Mushtáki in Elliot, IV. 554–556. Probably these are stock tales. The Gujarát historians give Muzaffar and Muhammad the Gold-giver (a.d. 1441–1451) credit for the horse scrupulosity. See Mirăt-i-Sikandari Pers. Text, 178. ↑
50 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 236–239; Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 349–350; Wákiăt-i-Mushtáki in Elliot, IV. 554–55; Malcolm’s Central India, I. 35–36. The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Pers. Text, 160) has the following notice of Ghiás-ud-dín: The Sultáns of Mándu had reached such a pitch of luxury and ease that it is impossible to imagine aught exceeding it. Among them Sultán Ghiás-ud-dín was so famous for his luxurious habits, that at present (a.d. 1611) if any one exceeds in luxury and pleasure, they say he is a second Ghiás-ud-dín. The orders of the Sultán were that no event of a painful nature or one in which there was any touch of sadness should be related to him. They say that during his entire reign news of a sad nature was only twice conveyed to him: once when his son-in-law died and once when his daughter was brought before him clothed in white. On this occasion the Sultán is related to have simply said: “Perhaps her husband is dead.” This he said because the custom of the people of India is that when the husband of a woman dies she gives up wearing coloured clothes. The second occasion was when the army of Sultán Bahlol Lodi plundered several of the districts of Chanderi. Though it was necessary to report this to the Sultán, his ministers were unable to communicate it to him. They therefore asked a band of actors (bhánds) to assume the dress of Afgháns, and mentioning the districts to represent them as being pillaged and laid waste. Sultán Ghiás-ud-dín exclaimed in surprise: “But is the governor of Chanderi dead that he does not avenge upon the Afgháns the ruin of his country!” ↑
51 Compare Catalogue of Indian Coins, The Mahomedan States, pages LIV. LV. and 118–121. ↑
52 Farishtah Pers. Text, II. 507. ↑
53 Farishtah (Pers. Text, II. 508) detailing how Násir-ud-dín came to power, says: There was a difference between Násir-ud-dín and his brother Alá-ud-dín. The mother of these princes, Khurshíd Ráni, who was the daughter of the Hindu chief of Báglána, had taken Alá-ud-dín the younger brother’s side. After killing his father Násir-ud-dín ordered his mother to be dragged out of the harím and Alá-ud-dín and his children to be slaughtered like lambs. ↑
54 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 238–239. Farishtah holds that Násir-ud-dín’s murder of his father is not proved. He adds (Pers. Text, II. 515) that Násir-ud-dín was at Dhár where he had gone to quell the rebellion of the nobles when the news of Ghiás-ud-dín’s death reached him. He argues that as a parricide cannot flourish more than a year after his father’s murder, and as Násir-ud-dín ruled for years after that event, he could not have killed his father. ↑
55 Farishtah Pers. Text, II. 516. ↑
56 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 243. The emperor Jehángír (Memoirs Pers. Text, 181) says that Násir-ud-dín had a disease which made him feel so hot that he used to sit for hours in water. ↑
57 Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 350. Farishtah (Pers. Text, II. 517–18) says that Násir-ud-dín died of a burning-fever he had contracted by hard drinking and other evil habits, that he showed keen penitence before his death, and bequeathed his kingdom to his third son Mehmúd. The emperor Jehángír (Memoirs Pers. Text, 181) confirms the account of the Wákiăt as to the manner of Násir-ud-dín’s death. ↑
58 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 243. ↑
59 The emperor Jehángír thus describes (Memoirs Pers. Text, 181) his visit to Násir-ud-dín’s grave. It is related that when during his reign Sher Khán Afghán Súr (a.d. 1540–1555) visited Násir-ud-dín’s grave he ordered his attendants to flagellate the parricide’s tomb: When I visited the sepulchre I kicked his grave and ordered those with me to do the same. Not satisfied with this I ordered his bones to be dug out and burned and the ashes to be thrown into the Narbada. ↑
60 Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 350. The emperor Jehángír (Memoirs Pers. Text, 202) refers to the well-known bridge and water-palace about three miles north of Ujjain as the work of Násir-ud-dín. He says: On Sunday I reached Saádulpur near Ujjain. In this village is a river house with a bridge on which are alcoves both built by Násir-ud-dín Khilji (a.d. 1500–1512). Though the bridge is not specially praiseworthy the water-courses and cisterns connected with it have a certain merit. ↑
61 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 246. ↑
62 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 247–249. Malcolm’s (Central India, I. 38) writes the Rájput’s name Maderay. The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Persian Text, 149–155), gives the form Medáni Rai, the Lord of the Battlefield, a title which the author says (page 149) Mehmúd conferred on the Rájput in acknowledgment of his prowess. ↑
63 The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Pers. Text, 154) gives the following details of Mehmúd’s flight: Sultán Mehmúd, on pretence of hunting left Mándu and remained hunting for several days. The Hindus, whom Medáni Rái had placed on guard over him, slept after the fatigue of the chase. Only some of the more trusted guards remained. Among them was a Rájput named Kṛishṇa, a Málwa zamíndár who was attached to the Sultán. Mehmúd said to Kṛishṇa: “Can you find me two horses and show me the way to Gujarát that I may get aid from Sultán Muzaffar to punish these rascals? If you can, do so at once, and, Alláh willing, you shall be handsomely rewarded.” Kṛishṇa brought two horses from the Sultán’s stables. Mehmúd rode on one and seated his dearest of wives, Ráni Kannya Kuar, on the other. Kṛishṇa marched in front. In half the night and one day they reached the Gujarát frontier. ↑
64 Tárikh-i-Sher Sháhi in Elliot, IV. 386. The Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Pers. Text, 160) gives the following details of the banquet: Sultán Mehmúd showed great hospitality and humility. After the banquet as he led the Sultán over the palaces, they came to a mansion in the centre of which was a four-cornered building like the Kaâbah, carved and gilded, and round it were many apartments. When Sultán Muzaffar placed his foot within the threshold of that building the thousand beauties of Sultán Mehmúd’s harím, magnificently apparelled and jewelled, all at once opened the doors of their chambers and burst into view like húris and fairies. When Muzaffar’s eyes fell on their charms he bowed his head and said: “To see other than one’s own harím is sinful.” Sultán Mehmúd replied: “These are mine, and therefore yours, seeing that I am the slave purchased by your Majesty’s kindness.” Muzaffar said: “They are more suitable for you. May you have joy in them. Let them retire.” At a signal from Sultán Mehmúd the ladies vanished. ↑
65 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 250–262. ↑
66 Farishtah Pers. Text. II. 527. According to the Mirăt-i-Sikandari (Pers. Text, 161) Mehmúd marched against Gágraun first, and slew Hemkaran, a partisan of Medáni Rái, in a hand-to-hand fight. On this the Rána and Medáni Rái joined their forces against Mehmúd. ↑
67 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 262–263. ↑
69 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 267–68. Sultán Bahádur apparently surprised the party in charge of the Tárápúr or Southern Gate. ↑
70 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 269; Mirăt-i-Áhmedi, Persian Text, I. 76. ↑
71 Briggs’ Farishtah, II. 77. ↑
72 Abul Fazl’s Akbar Námah in Elliot, VI. 14; Briggs’ Farishtah, II. 77. ↑
73 Abul Fazl’s Akbar Námah in Elliot, V. 192. ↑
74 Abul Fazl’s Akbar Námah in Elliot, VI. 15; Briggs’ Farishtah, II. 80–81. ↑
75 Abul Fazl’s Akbar Námah in Elliot, VI. 18. According to Farishtah (Pers. Text, II. 532) Mallu, the son of Mallu, was a native of Málwa and a Khilji slave noble. Mallu received his title of Kádir Sháh from Sultán Mehmúd III. of Gujarát (a.d. 1536–1544) at the recommendation of his minister Imád-ul-Mulk who was a great friend of Mallu. Mirăt-i-Sikandari, Persian Text, 298. ↑
76 Farishtah Pers. Text, II. 532. ↑
77 Tárikh-i-Sher Sháh in Elliot, IV. 391; Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 271–72. ↑
78 Farishtah (Pers. Text, 533–34) refers to the following circumstance as the cause of Kádir Sháh’s suspicion. On his way to Sher Sháh’s darbár at Ujjain Kádir saw some Mughal prisoners in chains making a road. One of the prisoners seeing him began to sing:
Mará mí bín darín ahwál o fikrí khíshtan mí kun!
In this plight thou seest me to-day,
Thine own turn is not far away.
When Kádir Sháh escaped, Sher Sháh on hearing of his flight exclaimed:
Bá má chi kard dídí
Mallû Ghulám-i-gídí.
Thus he treats us with scorn,
Mallu the slave base born.
To this one of Sher Sháh’s men replied:
Kaul-i-Rasúl bar hakk
Lá khaira fil abídi.
The words of the Prophet are true,
No good can a slave ever do.
79 Tárikh-i-Sher Sháhi in Elliot, IV. 397. ↑
80 Tárikh-i-Alfi in Elliott, V. 168; Elphinstone’s India, 402–403. ↑
81 Tárikh-i-Alfi in Elliot, V. 168. ↑
82 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 276. ↑
83 When Báz Bahádur attacked the Gonds their chief was dead, and his widow, Ráni Durgávati, was ruling in his place. The Ráni led the Gonds against the invaders, and hemming them in one of the passes, inflicted on them such a defeat that Báz Bahádur fled from the field leaving his baggage and camp in her hands. Farishtah Pers. Text, II. 538. ↑
84 According to Farishtah (Pers. Text, II. 538) Báz Bahádur was already an adept in music. ↑
85 Malcolm’s Central India, I. 39; Ruins of Mándu, 30. ↑
86 Briggs’ Farishtah, II. 210. ↑
87 Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 321. ↑
88 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 211. ↑
89 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 216. ↑
90 Tabakát-i-Akbari in Elliot, V. 291. ↑
91 Tabakát-i-Akbari in Elliot, V. 330–31. ↑
92 Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 375. ↑
93 The emperor Jehángír thus describes (Memoirs Pers. Text, 372) a visit to this building: On the third day of Amardád (July 1617) with the palace ladies I set out to see Nílkanth, which is one of the pleasantest places in Mándu fort. Sháh Budágh Khán, who was one of the trusted nobles of my august father, built this very pleasing and joy-giving lodge during the time he held this province in fief (a.d. 1572–1577). I remained at Nílkanth till about an hour after nightfall and then returned to my state quarters. ↑
94 An officer who distinguished himself under Humáyún, one of Akbar’s commanders of Three Thousand, long governor of Mándu, where he died. Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 372. ↑
95 When opposed to Ârab the word Âjam signifies all countries except Arabia, and in a narrow sense, Persia. The meaning of the word Âjam is dumbness, the Arabs so glorying in the richness of their own tongue as to hold all other countries and nations dumb. ↑
96 The stones on which this inscription is carved have been wrongly arranged by some restorer. Those with the latter portion of the inscription come first and those with the beginning come last. Múnshi Abdur Rahím of Dhár. ↑
97 The maternal uncle of Naushírwán (a.d. 586–635) the Sassanian, Shirwán Sháh was ruler of a district on Mount Caucasus. Al Masúdi, Arabic Text Prairies d’Or, II. 4, and Rauzat-us-Safa, Persian Text, I. 259. ↑
98 Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 353. ↑
99 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 279. ↑
100 Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 429. ↑
101 Gladwin’s Áin-i-Akbari, II. 41. ↑
102 Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 31. ↑
103 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 169, 181, 190. ↑
104 Nineteen kos, taking the kos to be two miles. ↑
105 The emperor Jehángír’s Memoirs, Pers. Text, Sir Sayad Áhmed’s Edition, 178–203. ↑
106 Literally single-men. The Ahadís were a corps of men who stood immediately under the emperor’s orders. Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 20 note 1. ↑
107 This scattering of gold silver or copper coin, called in Arabic and Persian nisár, is a common form of offering. The influence of the evil eye or other baneful influence is believed to be transferred from the person over whom the coin is scattered to the coin and through the coin to him who takes it. ↑
108 This feat of Núr Jehán’s drew from one of the Court poets the couplet:
Núr Jehán gar chih ba súrat zanast
Dar safi Mardán zani sher afkanast.
Núr Jehán the tiger-slayer’s woman
Ranks with men as the tiger-slaying woman.
Sherafkan, that is tiger-slayer, was the title of Núr Jehán’s first husband Ali-Kuli Istajlu. ↑
109 Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri Pers. Text, 187. ↑
110 Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri Pers. Text, 189. ↑
111 The miskál which was used in weighing gold was equal in weight to ninety-six barleycorns. Blochman’s Áin-i-Akbari, 36. ↑
112 Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri Pers. Text, 195. ↑
113 Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri Pers. Text, 195. ↑
114 Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri Pers. Text, 192–194. ↑
115 Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri Pers. Text, 190. ↑
116 Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri Pers. Text, 192. ↑
117 Tuzuk-i-Jehángíri Pers. Text, 194–5. ↑
118 A Voyage to East India, 181. Terry gives April 1616, but Roe seems correct in saying March 1617. Compare Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 351. ↑
119 Akbarpur lies between Dharampuri and Waisar. Malcolm’s Central India, I. 84 note. ↑
120 Carriages may have the old meaning of things carried, that is baggage. The time taken favours the view that wagons or carts were forced up the hill. For the early seventeenth century use of carriages in its modern sense compare Terry (Voyage, 161). Of our wagons drawn with oxen … and other carriages we made a ring every night; also Dodsworth (1614), who describes a band of Rájputs near Baroda cutting off two of his carriages (Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 203); and Roe (1616), who journeyed from Ajmír to Mándu with twenty camels four carts and two coaches (Kerr, IX. 308). Terry’s carriages seem to be Roe’s coaches, to which Dela Valle (a.d. 1623) Hakluyt’s Edition, (I. 21) refers as much like the Indian chariots described by Strabo (b.c. 50) covered with crimson silk fringed with yellow about the roof and the curtains. Compare Idrísi (a.d. 1100–1150), but probably from Al Istakhiri, a.d. 960: Elliot, I. 87). In all Nahrwala or north Gujarát the only mode of carrying either passengers or goods is in chariots drawn by oxen with harness and traces under the control of a driver. When in 1616 Jehángír left Ajmír for Mándu the English carriage presented to him by the English ambassador Sir Thomas Roe was allotted to the Sultánah Núr Jehán Begam. It was driven by an English coachman. Jehángír followed in the coach his own men had made in imitation of the English coach. Corryat (1615, Crudities III., Letters from India, unpaged) calls the English chariot a gallant coach of 150 pounds price. ↑
121 Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 335; Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 377. ↑
122 Roe writing from Ajmír in the previous year (29th August 1616) describes Mándu as a castle on a hill, where there is no town and no buildings. Kerr, IX. 267. ↑
123 Roe in Kerr’s Travels, IX. 313. ↑
124 Roe in Kerr’s Travels, IX. 314. ↑
125 Compare Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 377. ↑
126 Roe in Kerr’s Travels, IX. 314. ↑
127 Roe in Kerr’s Travels, IX. 321. ↑
128 Roe in Kerr’s Travels, IX. 335. ↑
129 Corryat’s Crudities, III. Extracts (unpaged). This Master Herbert was Thomas, brother of Sir Edward Herbert, the first Lord Herbert. It seems probable that this Thomas supplied his cousin Sir Thomas Herbert who was travelling in India and Persia in a.d. 1627 with his account of Mándu. See below pages 381–382. ↑
130 Corryat’s Crudities, III. Extracts (unpaged). ↑
131 Terry’s Voyage, 183; Roe in Kerr, IX. 335. ↑
133 Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 349. ↑
134 Wákiăt-i-Jehángiri in Elliot, VI. 350. ↑
138 Terry’s Voyage, 186, 198. ↑
139 Terry’s Voyage, 198, 205. ↑
140 Roe in Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 337; Pinkerton’s Voyages, VIII. 35. ↑
142 Corryat’s Crudities, III. Letter 2. Extracts unpaged. ↑
143 Roe in Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 343. ↑
144 Roe in Kerr’s Travels, IX. 340–343. ↑
145 Roe in Kerr’s Travels, IX. 344. ↑
146 Terry’s Voyage, 377. Terry’s details seem not to agree with Roe’s who states (Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 344 and Pinkerton’s Voyages, VIII. 37): I was invited to the drinking, but desired to be excused because there was no avoiding drinking, and their liquors are so hot that they burn out a man’s very bowels. Perhaps the invitation Roe declined was to a private drinking party after the public weighing was over. ↑
147 Roe in Kerr’s Voyage, IX. 347; Elphinstone’s History, 494. Kerr (IX. 347) gives September 2 but October 2 is right. Compare Pinkerton’s Voyages, VIII. 39. ↑
148 Ruins of Mándu, 57. As the emperor must have passed out by the Dehli Gate, and as Roe’s lodge was two miles from Báz Bahádur’s palace, the lodge cannot have been far from the Dehli Gate. It is disappointing that, of his many genial gossipy entries Jehángír does not devote one to Roe. The only reference to Roe’s visit is the indirect entry (Wa’kiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 347) that Jehángír gave one of his nobles a coach, apparently a copy of the English coach, with which, to Jehángír’s delight, Roe had presented him. ↑
149 Roe in Kerr’s Voyages, IX. 353. ↑
152 Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 383. ↑
153 Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri in Elliot, VI. 387. ↑
154 Elphinstone’s History, 496–97. Compare Dela Valle (Hakluyt Edition, I. 177) writing in a.d. 1622, Sultán Khurram after his defeat by Jehángír retired to Mándu. ↑
155 Dela Valle’s Travels, Hakluyt Edition, I. 97. ↑
156 Elphinstone’s History, 507. ↑
157 Herbert’s Travels, 84. Corryat’s Master Herbert was as already noticed named like the traveller Thomas. The two Thomases were distant relations, both being fourth in descent from Sir Richard Herbert of Colebroke, who lived about the middle of the fifteenth century. A further connection between the two families is the copy of complimentary verses “To my cousin Sir Thomas Herbert,” signed Ch. Herbert, in the 1634 and 1665 editions of Herbert’s Travels, which are naturally, though somewhat doubtfully, ascribed to Charles Herbert, a brother of our Master Thomas. It is therefore probable that after his return to England Sir Thomas Herbert obtained the Mándu details from Master Thomas who was himself a writer, the author of several poems and pamphlets. Corryat’s tale how, during the water-famine at Mándu, Master Herbert annexed a spring or cistern, and then bound a servant of the Great King who attempted to share in its use, shows admirable courage and resolution on the part of Master Thomas, then a youth of twenty years. The details of Thomas in his brother Lord Herbert’s autobiography give additional interest to the hero of Corryat’s tale of a Tank. Master Thomas was born in. a.d. 1597. In 1610, when a page to Sir Edward Cecil and a boy of thirteen, in the German War especially in the siege of Juliers fifteen miles north-east of Aix-la-Chapelle, Master Thomas showed such forwardness as no man in that great army surpassed. On his voyage to India in 1617, in a fight with a great Portuguese carrack, Captain Joseph, in command of Herbert’s ship Globe, was killed. Thomas took Joseph’s place, forced the carrack aground, and so riddled her with shot that she never floated again. To his brother’s visit to India Lord Herbert refers as a year spent with the merchants who went from Surat to the Great Mughal. After his return to England Master Thomas distinguished himself at Algiers, capturing a vessel worth £1800. In 1622, when Master Thomas was in command of one of the ships sent to fetch Prince Charles (afterwards King Charles I.) from Spain, during the return voyage certain Low Countrymen and Dunkirkers, that is Dutch and Spanish vessels, offended the Prince’s dignity by fighting in his presence without his leave. The Prince ordered the fighting ships to be separated; whereupon Master Thomas, with some other ships got betwixt the fighters on either side, and shot so long that both Low Countrymen and Dunkirkers were glad to desist. Afterwards at divers times Thomas fought with great courage and success with divers men in single fight, sometimes hurting and disarming his adversary, sometimes driving him away. The end of Master Thomas was sad. Finding his proofs of himself undervalued he retired into a private and melancholy life, and after living in this sullen humour for many years, he died about 1642 and was buried in London in St. Martin’s near Charing Cross. ↑
158 Khafi Khán in Elliot, VII. 218. ↑
159 Malcolm’s Central India, I. 64. ↑
160 Malcolm’s Central India, I. 78. ↑
161 Malcolm’s Central India, I. 100. ↑
162 Malcolm’s Central India, I. 106. ↑
164 Ruins of Mándu, 43: March 1852 page 34. ↑
165 Ruins of Mándu, 43: March 1852 page 34. ↑
166 Malcolm’s Central India, II. 503. ↑
167 Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 235 note *. ↑
168 Indian Architecture, 541. ↑
171 Ruins of Mándu, 13, 25, 35. Some of these extracts seem to belong to a Bombay Subaltern, who was at Mándu about a.d. 1842, and some to Captain Claudius Harris, who visited the hill in April 1852. Compare Ruins of Mándu, 34. ↑
BY
J. A. BAINES Esquire, C.S.I.,
LATE OF H.M.’s BOMBAY
CIVIL SERVICE.
[Contributed in 1879.] [385]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. It will be evident from
what has been related in the Musalmán portion of this history
that long before 1760, the Maráthás had a firm foothold
in Gujarát, and were able to dictate to the local chiefs the
policy of the Dakhan Court. Long before 1819 too, Marátha
influence was on the wane before the rising fortunes of the British.
Between these two dates however is comprised the whole or nearly the
whole of the period during which the Maráthás were
virtually paramount in Gujarát. From each of these two dates the
political history took a new departure, and on this account they serve
respectively to denote the starting point and terminus of
Marátha supremacy. Most of what took place before 1760 is so
interwoven with the interests and intrigues of the Muhammadan delegates
of the court of Dehli that it has been fully described in the history
of the Musalmán Period. It is however necessary, in order to
trace the growth of Marátha power, to briefly set forth in a
continuous narrative the events in which this race was principally
concerned, adding such as transpired independently of Musalmán
politics. This task is rendered easier by the very nature of
Marátha policy, which has left little to be recorded of its
action in Gujarát beyond the deeds and fortunes of its
initiators and their adherents.
The connection of the Maráthás with Gujarát can
be divided by the chronicler into the following periods. First, the
time of predatory inroads from 1664 to 1743, before the leaders of
these expeditions had permanently established themselves within the
province. Secondly, what may be termed the mercenary period, when the
Maráthás partly by independent action, but far more by a
course of judicious interference in the quarrels of the Muhammadan
officials and by loans of troops, had acquired considerable territorial
advantages. Towards the end of this period, as has been already seen,
their aid was usually sufficient to ensure the success of the side
which had managed to secure it, and at last the capital itself was
claimed and held by them. Then came the time of domination, from 1760
to 1801, during which period the Gáikwár influence was
occasionally greater than that of the Peshwa. From 1802, internal
dissensions at the courts of Poona and Baroda weakened the hold the
Maráthás had on the province, and the paramount power had
to all intents and purposes passed over to the British long before the
downfall of Bájiráv Peshwa and the final annexation of
his rights and territory in 1819. [386]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. Shortly after, when the
Gáikwár made over to the British the work of collecting
the tribute from Káthiáváḍa, Marátha
supremacy came to an end.
Śiváji’s First Inroad, 1664.The first Marátha force that made its appearance in Gujarát was led there early in 1664 by Śiváji. This leader was at the time engaged in a warfare with the Mughals, which, however desultory, required him to keep up a much larger force than could be supported out of the revenues of his dominions. He therefore looked to plunder to supply the deficiency, and Surat, then the richest town of Western India, was marked down by him as an easy prey. His mode of attack was cautious. He first sent one Bahirji Náik to spy out the country and report the chances of a rich booty, whilst he himself moved a force up to Junnar on pretence of visiting some forts in that direction recently acquired by one of his subordinates. On receiving a favourable report from Bahirji, Śiváji gave out that he was going to perform religious ceremonies at Násik, and taking with him 4000 picked horsemen, he marched suddenly down the Gháts and through the Dáng jungles, and appeared before Surat. There he found an insignificant garrison, so he rested outside the city six days whilst his men plundered at their leisure. On hearing of the tardy approach of a relieving force sent by the governor of Ahmedábád, Śiváji beat a retreat with all his booty to the stronghold of Ráygad. By the time the reinforcement reached Surat, the only trace of the invaders was the emptied coffers of the inhabitants. About the same time, or shortly after, the fleet which Śiváji had equipped at Alibág about two years before came up to the mouth of the gulf of Cambay and carried off one or two Mughal ships which were conveying to Makka large numbers of pilgrims with their rich oblations.1
Śiváji’s Second Attack, 1670.This insult to the Muhammadan religion was enough to incense the bigoted Aurangzeb, apart from the additional offences of the sack of Surat and the assumption in 1665 of royal insignia by Śiváji. He therefore sent an expedition to the Dakhan strong enough to keep the Maráthás for some time away from Gujarát. One of Śiváji’s officers, however, seems to have attacked a part of the Surat district in 1666, and to have got off safely with his spoils. In 1670, Śiváji again descended upon that city with about 15,000 men. The only serious resistance he experienced was, as before, from the English factors. He plundered the town for three days, and only left on receiving some information about the Mughals’ movements in the Dakhan, which made him fear lest he should be intercepted on his way back to the country about the Gháts.
1671.Śiváji left a claim
for twelve lákhs of rupees to be paid as a guarantee against
future expeditions. It is possible, however, that as he does not appear
to have taken any immediate steps to recover this sum, the demand was
made only in accordance with Marátha policy, [387]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. which looked upon a
country once overrun as tributary, and assumed a right to exercise
paramount authority over it by virtue of the completed act of a
successful invasion. In 1671 the Marátha fleet was ordered to
sail up the gulf and plunder Broach, and it is probable that
Śiváji intended at the same time to levy tribute from
Surat, but the whole expedition was countermanded before the ships
sailed.
The conduct of the military authorities in Gujarát with regard to this expedition of 1670 was such as to render it highly probable that the Mughal leaders were in complicity with the Maráthás in order to gain the favour and support of their leader. Shortly before Śiváji’s arrival there had been a large garrison in Surat, apparently kept there by the governor, who suspected that some attempt on the town would soon be made. This garrison was withdrawn before Śiváji’s attack, and almost immediately after his departure 5000 men were sent back again. The commanders of the Mughal army in the Dakhan were Jasvant Singh the Ráhtor chief of Jodhpur and prince Muazzam. Jasvant Singh had been viceroy of Gujarát from a.d. 1659 to 1662, and in a.d. 1671 shortly after Śiváji’s second expedition was re-appointed to that post for three years. He had, moreover, been accused of taking bribes from Śiváji during the operations in the Dakhan. Prince Muazzam, again, had every reason for wishing to secure to himself so powerful an ally as Śiváji in the struggle for the imperial crown that took place, as a rule, at every succession. Aurangzeb, reasoning from his own experiences as a son, refused to allow a possible heir to his throne to become powerful at court; and accordingly sent him against Śiváji with an army quite inadequate for such operations. It is therefore not unreasonable to suppose that if there had not been some previous understanding between Śiváji and the Mughal leaders, the troops that were known to be within easy reach of Surat would have been found strong and numerous enough either to have repulsed him altogether or at least to have prevented the three days’ sack of the city.
Sáler Taken, 1672.In a.d. 1672 Śiváji took some of the small forts to the south of Surat, such as Párnera and Bagváda, now in the Párdi sub-division of the Surat district, whilst Moro Trimal got possession of the large fort of Sáler in Báglán, which guarded one of the most frequented passes from the Dakhan into Gujarát. The Maráthás were thus able to command the routes along which their expeditions could most conveniently be despatched.
The Narbada Crossed, 1675.No further
incursion was made till 1675, in which year a Marátha force
first crossed the Narbada. On the resumption of hostilities between
Śiváji and the Mughals, Hasáji Mohite, who had been
made Senápati, with the title of Hambirráv, marched up
the North Konkan, and divided his army into two forces near Surat. One
portion plundered towards Burhánpur, the other commanded by
himself plundered the Broach district. Ten years later a successful
expedition was made against Broach itself, either preconcerted or
[388]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. actually led by a younger
son of Aurangzeb, who had taken refuge with the Maráthás.
Broach was plundered, and the booty safely carried off before the local
force could get near the invaders. Gujarát was now left free
from inroad for some fourteen years, probably because the attention of
the Marátha leaders was concentrated on their quarrels in the
Dakhan.
Raids by Dábháde, 1699.In a.d. 1699 Rám Rája appointed one of his most trusted officers, Khanderáv Dábháde, to collect in Báglán the chauth2 and sardeshmukhi imposts which had by that time become regularly instituted. This chief, whose name was afterwards so intimately connected with Gujarát, not only collected all that was due to his master from the village officers in Báglán, but also made an incursion into the Surat districts on his own account. 1700–1704.Between 1700 and 1704 Khanderáv attempted two expeditions, but was foiled by the vigilance of the Mughal authorities. 1705.In 1705, however, he made a raid on a large scale and got safely across the Narbada, where he defeated two Muhammadan detachments sent against him, and got back to Sáler with his booty. 1706–1711.Khanderáv now kept bodies of troops constantly hovering on the outskirts of Gujarát and along the road to Burhánpur. He himself led several expeditions into the Ahmedábád territory, and is said to have once got as far as Sorath in the peninsula, where however he was repelled by the Musalmán governor. In 1711, again he was severely defeated by the Mughals near Anklesvar in the Broach district, and had to withdraw to the borders of Khándesh.
1713.In 1713 some treasure was being conveyed from Surat to Aurangábád escorted by a large force under Muhammad Tabrízí. The party was attacked in the jungles east of Surat and the treasure carried off. Just before this, Sarbuland Khán, the deputy viceroy, on his way to take up his office at Ahmedábád, was attacked and robbed in the wilds of Ságbára on the north bank of the Tápti. As Khanderáv had a short while previous to these occurrences taken up his position near Nándod3 in the Rájpipla territory, it is probably to him or to his subordinates that these raids are to be attributed. He managed by a system of outposts to cut off communication between Surat and Burhánpur, except for those who had paid him a fee for safe conduct. If this charge was evaded or resisted, he appropriated one-fourth of the property that the traveller was conveying up country.
Dábháde, 1716.As the Burhánpur road was one of those most frequented by both pilgrims and merchants, the Dehli authorities were obliged, in 1716, to organize an expedition against Dábháde. The leader of the force was one Zulfikar Beg, an officer inexperienced in Marátha warfare. Dábháde found little difficulty in decoying him into a mountainous country, and there completely defeated him with the usual Marátha accompaniment of plunder. [389]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. Dábháde Senápati.Finding
himself once more in the Dakhan, Khanderáv Dábháde
took the opportunity of rejoining the court at Sátára,
from which he had long been absent. He was lucky enough to arrive just
as the Senápati Manáji Morár had failed on an
important expedition and was consequently in disgrace. Rája
Sháhu, pleased with Khanderáv’s recent success
against the Delhi troops, divested Manáji of the title of
Senápati, and bestowed it upon the more fortunate leader.
The Peshwa’s Negotiations, 1717.Khanderáv remained away from Gujarát for three years, accompanying, meanwhile, Báláji Vishvanáth the Peshwa to Dehli, where the latter was engaged in negotiations for the confirmation of the Marátha rights to chauth and other tribute from certain districts in the Dakhan.
It is evident that at this time there was no definite claim to tribute from Gujarát on the part of the Marátha government; for in spite of the intrigues of Báláji and the weakness of the court party at Delhi no concessions were obtained with regard to it, although the Marátha dues from other parts of the country were fully ratified. The grounds on which Báláji demanded the tribute from Gujarát were that Sháhu would thereby gain the right to restrain the excesses of Marátha freebooters from the frontier and would guarantee the whole country against irregular pillage. The argument was a curious one, considering that the most troublesome and notorious freebooter of the whole tribe was at the elbow of the envoy, who was so strenuously pleading for the right to suppress him. It is probable that Báláji foresaw that Khanderáv’s newly acquired rank would take him for a time from Báglán to the court, so that meanwhile an arrangement could be made to prevent the growth of any powerful chief in the Gujarát direction who might interfere with the plans of the central government. The Marátha statesman was as anxious to ensure the subordination of distant feudatories as the Mughals to secure the freedom of the Ghát roads to the coast.
In the redistribution of authority carried out about this time by Báláji Vishvanáth, the responsibility of collecting the Marátha dues4 from Gujarát and Báglán was assigned to Khanderáv as Senápati or commander-in-chief; but as these dues were not yet settled, at least as regards the country below the Gháts, Khanderáv seems to have remained with the Peshwa in the field.
Dámáji Gáikwár,
1720.At the battle of Bálápur, fought against the
Nizám-ul-Mulk, one of the officers of Khanderáv, by name
Dámáji Gáikwár, so distinguished himself
that the Senápati brought his conduct prominently to the notice
of Rája Sháhu. The latter promoted Dámáji
to be second in command to Khanderáv with the title of Shamsher
Bahádur, which had been formerly borne by one of the Atole
family in 1692. This is the first mention of the present ruling family
of Baroda. Before many months both Khanderáv and
Dámáji died. The former was succeeded by his son
Trimbakráv, on whom his father’s title was conferred.
Piláji, nephew of Dámáji, was confirmed in his
uncle’s [390]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. honours and retired to
Gujarát. As soon as he could collect a sufficiently strong
force, he attacked the Surat district and defeated the Musalmán
commander close to the city itself. After extorting from him a handsome
sum as ransom, Piláji returned eastwards. He selected
Songad,5 a fort about fifty miles east of Surat, as his
headquarters, and from thence made continual excursions against the
neighbouring towns. He once attacked Surat, but although he defeated
the Mughal leader, he seems to have contented himself with
contributions levied from the adjacent country, and not to have entered
the town. Piláji soon obtained possession of some strongholds in
the 1723.Rájpipla country
between Nándod and Ságbára, which he fortified, as
Khanderáv Dábháde had formerly done. Here he
resided as representative of the Senápati, whose family had
removed for a while to the Dakhan. The tribute collected from
Báglán and Gujarát was supposed to be transmitted
by Piláji to the royal treasury through the Peshwa; but there is
no record of these dues having been levied with any regularity or even
fixed at any special amount. Whilst Trimbakráv was taking an
active part in the affairs of his royal patron in the Dakhan,
Piláji occupied himself in sedulously cultivating the goodwill
of the border tribes surrounding his residence in Gujarát.
Marátha Tribute, 1723.The year 1723 is noteworthy as being the date of the first imposition of the regular Marátha demand of one-fourth, chauth, and one-tenth, sardeshmukhi, of the revenue of Gujarát. Whilst Piláji was directing his attacks against Surat and the south of the province another of Rája Sháhu’s officers, who had been sent up towards Málwa, entered Gujarát by the north-east, and after ravaging the country round Dohad,6 settled a fixed tribute on the district.
Kantáji Kadam.This officer, Kantáji Kadam Bánde, was soon after engaged by one of the parties struggling for the viceroyalty of Ahmedábád to bring his cavalry into the province and take part in the civil war. The leader of the opposite party, Rustam Ali, enlisted the services of Piláji Gáikwár. The Nizám-ul-Mulk, whose influence in the Dakhan was very great, managed to detach Piláji from Rustam Ali’s side. This was the easier, as Rustam had already defeated Piláji more than once in attacks by the latter against Surat, of which district Rustam was governor. There are two different accounts7 of what took place when the rival forces came into action, but both show clearly that the Marátha leaders acted on both sides with utter disregard of their agreements and looked only to plundering the Muhammadan camps whilst the soldiers were engaged in battle. After the defeat of Rustam, the two Marátha chiefs joined forces and proceeded to levy chauth, of which the Mughal deputy had granted Piláji a share equal to that of his first ally Kantáji.
Marátha Dissensions,
1725.This division led to quarrels and at last to an open
rupture between the two Marátha leaders, which was only patched
up by the [391]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. grant of the
chauth north of the Mahi river to Kantáji and of that to
the south to Piláji. The chief ground of quarrel seems to have
been the relative position of the Gáikwár as agent for
the Senápati, who had a right to collect all dues from
Gujarát, and of Kantáji, who claimed superior rank as
holding his commission direct from Rája Sháhu. On hearing
of this dispute and the consequent partition of the Marátha
tribute, Trimbakráv Dábháde
himself hastened up to Cambay with an army, but effected nothing, and
seems to have retired, leaving Piláji to look after his
interests at Ahmedábád. Both the latter, however, and
Kantáji soon after withdrew from Gujarát, but were within
a short period encouraged to return by the success of a raid made by
another leader, Antáji Bháskar, on the north-east
district. They both joined Hamid Khán in his resistance to the
new viceroy, but received several checks from the Muhammadan army, and
after plundering again returned to their strongholds for the rainy
season.
The Peshwa, 1726.Next year they
returned for the tribute and plundered as usual. The Peshwa
Bájiráv then opened for the first time direct
negotiations with the viceroy of Gujarát. The rapid increase of
the authority of the Bráhman ministers at the
Rája’s court in the Dakhan had aroused the jealousy of the
Marátha nobles, amongst whom Trimbakráv
Dábháde was one of the most influential.
Bájiráv, being fully aware of the fact, and having by
this time acquired from the Rája the power of acting with
foreign powers independently of the throne, determined to undermine
Trimbakráv’s authority in Gujarát by aiming at the
rights said to have been formally granted to him by Hamid Khán
over the country south of the Mahi. He therefore applied to the viceroy
for a confirmation of the right to levy chauth and
sardeshmukhi over the whole country, on condition that he would
protect it from the inroads of Kantáji, Piláji, and other
irresponsible freebooters. The viceroy had still some resources left at
his disposal and was in hopes that his repeated applications to Dehli
for assistance would soon meet with a favourable answer. Cession of Tribute, 1728.He declined therefore to
accede to Bájiráv’s proposals at once, on the
grounds that the court at Dehli had repudiated the concessions made to
Piláji and Kantáji by his predecessor’s deputy. As
however the depredations on the frontier caused serious injury both to
the revenues and the people, he allowed the Peshwa to send a feudatory,
Udáji Pavár, chief of Dhár, through the Mughal
territories to operate against Piláji. The latter, who was fully
aware of these negotiations, persuaded Kantáji to join him in
expelling the agents of the Peshwa party, as it was clear that if
Piláji’s forces were scattered the way would be open for
Udáji to attack Kantáji himself. The two then proceeded
to Baroda and after a while drove back Udáji, and occupied
Baroda and Dabhoi. Here Piláji remained, and next year
Kantáji succeeded in taking Chámpáner, thus
advancing his posts nearer the centre of the province. With such an
advantage gained these two chiefs instituted raids still more
frequently than before. In these straits, and finding himself utterly
neglected by the emperor, the viceroy re-opened negotiations with the
Peshwa, who lost no time in sending his [392]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
Cession of Tribute, 1728. brother Chimnáji Áppa
with an army through Gujarát. Petlád and Dholka were plundered,
but Kantáji was left undisturbed, so he took this opportunity of
marching to Sorath, where he remained for some time extorting tribute.
The viceroy agreed formally to cede the sardeshmukhi of the
whole revenue, land and customs (with the exception of the port of
Surat and the districts attached to it) and the chauth of the
same district, with five per cent on the revenue from the city of
Ahmedábád. Special clauses were inserted in the grant of
chauth to suit the convenience of both the Peshwa and the
viceroy. The latter stipulated that as few collectors as possible
should be kept by the Maráthás in the districts under
tribute, and that no extra demands beyond the one-fourth should be
made. He also insisted that the percentage should be calculated on the
actual collections and not on the kamál or highest sum
recorded as having been collected.8 The Maráthás were
also to support the imperial authority and to keep up a body of horse.
The Peshwa agreed (probably at his own request) to prevent all
Marátha subjects from joining disaffected chiefs, or other
turbulent characters, thus receiving the right to suppress
Kantáji and Piláji, as well as the Bhils and Kolis with
whom the latter was on such friendly terms.
After this agreement was executed, Bájiráv made over part of the sardeshmukhi to the Dábháde, as well as the mokâsa or three-fourths of the svaráj as settled by Báláji Vishvanáth. The consideration as set forth in the preamble of this agreement was the great improvement effected by the Marátha rulers as regards the wealth and tranquillity of the Dakhan provinces. This was inserted either to give the transaction the appearance of having been executed on the part of the emperor (for otherwise the viceroy had no concern in the state of the Dakhan), or simply as an expression of gratitude on the part of this special viceroy towards the Maráthás who had just brought to terms the Nizám-ul-Mulk, his former rival and enemy. It is even probable that it was merely intended, as usual with such preambles, to veil the forced nature of the treaty.
The hostile movements of the Pratinidhi in the Southern Marátha Country induced the Peshwa to return to the Dakhan. Kantáji returned from Sorath to Chámpáner, plundering part of the viceroy’s camp on his way. Trimbakráv Dábháde, jealous of the interference of the Peshwa in the affairs of Gujarát, began to intrigue with other chiefs to overturn the power of the Bráhman ministers.
Coalition against the Peshwa,
1730.As soon as Nizám-ul-Mulk became aware of this
discontent on the part of Trimbakráv, of whose power he was well
informed, he proposed to assist him by an attack on the Peshwa from the
east, whilst the Maráthás operated in another direction.
Trimbakráv was successful in his overtures with Piláji
Gáikwár, the Bánde, the Pavárs, and a few
other chiefs resident in Khándesh or the north Dakhan. The
troops sent by them to join his standard soon amounted [393]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. to 35,000 men, who were
collected in Gujarát. He then gave out that he was bent on
rescuing the Marátha Rája from the thraldom in which he
was being kept by the Bráhmans. The Peshwa, who had discovered
the intercourse between Trimbakráv and the Nizám,
proclaimed this treason on the part of the Dábháde as a
royal officer, and stated that the malcontents were only planning the
partition of the inheritance of Shiváji between the Rája
of Kolhápur and themselves. As soon as he found the
Nizám’s troops were on the march, he collected his picked
men and advanced on the Dábháde in Gujarát.
Defeat of the Allies, 1731.The Peshwa’s army was inferior in numbers but consisted of better trained men. He closed at once with the allies near Dabhoi, and easily defeated the undisciplined forces of the Pavárs and Bánde. The Dábháde’s army, however, had more experience of regular warfare and made a stand. But a stray shot killed Trimbakráv as he was endeavouring to rally the forces of his allies, and as usual in such engagements, the loss of the leader disheartened the army. Utter confusion ensued, in which many of the nobles fell, others ran away, and the Peshwa, without the necessity of pushing further his advantage, made good his retreat to the Dakhan. The Nizám, who was in pursuit, only managed to capture some of the baggage with the rear guard as it was crossing the Tápti near Surat.9
Safe again in the Dakhan, the Peshwa at once began negotiations with both the Nizám and the adherents of Trimbakráv Dábháde. He recognized the rights of the former to some possessions in Gujarát independent of the viceroy of Ahmedábád, and agreed to further his designs of severing the Dakhan from the possessions of the emperor. He conciliated the Dábháde family by establishing at Poona an annual distribution of food and presents to Bráhmans such as had formerly been the practice in the native village of Khanderáv.10 This institution was known as Dakshiná.
Bájiráv acquiesced also in the general tendency amongst Maráthás of all offices to become hereditary, and conferred the title of Senápati on Yeshvantráv the minor son of the deceased Trimbakráv. The widow Umábái became guardian, and Piláji Gáikwár deputy or mutálik in Gujarát. This latter appointment seems to have been made by the Peshwa and not by the Dábháde, for Piláji received at the same time a new title, namely that of Sená Khás Khel or commander of the special band or perhaps the household brigade. He was also bound on behalf of the Senápati to respect the Peshwa’s rights in Málwa and Gujarát, and to pay half the collections from the territory he administered to the royal treasury through the minister. A provision was also inserted with regard to future acquisitions. This reciprocal agreement was executed at the special command of the Marátha Rája Sháhu, who had not yet quite abrogated his authority in favour of the Peshwa. Piláji after these negotiations retired to Gujarát. [394]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. Assassination of Piláji Gáikwár,
1732.His influence amongst the Bhils and other troublesome races
dwelling in the wild parts of the eastern frontier made Piláji
an object of hatred and fear to the Mughal viceroy, who had him
assassinated by one of his adherents whilst the latter was pretending
to whisper some important and confidential news in
Piláji’s ear. This event took place at Dákor in the
Kaira district. The followers of the Gáikwár slew the
assassin and retired south of the Mahi. They were driven by the Mughals
out of Baroda, but continued to hold Dabhoi. Dámáji
Gáikwár, son of Piláji, was at this time prowling
round Surat watching for an opportunity of interfering in the disturbed
affairs of that town. One of the candidates for the governorship had
offered him one-fourth the revenue of the city for his assistance, but
the expedition was deferred on account of the appointment of a rival by
the emperor. Dámáji therefore was preparing to act on his
own account independently of his ally. The news of his father’s
assassination, however, took him northwards. He found that the
Desái of Pádra near Baroda had stirred up the Bhils and
Kolis to revolt, in order to give the relations of Piláji a
chance of striking a blow at the murderers of their deceased leader.
1733.Umábái
Dábháde, too, bent on the same errand, moved down the
Gháts with an army. The Maráthás were bought off,
however, by the viceroy and peace was restored for a while.
Gáikwárs Secure Baroda, 1734.In this year also Jádoji, a younger son of Trimbakráv, made an expedition to collect tribute through Gujarát as far as Sorath. Next year Mádhavráv Gáikwár, brother of Piláji, obtained possession of Baroda during the absence of Sher Khán Bábi the governor. Since that date this town has been the capital of the Gáikwár family. Sindia and Holkar soon afterwards joined the chief of Ídar against the Musalmán deputy, and extorted from the latter a considerable sum as ransom.
The Marátha Deputy Governor, 1736.Umábái had recognized Dámáji as her agent in succession to Piláji; but as she required Dámáji in the Dakhan the latter had been obliged to leave in his turn a locum tenens in Gujarát. There ensued quarrels between this deputy, named Rangoji, and Kántáji Kadam which brought Dámáji back again, and after obtaining from the Muhammadan viceroy, who had espoused the cause of Kantáji, a grant of one-fourth the revenues of the country north of the Mahi he went as usual to Sorath. Kantáji Kadam, who as a partisan of the Peshwa was hostile to the Senápati, harassed the country within reach of his frontier. Dámáji, meanwhile, had again proceeded to the Dakhan, where Umábái was intriguing against the Peshwa and required all the help she could obtain to further the ambitious schemes she was devising in the name of her half-witted son. His deputy Rangoji, by demanding a heavy price for his aid at a time when an aspirant to the viceroyalty of Ahmedábád was in distress, managed to secure for the Maráthás half the revenue of Gujarát with certain exceptions.
Ahmedábád Riots,
1738.Dámáji then moved into Gujarát again,
and on his way to join Rangoji extorted Rs.
7000 from the English at Surat as a [395]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. guarantee against
plundering them. The events of this year have been detailed in full in
the history of the Musalmán Period. After getting possession of
a great part of the city of Ahmedábád the 1739.Maráthás, by their oppressive
rule, excited a rising amongst the Musalmán inhabitants. Similar
quarrels and subsequent reconciliations took place between 1739 and
1741, the Musalmáns distrusting the Maráthás, yet
not daring to attempt to oust them. Dámáji, on his way
back from one of his Sorath expeditions, laid 1741.siege to Broach, which was held by a
Muhammadan officer direct from the viceroy of the Dakhan.11 As the
latter personage was still regarded by the Marátha chiefs as a
possible ally against the Peshwa, Dámáji at once obeyed
the request of the Nizám to raise the siege, but probably
obtained a promise of future concessions such as he had acquired at
Surat.
1742.Rangoji in the absence of Dámáji took up his residence in Borsad. There he fell into several disputes with the Muhammadan officials, in the course of one of which he was taken prisoner, but escaped the next year (1743). Meanwhile Dámáji had joined with Rághoji Bhonslé in attacking the Peshwa. Whilst Rághoji was preparing his army in the east, Dámáji made a feint against Málwa, which had the desired effect of withdrawing a large portion of the ministerial army. The Gáikwár’s troops retreated without giving battle, but to prevent any future junction between Dámáji and the Bhonslé party in Berár, Báláji Peshwa confirmed the Pavár family in their claims to Dhár, which had never been acknowledged as their territory since the defection of the Pavárs to the Dábháde party in 1731. It is worth remarking that though the rank of Senápati had apparently been made hereditary in the Dábháde family (for the owner of the title was quite unfit for the command of an army), the Ghorpadé family applied at this time to have it restored to them on the ground that it once had been held by one of their house. The Peshwa, however, managed to secure their alliance by a grant of land, and their claims to the chief command of the army seem to have been waived.
1743–44.For the next two years
the Marátha force in Gujarát under Rangoji and
Deváji Tákpar was employed by the Musalmáns in
their quarrels regarding the viceroyalty. The Marátha practice
of appointing deputies gives rise to some confusion as to the
negotiations that took place about this time between the
Gáikwár’s party and the rival candidates for the
office of subhedár. For instance, Umábái
Dábháde had appointed the Gáikwár family as
her agents-in-chief, but the principal members of that house were
absent in the Dakhan. Dámáji Gáikwár had
appointed Rangoji, who in his turn left one Krishnáji in charge
of the Marátha share of the city of Ahmedábád. On
the departure, however, of Dámáji from Gujarát,
Umábái left Rámáji as her agent.
Rámáji, who seems to have [396]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. been employed previously
by Dámáji, followed the example of his predecessors and
placed one Rámchandra in charge at Ahmedábád.
There does not appear to have been any direct agent of the Peshwa in
Gujarát at this time.
1745.On Khanderáv Gáikwár’s return from the Dakhan he demanded the accounts of the tribute from Rangoji, and not being satisfied with this agent confined him in Borsad and appointed one Trimbakráv in his place. Umábái caused Rangoji to be set at liberty and sent to her in the Dakhan, after which she reappointed him her agent. He expelled Trimbakráv from Ahmedábád, but was attacked by Krishnáji and Gangádhar, two other late deputies. Dámáji and Khanderáv were obliged at last to come to Gujarát and summon all these deputies to their presence. A private arrangement was concluded under which Khanderáv was allowed by Dámáji to keep Naḍiád and Borsad as a private estate and to act as the Gáikwár’s deputy at Baroda. Rangoji was to live at Umreth when not on active service. Gangádhar and Krishnáji were censured and forbidden to engage in any independent alliances with the Muhammadan leaders.
1746.After this Dámáji sent a general named Kánoji Tákpar to collect the Sorath tribute whilst he himself retired to Songad.
Rangoji returned to Ahmedábád, and not long after began to quarrel with the viceroy about the Marátha share in the revenue of the city ceded in 1728.
The Gáikwár in Surat, 1747.In a.d. 1747 Kedárji Gáikwár, cousin of Dámáji, was asked by Syed Achchan, an aspirant to the governorship of Surat, to assist him in maintaining possession of that city. Before Kedárji could reach Surat the disputes as to the succession had been settled by negotiations, and the aid of Marátha troops was no longer required. Kedárji, however, finding himself in a position to dictate terms, demanded three lákhs of rupees for the aid that he was prepared to give, and as the Surat treasury could not afford to pay this sum in cash, one-third of the revenues of Surat was promised to the Gáikwár.
1748.Rangoji meanwhile attacked
Haribá, an adopted son of Khanderáv
Gáikwár, and recovered from him the town and fort of
Borsad, which had been seized during the time that Rangoji had been
occupied with his disputes in Ahmedábád. Khanderáv
and Dámáji both turned against him and captured the fort
after a long siege. Rangoji was then again imprisoned, and not released
until the next year when the Peshwa sent a body of troops into
Gujarát. In 1748 Umábái, widow of
Trimbakráv Dábháde, died, leaving one
Báburáv guardian of Yeshvántráv her son.
Partly through the solicitations of Khanderáv, who had private
influence with the Dábhádes, partly from the fact of
previous possession, Dámáji was confirmed as deputy of
the Maráthás in Gujarát. He there began to collect
an army as quickly as possible, in order to co-operate with
Raghunáth Bhonslé against the Peshwa, in answer to an
appeal by Sakvárbái, widow of Sháhu, to support
the throne against the ministers, and to secure the [397]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. succession of
Sambháji to the Sátára kingdom. The Peshwa, aware
of Dámáji’s ill-will towards himself, did his best
to foment disturbances in Gujarát and to extend his own
influence there so as to keep Dámáji away from the
Dakhan.
1750.The Peshwa accordingly entered into some negotiations with Jawán Mard Khán, then in power at Ahmedábád, but was unable to lend substantial aid in Gujarát against Dámáji’s agents, as the whole Marátha power was required in the Dakhan to operate against the son of the late Nizám-ul-Mulk.
Dámáji Gáikwár Arrested, 1751.Next year Dámáji, at the request of Tárábái, guardian of Rám Rája, ascended the Salpi ghát with a strong force, defeated the Peshwa’s army, and advanced as far as Sátára. From this position he was forced to retire, and whilst in treaty with the Peshwa was treacherously seized by the latter and put into prison. Báláji at once demanded arrears of tribute, but Dámáji declined to agree to any payment, on the ground that he was no independent chief but only the agent of the Senápati. He therefore refused to bind his principal or himself on account of what was due from his principal. Báláji then imprisoned all the members of the Gáikwár and Dábháde family that were at that time in the Dakhan.
The Peshwa and Surat.The state of Surat was at this time such as to afford a good opportunity to the Peshwa to obtain a footing there independently of the English or of Dámáji. He had recently had dealings with the former in the expeditions against Ángria of Kolába, and as the merchants had found him one of the most stable and powerful rulers of the country, they were willing to treat with him for the future security of their buildings and goods in Surat. Taking advantage of Dámáji’s confinement, Báláji sent Raghunáthráv to Gujarát. This leader, afterwards so well known as Rághoba, took possession of a few tálukas in the north-east of the province, but was recalled to the Dakhan before he could approach Surat. Jawán Mard Khán also took advantage of Dámáji’s absence to make an expedition into Sorath and Káthiáváḍa where the Gáikwár family had now established themselves permanently.
Release of Dámáji,
1752.The news of these two expeditions made Dámáji
very eager to return to his province; and as he had full information as
to Báláji’s plans with regard to Gujarát, he
bribed freely, and in order to regain his liberty consented to much
harsher terms than he would otherwise have done. He agreed to maintain
an army for defence and collection purposes in Gujarát, as well
as to furnish a contingent to the Peshwa’s army in the Dakhan,
and to contribute towards the support of the Rája, now in
reality a state-prisoner dependent upon the wishes of his minister. The
Gáikwár was also to furnish the tribute due on account of
the Dábháde family, whom the Peshwa was apparently trying
to oust from the administration altogether. After deducting the
necessary expenses of collection and defence, half the surplus revenue
was to be handed over to the Peshwa. Even after acceding to all these
proposals, the Gáikwár was not at once released. The
Peshwa protracted the negotiations, as he had [398]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. to contend against a
factious court party in whose counsels he knew Dámáji
would play a leading part when once set at liberty. At last, however,
after agreeing to a final request that he would assist
Raghunáthráv against Surat, Dámáji was
allowed to go. There was at this time one Pándurang Pant levying
tribute on behalf of the Peshwa in Cambay and Ahmedábád.
The Nawáb of Cambay, not having any reason to like or trust his
neighbour the Gáikwár, had persuaded the Peshwa at the
time the partition of the Marátha rights over Gujarát was
being settled at Poona, to take Cambay into his share of the province.
The Nawáb bought off the agent of his ally with a present of
guns and cash. The ruler of Ahmedábád also came to terms
with the Maráthás, so Pándurang was at liberty to
go and see if he could find equal good fortune in Sorath.
Capture of Ahmedábád, 1753.Dámáji now came back with a fresh army, which was soon reinforced by Raghunáthráv. They marched towards Ahmedábád, and Jawán Mard Khán was too late to intercept them before they invested the capital. He managed, however, by a bold movement to enter the town, but after a long siege was obliged to capitulate and march out with the honours of war. The Maráthás conferred on him an estate in the north-west of Gujarát, which, however, was recovered by them some time afterwards.
After taking possession of Ahmedábád in April 1753, Raghunáthráv went to Sorath, and on his return extorted a large sum as tribute from the Nawáb of Cambay. He left a deputy in Ahmedábád, 1754.who marched against the same chief again in 1754, but on this occasion he could levy no tribute. As the Nawáb had firmly established himself and considerably enlarged his dominions, the Peshwa’s deputy marched against him in person a second time, but was defeated and taken prisoner. The nominee of Raghunáthráv procured his release, and the Peshwa’s deputy continued to demand 1755.arrears of tribute for his master till he obtained an agreement to pay at a future date. He then retired to the Dakhan, and the Nawáb, taking advantage of the lull to strengthen his army, captured Ahmedábád from the Marátha garrison and established himself in the city. After a while Dámáji and Khanderáv Gáikwár, with an agent sent direct by the Peshwa, arrived before the town and commenced a siege. 1757.It was not until April 1757 that the Maráthás again entered the city. The Nawáb surrendered after the Maráthás had fully ratified the conditions he himself had proposed.
1758.Sayájiráv, son of
Dámáji, remained in Ahmedábád on behalf of
his father, and the Peshwa’s agent Sadáshiv put in a
deputy in his turn and went himself to Surat. Here he was soon joined
by Sayáji, who had to arrange the shares of the tribute in
accordance with the partition treaty of 1751. Next year a body of
Marátha troops was sent to the aid of the Ráv of Kachh,
who was engaged in an expedition against Thatta in Sindh.
Sadáshiv lent the Nawáb of Cambay some money on the part
of the Peshwa to enable him to liquidate the arrears of pay due to his
army, but a year afterwards the Marátha army appeared at the
town gates with a demand for [399]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. two years’ arrears
of tribute in full, amounting to Rs.
20,000. The Nawáb managed to raise this sum, and the
Maráthás moved south. Dámáji was at this
time in Poona.
1759.The Peshwa had supported Syed Achchan of Surat with the view of putting him under an obligation so as to secure some future advantages, and this year lent him some troops as a bodyguard. The Nawáb of Cambay, who was also indebted to the ministerial party, left his dominions to pay a visit to the Peshwa at Poona. Khanderáv meanwhile plundered Lunáváḍa and Ídar, whilst Sayájiráv was similarly engaged in Soráth.
1761.Dámáji Gáikwár accompanied the Peshwa to Delhi, and was one of the few Marátha leaders that escaped after the defeat at Pánipat. On his return to Gujarát he successfully opposed an expedition by the Nawáb of Cambay against Bálásinor and re-took the estates of Jawán Mard Khán. He also strengthened his position in Sorath and Káthiáváḍa against the Peshwa’s party.
1761.The Peshwa, being hard pressed by his rival the Nizám, began in this year to make overtures to the East India Company’s officers in Bombay, with a view to getting the aid of European artillery and gunners. He at first offered to give up a valuable tract of land in Jambusar. But the English would accept no territory but the island of Sálsette, the town of Bassein, and the small islands in the harbour of Bombay. These the Marátha government declined to give up, so negotiations were broken off.
1762.Next year Raghunáthráv, as guardian of the son of Báláji, named Mádhavráv, who was still a minor, conferred the title of Senápati on one of the Jádhav family who had formerly borne it. The administration of Gujarát, however, which had always accompanied the title when held by the Dábháde family, was left practically in the hands of Dámáji, and no mention of any transfer of it was made at the time Jádhav was appointed commander-in-chief. Discontented with the empty honour thus conferred, Rámchandra, the new Senápati, joined the Nizám’s party, and on account of this defection the Peshwa, two years afterwards, cancelled the appointment and restored the office to the Ghorpade family, one of whose members had held it long before. This put an end to the connection of Gujarát with the chief military dignity of the Marátha state.
Intrigues of Rághoba,
1768.After Mádhavráv Báláji came of
age he had constantly to be on this guard against the plots of his
uncle Raghunáthráv, who had refused to accept the share
in the government offered him by the young Peshwa.
Raghunáthráv, perhaps instigated by his wife, had no
doubt great hopes of obtaining a share in the whole power of the
administration, and suspecting Mádhavráv to be aware of
his designs, looked upon all the overtures made by the latter as
intended in some way or other to entrap him. He therefore collected an
army of some 15,000 men in Báglán and Násik, and
hoping to be joined on his way by Jánoji Bhonslé,
advanced towards Poona. In his army was Govindráv, son of
Dámáji Gáikwár, with a detachment of his
father’s troops. The Peshwa, without giving Jánoji time to
effect [400]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. a junction with
Raghunáthráv, even if he had been prepared to do so,
defeated his uncle’s army at Dhorap, a fort in the Ajunta range,
and carried off Rághobá and Govindráv to Poona,
where they were placed in confinement.
Death of Dámáji Gáikwár, 1768.Not long after this action Dámáji died. He had brought the fortunes of the Gáikwár house to the highest pitch they ever reached and not long after his death the family influence began to decline. It was his personal authority alone that was able to counteract the usual tendency of quasi-independent Marátha states towards disintegration, especially when they are at a distance from the central power. Khanderáv and Sayájiráv had shown frequent signs of insubordination (as for instance in their espousal of the cause of Rangoji) and a desire to establish themselves in an independent position, but the sagacity of Dámáji foresaw the advantage such a partition would give an enemy like the Peshwa, and his tact enabled him to preserve unity in his family, at least in resistance to what he showed them to be their common foe.
Disputed Succession.The quarrel for the succession that arose on Dámáji’s death was the first step towards the breaking up of the Gáikwár’s power. Dámáji had three wives. By the first he had Govindráv, who however was born after Sayájiráv, the son by the second wife. His sons by the third wife were Mánáji and Fatesingh. Govindráv was in confinement at Poona near the court, and therefore in a position to offer conditions for the confirmation of his rights without loss of time.
In the Hindu law current amongst Maráthás, there are to be found precedents in favour of the heirship of either Govindráv or Sayájiráv. Some authorities support the rights of the son of the first wife whether he be the eldest or not, others again regard simply the age of the claimants, deciding in favour of the first born, of whatever wife he may be the son. Rámráv Shástri, the celebrated adviser of Mádhavráv Peshwa, is said to have expressed an opinion in favour of the rights of Sayájiráv. Govindráv, however, was on the spot where his influence could be used most extensively. Sayáji, moreover, was an idiot and a puppet in the hands of his half brother Fatesingh. Govindráv applied at once for investiture with the title of Sená-Khás-Khel. A payment of 50½ lákhs of rupees to the Peshwa on account of arrears of tribute and a fine for his conduct in taking part with Rághobá was a strong argument in his favour, and when he agreed to a tribute previously demanded from his father of Rs. 7,79,000 yearly and to maintain a peace contingent at Poona of 3000 horse, to be increased by a thousand more in time of war, there could be little doubt as to the legitimacy of his claim, and he was duly invested with his father’s title and estate.
1771.For reasons not apparent
Sayáji’s claims were not brought forward till nearly two
years later. Govindráv had never been allowed to join his charge
in Gujarát, so that he could exercise no interference in that
direction, and the court affairs in the Dakhan left perhaps little time
for the disposal of Sayájiráv’s application, even
if it had been made. Sayáji had entrusted his interests to
Fatesingh, a man [401]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. of considerable ability,
who came at once to Poona to get a reversal of the recognition of
Govindráv. The Peshwa was glad to have this opportunity of
undoing so much of Dámáji’s work and dividing the
Gáikwár family against itself, so using the verdict of
Rám Shástri as his weapon, he cancelled the former grant
in favour of Govindráv, and appointed Sayájiráv
with Fatesingh as his mutálik or deputy. The latter, by
agreeing to pay an extra sum of 6½ lákhs of rupees
annually, got permission to retain the Poona contingent of
Gáikwár horse in Gujarát, on the pretext that
Govindráv would probably attack his brothers on the earliest
opportunity. Thus, whatever happened, all went to the profit of the
Peshwa’s party and to the injury of the tax-paying Gujarát
ryot.
1773.Fatesingh retired in triumph to Baroda, and opened negotiations with the English in Surat, as he had been endeavouring to do for a year past without success. In January 1773, however, he succeeded in getting an agreement from the Chief for Affairs of the British Nation in Surat, that his share in the revenues of the town of Broach, which had been taken by storm in 1772 by the English, should not be affected by the change of masters. In the same year Náráyanráv Peshwa was murdered, and Rághobá was invested by the titular king at Sátára with the ministerial robe of honour. Govindráv Gáikwár, still in Poona, reminded the new Peshwa of the good offices of the Gáikwár family at Dhorap and elsewhere, and found means of getting reinstated as Sená-Khás-Khel. In 1774 he set out for Gujarát, and collecting a fair number of adherents on his way, he attacked Fatesingh. 1774.After various engagements of little importance, the latter found himself shut into the city of Baroda, which was invested by Govindráv in January 1775.
Rághobá Peshwa, 1774.In the meantime Rághobá had been driven from power by the intrigues of Bráhmans of a different class from that to which he belonged, headed by the afterwards well-known Nána Phadnis. The ex-Peshwa first betook himself towards Málwa, where he hoped to be joined or at least assisted by Holkar and Sindia. As soon however as he got together some scattered forces he marched down the Tápti and opened negotiations with the English through Mr. Gambier, the chief at Surat. The Bombay Government at once demanded the cession of Bassein, Sálsette, and the adjacent islands. Rághobá refused, partly, in all probability, on account of the pride felt by the Marátha soldiery in their achievements before Bassein at the time of the great siege. He however offered valuable territory in Gujarát, yielding a revenue of about eleven lákhs, and to pay six lákhs down and 1½ lákhs monthly for the maintenance of a European contingent with artillery. The English at Bombay were debating whether this offer should not be accepted when news reached them that the Portuguese were about to organise an expedition to re-take Bassein. Negotiations with Rághobá were hastily broken off and a small force sent to forestall the rival Europeans. Before the end of 1774, both Thána and Versova fort in Sálsette had been taken.
Rághobá in Gujarát,
1775.Rághobá now heard that Sindia and Holkar had
been bought over by the ministerial party and would not come to his
assistance. [402]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. Quickly moving his force
down the river he reached Baroda in January 1775 with 10,000 horse and
400 foot. He joined Govindráv in investing that town, but sent
meanwhile an agent to re-open the discussion of his proposals in the
Bombay Council. This agent was captured by a party of Fatesingh’s
horse whilst he was out on an expedition near Párnera on behalf
of Govindráv. On his release he repaired to Surat and took steps
to get a treaty of alliance signed as soon as possible.
Rághobá Defeated.The ministerial army of 30,000 men under Haripant Phadke entered Gujarát and obliged Govindráv and Rághobá to raise the siege of Baroda and to retire towards the Mahi. Fatesingh’s force then joined Haripant. An attack on all sides was made (Feb. 17th). Rághobá, who was in the centre, was first charged, and before Govindráv and Khanderáv Gáikwár could come to his assistance his best officers were wounded, some of his Arab mercenaries refused to fight as large arrears of pay were due to them, and he was defeated on both flanks. He fled to Cambay with only 1000 horse; whilst the two Gáikwárs and Manáji Sindia (Phadke) led the rest of the scattered army to Kapadvanj, where it was again set in order. The Nawáb of Cambay, fearing lest the Marátha army should come in pursuit, shut the town gates on the fugitive and refused to give him shelter. Reaches Surat.Mr. Malet, chief of the English residents, who had been informed of the negotiations in progress between his Government and Rághobá, contrived to get the ex-Peshwa conveyed privately to Bhávnagar and from thence by boat to Surat. Here he arrived on February 23rd.
Treaty of Surat, 1775.The stipulations of the treaty negotiated by Narotamdás, agent of Rághobá, and the Bombay Government were: The English to provide a force of 3000 men, of which 800 were to be Europeans and 1700 natives, together with a due proportion of artillery. In return for this Rághobá, still recognized as Peshwa, was to cede in perpetuity Sálsette, Bassein and the islands, Jambusar, and Olpád. He also made over an assignment of Rs. 75,000 out of the revenues of Anklesvar, the remaining portion of which district, together with Ámod, Hánsot, and Balsár was placed under British management as security for the monthly contribution of 1½ lákhs for the support of the troops in his service. He also promised to procure the cession of the Gáikwár’s share in the revenues of Broach. Sundry other provisions (dealing with different parts of the Marátha dominions) were inserted, Rághobá being treated throughout as the representative of the Marátha kingdom. This treaty was signed on March 6th, 1775, at Surat, but on the previous day there had been a debate in the Council at Bombay as to the propriety of continuing to support Rághobá, as the news from Gujarát made the British authorities doubtful whether the contingent they had already sent to Surat was enough to ensure success.
Colonel Keating in
Gujarát.Just before the treaty was drawn up, at the end
of February Lieut.-Colonel Keating had been despatched in command of
350 European infantry 800 sepoys 80 European artillerymen and 60 gun
lascars with others, in all about 1500 men, ready for active service.
This force landed at Surat four days after Rághobá had
arrived from Bhávnagar. [403]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. Before receiving this
token of the intention of the British to support Rághobá,
the Nawáb had treated the latter simply as a fugitive, but upon
finding that the Bombay Government had determined to make the ex-Peshwa
their ally, he paid the customary visits and offered presents as to a
superior.
Keating Sails with Rághobá for Cambay.When the news reached Surat that Govindráv’s troops and the rest had been reorganized at Kapadvanj, it was determined to effect a junction with them by landing Colonel Keating’s detachment at Cambay and from thence marching north.
Rághobá in Cambay, 1775.Considerable delay occurred in carrying out the first part of this proposal. First of all Rághobá detained the army at Dumas12 whilst he paid a visit of ceremony to the frequented temple of Bhimpor in the neighbourhood. Then again, the convoy met with contrary winds the whole way up the gulf, and it was not till March 17th that the contingent landed. The Nawáb, accompanied by the British Resident, paid a visit of ceremony and presented nazaránás to Rághobá as a sort of atonement for his previous discourtesy and neglect. The Maráthás, however, knowing that this change of tone was entirely due to the presence and alliance of the Europeans, paid much more attention to the latter than to the Muhammadans.
Govindráv Gáikwár’s Army.The British contingent encamped at a place called Náráyan-Sarovar, just north of the town. Here they waited until the reinforcement from Bombay arrived, bringing the whole force up to the complement stipulated for in the treaty. Rághobá’s army under Govindráv Gáikwár was reported to be moving southwards, and Colonel Keating agreed to let it pass the Sábarmati river before joining it. Meanwhile the enemy, said to number 40,000 infantry and 12,000 cavalry, marched north to intercept Govindráv. The latter, however, by forced marches succeeded in crossing the Sábarmati before the arrival of the ministerial army, and encamped a few miles north-east of Cambay at a place called Darmaj or Dara. Here Colonel Keating joined him about the middle of April.
Govindráv’s army consisted of about 8000 fighting men
and nearly 18,000 camp followers. These latter were chiefly
Pindháris who used to attach themselves to the camp of one of
the Marátha chiefs, on condition of surrendering to him half
their plunder. Each chief had his separate encampment, where he
exercised independent authority over his own troops, although bound to
general obedience to the commander-in-chief of the whole army. The
confusion of this arrangement is described by an eye-witness as utterly
destructive of all military discipline. To add to the cumbrousness of
such an expedition, most of the Pindháris brought their wives
and children with them, the cooking pots and plunder being carried on
bullocks and ponies, of which there were altogether nearly 200,000
attached to the troops. In every camp there was a regular [404]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. bazár where
cash payment or barter passed equally current, so that a premium was
thus placed on the pilfering of small articles by the Pindháris,
whose stipulations as to plunder were confined neither to friend nor
enemy.
Advance of the Combined Forces.When all needful preparations had been made, the army, accompanied by a battery of ten guns, besides mortars and howitzers, all of which were manned by Europeans, moved out against the enemy. The latter slowly retreated, burning the crops and forage and destroying the water-supply on its way. On the 20th April the first engagement took place at Usámli, resulting in the repulse of the ministerial troops. On May 1st a similar skirmish on the banks of the Vátrak drove the ministerialists into Kaira. From this post they were driven after a series of slight engagements with the army of Rághobá, which crossed the river at Mátar. Fatesingh now received a reinforcement of 10,000 horse under Khanderáv Gáikwár, but to counterbalance this aid, Sindia and Holkar from some unexplained cause, connected probably with intrigues at Poona, withdrew from further co-operation with him. Colonel Keating was unable to follow up the advantages he had gained owing to the large proportion of cavalry in the enemy’s army. He therefore continued his march southwards, after persuading Rághoba to spend the monsoon in Poona, where he would be on the spot to counteract intrigues, instead of at Ahmedábád, as had been at first proposed.
On May 8th the army reached Naḍiád, after repulsing on the road two attacks by the enemy’s cavalry. This result was obtained chiefly by means of the European light artillery. Naḍiád belonged at this time to Khanderáv Gáikwár, and to punish his defection to Fatesingh, Rághobá inflicted a fine of 60,000 rupees on the town. The amount was assessed on the several castes in proportion to their reputed means of payment. The Bháts, a peculiar people of whom more hereafter, objected to being assessed, and slaughtered each other in public: so that the guilt of their blood might fall on the oppressor. The Bráhmans, who also claimed exemption from all taxation, more astutely brought two old women of their caste into the market place and there murdered them. Having made this protest, both castes paid their contributions. Rághobá injudiciously wasted seven days over the collection of this fine, and in the end only levied 40,000 rupees.
Defeat of Fatesingh, 1775.On May
14th the march was resumed, under the usual skirmishing onslaughts of
the ministerial party. At Arás, where Rághobá had
been defeated shortly before, he was in imminent danger of a second and
still more serious discomfiture. An order mistaken by a British
company, and the want of discipline on the part of
Rághobá’s cavalry nearly led to a total defeat with
great slaughter. The European infantry and artillery, however, turned
the fortunes of the day. The troops of Fatesingh were allowed to
approach in pursuit to within a few yards of the batteries, all the
guns of which then opened on them with grape, the infantry meanwhile
plying their small arms along the whole line. Fatesingh was obliged to
withdraw his diminished forces and the army of Rághobá
received no further molestations [405]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. from him on its way to
the Mahi. Colonel Keating then ordered a general move to Broach, where
he arrived safely on 27th May, after a troublesome march through the
robber-infested country between the Dhádhar river and
Ámod.
The Ministerial General Retreats.Here they remained until June 8th, when Colonel Keating was about to move south again. Luckily, as it turned out for him, the nearest ford was impassable and he had to march to one higher up at a place variously called Bába Piára or Báva Pir. On his way thither he heard that Haripant, the ministerial commander-in-chief, was halting on the north bank by the ford; he therefore pushed on to make an attack on the rear, but owing partly to timely information received and partly to the confusion caused by the irrepressibility of Rághobá’s cavalry, Haripant had time to withdraw all his force except some baggage and ammunition, which, with a few guns, he was forced in the hurry of his passage across the river to leave behind. Colonel Keating at Dabhoi, 1775.Colonel Keating then marched fourteen miles north from the ford and halted before proceeding to Dabhoi, a town belonging to Fatesingh. The general ignorance of tactics and want of discipline in the native army had determined Colonel Keating not to lead his force as far as Poona, but to spend the monsoon near Baroda.
Rághobá detached one of his generals, Amir Khán, in pursuit of Ganeshpant, whom Hari Pant had left as his deputy in Gujarát. Ganeshpant with a detachment of the ministerial army had separated from Hari at the Bába Piára ford and found his way through the wild country on the north of the Tápti towards Ahmedábád. He was finally caught by Amir Khán.
Dabhoi was at this time in charge of a Bráhman governor, who submitted on the approach of Rághobá’s army. Colonel Keating quartered his force in the town, but Rághobá, after exacting a levy of three lákhs of rupees, encamped at Bhilápur on the Dhádhar, ten miles from Dabhoi. Here he began to negotiate with Fatesingh in Baroda through the mediation of Colonel Keating. Fatesingh was all the more ready to come to definite terms of agreement, as he knew that Govindráv was on the watch to recover Baroda.
Rághobá and the
Gáikwárs.It is not certain what the terms proposed
and agreed to really were. The only record of them is a copy sent in
1802 to the Resident at Poona by Governor Duncan. According to this
document Govindráv was to lose his pension and to occupy the
same position as before the accession of Rághobá.
Khanderáv was to revert to the situation in which he had been
placed by Dámáji. The provision of the treaty of the 6th
March regarding the Gáikwár’s claims on Broach was
ratified, and as a reward for the mediation of the Bombay Government,
the Gáikwár ceded to the British in perpetuity the
sub-divisions of Chikhli and Variáv near Surat and Koral on the
Narbada. Before this treaty could be concluded, Colonel Keating
received orders to withdraw his contingent into British territory and
to leave Rághobá to manage for himself. This change of
policy was due to the disapproval by the Supreme Government of the
treaty of 6th March, which they alleged had been [406]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. made inconsistently with
the negotiations then being carried on with the ruling powers at Poona
as well as with the authority of the Calcutta Government. The treaty
was therefore declared to be invalid and the troops in the field were
ordered by the Supreme Government to be withdrawn at once into British
garrisons. A special envoy, Colonel Upton, was sent from Bengal to
negotiate a treaty with the Ministers in accordance with the views
current in Calcutta.
Withdrawal of the British Contingent.As soon as the roads were open Colonel Keating moved towards Surat, but at the solicitation of Rághobá he disobeyed his orders so far as to encamp at Kadod, about twenty miles east of Surat, but not in British territory. Here he awaited the results of the overtures of Colonel Upton. This envoy remained at Poona from the 28th December 1775 till the 1st March 1776, on which date Negotiations at Poona.he signed the treaty of Purandhar, in which the office only and not the name of the Peshwa is mentioned. By this compact the Peshwa ceded all claims on the revenue of Broach together with land in the neighbourhood of that town to the British. He also paid twelve lákhs of rupees in compensation for the expenses of the war. Sálsette was to be either retained by the English or restored in exchange for territory yielding three lákhs of rupees annually. The cessions made by Fatesingh Gáikwár were to be restored to him if the Peshwa’s Government could prove that he had no right to make them without due authorization from Poona. The treaty of the 6th March was declared null and void. Rághobá was to disband his army and take a pension. If he resisted, the English were to give him no assistance. If he agreed to the terms proposed, he was to live at Kopargaon13 on the Godávari with an ample pension. When he received information as to the terms of the new treaty, he at once declined to accept the pension, and, as he could not understand the position of the Bombay Government with regard to that at Calcutta, he proceeded to offer still more favourable terms for further assistance.
Rághobá at Surat, 1776.Rághobá was at Mándvi14 on the Tápti when he was finally given to understand that the British could no longer aid him. He thereupon took refuge in Surat with two hundred followers. The rest of his army which had been ordered to disperse, gathered round Surat, on pretence of waiting for the payment of the arrears due to them. As their attitude was suspicious, and there were rumours of an expedition having started from Poona under Haripant to subdue them, the Bombay Government garrisoned Surat and Broach with all the forces it could spare.
Colonel Upton meanwhile offered Rághobá, on behalf of the ministers, a larger pension with liberty of residing at Benares. This also was declined, and the ex-Peshwa fled to Bombay, where he lived on a monthly pension allotted him by the Government. [407]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. On 20th August 1776, a
despatch of the Court of Directors arrived confirming the treaty of the
6th March 1775. At first the Bombay Government were inclined to take
this as authorizing the retention of all the territory ceded, but on
further deliberation it was decided that as the treaty of Purandhar had
been ratified by the Supreme Government subsequent to the signing of
the despatch, which was dated 5th April 1776, it was evident that the
Court of Directors did not mean to uphold the previous engagement more
than temporarily, or until the final treaty had been concluded.
Negotiations at Poona, 1777.At the end of 1776, a Bombay officer was sent in place of Colonel Upton to be a resident envoy at Poona for the carrying out of the provisions of the treaty. Mr. Mostyn was the person selected, and he arrived in Poona in March 1777. He soon found that the ministers had little intention of adhering to the treaty, so he at once took up the question that he thought it most important to the Bombay Government to have settled, namely the relations of the Peshwa’s Court with Fatesingh Gáikwár as regards the cessions of territory. The ministers asserted that the Gáikwárs merely administered Gujarát on the part of the Peshwa and were entirely dependent upon the Poona government, so that they could conclude no agreement with foreign states except with its approbation. Fatesingh did not deny the dependence, but evaded the question of his right to make direct treaties and claimed the restitution of the cessions on the ground that Raghunáthráv had failed to perform his part of the stipulations. The point was discussed for some time, and at last the question of dependence seems to have been let drop, for in February 1778 Fatesingh paid up the arrears of tribute, made the usual presents to the ministers and their favourites, and was again invested with the title of Sená-Khás-Khel.
In October a despatch from the Court of Directors reached the Governments of Bengal and Bombay, disapproving of the treaty of Purandhar, but ratifying it on the principle factum valet. It was suggested, however, that in case of evasion on the part of the ministers, a fresh treaty should be concluded with Rághobá on the lines of that of 1775.
Fresh Alliance with Rághobá, 1778.In November 1778 it was rumoured that the ministers in Poona were intriguing with the French, so the Bombay Government took this opportunity of entering into a treaty with Rághobá, who was still in Bombay. He confirmed the grants of 1775, and as security for the pay of the British contingent that was to help in placing him on the Peshwa’s throne in Poona, he agreed to assign the revenues of Balsár and the remainder of Anklesvar, as he had done before. He stipulated, however, that his own agents should collect the dues from these districts, and that the British should take charge of them only in case of the full sum due not being paid and then merely as a temporary measure.
The Convention of Bhadgaon, 1779.On
the 22nd November 1778 the force moved out of Bombay, and by dint of
mismanagement and internal dissension the campaign was brought to an
end by the convention of the 16th January 1779. [408]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. Under this agreement all
possessions in Gujarát acquired since the time of
Mádhavráv Peshwa were to be restored by the British,
together with Sálsette, Uran, and other islands.
Rághobá was to be made over to Sindia’s charge, and
a separate treaty assigned to Sindia the sovereignty of Broach.
Negotiation with the Gáikwár.The Council at Bombay disavowed the convention and were inclined to adhere only to the clause allotting Broach to Sindia. Mr. Hornby proposed to the Supreme Government an alliance with Fatesingh, engaging to free him from dependence on the Poona Government and to reconcile the disputants within the Gáikwár family itself. After the arrival of General Goddard with reinforcements from Bengal the Governor General approved of the alliance proposed with Fatesingh as head of the Baroda state, but specially declined to admit any participation or support in the family disputes. The British were to conquer for themselves the Peshwa’s share of Gujarát, if they were able to do so.
Rághobá Escapes from Sindia, 1779.Rághobá, meanwhile, who had been given over to Sindia to be conveyed to Bundelkhand, escaped with the connivance of his custodian and fled to Broach. This was evidently a move calculated by Sindia to bring on hostilities between Nána Phadnis, the head of the ministerial party, and the English. General Goddard, who was conducting the negotiations with Poona on the part both of the Supreme Government and of the Government of Bombay, received Rághobá on June 12th, but evaded any proposals for a direct alliance. At the end of the rains of the same year, information was received by the English that a coalition against them had been League against the English, 1780.formed by the Maráthás, the Nizám, and Hyder Ali of Mysor. The rumour was partially confirmed by the demand by Nána Phadnis for the cession of Sálsette and the person of Rághobá as preliminaries to any treaty. No answer was given, but reinforcements were called for and the overtures with Fatesingh pushed forward. This chief prevaricated about the terms of the treaty and evidently did not like to enter into any special engagement that might perhaps bring down upon him the Poona army. General Goddard therefore advanced on 1st January 1780 against Dabhoi, which was garrisoned by the Peshwa’s troops from the Dakhan, whilst the English in Broach expelled the Marátha officers from their posts and re-took possession of Anklesvar, Hánsot, and Ámod. On January 20th Dabhoi was evacuated by the Maráthás and occupied by General Goddard. Fatesingh now showed himself willing to enter into the proposed treaty, and on the 26th January 1780 signed an offensive and defensive alliance.
Treaty with Fatesingh Gáikwár.In the re-opening of hostilities there was no mention of Rághobá, but the ground given was simply the non-fulfilment on the part of the Peshwa of his treaty engagement. Rághobá remained under English supervision in the enjoyment of a large allowance. Dabhoi was occupied by an English civil officer with a detachment of irregulars, and General Goddard moved towards Ahmedábád. [409]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. By the treaty of 1780 the
Peshwa was to be excluded from Gujarát. To avoid confusion in
collection, the district north of the Mahi was to belong entirely to
the share of the Gáikwár. The English were to enjoy the
whole district south of the Tápti, together with the
Gáikwár share in the revenue of Surat. In return for the
support the English were to give him in withholding tribute
from the
Peshwa, Fatesingh ceded Sinor on the Narbada and the
Gáikwár’s villages round Broach. These cessions,
however, were not to have effect until Fatesingh was in possession of
Ahmedábád. The contingent of 3000 horse was to be still
furnished by the Gáikwár government.
General Goddard takes Ahmedábád, 1780.As soon as these conditions were agreed upon, General Goddard went with his own army and the contingent furnished by Fatesingh to Ahmedábád. After encamping before it for five days, he took the city by storm on 15th February 1780.
Operations against Sindia and Holkar.Sindia and Holkar had combined their forces against the English and were marching up Gujarát, plundering on their way. They were opposed by General Goddard, who marched across the Mahi early in March. The allies turned off towards Chámpáner without risking a pitched battle on the plain. Sindia at once opened negotiations with the view of wasting time during the fair season. His first proposal was that Rághobá should be sent to Jhánsi, where Sindia had allotted him an estate, and that Bájiráv, Rághobá’s son, should be appointed diván or manager of the Peshwa Mádhavráv, who was a minor. Bájiráv himself was under age, so Sindia was, of course, to assume temporarily the reins of government.
Goddard at once refused to force Rághobá to take any course other than the one he should select of his own free will; for Sindia did not appear to be aware that the English were now at war with the ministers on their own account and not as allies of an ex-Peshwa. Negotiations were broken off and Sindia and Holkar dislodged from place after place without any decisive engagement being fought. General Goddard was preparing monsoon quarters for his army, when he heard that a division of a Marátha force which had been plundering the Konkan in order to cut off supplies from Bombay had attacked parts of the Surat Athávisi. He detached some troops under Lieut. Welsh and sent them to the south, whilst he remained himself on the Narbada. Lieut. Welsh drove back the marauders and took possession of the forts of Párnera, Indargad, and Bagváda.
After the monsoon of 1780, General Goddard went to besiege Bassein, leaving Major Forbes in charge of the Gujarát army. This officer posted one body of troops at Ahmedábád for the protection of Fatesingh, another at Surat, and a third at Broach. Two battalions of Bengal infantry were sent to Sinor and some few men to Dabhoi.
1781.An attack was made by Sindia on the newly acquired district of Sinor, but Major Forbes successfully resisted it and Sindia’s position with regard to his own dominions was now such as to prevent him from sending more expeditions against Gujarát.
The military necessities of other parts of India were such as to
induce General Goddard to apply to Fatesingh for an increase to
[410]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. his contingent, in
accordance with the treaty of 1780. After some personal communications
with this Chief in Gujarát, General Goddard was able to arrange
with the Gáikwár for the defence of part of that province
and thus set free some European troops for service elsewhere.
Treaty of Sálbai, 1782.No further attack was made in this direction during the continuance of the war which came to an end on 17th May 1782. The treaty of Sálbai between an envoy of the Governor General on one side and Mahádáji Sindia as plenipotentiary for the Peshwa and minister of Poona on the other, replaced the Marátha territory in Gujarát exactly where it was on the outbreak of hostilities against Rághobá in 1775. It was, however, specially stipulated that no demand for arrears of tribute during the late hostilities should be made against the Gáikwár, a clause that led to misunderstandings many years later. The town of Broach was given over to Sindia in accordance with the secret negotiation of 1779 and the votes of the Bengal and Bombay Councils. The territory round Broach yielding a revenue of three lákhs of rupees, ceded by the Peshwa, was likewise returned. Rághobá was granted a pension of 25,000 rupees a month and allowed to select his own place of residence. He went to Kopargaon and there died a few months after the conclusion of the treaty of Sálbai. Thus came to an end one of the chief sources of disturbance to the Poona government. For the next six years no event of any political importance took place in Gujarát, which province was left almost entirely to the administration of the Gáikwár family.
Death of Fatesingh, 1789.In 1789,
however, Fatesingh died, leaving Sayájiráv without a
guardian. Mánáji, a younger brother, at once seized the
reins of government and began the usual sort of negotiations to secure
his recognition by the Poona government. He paid a nazarána of
3,13,000 rupees and agreed to pay up thirty-six lákhs of rupees
as arrears, though it is not clear on what account, unless that sum had
accrued since the treaty of Sálbai, or was part of the long
standing account left open by Dámáji in 1753.
Mánáji, however, was not allowed to succeed to the post
of guardian without opposition. Govindráv Gáikwár
was living at Poona, and, though he had himself little influence with
the Peshwa’s immediate adherents, he had managed to secure the
then powerful Sindia on his side. This chief, since his recognition as
plenipotentiary at the treaty of Sálbai, had been gradually
making good his position with the Peshwa and his favourites as well as
with the leading Marátha nobles, so as to be able to
successfully oppose Nána Phadnis when the time came for a
coalition of the outlying chiefs against the ministerial party.
Govindráv offered his son Ánandráv as husband for
the daughter of Sindia, a proposal which it is not probable that he
ever intended to carry out. A grant of three lákhs of rupees was
also promised, in return for which Sindia allowed his garrison in
Broach to assist Govindráv’s illegitimate son
Kánhoji to reach Baroda. Mánáji applied to the
Bombay Government on the grounds that the steps taken by
Govindráv were contrary to the provisions of the treaty of 1780.
As however this treaty had been abrogated by the later agreement at
Sálbai, the Bombay Government declined to interfere.
Mánáji’s agents at Poona [411]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. contrived to get
Nána Phadnis to propose a compromise, to which however
Govindráv, at the instigation probably of Sindia, declined to
accede. Before any decision was reached Mánáji died.
1793.Nána detained Govindráv in Poona till he had agreed to hold by former stipulations and to cede to the Peshwa the Gáikwár’s share in the districts south of the Tápti together with his share of the Surat customs. To this the Government of Bombay demurred as an infraction of the provision of the Sálbai treaty whereby the integrity of the Gáikwár’s possessions was assured. Nána Phadnis at once withdrew his proposals. Govindráv at last joined his brother at Baroda on 19th December, and took up the office of regent.
Ába Shelukar Deputy Governor of Gujarát, 1796.For two years Gujarát remained quiet. In 1796 Bájiráv, son of Rághobá, succeeded to the Peshwa’s dignity and at once appointed his younger brother, ten years of age, governor of Gujarát. In accordance with Marátha custom a deputy was sent to take charge of the province, one Ába Shelukar, and he too seems to have administered vicariously, for next year (1797) we find him amongst those taken prisoners with Nána Phadnis when that minister was treacherously seized by Daulatráv Sindia in the Dakhan. Ába was released on promising to pay ten lákhs of rupees as ransom. 1797.He then joined his appointment as subhedár in order to take measures to get together the money he required.
Disputes between Ába and Govindráv Gáikwár.Bájiráv Peshwa was anxious to embroil Ába with Govindráv, whom he knew to be favourable to Nána Phadnis and too powerful to be allowed to acquire influence beyond the reach of head-quarter supervision. A cause of quarrel soon arose. Daulatráv pressed Ába for part payment of the above ten lákhs, and the latter being unable to squeeze enough out of his own territory, forced contributions from some of the villages administered by the Gáikwár. Govindráv at once took up arms against him and applied for aid to the English Agent at Surat. In this city Governor Jonathan Duncan had just assumed chief authority in accordance with an agreement between the English and the Nawáb. Duncan was anxious to secure for his government the land round Surat and the Gáikwár’s share in the chauth of the town and district. Govindráv, when this demand was made, referred the Governor to Poona, knowing that under the treaty of Sálbai the British Government had no more right to acquire a share of the Gáikwár territory than the Poona authorities had when they made a somewhat similar demand in 1793, which was withdrawn as stated above. Before the reference could be made, Ába was penned up by Govindráv’s own army in Ahmedábád and forced to surrender that city. He was kept in confinement for more than seven years.
Gujarát farmed to the
Gáikwár, 1799.In the same year (1799) the Peshwa,
apparently without formally revoking the appointment of his brother
Chimnáji as Subhedár, gave Govindráv a farm for
five years of his whole rights in Gujarát, at the rate of five
lákhs of rupees a year. These rights included shares in the
Káthiáváḍa and Sorath tribute, the revenue
of Petlád, Nápád, Ránpur, Dhandhuka, and
Gogha, together with rights to certain customs dues in Cambay and a
share in the revenue of the city of Ahmedábád.
[412]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. Govindráv
unfortunately died a month before this farm was formally made over by
the Peshwa.
Ánandráv Gáikwár, 1800.As had happened at the death of Dámáji, so again now, the heir Ánandráv was all but an idiot and quite incapable of managing his affairs. The disputes as to the guardianship again set the whole state in confusion. Kánhoji, a son of Govindráv by a Rájputni princess of Dharampor, who had been the first agent of his father in Baroda in 1793, had been put in prison for refusing to give place to Govindráv when the latter at length joined him at Baroda. At the death of Govindráv, Kánhoji managed to obtain his liberty and to secure the ascendancy in the counsels of his weak-minded elder brother. He assumed, in fact, the whole government. His arrogant conduct in this new position excited the Arab guard against him and he was again thrown into confinement. His mother Gajrábái, who was a refugee in Surat, endeavoured to get assistance from the English there, and at the same time made overtures to Malhár, son of Khanderáv Gáikwár, who had formerly been one of Govindráv’s bitterest opponents.
1800.Meanwhile the administration of the Gáikwár’s affairs passed into the hands of Rávji and Bábáji Áppa, two brothers who had been brought to Baroda in 1793 by Govindráv himself. Rávji took charge of the civil work, whilst Bábáji undertook the military duties, which at that time consisted in great measure in collecting the revenue by show of force. These two ministers, on hearing of the proceedings of The British aid Govindráv’s Party.Gajrábái, outbid her for the aid of the Bombay Government. In addition to the cessions formerly offered by Govindráv, they were willing to give up Chikhli also. Matters were precipitated by the successes of Malháráv in the field. Rávji offered to subsidize five European battalions, and Governor Duncan took upon himself the responsibility of sending an auxiliary force of 1600 men under Major Walker to act with the troops of Rávji and Bábáji north of Ahmedábád. Reinforcements were afterwards sent up, but the campaign was not closed till April 1802, when the fort of Kadi had been taken by storm. Malháráv surrendered and a residence in Naḍiád was assigned him with a liberal pension out of the revenues of that sub-division. The fort of Sankheda, which had been held by Ganpatráv Gáikwár for his cousin Malháráv, was soon after this reduced and the country for a time pacified.
The British and the Gáikwár,
1800.In March Rávji had an interview at Cambay with
Governor Duncan, which was followed on June 6th by a definite treaty,
of which the groundwork had been previously sketched in anticipation of
the reduction of the revolted Gáikwárs. Two thousand men,
besides artillery, were to be subsidized and a
jáidád or assignment for their payment was made on
the revenue of Dholka and the part of Naḍiád not assigned
to Malhárráv. Chikhli was given to the British in reward
for their aid in storming Kadi, and Residents were to be appointed
reciprocally. A large sum of money was borrowed by Rávji, partly
from Bombay partly from Baroda bankers, to pay off the arrears due to
about 7000 Arab mercenaries, who had usurped a great deal of
objectionable influence in civil affairs at the Gáikwár’s
[413]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. capital. Major Walker was
appointed Resident and proceeded to Baroda on 8th June.
The Gáikwár’s Minister Rávji.On the same day was signed a secret compact assuring Rávji of the support of the British Government and awarding him a village out of the territory ceded by the treaty of June 6th. It was deemed advisable by the British Government to have at the Baroda court some leading personage who might, in the present state of the relations between Bombay and Poona, further the designs of the former government in preventing a recurrence of the coalition of Marátha powers. Rávji was sure of his reward if he served British interests, whilst in case of the reorganization of a Marátha confederacy the state he was administering would probably play but a very subordinate part in subsequent events.
Treaty of Bassein, 31st Dec. 1802.The treaty of June 6th was disapproved by the Court of Directors as being in direct contravention of the treaty of Sálbai. Before, however, any orders had been issued by the Home authorities to restore to the Gáikwár the territory he had ceded, the Peshwa, out of regard for whom the treaty had been disavowed, was a fugitive before the army of Holkar, and by December had ratified these very concessions at the treaty of Bassein. By this treaty the Peshwa virtually placed his independence in the hands of the British. He ceded his share of Surat, thus giving them sole control over that district. In payment of the subsidiary force required he handed over territory in Gujarát, the revenue of which amounted to 12,28,000 rupees, and finally he constituted the British Government arbiter in the disputes between his government and that of Baroda. The grants made by the Gáikwár for the support of the subsidiary force amounted in 1802 to 7,80,000 rupees.
Arabs Disbanded.Major Walker attempted to negotiate with the Arab guard, but the greater part of them flew to arms and released Kánhoji Gáikwár. The latter then tried to collect an army near Baroda, and succeeded in obtaining possession of the person of Ánandráv the titular ruler. The British force then took Baroda by storm, after which most of the Arabs submitted, except a few who joined Kánhoji. The rest took the arrears due to them and left the country. Kánhoji was not subdued till February 1803. Malhárráv in Revolt, 1803.Malhárráv meanwhile had broken out in rebellion in Káthiáváḍa and was plundering the Marátha possessions there. Bábáji Áppáji and a young officer named Vithal Deváji (or Divánji) led the operations against him; and to the latter belongs the honour of having captured this troublesome member of the ruling family. The estate of Naḍiád, which had been assigned to Madhavráo by Govindráv, was resumed by Rávji Áppáji and made over in its entirety to the British Government. A treaty, supplementary to that of 1802, was drawn up guaranteeing this cession as well as the inám or free gift of the fort and district of Kaira, “out of gratitude for the support given in the recent troubles to the Gáikwár’s honour and for assistance in securing the good of the State.” [414]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. Contingent Strengthened, 1803.Very soon after this
agreement Rávji applied for an addition to the subsidiary force,
in payment of which he assigned Mátar Mahudha and the customs of
Kim-Kathodra, a station about seventeen miles north of Surat. His
reason for strengthening the subsidiary force appears to have been that
owing to the reduction of the Arabs, his own force was not enough to
guard even the frontier, and that a great part of that duty fell on the
European contingent, which was numerically insufficient for service on
so extended a scale. Death of Rávji,
1803.This was the last public act of note on the part of
Rávji Áppa, who died in July 1803, after adopting one
Sitárám to succeed to his estate.
War with Sindia.Whilst these arrangements were being carried out at Baroda, Bájiráv Peshwa, chafing at the dependence to which his straits of the previous winter had reduced him with regard to the English, was actively propagating dissension between Sindia and the Calcutta Government. Not long after, the war that had been some time imminent broke out, and a contingent of 7352 men from Gujarát was ordered to the field. In August or September Broach and Pávágaḍ15 both fell to the British.
The Revenue Collecting Force.Under
the treaty of Sirjé Anjangaon in December 1803, both
Pávágaḍ and
Dohad were restored to Sindia, but Broach remained British. By this
means one of the rising Marátha powers was extruded from the
centre to the outlying portion of the province. The employment of all
the British contingent against Sindia’s possessions in
Gujarát precluded Major Walker from furnishing any portion of
the army that was annually sent to collect the tribute in Káthiáváḍa.
Rávji Áppáji had expressly stipulated that some
part of the contingent might be so used when it could be spared from
its main duties. The Supreme Government agreed to the proposal when
made by Governor Duncan, on the grounds of the advantage both to the
Gáikwár and the tributaries of employing on this
disagreeable duty a strong and well-disciplined force. Already some of
the tributaries had made overtures to Major Walker with a view to
obtaining British protection against powerful neighbours. Governor
Duncan was in favour of accepting the duty of protection and also of
helping the Gáikwár’s
commander in his expeditions through the peninsula on these grounds.
Firstly, the officer in command could exercise a certain supervision
over the collections in which the British as part assignees had a
direct interest. Secondly, a way could thus be opened for the
acquisition of a port on the coast from which the intrigues, supposed
to be carried on by agents from the Isle of France, could be watched
and counteracted. From such a point, too, the views of the Bombay
Government as regards Kachh could be promoted. Thirdly, the commandant
could take steps to improve the system of forcible collections, and
towards abolishing the barbarous features of this rude method of
levying tribute. He could also, perhaps, suggest some system by which
the advantages of all three parties concerned would be better secured
than by reliance on the uncertainty of temporary expeditions. The
fourth and last [415]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. reason given savours
strongly of the Marátha policy of the time, of which the leading
maxim was Divide et impera. It was represented that
Bábáji, who had successfully collected the tribute during
1802–03 and whose subordinate and companion Vithal Deváji
was a person of similar energy and capability, might possibly acquire
too great influence if left in a quasi-independent command at such a
distance from the Court. It was politic, then, to join with the force
under his command a strong foreign body, thus dividing both the power
and the responsibility. The war with Sindia caused these proposals to
fall into abeyance for some time.
Renewal of Farm, 1804.Meanwhile the Resident at Poona was doing his best to secure for the Gáikwár a further lease for ten years of the farm of the Peshwa’s dominions in Gujarát, so that the inconveniences of dual government might be avoided. In October 1804 a ten years’ farm was granted in the name of Bhagvantráv Gáikwár at an annual rate of 4½ lákhs of rupees.
The British and the Gáikwár, 1805.This grant led to the consolidation of all previous engagements into a single treaty, which was signed in April 1805. Previous agreements were confirmed and the whole brought into consonance with the treaty of Bassein. Districts yielding 11,70,000 rupees per annum were made over for the support of the subsidiary force, and arrangements were also made for the repayment of the cash loan advanced by the British Government in 1802, when the liquidation of the arrears due to the Arabs was a matter of urgent political necessity. The British contingent was to be available in part for service in Káthiáváḍa, whenever the British Government thought such an employment of it advisable.
Finally, the British Government was constituted arbiter in all disputes of the Gáikwár, not alone with foreign powers, but also in the adjustment of his financial transactions with the Peshwa his paramount power. These transactions, which ranged back from the capture of Dámáji in 1751, had never been the subject of a formal investigation, and were by this time complicated by the numerous engagements with third parties into which both governments had been obliged to enter at their various moments of distress. Bájiráv, who was apparently intriguing for a Marátha coalition against his new protectors, was careful not to bring before the notice of the chiefs, whose esteem he wished to gain, a provision which exhibited him as in any way dependent upon the arbitration of a foreign power. He therefore granted the farm for ten years to the Gáikwár, as much by way of remanding for a time the proposed inquiries and settlement of their respective claims as for the purpose of diverting the attention of the British to the administration of this new appanage, whilst leaving him free scope for his intrigues in the Dakhan. He used, moreover, every pretext to defer the consideration of the Gáikwár question until he could make use of his claims to further his own designs. His success in preventing a discussion of these transactions is apparent by the fact that in the financial statement of the Gáikwár’s affairs made by Colonel Walker in 1804, no mention of the Poona demand is to be found. [416]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. No important event took
place during the next year or two. Bábáji relinquished
the command of the force in Káthiáváḍa in
favour of Vithalráv Deváji, whilst he himself took part
in the civil administration at Baroda. The Resident, too, seems to have
been likewise engaged in internal matters and in securing the country
against an invasion by Kánhoji, now a fugitive at the court of
Holkar.
1807.In 1807 the Resident made over Ába Shelukar, late Sar Subhedár of the Peshwa, to the British Government, by whom he could be prevented from engaging in fresh conspiracies. After this Colonel Walker was at last enabled to leave Baroda in order to assist in the settlement of the Káthiáváḍa tribute question, an object he had long had in view, but which the necessity for his continuous presence at the Gáikwár’s capital had hitherto prevented him from undertaking.
Káthiáváḍa Tribute.The changes with regard to the collection of the tribute from the chiefs of Káthiáváḍa that were carried out in 1807 deserve a special description. Firstly, they placed the relations of the tributary to the paramount power on quite a new basis. Secondly, by them the British influence over both parties concerned was much increased and the connection between the governments of Bombay and Baroda drawn closer. Thirdly, they were subsequently, as will be seen hereafter, the subject of much discussion and delay in the settlement of the questions at issue between the Peshwa and the Gáikwár. And lastly, their effect was most beneficial to both the chiefs and their subjects in removing the uncertainty that had hitherto pervaded the whole revenue administration of Káthiáváḍa.
Before entering on the details of the settlement itself, some description is necessary of the social and political state of the peninsula at the time the changes were introduced.
State of
Káthiáváḍa, 1807.The greater part of
the population of Káthiáváḍa consisted of
two classes, chiefs and cultivators, called Bhumiás and ryots.
The power of the chief ranged from the headship of a single village up
to absolute jurisdiction over several score. The ryots were usually
tenants long resident in the province. The chiefs were in almost every
case foreigners, invaders from the north and north-east; Muhammadan
adventurers from the court of Ahmedábád; Káthis
animated by the love of plunder and cattle-lifting; and
Miánás and Vághelás who had settled on the
coast on account of the facilities it afforded for their favourite
pursuits of wrecking and piracy. More numerous than any others were the
Rájputs, driven south by the disturbed
state of their native kingdoms or by the restless spirit of military
adventure to be found in a class where one profession alone is
honourable. There is a certain uniformity in the building up of all
these chieftainships. A powerful leader, with a sufficient band of
followers, oppressed his weaker neighbours till they were glad to come
to terms and place themselves under his protection, so as both to
escape themselves and to take their chance of sharing in the plunder of
others. It frequently happened in the growth of one of these states
that the bháyád or relations of the chief (who are
sure to be numerous in a polygamous society) were influential enough to
assume, in their turn, a partial independence and to claim recognition
[417]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
State of Káthiáváḍa, 1807. as a
separate state. As a rule, however, they continued to unite with the
head of the family against external foes, and only disagreed as to
domestic administration. It is also noticeable that though so addicted
to the profession of arms, the Rájputs cannot be called a
military race; they possess few of the true military virtues; hence the
slowness of their advance, and their failure in competition with
perhaps less courageous though more compact and pliable races. In
Káthiáváḍa fortified strongholds, formidable
enough to an army moving rapidly without siege trains, arose in all
directions, and even villages were surrounded by a high mud wall as a
protection against cattle-lifters.
The groundwork of these states being itself so unstable, their relations with each other were conducted on no principle but the law of the stronger. General distrust reigned throughout. Each chief well knew that his neighbours had won their position as he had won his own by the gradual absorption of the weaker, and that they were ready enough whenever opportunity offered to subject his dominions to the same process. The administration of his territory consisted merely in levying, within certain limits sanctioned by long usage, as much revenue as would suffice to maintain himself and his forces in their position with regard to the surrounding states. When a foreign enemy appeared there was no co-operation amongst the local chiefs in resistance. It was a point of honour not to yield except to a superior force. Each chief, therefore, resisted the demands made upon him until he considered that he had done enough to satisfy the family conscience and then, agreeing to the terms proposed, he allowed the wave of extortion to pass on and deluge the domains of his neighbour. It should be remembered that the peninsula had never been subjugated, though overrun times innumerable. The evil of invasion was thus transitory. To a chief the mere payment of tribute tended in no wise to derogate from his independence. In his capacity of military freebooter he acknowledged the principle as just. His country had been won by the sword and was retained by the sword and not by acquiescence in the payment of tribute, so that if he could avoid this extortion he was justified in doing so. If he weakened his state in resisting foreigners, he knew that his neighbours would certainly take advantage of the favourable juncture and annex his territory. It was his policy therefore, after resistance up to a certain point, to succumb.
The Revenue Raid System.Owing to this local peculiarity and to the general want of union in the province, both the Mughals and Maráthás found it advantageous to follow a system of successive expeditions rather than to incur the expense of permanently occupying the peninsula with an army which would necessarily have to be a large one. There is every reason to believe that in adopting the raid system the Musalmáns were only pursuing the practice of their predecessors, who used to take tribute from Jodhpur to Dwárka.
Some of the subhedárs of Ahmedábád divided
their tributary district into three circuits of collection and
personally undertook the [418]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
The Revenue Raid System. charge of one each year. This was the
mulakgiri land-raiding system. Besides this chief
expedition, there was the smaller one of the Bábi of
Junágaḍh and the still more minute operations of the
Rával of Bhávnagar against some of his weaker neighbours.
The great Ahmedábád expedition had long been an annual
grievance and was conducted with some show of system and under special
rules called the Raj-ul-Mulak. Three of these rules are of
importance, and seem to have been generally acquiesced in before the
great incursions of Bábáji and Vithalráv at the
beginning of the nineteenth century. The first was that the paramount
power (by which was meant the foreign government which was strong
enough to enforce tribute from all the chiefs) had authority to
interfere in cases of dismemberment, or in proceedings tending to the
depreciation of the revenue or to the dismemberment of any tributary
state. It was again an acknowledged rule that whilst the mulakgiri
expedition of the paramount power was in motion no other army should be
in the field throughout the whole province. The third provision was not
so well established, but it appears to have been understood that the
tribute from each state should be regulated by some standard of former
date. In practice, however, the measure of the Marátha demand
was simply the power to enforce payment.
It is worthy of remark that about the beginning of this century the resistance to the collection of tribute was stronger towards the west than in the east and south of the province. In the Mahi Kántha the lawlessness of the Koli chiefs, who had established themselves in the ravines and on the hills, necessitated the employment of a military force for collections. In the neighbourhood of Bijápur and Kadi, the chiefs would not pay tribute except under the compulsion of a siege or raid, but the mulakgiri system only reached its full development west of Dholka.
From these explanatory remarks the system and practice of the Maráthás can be clearly understood.
The Maráthás
in Sorath.The Maráthás found their way to Sorath
very early in their Gujarát career. The first raid probably took
place about 1711, when the Muhammadans were occupied near
Ahmedábád. After this incursions were frequent, and under
Dámáji Gáikwár became, as has been seen
above, annual. This leader did more. He took to wife a daughter of the
Gohil chief of the small state of Láthi in east central
Káthiáváḍa, whose dowry in land gave him the
standpoint he sought in the heart of the peninsula. He managed also to
secure his position in what are known as the Amreli Maháls,
probably under the force of circumstances similar to those which caused
the weaker Rájputs to gravitate towards the
stronger of their own tribe. His expedition through the peninsula,
generally as near the time of harvest as possible, was made regularly
every year as soon as he had amassed a sufficient number of troops on
the mainland to admit of a force being detached for mulakgiri. The
object of these inroads was plunder, not conquest; the leaders would
readily have entered into negotiations for the payment of the tribute
had the chieftains been disposed to treat otherwise than after defeat.
The expenses [419]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
The Maráthás in Sorath. of such an army were
heavy, and the more so as the time during which it would be in the
field was quite indefinite, and dependent entirely upon the amount of
resistance offered. In more than one instance the Marátha
leaders, who usually had no artillery for a siege, were obliged to
regularly beleaguer a town. Early in this century the town of
Mália successfully defended itself against a remarkably well
equipped force under Bábáji, and the
Junágaḍh state was usually avoided by the
Maráthás as much as possible on account of the time it
would take to reduce its army to terms.
It is not on record that the mulakgiri force habitually devastated the country over which it passed, or caused much greater hardships to the ryots than are inseparable from the passage of an army in the field. There are, however, well authenticated stories of the depredations and damage committed during these expeditions. A village is said to have been deserted by order of the bhumia in order that the timber of its houses might furnish fuel for the Marátha army on its march. Tortures were doubtless inflicted on men supposed to be well off, who were suspected to have hidden their property. A Marátha army was usually, if not always, ill disciplined, as is proved by the testimony of Mr. Forbes, an eye witness of the campaigns of 1775.16 From the same writer it is learned what an immense proportion the camp followers bore to the actual combatants. If this were the case in a real campaign against a formidable and active enemy, it is likely that the irresponsible element was still larger in an expedition like this of mulakgiri, where the enemy was insignificant and the country at the mercy of the invaders. It is probable therefore that the troops have been credited with misconduct that should in point of fact be attributed to these Pindháris. In after years, when the expeditions were conducted systematically, villages on the line of march were always allowed the alternative of entertaining a pioneer or two as a sort of guarantee. If no bandhári of this sort were accepted, the army occupied the place. In many cases the demands for supplies made by these pioneers were so exorbitant that the villagers preferred to compound in turn with them also for their absence. Another method by which a chieftain might avoid the necessity of the army’s passing through his territories was by sending to the commander of the expedition an envoy empowered to treat for the amount of tribute and to execute a provisional guarantee for its future liquidation. This deed was destroyed on the subsequent confirmation by the chief himself of the agreement for the sum fixed.
Securities.This habit of taking securities in all engagements was so prevalent in all parts of the province, and played so prominent a part in the financial administration of the Gáikwár’s home and tributary domains, that its main features are worth describing.
It is a well known characteristic of Hindu dealings that no
transaction is carried on by two parties alone if a third can possibly
be dragged in. This practice no doubt originated in the former insecure
[420]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
Securities. state of society when no man considered himself safe
in person or property from government on the one hand and his neighbour
on the other. With classes like Kolis and predatory Rájputs, the
feeling is intelligible enough, and from these it spread into other
branches of the society. To such a pitch was distrust carried in the
early part of the nineteenth century, that the Gáikwár
himself could find no one to enter into a contract with him without the
guarantee of one of his own subjects. The consequences of this practice
and the power it threw into the hands of the Arab mercenaries, who were
the principal securities for the public debts, are matters that touch
the history of the Baroda State rather than that of the province. The
chiefs in their dealings employed a special sort of security which owed
its validity not to political consideration like that of the Arab
Jamádárs but entirely to its religious and traditional
character.
Bháts and Chárans, 1807.A society of the military type like the Rájput has a tendency towards caste and privilege. Without a leader the warlike instincts of the tribe would not carry them beyond petty robberies; whilst with a leader they can achieve greater exploits of valour and destruction. The successful chief then is idolized, and after a certain stage the privileges of the chieftainship become hereditary. Once this system is established, the celebration of ancestors follows, and when circumstances are favourable to the perpetuation of the hereditary position, the genealogy of the chief is a matter of the highest importance, and the person entrusted with the record of this is vested with peculiar sanctity. It is the genealogist’s duty to enter in the record, not only the direct line but the names of the more distant relations of the chief by whom he is retained, and also to be the continual chanter of the glorious deeds of their common ancestors. He is therefore a referee of the highest authority in questions of pedigree or of the partition of inheritance. An injury to his person might entail the loss of the pedigree of the ruling family (especially as many of the bards kept no written record) and thus produce a misfortune which would be felt by the whole tribe. The chief, being a warrior, must take his chance in the field with the rest, but the person of the genealogist was sacred and inviolable. Amongst the Rájputs the greatest reverence was paid to purity of pedigree, and each principal family had its Bhát to record births and deaths amongst its members and to stimulate pride in their lineage by the recital of the wars and exploits of their ancestors.
These Bháts necessarily multiplied beyond the number of the
families that could entertain them, so that many took to banking and
some to cultivation. Surrounded as they were by the social system of
the Hindus, it was not long before they became differentiated into a
distinct caste, and the inviolability of their persons, formerly due
only to respect for the pedigree, was now extended to the whole tribe,
even though a large proportion of it performed none of the duties of
genealogists. Similar to the Bháts in many respects, notably in
that of sacredness of person, were the Chárans, numerous in
Káthiáváḍa, where they had founded villages
and lived as ordinary [421]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
Bháts and Chárans, 1807. cultivators. This tribe
also claimed divine origin like the race whose annals they had the
privilege of recording. It is said that Rája Todar Mal, the
celebrated minister of the Dehli empire, was the first to introduce the
practice of taking these Bháts as securities for the
Rájputs. The assertion is possibly
true, but rests merely on tradition, and after ages usually find some
great man as a sponsor for all such innovations. It is clear however
that for many years before 1807 no dealings of Kolis or Rájputs
with the state or with each other took place without the security of a
Bhát being taken. This practice seems to have been as prevalent
on the mainland as in the peninsula, the Kolis having doubtless
borrowed it from their Rájput neighbours after the Bháts
had become a separate caste.
Under this system the Bháts acquired considerable wealth, as they usually demanded a percentage on the amount for which they became security. There are instances in which they presumed upon the strength of their engagements and sacred character to bully or dictate to their employer. Such was the case of the Rával of Bhávnagar in 1808, which is also interesting in another way, as showing how the spirit of industry and commerce tends to sap the old observances which have their roots in superstition. This chief engaged in trade, fostered merchants, and increased his revenue. When his security, a Bhát, got troublesome and interfering, he applied to the power to whom he paid tribute to have the old security bond cancelled and a fresh one taken on his own personal responsibility. In doing this he seems to have been prompted by nothing but his appreciation of the modern code of commercial honour.
To return to the mulakgiri. The tribute for which preliminary security had been taken seems to have fluctuated from year to year, but always with reference to a fixed standard. It was one of the Marátha rules never to recede from a former demand lest they should be thereby setting up a precedent for future years. They preferred to secure a year or two’s arrears at the full rate to the payment of all the arrears due at a reduced rate.
In spite of this fiction of a settled jama or tribute, the
Maráthás, when they had a sufficient force at their back,
invariably demanded a larger sum, the excess being called
khará-ját or extra distinct from the actual
tribute. This ingenious plan of increasing the collections originated,
it is said, with Shivrám Gárdi, and was carried out
scrupulously by both Bábáji and Vithalráv in their
tours. In fact during the last few years of the old system
Vithalráv had so good a force with him that the extra demand
formed a large proportion of the whole tribute collected and had been
paid only under strong protest. British
Intervention.The British had not long been established in
Ránpur, Gogha, and Dhandhuka before a few petty chiefs of
Gohilvád and Sorath applied to the Resident at Baroda for
protection against the mulakgiri of the Nawáb of Junágaḍh and
the Rával of Bhávnagar, offering to cede the sovereignty
of their states to the British on condition that certain rights and
privileges were preserved to the chiefs and their families. The
conditions they named were not such as were likely to meet with the
approval of the British Government, and do [422]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
British Intervention. not seem to have received much
consideration. The proposals had, however, the effect of drawing the
attention of the Bombay Government towards the state of
Káthiáváḍa, and permission to aid the
mulakgiri of the Gáikwár by detaching a few companies of
British troops was accorded by the Supreme Government. The outbreak of
hostilities with Sindia led to the whole question as to the best means
of collecting the tribute being for a time deferred. The internal
disputes of some of the more turbulent states, a few years afterwards,
gave the Resident an opportunity of sending an envoy to one or two
courts to see how matters stood, and to open a way for a settlement in
conjunction with the Gáikwár. Affairs at Baroda, as
mentioned above (page 416), detained the Resident there till 1807, in
which year he joined Vithalráv’s army with a British
contingent, at a place in the Morvi state.
Settlement of 1807.Before treating directly with the chiefs a circular was sent round to all of them both by the Gáikwár’s agent and by Colonel Walker the Resident, containing the basis of the proposals with regard to the tribute about to be submitted to them. The position of the British Government throughout this negotiation is not clearly defined. Vithalráv in his circular mentions indeed that a British force was with his own, but urges the chiefs to come to a settlement entirely with the government he represented. Colonel Walker’s note was longer, more explicit, and conciliatory, but at the same time assumes a tone of protection and superiority. The replies of the chiefs were various, and, as a rule, seem to show that they regarded the British Government as the chief mover in these negotiations. They were probably aware of the position in which the engagements of the Gáikwár had placed him with reference to the British, and for some years had had the latter as their neighbours in the east of the peninsula. They were therefore not able at once to take in the whole scope of the action of the British Government in the tribute question.
Many seemed to take the note as a preliminary to a mulakgiri on the
part of the East India Company. The Rája of Mália, who
had just been causing disturbances in the dominions of all his
neighbours, had repulsed Bábáji and permitted the
self-immolation of a Bhát rather than fulfil an engagement,
openly proposed a joint expedition across the Ran to plunder Kachh and
Sindh. From the inquiries made by the Resident and from information
gathered from the Gáikwár’s accounts, it was
anticipated that separate engagements need only be entered into with
the twenty-nine chiefs to whom the circular invitation had been issued,
provided that the rights and interests of subordinate members of the
Bháyád were clearly defined in the agreement. When,
however, these rights came to be investigated in the light of the
peculiar rules of Rájput inheritance, it was found that no
less than one hundred and fifty-three persons had a claim to settle
independently of each other for their tribute. This greatly prolonged
the settlement, but at last the agreements were all framed on one
principle. The amount settled was determined by a close scrutiny of the
collections of past years, and Colonel Walker found it advisable to
make great [423]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. reductions in the item of
extras or kharáját, for which the later
Gáekwár collectors had such predilection. The engagements
were of the following nature.
Settlement of 1807.
Financial.First, the chief bound himself his heirs and
successors to pay at Baroda each year the tribute fixed in perpetuity
in 1807. He also procured a counter security for this payment who
engaged himself in this capacity for ten years. The Honourable
Company’s government had then to become security on the part of
the Gáikwár for the fixity of the tribute demanded. This
participation of the British in the engagement was insisted upon by the
chiefs, and in all probability Colonel Walker was not averse from
admitting it. Having thus arranged for the payment of the tribute and
guaranteed the amount to be demanded, it was proposed to take measures
to prevent internal quarrels between the chiefs themselves. The object
of a fixed settlement was simply to remove the necessity for
overrunning the country from time to time with an irregular army and to
protect the chiefs against extortion. It was found that if the army of
the paramount power were removed, all means of keeping order in the
province would be lost, and the internecine feuds of the chiefs would
soon destroy the good effects of the permanent settlement by materially
altering the then existing position of the weaker feudatories and
rendering them unable to pay the tribute. It was also the wish of the
British Government to bring about such a state of things in
Káthiáváḍa that the presence of an army to
control the chiefs would be wholly uncalled-for and that the chiefs
themselves would co-operate to keep order and maintain the permanent
settlement.
Political.A second agreement therefore was called for from each signatory state of the nature of a security for good and peaceful conduct. The counter security to this was usually that of another chief. This bond was perpetual. On the execution of both these engagements the chief received a parvána or guarantee that the Gáikwár government would not take from him more than the tribute agreed upon, and to this deed the countersignature of the Resident on behalf of the British Government was affixed. This guarantee, like the promise of the chief himself, was apparently given in perpetuity. It will be noted that the amount of tribute was fixed permanently, but that it was considered advisable to renew the security every ten years. It is also remarkable that, except in the failzámin or bond for good behaviour, the name of the Peshwa’s government, the rights of which over the tribute had only been temporarily alienated, does not appear. The total amount of the tribute thus settled was Rs. 9,79,882.
By means of these engagements the relations of the tributaries to their paramount power were made a matter of contract, instead of as heretofore a series of uncertain and arbitrary exactions dependent upon the respective means of coercion and resistance.
Peshwa’s Share in
Káthiáváḍa.Seven years of the lease
granted to the Gáikwár in 1804 by the Peshwa still
remained unexpired and during at least six of these [424]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
Peshwa’s Share in Káthiáváḍa.
the arrangements that had been made about the
Káthiáváḍa tribute do not seem to have been
officially communicated to the Peshwa’s government. It was not
until 1815, when the Resident at Poona was trying to procure the
renewal of the lease for the Gáikwár, that an account of
the settlement was drawn up in a draft agreement which the Resident
submitted to Bájiráv. In this draft the curious mistake
was made of mentioning the settlement instead of only the security bond
as decennial. The Peshwa, whose policy was to protract negotiations,
submitted in his turn a second draft which he said he was willing to
sign. In this he seized at once on the supposition that the tribute was
fixed only for ten years and stipulated for an increase at the
expiration of that period. He also demanded that certain extra
collections should be refunded by the Gáikwár, and
assumed the British Government to have become security for the tribute
owed by the chiefs to his own government.
It was evident that no accord would be reached on the lines of either of these draft agreements as they stood. Before others were prepared, Gangádhar Shástri had been murdered and the treaty of June 1817 was a completed act, leaving further negotiations unnecessary.
Later Arrangements.Meanwhile the tribute since the expiry of the farm of 1804 had been collected by a joint British and Gáikwár expedition, for it was found that partly from their own disputes and partly owing to the instigation of the agents of Bájiráv, the chiefs were little disposed to act up to the engagements of 1807, either with respect to tribute or good conduct. The Peshwa, whose interference in the affairs of the peninsula had been constantly discouraged, declined to trouble himself to collect the tribute, the responsibility of which he asserted rested entirely upon the British and Gáikwár governments. He subsequently ceded the tribute to the British Government on account of military expenses. After his fall in 1819 his territories, including the rights in Gujarát, fell to the British Government, and in 1820 the Gáikwár arranged that the whole of the Káthiáváḍa tribute, except that due from the districts directly subordinate to Baroda, should be collected by the agency of the British.
The Mahi Kántha.Turning to the events on the mainland, we find that soon after Colonel Walker’s return from the Káthiáváḍa expedition, he introduced the Káthiáváḍa tribute system into the Mahi Kántha, in spite of the opposition of Sitárám Rávji and the anti-English party in the Darbár.
Supplementary Treaty, 1808.The
territory ceded for the payment of the British contingent in 1805 was
found to yield less revenue than had been anticipated, so in 1808 a
treaty supplementary to the consolidating one of 1805 was drawn up,
allotting additional assignments amounting to about 1,76,168 rupees to
the British. This revenue was derived partly from alienated villages in
Naḍiád, Mahudha, Dholka, Mátar, and near the Ranjar
Ghát. The ghásdána or tribute of
Bhávnagar was also made over by this agreement. With regard to
this latter [425]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. acquisition, it is to be
noticed that the agreement is drawn up in the name of the Honourable
Company alone, and not in that of the British Government on account of
Ánandráv Gáikwár. It also differs from
other engagements of a similar nature in containing a provision against
the contingency of future irregular demands being made by the
Peshwa’s army. The reason for this distinction is evidently that
the Bhávnagar contribution was not part of the
Káthiáváḍa revenue farmed to the
Gáikwár by Bájiráv, and was thus not
divisible on the expiration of the lease. The right to this tribute
rested with the British by virtue of the previous cession of Gogha, of
which sub-division the fifty nine villages of the Bhávnagar
Bháyád formed part.
Okhámandal, 1809.Next year the Okhámandal chiefs, who had not come under the settlement of 1807, were driven to engage not to continue their piratical depredations along the coast, and to admit one Sundarji Shivji as Resident on behalf of the British Government. The Gáikwár government then, too, seems to have become their counter security, an arrangement which led to misunderstandings a short while afterwards.
Disturbances in Káthiáváḍa, 1811.In 1811, some disturbances in Navánagar and Junágaḍh and symptoms of discontent in Okhámandal took the Resident from Baroda into the peninsula with part of the British contingent.
The Jám of Navánagar had got involved in pecuniary transactions with the Ráv of Kachh, and the British Government had mediated with a view of arranging for the repayment by gradual instalments. The Jám, however, repudiated all the engagements of 1807 both as regards the debt and the tribute, ejected the Gáikwár’s agent from his dominions, and prepared for war. He also began to incite the neighbouring chiefs to join in sweeping out the paramount power from the whole of Káthiáváḍa. It was not till after a considerable show of force that he laid down his arms and came to terms. Captain Carnac, the Resident, got him to submit the Kachh claims to the arbitration of the English Government, and after fixing them at Rs. 4,33,830, Captain Carnac made an arrangement similar to that originally intended.
There remained the question of a disputed succession in Junágaḍh. Bahádur Khán, son of a slave girl, was put forward in opposition to a younger aspirant, Salábat Khán, reputed to be the son of a lady of the Rádhanpur house. The Baroda government with the concurrence of the Resident had admitted the claims of the latter. On a report, however, by the Assistant Resident in Káthiáváḍa, Captain Carnac was induced to alter his opinion and to support Bahádur Khán, on the grounds that Salábat Khán was a spurious child, and that Bahádur was ready to make concessions of value to the Gáikwár government. The Bombay Council, however, disavowed all countenance of the claims of Bahádur Khán, and the matter was let drop.
1812.In the year 1812 the
Gáikwár had paid off the pecuniary loan borrowed in 1803
from the British Government, but there still [426]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. remained the debts for
which that government had become bhandári or security in
place of the ejected jamádârs of the Arab force.
These claims could not be paid off for at least two years longer, so
that for that period the Resident was ordered to maintain the same
close supervision of Baroda affairs as heretofore.
1813–14.The next two years were spent chiefly in discussions with the Poona government about the old claims by the Peshwa on the Gáikwár’s estate. There is no doubt that at the time of his death, Dámáji had not paid up nearly all that he had bound himself in 1753 to pay. On the other hand there had been at least six intermediate compacts between the Peshwa and various members of the Gáikwár family. Amongst others was that of 1768 fixing the arrears of the previous three years, that of 1778 and of 1781, by the tenth clause of which Fatehsingh was excused payment of arrears for the time during which he was engaged in hostilities against Rághobá. Then came the agreement with Govindráv in 1797, to which a sort of debit and credit account is appended.
Peshwa Intrigue in Baroda, 1814.The Peshwa had been content, for reasons that have been shown above, to let these claims lie dormant during the currency of the ten years’ farm. But, as the question of the renewal of this agreement became imminent, he gradually opened more frequent communications with the Baroda council, using these claims as a pretext for sounding the disposition of the chief officials and ascertaining their feelings especially towards the British Government. When the negotiations for the settlement of these claims were fairly set on foot, he used every possible means to protract them till he had finally decided what he should do in 1814, when the Ahmedábád farm expired.
It was easy for Bájiráv to discover who were the malcontents at the Baroda Court. Sitárám, the adopted son of Rávji Áppáji, having been found both incompetent and untrustworthy in the management of affairs, had been practically removed from any post of influence in the council, and was moreover chafing at the refusal of the British Government to recognize him in the same way as they had done his father. He had also been superseded as Suba of Káthiáváḍa by Vithalráv Deváji. Under these circumstances, and finding that he had the support of a large number of the older court party against the authority of the Resident and of his native agent, he either himself opened communications with Bájiráv or readily listened to the counsels sent to him direct from Poona. Before long, agents were sent to the Peshwa’s Court by Takhtbái, wife of Ánandráv, with instructions, it is supposed, to thwart all the proposals and designs of Gangádhar Shástri, who had been recently sent as envoy by the Gáikwár council of administration. The chief obstacle to the settlement of the Peshwa’s claims was the counter-demand made by the Baroda government on account of Broach, which had been disposed of without the Gáikwár’s consent, and also on account of the damage caused by the inroads of Ába Shelukar, when accredited agent of Bájiráv in Gujarát.
There is no need to detail here the events that took place in Poona
during these negotiations. On the expiration of the farm in 1814,
[427]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
Peshwa Intrigue in Baroda, 1814. Bájiráv appointed
Trimbakji Dengle Sarsuba of Ahmedábád. The latter,
however, did not leave Poona, where his presence was indispensable to
his master, but sent agents with instructions rather of a political
than of a fiscal nature. He himself undertook the task of disposing of
Gangádhar Shástri, whom he caused to be assassinated at
Pandharpur in July 1815.
Meanwhile the Jám of Navánagar had died leaving a disputed succession. The chief’s Khavás or family slaves, instigated probably by agents from Ahmedábád, began to usurp the government, and the whole question was submitted by the Darbár to the Peshwa as being lord paramount. The Ahmedábád commander sent a body of two hundred cavalry to Navánagar, but before they could arrive, the Khavás’ revolt had been quelled by a British force detached from the contingent. They therefore dispersed through the province inciting discontent and revolt amongst the Játs and Káthis. In Kaira they instigated a tribe of Kolis to attack the British lines by night. Sitárám Rávji’s adherents also collected a force at Dhár, a state well-known for lending itself for such purposes, and kept the frontier in confusion. Severe measures at Poona and Baroda soon put an end to this state of things, and at last Trimbakji Dengle was surrendered to the British Government to answer for his share in the murder of Gangádhar Shástri. The discussion of the Gáikwár’s debts, however, was carried on all through the year at Poona, whilst Bájiráv was maturing his then vacillating plans for extirpating the British from the west of India.
Okhámandal ceded to the Gáikwár.In 1816 the chiefs of Okhámandal again betook themselves to piracy. Their territory was occupied by a British force. It will be remembered that in 1809 the Gáikwár’s government had become counter security for these chiefs, but owing to the distance of the district from a military post, the Baroda authorities found themselves unable to spare troops enough to put a check on the misconduct of their tributaries. In a.d. 1816, at the time of occupation, the Bombay Government informed the Baroda administration that they had no wish to permanently establish themselves at so distant a spot, which contained, moreover, a much frequented shrine of Hindu worship, and that they were willing to put the Gáikwár in possession if he would engage to keep up a sufficient force in the district to protect the neighbouring ports and shores from the pirates and wreckers that infested the island of Dwárká and the adjoining mainland. The Bombay Government made a point of asserting on this occasion, in opposition apparently to some proposal by the Baroda Darbár, that they could not admit that the mere fact of having become security or counter-security gave any preferential right to the possession of the country. Finally, the Gáikwár government agreed to the condition proposed, and the district was made over to them.
British Aid at
Junágaḍh.In the same year (a.d. 1816) British aid was invoked by the Nawáb
of Junágaḍh who was oppressed by a too powerful minister,
backed by the Arab mercenaries. After a settlement of this dispute had
been satisfactorily brought about, the Nawáb, in gratitude,
waived his rights to tribute over the territories recently ceded to
[428]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819. the British in the
peninsula, where his family had formerly great influence and
considerable property. The escape of Trimbakji Dengle from
Thána, and the subsequent attempts of the Peshwa to prevent the
re-capture of his favourite and to re-unite the Marátha
confederacy, led to the execution of a fresh treaty on June 13th, 1817,
in accordance with the orders of the Supreme Government.
Treaty of Poona, 1817.It was intended to bind the Peshwa in such a way that he could never again enjoy the ascendancy amongst the Marátha chiefs to which he aspired. The Resident at Poona took this opportunity of also putting an end to the discussions about the mutual claims on each other by the Poona and Baroda governments. The Peshwa agreed to abandon all claims on any territory in possession of the Gáikwár and to accept an annual payment of four lákhs of rupees in satisfaction of all previous debts. The farm of Gujarát was made perpetual to the Gáikwár on the payment of four and a half lákhs annually, but the Káthiáváḍa tribute was made over to the British Government in liquidation of military expenses. The latter Government, by this treaty, also entered into possession of the Peshwa’s revenue in Gujarát, except that of Ulpád, which had been assigned to a favourite officer. All the Peshwa’s rights north of the Narbada were also ceded.
Treaty with the Gáikwár, 1817–18.These conditions necessitated a readjustment of the agreements with the Gáikwár. On November 1817, a definitive treaty, afterwards supplemented by one of November 1818, was executed between the Baroda and British Governments. The force furnished by the former state was found inefficient and the employment of a larger body of British troops was therefore necessary. To pay for these the Gáikwár ceded his share in the fort of Ahmedábád and the districts immediately surrounding that city.17 He also made over some districts near Surat, and the town of Umreth in Kaira with the whole of the rights acquired by the perpetual farm of Ahmedábád. The British remitted the mughlái or dues taken by the Nawábs of Surat on the Gáikwár’s possessions near that city. Okhámandal having now been pacified, was also given up to the Gáikwár, but revolted four months afterwards and was not again subdued for a considerable time.
1819.At the final settlement of the
dominions of the late Peshwa in 1819, the whole of his rights in
Gujarát passed in sovereignty to the British, who remitted the
four lákhs due from the Gáikwár in composition of
arrears claimed by Bájiráv. 1820.The next year a special inquiry was made into
the respective shares of the Peshwa and Baroda governments in the
Káthiáváḍa tribute and in the extra
allowance levied by the Gáikwár called
ghás-dána allowance. In the course of this inquiry
so many abuses of power and instances of extortion on the part of the
Gáikwár’s officers were brought to light, that the
Bombay Government on these grounds, and on account also of the general
deterioration in the province since the [429]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
Close of the Marátha Supremacy, 1819.
Gáikwár’s troops were stationed there, prevailed
upon Sayájiráv, who had now succeeded to the throne, to
let the duty of collection be undertaken and superintended by a British
officer stationed in Káthiáváḍa, who should,
however, employ the Gáikwár’s troops on occasions
of necessity. A similar arrangement was made with regard to the Mahi
Kántha, where the effects of the settlement of 1811 had been
much weakened by the disorderly conduct of the
Gáikwár’s troops stationed there. The
administration of nearly the whole of the province passed into the
hands of the British and the period of Marátha ascendancy came
to an end.
General Review.It remains to review
generally the nature and characteristics of the Marátha
connection with Gujarát, the chief events in which have been
chronicled above. The most prominent feature has already been indicated
at the beginning of this section and is apparent throughout the whole
narrative. It is, in fact, the small space in history occupied during
this period by the people, compared with the share appropriated to the
actions of the government and its delegates. The reasons for this are
as easily seen as the fact itself. From first to last the
Marátha interests in Gujarát were, except at one or two
special junctures, simply pecuniary ones. In comparison with other
countries within reach of Marátha arms, Gujarát has
always had a very large proportion of inhabitants engaged in commerce
and manufacturing industries. It was the object of Śiváji
to get as much booty as he could and carry it away then and there;
hence the commercial classes and manufacturers presented the most
favourable opportunities for pillage, and the agriculturists were at
first only mulcted in forage and provisions. Rapidity of action was
another of Śiváji’s aims, so not only were his visits
short and their effects transitory, but all his booty consisted of
property that could be carried away by his horsemen. No women or
followers accompanied his expeditions, no prisoners were made excepting
the few who could afford to pay a heavy ransom. Torture was resorted to
only when the captive was suspected of having concealed his treasure.
Cows women and cultivators were, according to
Śiváji’s system, exempted from capture. Assignments
on revenue were seldom made by him for fear of weakening his own
authority. Subsequently the Marátha demands became more regular
and assumed the form of a certain proportion of the revenue. The
sar-deshmukhi and chauth were supposed to be calculated
on the standard assessment so as to avoid subsequent claims as tribute
or over-collection. In reality, however, they consisted of a fixed
share in actual collections together with whatever extras the officer
in charge could manage to extort, and which were, of course, kept
undefined in any agreement. The expeditions, too, moved more leisurely
and in greater force. The passes and roads in their rear were protected
by their own comrades, so that the booty could be brought to the Dakhan
in carts, and more bulky property therefore was removed than in former
times. The times, too, when the demands were likely to be made were
known to the headmen of the district and village, so that the
cultivators could be pressed beforehand to furnish their share of the
[430]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
General Review. contributions. The extortion by this means
passed from the commercial classes down to the agriculturists, the
latter having also the burden of supporting a larger and more cumbrous
army for a longer period.
When the power of the Dábháde and his deputy the Gáikwár was fairly established, a regular system of administration was introduced. It will be remembered that by the treaty of 1729 as few Marátha officers were to be employed as possible beyond those necessary to collect the Dábháde’s share of the revenue. In consequence, however, of the internal struggles of the Muhammadan chiefs, this minimum quota grew to be a large establishment, with the usual accompaniment of alienations and assignments for the support of the officers and their religious institutions which the weakness of the central power had allowed to become customary. The Dábháde himself was non-resident and his deputy usually being too valuable an assistant to be spared from the arena of Dakhan politics, the collection was left to sub-deputies and their subordinates, who in turn delegated a great part of their duties to village officers and even to strangers. The Dábhádes, who were throughout more interested in the Dakhan than in Gujarát, had, no doubt, an idea of raising up a power in the latter province in opposition to the administration of the Peshwa, which was conducted purely by Bráhman agency. It was soon evident, however, that all that could be done politically with Gujarát was to make it a treasury for the support of schemes that had to be carried out in the Dakhan.
The fertility of the soil and the facilities the country afforded
for commerce and manufactures both tended to make it unlikely to become
a field for recruiting. The inhabitants of the towns had fixed and
lucrative occupations; the cultivators were mostly of a class which on
account of the fertility of their land neither Muhammadan nor
Marátha had been able to impoverish. The Maráthás
had still to seek for soldiers in the rugged and barren country on the
Gháts and in the Konkan, where the people could only look for a
hand-to-mouth existence if they remained at home. The warlike tribes of
Gujarát were, as has been already seen, too proud by birth and
position to engage themselves to fight for any but their own race and
interest. The aboriginal races were not likely to prove effective
allies even if they had been willing to move from their own woods and
fortresses. None of the Marátha governors of Gujarát
seem to have consistently attempted to weld the various interests
subordinate to them into a cohesion and unity that they might have made
politically useful against the Poona influence. All that they
endeavoured to do was to draw from their charge as much revenue as
possible and to keep out interlopers. To the taxpayer the result was
the same, whether his district was invaded by Kantáji or
Piláji. If one anticipated the other in carrying off the
harvest, the ryot still had to pay the latter for ejecting the
intruder. The only resistance to be feared by the
Maráthás was that, not of the cultivators, but of their
own race or of the Rájput Girásiás. These
latter were treated in all districts as mere robbers, probably because
the class which bears that name near Rájpipla, [431]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
General Review. where the Maráthás first came in
contact with it subsists usually on blackmail. In the north, however,
the Girásiás were landowners of great influence and fixed
residence, not likely to be conciliated by the knowledge that the
invaders of their country classed them along with Bhils and Kolis as
mehvásis or outlaws.
In order to relieve the chief officials of direct responsibility for the revenue, the Gáikwár towards the last quarter of the eighteenth century if not before, introduced the system of letting out each revenue sub-division in farm for from one to five years at a fixed annual rate. The farmer was as often as not an absentee, but the supervision and administration were never entrusted to any one but a Marátha Bráhman. The revenue for the year was settled by an inspection of the accounts of previous years and the crops of each village. The amount was taken in kind, but the actual distribution of the whole on individual cultivators was left to the headman, who was in most cases made responsible for the assessment imposed on his village.
The frequent passages of hostile armies and other causes had left much culturable land a desert. In order to restore the population and induce colonists to settle and cultivate in such spots, leases on favourable terms were granted to desáis, who administered the land as they pleased, and were directly responsible to the head revenue authority of the sub-division for the annual rent. The patels and other village officials also made use of their position with reference to the foreign supervisors in appropriating large tracts of waste land to their own uses. The kamávísdár or farmer for the time being was interested only in recouping himself for the amount he had agreed to pay the Marátha government, together with a margin for bribes paid to underlings at head-quarters for good offices with regard to the farm. He was ready, therefore, to make use of any agency in collecting his revenue that he found effective, and which saved the cost of a personal establishment. In many parts of the country there were hereditary village headmen accustomed to the duty of extorting money from unwilling ryots. In other places, such for instance as Dholka, it had been customary for certain Muhammadans called Kasbátis, to become responsible for the revenue of certain villages in return for a discount on the jama or amount collected (manoti). These manotidárs were found so useful by the Marátha officials that they gradually acquired an hereditary position and claimed proprietary rights in the villages for which they had been formerly mere agents for collection. They also acted as desáis or colonists, and succeeded in getting their leases of certain tracts renewed long after they had ceased to actively improve the land, which had in fact been all brought under regular cultivation.
Such was the agency employed in administering the revenue. The
kamávísdár was also the dispenser of
justice both civil and criminal. As his object was to make money and
not to improve the condition of his charge, his punishments consisted
chiefly in fines, and most offences could be paid for. No record of
trials was [432]
The Maráthás, a.d. 1760–1819.
General Review. kept except a memorandum of the amount passed at
each decision to the credit of the farmer. In civil suits sometimes
one-fourth of the amount in dispute was assigned as costs and
appropriated by the court. The Girásiás in their own
territory exercised somewhat similar jurisdiction, but grave crimes
with violence were apparently left to the party injured or his
relations to decide after the manner of the offence. Arbitration, too,
was a frequent mode of deciding differences of both civil and criminal
nature, but the kamávísdár or
girásiá usually managed that the State should not
be a loser by such a method of settlement.
The whole system indicates clearly enough the slight hold the Maráthás had on the province and their desire to make the most out of it for the furtherance of court intrigues or political ends above the Gháts. There is nothing to show that they contemplated a permanent colonization of the country until the British Government undertook the task of dividing the Marátha nation by the establishment of a powerful and independent court at Baroda.
The home of the Maráthás was always the Dakhan, and for many years after they had effected a lodgment in Gujarát, their army regularly returned for the rainy season to the country from whence they originally came. Their leaders were encouraged to be as much as possible near the court by the Dábháde, or the regent on the one side and by the Peshwa on the other: the former on account of their weight with the army and the Marátha chiefs, the latter in order that their influence in a distant dependency might not grow beyond what prudence recommended or might be counteracted if its tendency to increase became manifest. For similar reasons no force was allowed to be maintained in Gujarát sufficient to consolidate the Marátha acquisitions there into a manageable whole. Dámáji Gáikwár, had he lived, would undoubtedly have done much towards this end by means of his personal influence; but, as it happened, the thin crust of Marátha domination rapidly disappeared before it either was assimilated into the system of the province or hardened over it. A military occupation of a large and civilised district at a distance from the mother-country, and prevented by the jealousy of the central authority and the short-sightedness of those in charge of its exploitation, from either conforming itself to the elements it found already established, or absorbing the vital forces of the government it dispossessed, a system without the breath of life, without elasticity, without the capacity of self-direction, imposed bodily upon a foreign people, without even the care of preparing a foundation, such seems to have been the Marátha government, containing within itself all that was necessary to ensure a precarious, but while it lasted, an oppressive existence.
1 Surat was known as Báb-ul-makkah or the Gate of Makka on account of its being the starting place of the ships annually conveying the Muhammadan pilgrims of India to the shrine of their Prophet. ↑
2 Sardeshmukhi or ten per cent on the revenue. The chauth was nominally one-fourth, but both these claims were fluctuating in their proportions to the total revenue. ↑
3 Now the capital of the Rája of Rájpipla. ↑
4 Chauth and Sardeshmukhi as settled in 1699. ↑
5 On the western skirts of the Dáng forests. ↑
6 Now in the British districts of the Panch Maháls. ↑
7 The Muhammadan account is given in the Musalmán portion of this history. Grant Duff’s description differs considerably. ↑
8 The Marátha practice was to base their demands on the standard or tankha assessment (which was seldom if ever collected), so that by this means they evaded all possibility of claims against them for over-collections. ↑
9 At Gala about twelve miles above Surat in the territory of the Gáikwár. ↑
10 Tálegaon in the north-west of Poona, now a station on the railway to Bombay. ↑
11 Broach was constituted part of the Nizám’s personal estate on his resigning the viceroyalty in 1722. ↑
12 At the mouth of the Tápti, now belonging to the little Muhammadan state of Sachin. ↑
13 Now in the Ahmednagar district. ↑
14 In the Surat district some thirty miles east of the city. ↑
15 A celebrated hill fort south of Chámpáner in the Panch Maháls district. ↑
BY
L. R. ASHBURNER Esq.,
C.S.I.,
LATE OF H.M.’s BOMBAY
CIVIL SERVICE.
[CONTRIBUTED May 1880.] [433]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. The Red Salt Scare,
1857.Very soon after the outbreak of the mutinies in the
North-West of India in May 1857, an uneasy feeling began to prevail in
the Bombay Presidency, especially in Gujarát. The story of the
greased cartridges had been industriously repeated and found credulous
listeners in every village. A similar incident occurred in
Gujarát. A consignment of salt from the Ran of Kachh having been
carried in bags which had previously held red ochre (sindur) had
become discoloured. This was observed at Sádra in the Mahi
Kántha as the salt was in transit to Rájputána, and a report
was at once spread that the salt had been defiled with cow’s
blood. It was believed in Ahmedábád and throughout
Gujarát that this was a device of the British Government to
destroy the caste of the people as a preliminary to their forcible
conversion to Christianity.
The Passing of the Pariah Dog.About the time that the cakes or chapátis were being circulated throughout the North-West of India, a common pariah dog was passed from village to village in the Panch Maháls and eastern Gujarát. It was never ascertained who first set the dog in motion, but it came from the Central India frontier with a basket of food which was given to the village dogs, and a similar supply with the dog was forwarded to the next village. When pestilence or other calamity threatens an Indian village, it is the custom to take a goat or a buffalo to the boundary and drive it into the lands of the adjoining village, in the hope that it will avert evil from the community. A similar belief prevailed among the Jews. There is no reason to suppose that this movement of the dog in Gujarát was a signal of revolt or had any deeper political significance than a vague feeling that troublous times were approaching. Still it was by many regarded as an evil omen and created considerable alarm.1 [434]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. Gold
Hoarding.Although Gujarát was apparently tranquil in the
hot season of 1857, those who were most familiar with native opinion
were aware of the existence of very serious discontent, and indications
of the storm which lowered on the horizon were not wanting. When
disturbances are impending natives invariably convert their savings
into gold, because gold is more portable and more easily concealed than
silver. A sudden and unusual demand for gold in the markets, especially
by the native troops, had been observed. This fall of the political
barometer should never be disregarded. It indicates the approach of a
storm with great certainty.
Seditious Native Press.The native press, which had been merely disloyal, now assumed an attitude of decided hostility. Every paper contained the most exaggerated accounts of the massacre of Europeans in the North-West Provinces, and absurd rumours were circulated of the approach of a combined Russian and Persian army, which, it was said, had reached Attok and would shortly invade Hindustán. It is much to be regretted that the measures which were found necessary in 1880 for the suppression of seditious publications were not enforced in 1857. Had this been done much evil would have been averted. The native mind would not have become familiar with the spectacle of the British Government held up to the execration and contempt of its subjects and the vilest motives attributed to every public measure.
Maulvi Saráj-ud-din.The
native press was not the only source of sedition. The fall of the
British Government was openly predicted in every masjid, and in
Ahmedábád a Maulvi named Saráj-ud-din became
especially prominent by preaching a jehád in the
Jáma Masjid to audiences of native officers and
savárs of the Gujarát Horse and troops from the
[435]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. Ahmedábád cantonment. The Maulvi
was expelled from Ahmedábád and found his way to Baroda,
where he was afterwards arrested; but the impunity he so long enjoyed
brought great discredit upon Government, for it was very naturally
supposed that a government which tamely submitted to be publicly
reviled was too weak to resent the indignity. Oriental races are so
accustomed to violent measures that they seldom appreciate moderation
or forbearance. The generation that had known and suffered from the
anarchy of the Peshwa had passed away. The seditious language of the
native press and the masjid was addressed to a population too ignorant
to understand the latent power of the British Government.
Apparent Weakness of British Rule.In 1857 the immense continent of Hindustán was governed by what appeared to the people to be a few Englishmen unsupported by troops, for they knew that the native army was not to be depended on, and the European troops were so few that they were only seen in the larger military cantonments. It must have seemed an easy task to dispose of such a handful of men, and it probably never occurred to those who took part in the insurrection that the overthrow of the British Government would involve more serious operations than the capture or murder of the Europeans who governed the country so easily. They could not perceive that England would never submit to a defeat, and that the handful of men who ruled India were supported by the whole power of the nation. The plotters had no very definite ideas for the future. The Musalmáns regarded the subversion of a government of Káfirs as a triumph of Islám, and both Muslims and Hindus looked forward to a period of anarchy during which they might indulge that appetite for plunder which had been restrained for so many years. The descendants of the feudal aristocracy of the Peshwa are an ignorant and improvident race deeply involved in debt. They could not fail to see that under the operation of our laws their estates were rapidly passing into the possession of the more intelligent mercantile classes, and they hoped to recover their position in the revolution that was about to ensue.
Administrative Defects.A great
change had taken place in the character of the administration. The
civilians of the school of Duncan, Malcolm, and Mountstuart
Elphinstone, though not deeply learned in the law, were accomplished
earnest men, sufficiently acquainted with the unalterable principles of
right and wrong to administer substantial justice to a simple people
who had not yet learnt the art of lying. The people asked for justice
rather than law. They were satisfied with the justice they obtained
from the able and upright men who ruled this country during the first
half of this century. The writings and official reports of the officers
of that period indicate a knowledge of native customs and feelings and
a sympathy with the people that is unknown in the present day, for
knowledge and sympathy cannot be acquired except by a long and familiar
residence amongst the people which is now becoming every year more
impossible. When the overland route rendered communication with England
more easy and frequent, a reaction set in against patriarchal
administration. Concubinage with native women, which had been common,
was now declared vulgar, if not immoral; and the [436]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. relations between Europeans and Natives soon
became less cordial than they had been during the early period of
British rule. About this time a considerable immigration of lawyers
appeared in India. The Courts
Disliked.These briefless gentlemen, envious of the official
monopoly of the Civil Service, raised an outcry that justice was being
administered by men who had not acquired that knowledge of law which
the formality of eating a certain number of dinners at the Temple was
supposed to guarantee. They worked the press so industriously to this
cry, that in the course of a few years they had succeeded in impressing
their views on the Court of Directors in London and on the less
intelligent members of the Civil Service in India.
Unfortunately the Sadar Court was then presided over by a succession of feeble old gentlemen who had not sufficient force of character to resist this selfish agitation, and by way of refuting the charge of ignorance of law devoted themselves to the study of those petty technicalities which have so often brought the administration of justice into contempt, and which the progress of law reform has not even now removed from the law of England. In 1827, Mountstuart Elphinstone had enacted a Civil and Criminal Code which was still the substantive law of the land. It was simple and admirably suited to the people, but justice was administered according to the spirit rather than the letter of the law. A district officer would have incurred severe censure if his decisions were found to be inequitable, however they might have been supported by the letter of the law. The national character for even-handed justice had made the English name respected throughout India and far across the steppes of Central Asia. But the demoralizing example of the Sadar Adálat soon extended to the lower grades of the service. The Civil Service was afflicted with the foolishness which, we are told, precedes ruin. Its members diligently searched their law-books for precedents and cases, and rejoiced exceedingly if they could show their knowledge of law by reversing the decision of a lower Court on some long-forgotten ruling of the Courts of Westminster. The first effect of this evil was to fill the courts with corrupt and unprincipled vakils who perverted the course of justice by perjury, forgery, and fraud of every description. Litigation increased enormously, no cause was too rotten, no claim too fraudulent to deprive it of the chance of success. The grossest injustice was committed in the name of the law, and though the Civil Service was above all suspicion of corruption, the evil could hardly have been greater if the Judges had been corrupt. This state of affairs gave rise to great discontent, for the administration of justice fell almost entirely into the hands of the vakils. When men quarrelled they no longer said, “I’ll beat or I’ll kill you,” but “I’ll pay a vakil Rs. 50 to ruin you,” and too often this was no mere idle threat.
The Inám Commission.The
operations of the Inám Commission and of the Survey Department
were also a fruitful cause of alarm and discontent. Many of the estates
of the more influential Jághírdárs had been
acquired by fraud or violence during the period of anarchy which
preceded the fall of the Peshwa. The Patels and Deshmukhs had also
appropriated large areas of lands and had made grants of villages to
temples and assignments of revenue to Bráhmans, religious
mendicants, and dancing [437]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859.
The Inám Commission. girls. The Peshwa had never
recognized these alienations as any limitation of his rights, for he
farmed his revenues, and so long as a large sum was paid into his
treasury by the farmers it was immaterial to him how much land was
alienated. But when the Survey Department revealed the fact that nearly
a fourth part of the fertile province of Gujarát was
unauthorizedly enjoyed by these parasites; and that in other districts
the proportion of alienations was nearly equally large, a due regard
for the public interests demanded that there should be an investigation
into the title on which the lands were held rent-free. It became the
duty of the Inám Commission to make this inquiry, and though a
very small portion of land was resumed or rather assessed to the land
revenue and the rules for the continuation of cash allowances were
extremely liberal, they could hardly be expected to give satisfaction
to those who had so long enjoyed immunity from any share of the public
burdens. The Bráhmans and the priesthood of every sect deeply
resented the scrutiny of the Inám Commission and excited an
intensely fanatical spirit by representing the inquiry as a
sacrilegious attack on their religious endowments and a departure from
the principle of neutrality and toleration which had been the policy of
Government from a very early period.
The Army Disloyal.Notwithstanding all these elements of danger there would probably have been no revolt if the army had remained loyal. Fortunately the Bombay army was composed of a great variety of races, Musalmáns of the Shia and Sunni sects, Maráthás of the Dakhan and Konkan, Parváris, Pardeshis, and a few Jews and Christians. Little community of sentiment could exist, in so heterogeneous a force, and to this circumstance we may trace the failure of each mutinous outbreak in the regiments of the Bombay army. Many of its regiments had, however, recruited extensively in the North-West Provinces which were then the centre of the political cyclone, and it was soon discovered that seditious overtures were being made to them not only by their brethren in the regiments which had already mutinied, but by discontented persons of higher rank. Báiza Bái of Gwálior.The most important of these was a clever woman known as the Báiza Bái. She was the daughter of a Dakhan Sardár named Sirji Ráo Ghátke, and had been married in early life to His Highness Dowlat Ráo Sindia the Mahárája of Gwálior. On his death she had been allowed to adopt Jankoji Ráo as heir to the gádi, and during his minority she had been appointed by the British Government Regent of the Gwálior state. In this position the Bái had accumulated great wealth. She had deposited £370,000 (37 lákhs of rupees) for safe custody in the treasury at Benares, and it was known that she had other resources at Gwálior. Her avarice and ambition were insatiable. She sent emissaries to all the Marátha chiefs and Thákors in Western India calling on them to take up arms and restore the empire of Shiváji. She appealed to the troops, urging them to emulate the deeds of their comrades in the Bengal army who had already nearly exterminated the Europeans in the North-West, and warned them that if they did not now strike in defence of their religion they would shortly be converted to Christianity and made to drink the blood of the sacred cow.
Pársi Riot in Broach, June
1857.In May and June 1857 our troops were fighting before Delhi,
only just holding their own, and making little impression on the walls
[438]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859.
Pársi Riot in Broach, June 1857. of the city which were
strongly held by the mutinous regiments. Gujarát was still
tranquil. It is true there had been a riot in Broach originating in a
long-standing feud between the Pársis and Musalmáns of
that town, but it had no political significance and had been promptly
suppressed. The ringleaders were arrested, tried, and sentenced to be
hanged for the murder of a Pársi, but there is no reason to
suppose that this disturbance had any immediate connection with the
outbreak in the North-West. It was probably only a coincidence, but the
violence of the rioters was no doubt encouraged by the weakness of our
position in Gujarát, and the exaggerated rumours which reached
them of the massacre of our countrymen.
Mutiny at Mhow, July 1857.On July 1st, 1857, the 23rd Bengal Native Infantry and the 1st Bengal Cavalry stationed at Mhow mutinied and murdered Colonel Platt, Captain Fagan, Captain Harris, and a number of European subordinates of the Telegraph Department. The troops of His Highness Holkar fraternized with the mutineers, attacked the Residency, and after a desultory fight drove out Colonel Durand the Resident, who took refuge in Bhopál with the surviving Europeans of Indor. Information of the mutiny at Mhow soon reached Ahmedábád, and treasonable negotiations were at once opened for a simultaneous rising of the Gujarát Horse and of the troops in the cantonment; but they could not agree to combined operations. The Maráthás hoped for the restoration of the dynasty of the Peshwa, while the Pardeshis looked towards Dehli where their brethren were already in arms, without any very definite comprehension of what they were fighting for, but with some vague idea that they would establish a Musalmán Ráj on the throne of the Great Mughal.
Mutiny at Ahmedábád, July 1857.On July 9th, 1857, seven savárs of the Gujarát Horse raised a green flag in their regimental lines in Ahmedábád and attempted to seize the quarter guard in which the ammunition was stored; but the guard made some slight show of resistance, and finding the regiment did not join them the mutineers left the lines in the direction of Sarkhej. They were followed by the Adjutant, Lieutenant Pym, with twelve savárs, and Captain Taylor, the commandant, joined them soon after with three men of the Koli Corps, whom he had met on the Dholka road. The savárs were overtaken near the village of Tájpor, and having taken up a strong position between three survey boundary-marks opened fire on their officers and the Kolis, the savárs standing aloof. After many shots had been exchanged without result, Captain Taylor advanced to parley, and while endeavouring to reason with his men was shot through the body. The Kolis now re-opened fire and having shot two of the savárs the rest laid down their arms. They were tried under Act XIV. of 1857 and hanged. The savárs who followed Lieutenant Pym passively declined to act against their comrades, and if the Kolis had not been present the mutineers would have escaped. Captain Taylor’s wound was severe; the bullet passed through his body, but he eventually recovered. The execution of the savárs had a good effect on the troops, but it became evident that a serious struggle was impending, and Lord Elphinstone, who was then at the head of the Bombay Government, took all the precautions that were possible under the circumstances. [439]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. Mr. Ashburner’s
Force.Mr. Ashburner, Assistant Magistrate of Kaira, was ordered
to raise a force of 200 Foot and 30 Horse for the protection of his
districts, and Husain Khán Battangi, a Musalmán gentleman
of Ahmedábád, was authorized to enlist 2000 of the
dangerous classes. It was not expected that this
Ahmedábád force would add to our fighting strength, but
the employment of the rabble of Ahmedábád on good pay
kept them out of mischief till the crisis was passed. Mr.
Ashburner’s small force was composed of Rájputs,
Makránis, and Kolis. They were a very useful body of men and
were afterwards drafted into the Kaira Police of which they formed the
nucleus. It was this force that suppressed the rising of the
Thákors on the Mahi, which will be described below.
Genl. Roberts.General Roberts, a very able soldier, commanded the Northern Division at this time. He fully realized the critical position of affairs in Gujarát. He was aware that the troops were on the verge of mutiny, that the Thákors were sharpening their swords and enlisting men, and that no relief could be expected till after the rains. But he was not the man to despond or to shirk the responsibility now thrown upon him. He proved equal to the occasion and met each emergency as it arose with the calm determination of a brave man.
Rising at Amjera.When the troops at Mhow mutinied, the Rája of Amjera took up arms and attacked Captain Hutchinson the Political Agent of Bhopáwar. He fled and was sheltered by the Rája of Jábwa. At the same time (July 1857) the Musalmán Kanungus or accountants and Zamíndárs of the And in the Panch Maháls, July 1857.Panch Maháls revolted, laid siege to the fort of Dohad, and threatened the Kaira district. Captain Buckle, the Political Agent, Rewa Kántha, marched from Baroda with two guns under Captain Sheppee, R. A., and two companies of the 8th Regiment Native Infantry, to relieve Dohad, while Major Andrews, with a wing of the 7th Regiment, two guns under Captain Saulez, R. A., and 100 Sabres of the Gujarát Horse, marched on Thásra to support Mr. Ashburner and act generally under his orders. On the approach of Captain Buckle’s force the insurgents abandoned the siege, and Captain Hutchinson soon after re-established his authority in Bhopáwar by the aid of the Málwa Bhil Corps which remained loyal. He arrested the Rája of Amjera and hanged him.
Mutinies at Abu and Erinpur, 1857.On the 5th August the Jodhpur Legion stationed at Abu mutinied. They made a feeble attack on the barracks of H. M. 33rd Regiment and Captain Hall’s bungalow, into which they fired a volley of musketry, but were repulsed, leaving one of their men on the ground badly wounded. The fog was so dense that it was impossible to use firearms effectively. Mr. Lawrence of the Civil Service was the only person wounded. A party of the 17th Bombay Native Infantry who were on duty at Ábu, were suspected of complicity with the Jodhpur Legion and were disarmed. The head-quarters of the Legion mutinied at Erinpur on the same day as the attack at Ábu; they made the Adjutant, Lieutenant Conolly, prisoner and plundered the treasury. [440]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. Disturbance at
Ahmedábád, 14th Sept. 1857.An incident occurred
early in September which had an important influence on events. The two
Native regiments quartered at Ahmedábád were the 2nd
Regiment of Grenadiers and the 7th Native Infantry. The Grenadiers were
chiefly Pardeshis from Oudh, while the majority of the 7th Regiment
were Maráthás. As is often the case, an enmity sprang up
between the two regiments. One night Captain Muter of the 2nd
Grenadiers was visiting the guards as officer of the day. On
approaching the quarter guard of the 7th Regiment, the sentry demanded
the password which Captain Muter could not give. The sentry very
properly refused to let him pass. Captain Muter returned to his lines,
called out a party of Grenadiers, and made the sentry a prisoner. Next
morning General Roberts put Captain Muter under arrest and released the
sentry. This incident intensified the ill-feeling between the two
regiments, and prevented their combination when the Grenadiers mutinied
a few days later. It had been arranged that the two Native Regiments
and the Golandauz artillery should mutiny at the same time, but there
was mutual distrust between them, and the Native officers of the
artillery had stipulated that they should make a show of resistance in
order to let it appear that they had been overpowered by a superior
force. About midnight on the 14th September 1857 the Grenadiers turned
out and fell in on their parade ground armed and loaded. The guns were
also brought out and loaded on their own parade ground. A Native
officer of the Grenadiers was sent with a party to take possession of
the guns in accordance with the preconcerted agreement, but the
Subhedár of the Artillery threatened to fire on them, and the
Native officer expecting that the guns would be given up without
resistance, thought he had been betrayed, and retreated
with his party, who threw away their arms as they ran across the parade
ground. The Grenadiers were under arms on the parade waiting for the
guns, when seeing the disorder in which the party was retreating from
the Artillery lines, they also were seized with a panic and broke up in
confusion. Then for the first time the Native officers reported to
Colonel Grimes that there had been a slight disturbance in the lines.
The mere accident that the Native officer detached to take the guns had
not been informed of the show of resistance he was to expect from the
Artillery, probably averted the massacre of every European in
Gujarát. Twenty-one loaded muskets were found on the parade
ground, and though the whole regiment was guilty it was decided to try
the owners of those muskets by court martial. They were sentenced to
death. As it was doubtful if the Native troops would permit the
execution it was considered prudent to await the arrival of the 89th
Regiment under Colonel Ferryman and Captain Hatch’s battery of
Artillery. They had been landed at Gogha during the monsoon with great
difficulty, and were compelled to make a wide detour to the north owing
to the flooded state of the country. On their arrival the executions
were carried out; five of the mutineers were blown from guns, three
were shot with musketry, and the rest were hanged in the presence of
the whole of the troops. They [441]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. met their death with a gentlemanly calmness
which won the respect of all who were present.
Rádhanpur Disloyal.The example thus made, together with the presence of the European troops in Gujarát, restored our prestige and gave us time to attend to affairs on our frontier. The whole country was in a very disturbed state. On the fall of Delhi on September 28th, 1857, a treasonable correspondence was found between the Nawáb of Rádhanpur in Gujarát and the Emperor of Delhi, which deeply implicated the Nawáb. He and his ministers had forwarded nazránás of gold mohars to Delhi and asked for orders from the Emperor, offering to attack the British cantonments at Disa and Ahmedábád. The Nawáb had been on the most friendly terms with Captain Black the Political Agent, and had been considered perfectly loyal. Preparations were made to depose him for this treacherous conduct. We were then so strong in Gujarát that his estate could have been seized without the least difficulty, but he was considered too contemptible an enemy and his treason was pardoned.
Arab Outbreak at Sunth.Lieutenant Alban, with a party of Gujarát Horse, was now sent to settle affairs in Sunth, a petty state in the Rewa Kántha. Mustapha Khán, at the head of a turbulent body of Arabs, had made the Rája a prisoner in his own palace with a view to extort arrears of pay and other claims. Lieutenant Alban’s orders were to disarm the Arabs. After some negotiations Mustapha Khán waited on Lieutenant Alban. He was attended by the whole of his armed followers with the matches of their matchlocks alight, thinking no doubt to intimidate Lieutenant Alban. On entering the tent Lieutenant Alban disarmed him, but imprudently placed his sword on the table. While they were conversing Mustapha Khán seized his sword and Lieutenant Alban immediately shot him with a revolver. The Arabs who crowded round the tent now opened fire on Alban and his men, but they were soon overpowered. Mustapha Khán, four Arabs, and one savár of the Gujarát Horse were killed.
Disturbance in Lunáváḍa.Lieutenant Alban, with a party of the 7th Native Infantry under Lieutenant Cunningham then proceeded to Páli. A few months before one Surajmal, a claimant of the Lúnáváḍa gádi, had attacked the Rája of Lúnáváḍa, but was repulsed with severe loss and had since been harboured in the village of Páli. On the approach of Alban’s force, it was attacked by Surajmal’s Rájputs and the village was accordingly burnt. Order was then restored in the Panch Maháls, and it was not again disturbed till Tátia Topi entered the Maháls.
Conspiracy at Disa.In October 1857 a
conspiracy was discovered between the Thákor of Samda near Disa
and some Native officers of the 2nd Cavalry and 12th Regiment Native
Infantry to attack and plunder the camp at Disa and to murder the
officers; but the evidence was not very clear, and before the trial
could take place the amnesty had been published under which the
suspected men were released. The peace of Northern Gujarát was
much disturbed at this time by the Thákor of Rova, who plundered
the Pálanpur and Sirohi [442]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. villages at the head of 500 men, and the
Thákor of Mandeta was also in arms but was held in check by a
detachment of the 89th Regiment and a squadron of cavalry at Ahmednagar
near Ídar.2 Conspiracy at Baroda.The two Thákors were
acting in concert with some influential conspirators at Baroda of whom
Malhár Ráo Gáikwár alias Dáda
Sáheb was the chief. It was this man who afterwards became
Gáikwár of Baroda and was deposed for the attempt to
murder Colonel Phayre by poison.
Want of Combination.It is very remarkable that the sepoy war did not produce one man who showed any capacity for command. Every native regiment was in a state of mutiny and a large proportion of the civil population was ripe for revolt. If only one honest man had been found who could have secured the confidence and support of his fellow-countrymen, the fertile province of Gujarát would have been at his mercy; but amongst natives conflicting interests and mutual distrust make combination most difficult. In India a conspirator’s first impulse is to betray his associates lest they should anticipate him. The failure of every mutinous outbreak in Gujarát was due to this moral defect. This trait may be traced throughout the history of the war and should be studied by those who advocate the independence of India, and the capacity of the native for self-government. It is an apt illustration of native inability to organize combined operations that the most formidable conspiracy for the subversion of our power should have been delayed till October 1857. By this time the arrival of Her Majesty’s 89th Regiment and a battery of European artillery at Ahmedábád had rendered a successful revolt impossible. The mutinies of the Gujarát Horse and Grenadiers had been promptly suppressed and severely punished. The termination of the monsoon had opened the ports and reinforcements were daily expected. Had the outbreak occurred simultaneously with the mutiny of the Gujarát Horse, the Artillery, and the Second Grenadiers, Gujarát must have been lost for a time and every European would have been murdered.
Marátha Conspiracy.For many years Govindráo alias Bápu Gáikwár, a half brother of His Highness the Gáikwár, had resided near the Sháhibág at Ahmedábád. He had been deported from Baroda for intriguing against his brother and had been treated as a political refugee. This man with Malhárráo, another brother of His Highness the Gáikwár, Bháu Sáheb Pawár, and a Sardár who called himself the Bhonsla Rája, also related to His Highness by marriage, conceived the design to murder the Europeans in Baroda Ahmedábád and Kaira and establish a government in the name of the Rája of Sátára. To Bápu Gáikwár was entrusted the task of tampering with the troops in Ahmedábád, and frequent meetings of the Native officers were held at his house every night. The Bhonsla Rája, with a man named Jhaveri Nálchand, was deputed to the Kaira district to secure the aid of the Thákors of Umeta, Bhádarva, Kera, and Dáima, and of the Patels of Ánand and Partábpur. [443]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. Marátha
Conspiracy.These landholders assured Bápu of their
support and the Thákor of Umeta mounted some iron guns and put
his fort in a state of defence. An agent named Maganlál was sent
into the Gáikwár’s Kadi Pargana, where he enlisted
a body of 2000 foot and 150 horse, which he encamped near the village
of Lodra. The followers of the Kaira Thákors assembled in the
strong country on the banks of the Mahi near the village of
Partábpur with a detachment and advanced to the Chauk
Taláv within five miles of Baroda. The massacre at Baroda was
fixed for the night of October 16th. The native troops in Baroda had
been tampered with and had promised in the event of their being called
out that they would fire blank ammunition only.
Gathering at Partábpur,The Thákors had been encamped at Partábpur for several days, but owing partly to the sympathy of the people and partly to the terror which they inspired, no report was made to any British officers till the 15th October, when Mr. Ashburner, who was encamped at Thásra, marched to attack them with his new levies and a party of the Kaira police. There was, as usual, disunion in the ranks of the insurgents; they had no leaders they could depend upon, and they dispersed on hearing of the approach of Ashburner’s force without firing a shot. Ninety-nine men who had taken refuge in the ravines of the Mahi were captured and a commission under Act XIV. of 1857 was issued to Mr. Ashburner and Captain Buckle, the Political Agent in the Rewa Kántha, to try them. Ten of the ringleaders were found guilty of treason and blown from guns at Kanvári, nine were transported for life, and the remainder were pardoned. The turbulent villages of Partábpur and Angar in Kaira were destroyed and the inhabitants removed to more accessible ground in the open country. Their strong position in the ravines of the Mahi river had on several occasions enabled the people of Partábpur and Angar to set Government at defiance, and this was considered a favourable opportunity of making an example of them and breaking up their stronghold.
And at Lodra.In the meantime information of the gathering at Lodra had reached Major Agar, the Superintendent of Police, Ahmedábád. He marched to attack them with the Koli Corps and a squadron of the Gujarát Horse. Maganlál fled to the north after a slight skirmish in which two men were killed and four wounded, and was captured a few days afterwards by the Thándár of Sammu with eleven followers. They were tried by General Roberts and Mr. Hadow, the Collector of Ahmedábád, under Act XIV. of 1857. Three of them were blown from guns at Waizápur, three were hanged, and the rest were transported for life.
It is much to be regretted that Malhárráo Gáikwár and the Bhonsla Rája were allowed to escape punishment. There was very clear evidence of the guilt of the Bhonsla Rája, but His Highness the Gáikwár interceded for him, and Sir Richmond Shakespeare, the Resident, weakly consented that his life should be spared on condition that he should be imprisoned for life at Baroda, a sentence which, it is hardly necessary to say, was never carried out. [444]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. Partial
Disarming.On the suppression of this abortive insurrection it
was determined to disarm Gujarát, and in January 1858 strong
detachments of the 72nd Highlanders and of Her Majesty’s 86th
Regiment with the 8th Regiment Native Infantry, two guns under Captain
Conybere, and a squadron of Gujarát Horse were placed at the
disposal of Mr. Ashburner to carry out this measure. His Highness the
Gáikwár had consented to a simultaneous disarmament of
his country, but he evaded the performance of his promise. In the Kaira
district and in the Jambusar táluka of Broach the disarmament
was very strictly enforced; every male adult of the fighting classes
was required to produce an arm of some kind. The town of
Ahmedábád was relieved of 20,000 arms in the first two
days, but the Highlanders and 86th Regiment were required for
operations in Rájputána, and after
their departure from Gujarát it was deemed prudent to postpone
this very unpopular measure.
Náikda Revolt, Oct. 1858.After these events Gujarát remained tranquil for nearly a year till, in October 1858, the Náikda Bhils of Nárukot revolted under Rupa and Keval Náiks, and a few months later Tátia Topi’s scattered force being hard-pressed by Colonel Park’s column, plundered several villages of the Panch Maháls during its rapid march through that district.
Tátia Topi, 1858.In 1858, after his defeat at Gwálior, at the close of the mutinies in Northern India, Tátia Topi moved rapidly towards the Dakhan. The chiefs of Jamkhandi and Nárgund had been in treasonable correspondence with the rebel chiefs in the North-West and had invoked their aid. It is more than probable that if Tátia Topi had entered the Dakhan in force, there would have been a general insurrection of the Marátha population. Tátia’s march to the Dakhan soon assumed the character of a flight. He was closely pressed by two columns under Generals Somerset and Mitchell, and a very compact and enterprizing little field force commanded by Colonel Park. Colonel Park’s own regiment, the 72nd Highlanders, many of the men mounted on camels, formed the main fighting power of this force. His indefatigable energy in the pursuit of the enemy allowed them no rest, and eventually brought them to bay at Chhota Udepur. Fearing to face the open country of Berár with such an uncompromising enemy in pursuit, Tátia recrossed the Narbada at Chikalda and marched towards Baroda. He had, by means of an agent named Ganpatráo, for some time been in communication with the Bháu Sáheb Pavár, a brother-in-law of His Highness the Gáikwár, and had been led to expect aid from the Baroda Sardárs and the Thákors of the Kaira and Rewa Kántha districts. Immediately it became known that Tátia had crossed the Narbada, troops were put in motion from Kaira, Ahmedábád, and Disa for the protection of the eastern frontier of Gujarát. Captain Thatcher, who had succeeded to the command of the irregular levies raised by Mr. Ashburner in Kaira, was ordered to hold Sankheda with the irregulars and two of the Gáikwár’s guns. He was afterwards reinforced by Captain Collier’s detachment of the 7th Regiment N. I., which fell back from Chhota Udepur on the approach of the enemy. [445]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. Tátia
Topi’s Defeat at Chhota Udepur, Dec. 1858.Tátia
Topi at this time commanded a formidable force composed of fragments of
many mutinous Bengal regiments. He had also been joined by a mixed
rabble of Villáyatis, Rohillás, and Rájputs, who
followed his fortune in hopes of plunder. Ferozsha Nawáb of
Kamona and a Marátha Sardár who was known as the
Ráo Sáheb, held subordinate commands. Each fighting man
was followed by one or more ponies laden with plunder which greatly
impeded their movements. It was chiefly owing to this that Colonel Park
was enabled to overtake the rebels and to force them into action. On
reaching Chhota Udepur the troops of the Rája fraternised with
the enemy, and Captain Collier having evacuated the town, Tátia
Topi was allowed to occupy it without opposition. He had intended to
halt at Chhota Udepur to recruit his men and to develop his intrigues
with the Baroda Sardárs, but Park gave him no respite. On the
1st December 1858, he fell upon Tátia’s rebel force and
defeated it with great slaughter, his own loss being trifling. After
this defeat there was great confusion in the ranks of the insurgents.
Tátia Topi abandoned his army and did not rejoin it till it had
reached the forest lands of Párona. Discipline which had always
been lax, was now entirely thrown aside. The muster roll of one of
Tátia’s cavalry regiments was picked up and showed that
out of a strength of 300 sabres only sixteen were present for duty. The
rebel force separated into two bodies, one doubled back and plundered
Park’s baggage which had fallen far to the rear, the other under
Ferozsha entered the Panch Maháls and looted Báriya,
Jhálod, Limbḍi, and other villages; Godhra
being covered by Muter’s force was not attacked. Park’s
force was so disabled by the plunder of its baggage and by long
continued forced marches, that it was compelled to halt at Chhota
Udepur, but General Somerset took up the pursuit and rapidly drove
Tátia from the Panch Maháls. He fled in the direction of
Salumba. The Thákor of that place was in arms, and Tátia
no doubt expected support from him, but the Thákor was too
cautious to join what was then evidently a hopeless cause. On reaching
Nargad on the 20th February 1859, Ferozsha made overtures of surrender,
and a week later 300 cavalry and a mixed force of 1500 men under Zahur
Ali and the Maulvi Vazir Khán laid down their arms to General
Mitchell. They were admitted to the benefit of the amnesty. The remnant
of Tátia’s force fled to the north-east.
Náikda Disturbance, 1858.In October 1858, instigated by the intrigues of the Bháu Sáheb Pavár, the Sankheda Náikdás, a very wild forest tribe, took up arms under Rupa and Keval Náiks, and after having plundered the outpost, thána, at Nárukot, attacked a detachment of the 8th Regiment N. I. under Captain Bates at Jámbughoda. They were repulsed with considerable loss after a desultory fight during the greater part of two days. On the arrest of Ganpatráo, the Bháu Sáheb’s agent, this troublesome insurrection would probably have collapsed, but the Naikdás were joined by a number of Villáyatis, matchlock-men, the fragments of Tátia’s broken force, who encouraged them to hold out. They occupied the very strong country between Chámpáner and Nárukot, and kept up a harassing warfare, plundering the villages as far north as Godhra. [446]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859.
Náikda Disturbance, 1858. A field force commanded by the
Political Agent of the Rewa Kántha, Colonel Wallace, was
employed against the Náikdás during the cold weather of
1858, and in one of the frequent skirmishes with the insurgents Captain
Hayward of the 17th Regiment N. I. was severely wounded by a matchlock
bullet on the 28th January 1859. The only success obtained by the
Náikdás was the surprise of Hassan Ali’s company of
Hussein Khán’s levy. The Subhedár had been ordered
to protect the labourers who were employed in opening the pass near the
village of Sivrájpur, but the duty was very distasteful to him,
and his son deserted with twenty-four men on the march to
Sivrájpur. They were suddenly attacked by a mixed force of
Makránis and Náikdás. Seven men including the
Subhedár were killed and eleven wounded without any loss to the
enemy. The Subhedár neglected to protect his camp by the most
ordinary precautions and his men appear to have behaved badly. They
fled without firing a shot directly they were attacked. But little
progress had been made in pacifying the Náikdás till
Captain Richard Bonner was employed to raise and organize a corps
composed chiefly of Bhils with their head-quarters at Dohad in the
Panch Maháls. Captain Bonner’s untiring energy and moral
influence soon reduced the Náikdás to submission. Rupa
Náik laid down his arms and accepted the amnesty of the 10th
March 1859, and Keval Náik followed his example soon after.
Wágher Outbreak, 1859.In July 1859 the Wághers of Okhámandal, a mahál in Káthiáváḍa belonging to His Highness the Gáikwár, suddenly seized and plundered Dwárka, Barvála, and Bet. They were led by a Wágher chief named Toda Manik, who alleged that he had been compelled to take up arms by the oppression of the Gáikwár’s kámdárs; but it is probable that he was encouraged to throw off allegiance by the weakness of the Baroda administration and the belief that he would have to deal with the troops of the Darbár only. He soon found he was in error. Major Christie with 200 sabres of the Gujarát Horse and a wing of the 17th Regiment Native Infantry from Rájkot marched to Mandána on the Ran to cut off the communication between Okhámandal and the Káthiáváḍa peninsula. The cantonment of Rájkot was reinforced from Ahmedábád by six guns of Aytoun’s battery, a wing of the 33rd Regiment and a detachment of the 14th Regiment Native Infantry under Captain Hall, and a naval and military force was at the same time prepared in Bombay for the recovery of Bet and Dwárka as soon as the close of the monsoon should render naval operations on the western coast possible.
Expedition against Bet, 1859.On the 29th September 1859, the following force embarked in the transports South Ramillies and Empress of India, towed by Her Majesty’s steam-ships Zenobia and Victoria, and followed by the frigate Firoz, the gunboat Clyde, and the schooner Constance:
Her Majesty’s 28th Regiment | 500 | Men. |
Her Majesty’s 6th Regiment Native Infantry | 600 | Men.,, |
Marine Battalion | 200 | Men.,, |
Royal Artillery | 60 | Men.,, |
Sappers and Miners | 90 | Men.,, |
The expedition was under the command of Colonel Donovan [447]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859.
Expedition against Bet, 1859. of Her Majesty’s 28th
Regiment, but it was intended that on arrival at Bet, Colonel Scobie
should command the combined naval and military force. Colonel Scobie
marched from Rájkot early in October with the wings of Her
Majesty’s 33rd Regiment and 17th Native Infantry, the 12th Light
Field Battery and detachments of the 14th Native Infantry and
Gujarát Horse. Had Colonel Donovan waited for this force he
might have effectually invested the fort of Bet, which is situated on
an island, and exterminated the rebels; but he was too anxious to
distinguish himself before he could be relieved of command. He arrived
off Bet on the 4th October 1859, and at sunrise that morning the
steam-ships Firoz, Zenobia, Clyde, and
Constance took up their positions off the fort of Bet and opened
fire with shot and shell at 950 yards. The fort replied feebly with a
few small guns. Shells effectually scorched the fort and temples
occupied by the enemy, but the shot made little impression on the wall
which was here thirty feet thick. The bombardment continued throughout
the day and at intervals during the night. Next morning Dewa Chabasni,
the Wágher chief in command of the fort, opened negotiations for
surrender, but he would not consent to the unconditional surrender
which was demanded, and after an interval of half an hour the artillery
fire was resumed and preparations were made to disembark the troops.
They landed under a heavy musketry fire from the fort and adjacent
buildings, and an attempt was made to escalade. The ladders were placed
against the wall but the storming party of Her Majesty’s 28th
Regiment and 6th Regiment Native Infantry were repulsed with heavy
loss. Captain McCormack of Her Majesty’s 28th Regiment, Ensign
Willaume of the 6th Regiment, and ten European soldiers were killed;
and Captain Glasspoole, Lieutenant Grant of the 6th Native Infantry,
and thirty-seven men of the 28th Regiment were wounded, many of them
severely. One sepoy of the Marine Battalion was killed and five
wounded.
Bet Fort Taken.During the night which succeeded this disastrous attack the Wághers evacuated the fort. They reached the mainland, taking with them their women the children and the plunder of the temple, but Dewa Chabasni, the Wágher chief, had been killed the previous day. Considering the large and well-equipped force at Colonel Donovan’s disposal and the facilities which the insular position of Bet afforded to a blockading force, the escape of the Wághers almost with impunity, encumbered with women and plunder, did not enhance Colonel Donovan’s military reputation. Captain D. Nasmyth, R. E., Field Engineer of the Okhámandal Force, was directed to destroy the fort of Bet and carried out his instructions most effectually. Some of the Hindu temples nearest the walls were severely shaken by the explosion of the mines, and a great outcry was raised of the desecration of the temples; but if Hindus will convert their temples into fortified enclosures, they must take the consequence when they are occupied by the enemies of the British Government.
Lieutenant Charles Goodfellow, R. E., greatly distinguished himself
on this occasion. He earned the Victoria Cross by carrying [448]
Gujarát Disturbances,
1857–1859. off a wounded man of Her Majesty’s 28th
Regiment under a very heavy fire. Treasure valued at 3½
lákhs of rupees was taken on board the Firoz for safe
custody. It was eventually restored to the Pujáris of the
temples, but most of the temples had been carefully plundered by the
Wághers before the entry of the British force.
Dwárka Fort Taken.Many of the fugitives from Bet took refuge in Dwárka, and Colonel Donovan’s force having re-embarked proceeded to Dwárka to await the arrival of Colonel Scobie’s small brigade. Scobie’s force did not reach Dwárka till October 20th. The Naval Brigade under Lieutenant Sedley with sixteen officers and 110 men had already landed under very heavy matchlock fire, and thrown up a slight breastwork of loose stone within 150 yards of the walls. A field piece from the Zenobia and afterwards a thirty-two pounder were placed in position in this work. The successful result of the siege was mainly due to the determined bravery of this small naval force. They repulsed repeated sorties from the fort and inflicted severe losses on the enemy. As soon as the stores and ammunition could be landed, Colonel Donovan took up a position to the north-east of the fort, Colonel Scobie to the south-east, and Captain Hall occupied an intermediate position with detachments of Her Majesty’s 33rd Regiment, the 14th Native Infantry, and Gujarát Horse under Lieutenant Pym. The garrison made several determined attempts to break through Captain Hall’s position, but they were on each occasion driven back with loss.
The first battery opened fire on the northern face of the fort on October 28th, while the Zenobia and the Firoz poured a well-directed fire of shells on the houses and temples which sheltered the enemy towards the sea. The shells did immense execution and relieved the attack on the Naval Brigade which continued to hold its position with the greatest gallantry though several times surrounded by the enemy. On the night of the 31st October the garrison evacuated the fort and cut its way through a picket of Her Majesty’s 28th Regiment, wounding Ensign Hunter and four men. A detachment under Colonel Christie followed the fugitives next morning and overtook them near Vasatri. A skirmish ensued, but they escaped without much loss and took refuge in the Barda hill. They continued to disturb the peace of Káthiáváḍa for several years. In one of the desultory skirmishes which followed, Lieutenants LaTouche and Hebbert were killed.
Rising in Nagar Párkar.While these events were in progress, Karranji Hati the Rána of Nagar Párkar on the Sindh frontier of Gujarát, took up arms at the head of a band of Sodhás, plundered the treasury and telegraph office at Nagar Párkar, and released the prisoners in the jail. Colonel Evans commanded the field force which was employed against him for many months without any very definite results. The country is a desert and the Sodhás avoided a collision with the troops. The Rána eventually submitted and peace was restored. [449]
1 The rite of passing cakes from village to village or of passing a dog from village to village is in such complete accord with magical and religious rites practised all over India that it seems hardly possible to accept either as meaningless or as accidental the passing of cakes and of a dog from one part of the country to another on the brink of the Mutinies. Knowing how suitable such a rite is to the state of feeling as well as to the phase of belief prevalent among the plotters of rebellion in Northern India it seems difficult to suppose that the passing of the cakes and the passing of the dog were not both sacramental; that is designed to spread over the country a spirit which had by religious or magical rites been housed in the dog and in the cakes. The cake-spirit, like the sugar-spirit of the Thags, was doubtless Káli, the fierce longing for unbridled cruelty, which worked on the partaker of the Thag sugar with such power that he entered with zest and without remorse on any scheme however cowardly and cruel. Like the Thags those who ate the Mutiny cakes would by partaking become of one spirit, the spirit of the indwelling Káli, and, in that spirit would be ready to support and to take part in any scheme of blood which the leaders of Mutiny might devise and start. Similarly by religious rites the Central India dog, possibly the dog of Báiza Bái of Gwálior (See Text page 437), had been made the home of some fierce war-spirit, apparently of the dog-formed Khandoba the Marátha Sword God and Dog of War. The inspired dog and the inspired dogs-meat were passed through the land in the confidence that through them the spirit of unrest would pervade every village of Gujarát. Since the Mutinies, by the magic of letters, Káli has passed from the wafer into the leaflet, and the paid political propagandist has taken the place of Khandoba’s pariah dog.
The correctness of the view suggested above is supported if not established by certain passages in Kaye’s Sepoy War, I. 632–642. Chuni says; ‘The circulating of cakes was supposed to foretell disturbance and to imply an invitation to the people to unite for some secret purpose.’ According to the king of Delhi’s physician (page 636) some charm attached to the cakes. The people thought they were made by some adept in the secret arts to keep unpolluted the religion of the country. Another authority (page 637) says; ‘The first circulation of the cakes was on the authority of a pandit who said the people would rise in rebellion if cakes were sent round and that the person in whose name the cakes were sent would rule India.’ The secret comes out in Sitárám Báwá’s evidence (pages 646–648); ‘The cakes in question were a charm or jádu which originated with Dása Báwa the guru or teacher of Nána Sáheb. Dása told Nána Sáheb he would make a charm and as far as the magic cakes should be carried so far should the people be on his side. He then took lotusseed-dough called makána and made an idol of it. He reduced the idol to very small pills and having made an immense number of cakes he put a pillet in each and said that as far as the cakes were carried so far would the people determine to throw off the Company’s yoke.’ With this making of a cake as a sacramental home of Durga or Káli compare the Buddhist of Tibet offering in a human skull to the Máháráni or Queen, that is to Durga or Káli, a sacramental cake made of black-goat’s fat, wine, dough, and butter. (Waddell’s Buddhism in Tibet, 365.). As to the effect of sharing in Durga’s mutiny cakes compare the statement of the Thag Faringia (Sleeman’s Ramaseeana, page 216); The sugar sacrament, gur-tapávani, changes our nature. Let a man once taste the sacramental sugar and he will remain a Thag however skilful a craftsman, however well-to-do. The Urdu proverb says Tapauni-ki-dhaunika gur jisne kháyá wuh waisá huá Who eats the sugar of the sacramental Vase as he is so he remains. The Thags are tools in the hand of the god they have eaten. (Compare Ramaseeana, 76.)—J. M. C. ↑
2 Rova in the south-east corner of Sirohi: Mandeta in Ídar in the Máhi Kántha. P. FitzGerald Esq. Political Agent Máhi Kántha. ↑
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Description. Description.Bhinmál,1 North Latitude
24° 42′ East Longitude 72° 4′, the historical
Shrimál, the capital of the Gurjjaras from about the sixth to
the ninth century, lies about fifty miles west of Ábu hill. The
site of the city is in a wide plain about fifteen miles west of the
last outlier of the Ábu range. To the east, between the hills
and Bhinmál, except a few widely-separated village sites, the
plain is chiefly a grazing ground with brakes of thorn and cassia
bushes overtopped by standards of the camel-loved pilu Salvadora
persica. To the south, the west, and the north the plain is smooth and
bare passing westwards into sand. From the level of the plain stand out
a few isolated blocks of hill, 500 to 800 feet high, of which one peak,
about a mile west of the city, is crowned by the shrine of
Chámuṇḍa the Śrí or Luck of
Bhinmál. From a distance the present Bhinmál shows few
traces of being the site of an ancient capital. Its 1500 houses cover
the gentle slope of an artificial mound, the level of their roofs
broken by the spires of four Jain temples and by the ruined state
office at the south end of the mound. Closer at hand the number and
size of the old stone-stripped tank and fortification mounds and the
large areas honeycombed by diggers for bricks show that the site of the
present Bhinmál was once the centre of a great and widespread
city. Of its fortifications, which, as late as a.d. 1611, the English merchant Nicholas Ufflet, in a
journey from Jhálor to Ahmedábád, describes as
enclosing a circuit of thirty-six miles (24 kos) containing many
fine tanks going to ruin, almost no trace remains.2 The names of some
of the old gates are remembered, Surya in the north-east,
Śrí Lakshmí in the south-east, Sanchor in the west,
and Jhálor in the north. Sites are pointed out [450]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Description. as old gateways five to six miles to the east and
south-east of the present town, and, though their distance and
isolation make it hard to believe that these ruined mounds were more
than outworks, Ufflet’s testimony seems to establish the
correctness of the local memory.3 Besides these outlying gateways traces
remain round the foot of the present Bhinmál mound of a smaller
and later wall. To the east and south the line of fortification has
been so cleared of masonry and is so confused with the lines of tank
banks, which perhaps were worked into the scheme of defence, that all
accurate local knowledge of their position has passed. The
Gujarát gate in the south of the town though ruined is well
marked. From the Gujarát gateway a line of mounds may be traced
south and then west to the ruins of Pipalduara perhaps the western
gateway. The wall seems then to have turned east crossing the
watercourse and passing inside that is along the east bank of the
watercourse north to the south-west corner of the Jaikop or Yaksha
lake. From this corner it ran east along the south bank of Jaikop to
the Jhálor or north gate which still remains in fair
preservation its pointed arch showing it to be of Musalmán or
late (17th–18th century) Ráhtor construction. From the
Jhálor gate the foundations of the wall may be traced east to
the Kanaksen or Karáda tank. The area to the east of the town
from the Karáda tank to the Gujarát gate has been so
quarried for brick to build the present Bhinmál that no sign
remains of a line of fortifications running from the Karáda tank
in the east to the Gujarát gate in the south.
The site of the present town the probable centre of the old city, is a mound stretching for about three-quarters of a mile north and south and swelling twenty to thirty feet out of the plain. On almost all sides its outskirts are protected by well made thorn fences enclosing either garden land or the pens and folds of Rabáris and Bhíls. The streets are narrow and winding. The dwellings are of three classes, the flat mud-roofed houses of the Mahájans or traders and of the better-to-do Bráhmans and craftsmen with canopied doors and fronts plastered with white clay: Second the tiled sloping-roofed sheds of the bulk of the craftsmen and gardeners and of the better-off Rabáris and Bhíls: and Third the thatched bee-hive huts of the bulk of the Rabáris and Bhíls and of some of the poorer craftsmen and husbandmen. Especially to the north-west and west the houses are skirted by a broad belt of garden land. In other parts patches of watered crops are separated by the bare banks of old tanks or by stretches of plain covered with thorn and cassia bushes or roughened by the heaps of old buildings honeycombed by shafts sunk by searchers for bricks. Besides the four spired temples to Párasnáth the only outstanding building is the old kacheri or state office a mass of ruins which tops the steep south end of the city mound.
People.Of the 1400 inhabited houses
of Bhinmál the details are: Mahájans 475, chiefly
Oswál Vánis of many subdivisions; Shrimáli
Bráhmans, 200; Shevaks 35, Maga Bráhmans worshippers of
the sun and priests to Oswáls; Sonárs, 30;
Bándháras or Calico-printers, 35; Kásáras
or Brass-smiths 4, Ghánchis or Oilpressers, 30; Mális or
Gardeners, 25; Káthias or Woodworkers, 12; Bháts 120
including 80 Gunas or Grain-carriers, [451]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
People. and 40 Rájbhats or Bráhm Bháts,
Genealogists4; Kumbhárs or Potters, 12; Musalmán
Potters, 4; Rehbáris or Herdsmen, 705; Shádhs
Beggars, 10; Shámia Aliks Beggars, 10; Kotwál and
Panjára Musalmáns, 15; Lohárs or Blacksmiths, 3;
Darjis or Tailors, 12; Nais or Barbers, 7; Bhumiás that is
Solaṅki Jágirdárs, 156; Kavás
Bhumiás servants, 12; Játs Cultivators, 2; Deshantris or
Saturday Oilbeggars, 1; Achárayas or Funeral Bráhmans, 1;
Dholis Drumbeaters, 12; Pátrias or Professionals that is Dancing
Girls, 307; Turki Vohorás that is Memons, 2; Vishayati
Musalmán Padlock-makers, 1; Rangrez or Dyers, 2; Mochis or
Shoemakers, 30; Karias or Salávats that is Masons, 6; Churigars
Musalmán Ivory bangle-makers, 2; Jatiyas8 or Tanners, 17;
Khátiks or Butchers working as tanners, 1; Sargaras, Bhíl
messengers, 1; Bhíls, 120; Tirgars or Arrowmakers, 5;
Gorádas priests to Bombias leather-workers, 2; Bombias literally
Weavers now Leather-workers, 40; Wághria Castrator, 1;
Mirásis Musalmán Drummers, 8; Mehtars or Sweepers, 1.
Objects.
In the Town.Inside of the town the objects of interest
are few. The four temples of Párasnáth are either modern
or altered by modern repairs. A rest-house to the south of a temple of
Barági or Varáha the Boar in the east of the town has
white marble pillars with inscriptions of the eleventh and thirteenth
centuries which show that the pillars have been brought from the ruined
temple of the sun or Jag Svámi Lord of the World on the mound
about eighty yards east of the south or modern Gujarát gate. In
the west of the town, close to the wall of the enclosure of the old
Mahálakshmi temple, is a portion of a white marble pillar with
an [452]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Objects. inscription dated S.
1342 (a.d. 1286) which apparently has been
brought from the same ruined sun temple. In the kacheri ruins at
the south end of the mound the only object of interest is a small
shrine to Máta with two snakes supporting her seat and above in
modern characters the words Nágáne the kuldevi or
tribe guardian of the Ráhtors.
Surroundings.The chief object
of interest at Bhinmál is the ruined temple of the Sun on a
mound close to the south of the town. Of this temple and its
inscriptions details are given below. About fifty yards west of the Sun
temple are the remains of a gateway known as the Gujarát
gateway. This modern name and the presence near it of blocks of the
white quartz-marble of the Sun temple make it probable that the gateway
is not older than Musalmán or eighteenth century Ráhtor
times. Close to the west of the gate is Khári Báva the
Salt Well an old step and water-bag well with many old stones mixed
with brick work. About a hundred yards south of the Gujarát
gate, in a brick-walled enclosure about sixteen yards by eight and nine
feet high topped by a shield parapet, is the shrine of Mahádeva
Naulákheshwar. An inscription dated S. 1800 (a.d. 1744)
states that the enclosure marks the site of an old temple to
Naulákheshwar. About fifty yards east of the
Naulákheshwar shrine is a large brick enclosure about
seventy-five yards square with walls about twelve feet high and a
pointed-arched gateway in the Moslim wave-edged style. On entering, to
the left, is a plinth with a large Hanumán and further to the
left in domed shrines are a Ganpati and a Máta. A few paces
south is Brahma’s Pool or Brahmakhund with steep steps on the
west and north, a rough stone and brick wall to the east, and a
circular well to the south. The pool walls and steps have been repaired
by stones taken from Hindu temples or from former decorations of the
pool on some of which are old figures of Matás in good repair.
The story is that Som, according to one account the builder of the Sun
temple according to another account a restorer of Shrimál,
wandering in search of a cure for leprosy, came to the south gate of
Shrimál. Som’s dog which was suffering from mange
disappeared and soon after appeared sound and clean. The king traced
the dog’s footmarks to the Brahmakhund, bathed in it, and was
cured. As a thank-offering he surrounded the pool with masonry walls.
To the south of the pool, to the right, are an underground
liṅg sacred to Patáleshwar the lord of the Under
World and south of the liṅg a small domed shrine of Chandi
Devi. To the left, at the east side of a small brick enclosure is a
snake-canopied liṅg known as Chandeshwar hung about with
strings of rudráksh Elæocarpus
ganitrus beads.9 In front of Chandeshwar’s shrine is a
small inscribed stone with at its top a cow and calf recording a land
grant to Shrimáli Bráhmans. About forty yards north-east
of the Brahmakhund a large straggling heap of brick and earth, now
known as Lakshamíthala or Lakshmí’s settlement, is
said to be the site of a temple to Lakshmí built, according to
the local [453]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Objects.
Surroundings. legend, by a Bráhman to whom in
return for his devotedness Lakshmí had given great wealth. The
hollow to the south-east is known as the Khandália pool. About
fifty yards south-east at the end of a small enclosure is a shrine and
cistern of Jageshwar, said to be called after a certain Jag who in
return for the gift of a son built the temple. Several old carved and
dressed stones are built into the walls of this temple. About
seventy-five yards further south-east a large area rough with heaps of
brick is said to be the site of an old Vidhya-Sála or Sanskrit
College. This college is mentioned in the local Mahátmya as a
famous place of learning the resort of scholars from distant
lands.10 The local account states that as the Bhils grew too
powerful the Bráhmans were unable to live in the college and
retired to Dholka in north Gujarát.
The slope and skirts of the town beyond the thorn-fenced enclosures
of Bhils and Rabáris lie in heaps honeycombed with holes
hollowed by searchers for bricks. Beyond this fringe of fenced
enclosures from a half to a whole mile from the city are the bare white
banks of pools and tanks some for size worthy to be called lakes. Of
these, working from the south northwards, the three chief are the
Nimbáli or Narmukhsarovar, the Goni or Gayakund, and the Talbi
or Trambaksarovar. The Nimbáli tank, about 300 yards south-east
of the college site, is a large area opening eastwards whence it draws
its supply of water and enclosed with high bare banks scattered with
bricks along the south-west and north. The lake is said to be named
Nimbáli after a Váni to whom
Mahádeva granted a son and for whom Mahádeva formed the
hollow of the lake by ploughing it with his thunderbolt. About half a
mile north-east of Nimbáli a horseshoe bank fifteen to thirty
feet high, except to the open east, is the remains of the Goni lake.
Lines of stone along the foot of the north-west and north-east banks
shew that portions at least of these sides were once lined with
masonry. A trace of steps remains at a place known as the Gau
Ghát or Cowgate. The lake is said to have been named Goni after
a Bráhman whose parents being eaten by a Rákshas went to
hell. For their benefit Goni devoted his life to the worship of
Vishṇu and built a temple and lake. In
reward Vishṇu gave to the water of the lake the
merit or cleansing virtue of the water of Gáya. In the
foreground a row of small chatris or pavilions marks the burying
ground of the Mahajan or high Hindu community of Bhinmál. Behind
the pavilions are the bare banks of the Talbi lake. At the west end is
the Bombáro well and near the south-west is the shrine of
Trímbakeshvar Mahádev. This lake is said to have been
made in connection with a great sacrifice or yag, that is
yajna, held by Bráhmans to induce or to compel the god
Trimbakeshwar to slay the demon Tripurásur. Beginning close to
the south of Talbi lake and stretching north-west towards the city is
the Karádá Sarovar or Karádá lake said to
have been built by Kanaksen or Kanishka the great founder of the
Skythian era (a.d. 78). On the western
bank of the lake stands an open air liṅg of
Karaiteshwar.11 At the south end of the Karádá
[454]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Objects.
Surroundings. lake, which stretches close to the fenced
enclosures round the city, are the remains of a modern bastion and of a
wall which runs north-west to the Jhálor gate. Beyond the site
of the bastion is an enclosure and shrine of Maheshwar Mahádev.
To the north and north-west of the Karait sea lie four large tanks. Of
these the most eastern, about 300 yards north-west of
Karádá, is Brahmasarovar a large area fed from the north
and with high broken banks. Next, about 500 yards north-west, lies the
far-stretching Vánkund or Forest Pool open to the north-east.
About 800 yards west is Gautam’s tank which holds water
throughout the year. The banks of brick and kankar form nearly a
complete circle except at the feeding channels in the east and south.
In the centre of the lake is an islet on which are the white-stone
foundations (18′ × 12′) of Gautam’s hermitage.
On the bank above the east feeding-channel is an image of
Hanumán and on the east side of the southern channel at the foot
of the bank is a white inscribed stone with letters so worn that
nothing but the date S. 1106
(a.d. 1049) has been made out. Of the
balls of kankar or nodular limestone which are piled into the
bank of the tank those which are pierced with holes are lucky and are
kept to guard wooden partitions against the attacks of insects. The
last and westmost of the north row of tanks is the Jaikop properly
Jakshkop that is the Yaksha’s Pool about 600 yards south-west of
the Gautam tank and close to the north-west of the town.12 This
tank holds water throughout the year and supplies most of the
town’s demand. Along the south bank of the Jaikop, where are
tombs,
a shrine to Bhairav and a ruined mosque, the line of the later city
walls used to run. At the south-east corner of the tank are three
square masonry plinths each with a headstone carved with the figure of
a man or woman. One of the plinths which is adorned with a pillared
canopy has a stone carved with a man on horseback and a standing woman
in memory of a Tehsildar of Bhinmál of recent date (S. 1869; a.d. 1812)
whose wife became Sati. About 200 yards south-east is a row of
white pália or memorial slabs of which the third from the
south end of the row is dated S. 1245
(a.d. 1186). On the south-east bank is the
shrine of Nimghoria Bhairav at which Shrávaks as well as other
Hindus worship. In the centre of the shrine is a leaning pillar about
five feet high with four fronts, Hanumán on the east, a standing
Snake on the south, a Śakti on the west, and Bhairav on the
north. To the south of the pillar, about a foot out of the ground rises
a five-faced liṅg or pillar-home of the god one facing
each quarter of the heaven and one uncarved facing the sky. Close to a
well within the circuit of the lake near the south-east corner is a
stone inscribed with letters which are too worn to be read. At the east
end of the north bank under a pilu Salvadora persica tree is a
massive seated figure still worshipped and still dignified though the
features have been broken off, and the left lower arm and leg and both
feet have disappeared. This is believed to be the image of the Yaksha
king who made the tank. Details are given Below pages 456–458. To
the west of the seated statue are the marks of the foundations of a
temple, shrine hall and outer hall, which is believed to have
originally been the shrine of Yaksh. About a hundred yards west, under
a pillared canopy of white quartz, are two Musalmán [455]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Objects.
Surroundings. graves in honour of Ghazni Khán and
Hamál Khán who were killed about 400 years ago at
Jhálor fighting for Shrimál. In obedience to their dying
request their Bháts brought the champions’ bodies to
Yaksh’s tank. The white quartz, the shape of the pillars, and an
inscription on one of them dated S.
1333 (a.d. 1276), go to show that the
stones have been brought from the Sun temple to the south of the town.
To the north of the canopy is a large step-well the Dadeli Well
separated into an outer and an inner section by a row of Hindu pillars
supporting flat architraves. Some of the stones have figures of
goddesses and in a niche is an old goddess’ image. The upper part
of the well and the parapet are of recent brick work. On a low mound
about 150 yards to the north is the shrine of Nilkanth
Máhádev, with, about a hundred paces to the south-east, a
fine old step-well. The lake was fed from the south-west corner where
is a silt trap built of stones in many cases taken from old temples and
carved with the chaitya or horse-shoe ornament. Some of the
stones have apparently been brought from the great white quartz Sun
temple. Several of them have a few letters of the fourteenth century
character apparently the names of masons or carvers. Some of the blocks
are of a rich red sandstone which is said to be found only in the Rupe
quarries eight miles south of Bhinmál.
On the right, about half a mile south of the south-west corner of
the Jaikop lake, is a ruined heap hid among trees called the Pipal
Duára or Gateway perhaps the remains of the western Gateway
which may have formed part of the later line of fortifications which
can be traced running south along the inner bank of the Jaikop feeding
channel. About a mile south of the Pipal Duára are the bare
banks of the large lake Bansarovar the Desert Sea. To the north-west
north and north-east its great earthen banks remain stripped of their
masonry gradually sloping to the west and south the direction of its
supply of water. The island in the centre is Lakhára. This lake
was made by Gauri or Párvati when she came from Sunda hill to
slay the female demon Uttamiyár. When Párvati killed the
demon she piled over her body Shri’s hill which she had brought
with her to form a burial mound. At the same time Párvati
scooped the tank, and crowned Shri’s hill with a tower-like
temple. This hill, where lives the Śrí or Luck of
Shrimál, rises 500 feet out of the plain about a mile west of
the town. It is approached from the south by a flight of unhewn stones
roughly laid as steps. The hill-top is smoothed into a level pavement
of brick and cement. The pavement is supported on the east side by a
lofty bastion-like wall. It is surrounded by a parapet about two feet
high. On the platform two shrines face eastwards. To the left or south
is the main temple of Lakshmí and to the right or north the
smaller shrine of Suṇḍa Máta. The main shrine has a
porch with pillars and shield frieze of white quartz limestone
apparently spoils of the great Sun Temple. Three or four bells hang
from the roof of the porch and some loose white stones apparently also
from the Sun temple are scattered about. In the west wall of the main
shrine facing east is the image of the Guardian of Bhinmál
covered with red paint and gold leaf. The only trace of ornament on the
outside of Lakshmí’s shrine is in the north-face portion
of a belt of the horse-shoe or chaitya pattern and a disc
perhaps the disc of the Sun. The smaller shrine of Suṇḍa
Máta to the right or north is square and flat-roofed. The
ceiling is partly made of carved stones apparently prepared for,
perhaps formerly the centre slabs of domes. The door posts and lintels
are of white quartz marble. On the right door post are two short
inscriptions of a.d. 1612 and 1664
(S. 1669 and 1691). A second pillar
bears the date a.d. 1543 [456]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Objects.
Surroundings. (S.
1600). The roof is supported by four square central pillars which with
eight wall pilasters form four shallow domes with lotus carved
roof-stones from some other or some older temple. In a recess in the
west wall, surmounted with a stone carved in the chaitya or
horse-shoe pattern, is the Trident or Trisula of
Suṇḍa Máta the only object of worship.
From the hill-top the mound of Bhinmál hardly seems to stand out of the general level. The mound seems hidden in trees. Only in the south gleam the white pillars of the Sun Temple and to the north rise the high mound of the old offices, and still further north the spires of the four temples of Párasnáth. Beyond the town to the south and west spread green gardens fenced with dry thorn hedges. Outside of the garden enclosures to the south-east south and south-west run the lofty bare banks of dry lakes confused in places with the lines of old fortifications. To the north-west and north shine the waters of the Jaikop and Gautam tanks. Westwards the plain, dark with thorn brake and green with acacias, stretches to the horizon. On other sides the sea-like level of the plain is broken by groups of hills the Borta range along the north and north-east and to the east the handsomer Ratanágar, Thur, and Ram Sen rising southwards to the lofty clear-cut ranges of Doḍala and Suṇḍa.
Only two objects of interest in Bhinmál require special description, the massive broken statue of the Jaksha or Yaksha on the north bank of the Jaikop lake, and the temple to Jagsvámi the Sun at the south-east entrance to the city.
Jaikop.On the north bank of
the Jaikop or Yaksha Lake,13 leaning against the stem of a
pilu or jál Salvadora persica tree, is a massive
stone about 4′ high by 2′ 6″ broad and 1′
thick. The block is carved with considerable skill into the seated
figure of a king. The figure is greatly damaged by the blows of a mace.
The nose and mouth are broken off, half of the right hand and the whole
of the left hand and leg are gone and the feet and almost the whole of
the seat or throne have disappeared. The figure is seated on a narrow
lion-supported throne or sinhásan the right hand resting
on the right knee and holding a round ball of stone about six inches in
diameter. The left foot was drawn back like the right foot and the left
hand apparently lay on the left knee, but, as no trace remains except
the fracture on the side of the stone the position of the left hand and
of the left leg is uncertain. The head is massive. The hair falls about
[457]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Objects.
Jaikop. two feet from the crown of the head in four long
lines of curls on to the shoulders, and, over the curls, or what seems
more likely the curled wig, is a diadem or mukut with a central
spike and two upright side ornaments connected by two round bands. The
face is broken flat. It seems to have been clean shaved or at least
beardless. A heavy ring hangs from each ear. A stiff collar-like band
encircles the neck and strings of beads or plates hang on the chest too
worn to be distinguished. On both arms are upper armlets, a centre
lion-face still showing clear on the left armlet. On the right hand is
a bracelet composed of two outer bands and a central row of beads. A
light belt encircles the waist. Lower down are the kandora or
hip girdle and the kopul or dhotar knot.14 In
spite of its featureless face and its broken hands and feet the figure
has considerable dignity. The head is well set and the curls and diadem
are an effective ornament. The chest and the full rounded belly are
carved with skill. The main fault in proportion, the overshortened
lower arm and leg and the narrowness of the throne, are due to the want
of depth in the stone. The chief details of interest are the
figure’s head-dress and the ball of stone in its right hand. The
head-dress seems to be a wig with a row of crisp round curls across the
brow and four lines of long curls hanging down to the shoulders and
crisp curls on the top of the head. The mukut or diadem has
three upright faces, a front face over the nose and side faces over the
ears joined together by two rounded bands. At first sight the stone
ball in the right hand seems a cocoanut which the king might hold in
dedicating the lake. Examination shows on the left side of the ball an
outstanding semicircle very like a human ear. Also that above the ear
are three rolls as if turban folds. And that the right ear may be hid
either by the end of the turban drawn under the chin or by the fingers
of the half-closed hand. That the front of the ball has been wilfully
smashed further supports the view that it was its human features that
drew upon it the Muslim mace. The local Bráhmans contend that
the ball is either a round sweetmeat or a handful of mud held in the
right hand of the king during the dedication service. But Tappa a
Bráhm-Bhát, a man of curiously correct information, was
urgent that the stone ball is a human head. Tappa gives the following
tale to explain why the king should hold a human head in his hand. An
evil spirit called Satka had been wasting the Bráhmans by
carrying off the head of each bridegroom so soon as a wedding ceremony
was completed. The king vowed that by the help of his goddess
Chamuṇḍa he would put a stop to this evil. The marriage of
a hundred Bráhman couples was arranged for one night. The king
sat by. So long as the king remained awake the demon dared not appear.
When the hundredth marriage was being performed the king gave way to
sleep. Satka dashed in and carried off the last bridegroom’s
head. The girl-bride awoke the king and said I will curse you. You
watched for the others, for me you did not watch. The king said to his
Luck Chamuṇḍa, What shall I do. Chamuṇḍa said
Ride after Satka. The king rode after Satka. He overtook her fourteen
miles out of Shrimál and killed her. But before her [458]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Objects.
Jaikop. death Satka had eaten the bridegroom’s
head. What is to be done the king asked Chamuṇḍa. Trust me
said his guardian. The king rode back to Shrimál. As he was
entering the city the goddess pointed out to him a gardener or
Máli and said off with his head. The king obeyed. The goddess
caught the falling head, stuck it to the bridegroom’s neck, and
the bridegroom came to life. Thus, ends the tale, the local
Bráhmans are known as Shrimális that is men with
gardeners’ heads. This meaning-making pun and the likeness of the
stone-ball to a human head may be the origin of this story. On the
other hand the story may be older than the image and may be the reason
why the king is shown holding a human head in his hand. On the whole it
seems likely that the story was made to explain the image and that the
image is a Bhairav holding the head of a human sacrifice and acting as
gatekeeper or guardian of some Buddhist or Sun-worshipping
temple.15 The appearance of the figure, its massive
well-proportioned and dignified pose, and the long wiglike curls, like
the bag wig on the figure of Chánd on the south-west or marriage
compartment of the great Elephanta Cave, make it probable that this
statue is the oldest relic of Shrimál, belonging like the
Elephanta wigged figures to the sixth or early seventh century the
probable date of the founding or refounding of the city by the
Gurjjarás.16 According to the local story the image stands about
twenty paces east of the temple where it was originally enshrined and
worshipped. The lie of the ground and traces of foundations seem to
show about fifty paces west of the present image the sites of an
entrance porch, a central hall or mandap, and a western shrine.
The surface of what seemed the site of the shrine was dug about two
feet deep on the chance that the base of the throne might still be in
site. Nothing was found but loose brickwork. Mutilated as he is the
Yaksha is still worshipped. His high day is the A’shad
(July-August) fullmoon when as rain-mediator between them and Indra the
villagers lay in front of him gugri that is wheat boiled in
water and milk, butter, flour, molasses, and sugar. [459]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Sun Temple. Sun Temple.The
second and main object of interest is the ruined Sun temple in the
south of the town on a brick mound about eighty yards east of the
remains of the Gujarát gateway. The brick mound which is crowned
by the white marble pillars and the massive laterite ruins of the
temple of Jagsvámi Lord of the World has been so dug into that
its true form and size cannot be determined. The size of many of the
bricks 1′ 16″ × 1′ × 3″ suggests
that the mound is older even than the massive laterite masonry of the
shrine. And that here as at Multán about the sixth century
during the supremacy of the sun-worshipping White Húṇas a
temple of the Sun was raised on the ruins of a Buddhist temple or relic
mound. Still except the doubtful evidence of the size of the bricks
nothing has been found to support the theory that the Sun temple stands
on an earlier Buddhist ruin. The apparent present dimensions of the
mound are 42′ broad 60′ long and 20′ high. Of the
temple the north side and north-west corner are fairly complete. The
east entrance to the hall, the south pillars of the hall, and with them
the hall dome and the outer wall of the temple round the south and west
of the shrine have disappeared. A confused heap of bricks on the top of
the shrine and of the entrance from the hall to the shrine is all that
is left of the spire and upper buildings. The materials used are of
three kinds. The pillars of the hall are of a white quartzlike marble;
the masonry of the shrine walls and of the passage round the north of
the shrine is of a reddish yellow laterite, and the interior of the
spire and apparently some other roof buildings are of brick. Beginning
from the original east entrance the ground has been cut away so close
to the temple and so many of the pillars have fallen that almost no
trace of the entrance is left. The first masonry, entering from the
east, are the two eastern pillars of the hall dome and to the north of
this central pair the pillar that supported the north-eastern corner of
the dome. Except the lowest rim, on the east side, all trace of the
dome and of the roof over the dome are gone. The centre of the hall is
open to the sky. The south side is even more ruined than the east side.
The whole outer wall has fallen and been removed. The south-east corner
the two south pillars of the dome and the south-west corner pillars are
gone. The north side is better preserved. The masonry that rounds off
the corners from which the dome sprung remains and along the rim of the
north face runs a belt of finely carved female figures. The north-east
corner pillar, the two north pillars of the dome, and the north-west
corner pillar all remain. Outside of the pillars runs a passage about
four feet broad and eleven feet high, and, beyond the passage, stands
the north wall of the temple with an outstanding deep-eaved window
balcony with white marble seats and backs and massive pillars whose six
feet shafts are in three sections square eightsided and round and on
whose double-disc capitals rest brackets which support a shallow
cross-cornered dome. At its west end the north passage is ornamented
with a rich gokla or recess 3½ broad with side pillars
3¼ feet high. On the west side of the dome the central pair of
dome pillars and as has been noticed the north corner pillar remain.
About three feet west of the west pair of dome pillars a second pair
support the domed entrance to the shrine. The richly carved side
pillars, a goddess with fly-flap bearers, and the lintel of the shrine
door remain but the bare square chamber of the shrine is open to the
sky. To the south of the shrine the entire basis of the south side of
the spire, the outer circling or pradakshana passage and the
outer wall of the temple have disappeared. The north side is much less
ruinous. There remain [460]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Sun Temple. the massive blocks of yellow and red trap which
formed the basis of the spire built in horizontal bands of deep-cut
cushions, and in the centre of the north wall a niche with outstanding
pillared frame, the circling passage with walls of plain trap and roof
of single slabs laid across and the outer wall of the temple with
bracket capitaled pillars and a central deep-eaved and pillared hanging
window of white marble. The circling passage and the outer wall of the
temple end at the north-west corner. Of the western outer wall all
trace is gone. The pillars of the temple are massive and handsome with
pleasantly broken outline, a pedestal, a square, an eightsided band, a
sixteensided band, a round belt, a narrow band of horned faces, the
capital a pair of discs, and above the discs outstanding brackets each
ending in a crouching four-armed male or female human figure upholding
the roof. The six central dome pillars resemble the rest except that
instead of the sixteensided band the inner face is carved into an urn
from whose mouth overhang rich leafy festoons and which stand on a roll
of cloth or a ring of cane such as women set between the head and the
waterpot.17 On the roof piles of bricks show that besides the
spire some building rose over the central dome and eastern entrance but
of its structure nothing can now be traced.
History.According to a local
legend this temple of the Sun was built by Yayati the son of king
Nahush18 of the Chandravansi or Moon stock. Yayati came to
Shrimál accompanied by his two queens Sharmistha and Devyani,
and began to perform severe austerities at one of the places sacred to
Surya the Sun. Surya was so pleased by the fervour of Yayati’s
devotion that he appeared before him and asked Yayati to name a boon.
Yayati said May I with god-like vision see thee in thy true form. The
Sun granted this wish and told Yayati to name a second boon. Yayati
said I am weary of ruling and of the pleasures of life. My one wish is
that for the good of Shrimálpur you may be present here in your
true form. The Sun agreed. An image was set up in the Sun’s true
form (apparently meaning in a human form) and a Hariya Bráhman
was set over it.19 The God said Call me Jagat-Svámi the Lord of
the World for I am its only protector. According to a local
Bráhman account the original image of the Sun was of wood and is
still preserved in Lakshmí’s temple at
Pátan in North Gujarát.20 Another account makes the
builder of the temple Shripunj or Jagsom. According to one legend
Jagsom’s true name was Kanak who came from Kashmír.
According to the Bráhm Bhát Tappa Jagsom was a king of
Kashmír of the Jamáwal tribe who established himself in
Bhinmál about 500 years before Kumárapála. As
Kumárapála’s
date is a.d. 1186, Jagsom’s date
would be a.d. 680. [461]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Sun Temple. According to the common local story Jagsom was
tormented by the presence of a live snake in his belly. When Jagsom
halted at the south gate of Bhinmál in the course of a
pilgrimage from Káshmír to Dwárka, he fell asleep
and the snake came out at his mouth. At the same time a snake issued
from a hole close to the city gate and said to the king’s belly
snake ‘You should depart and cease to afflict the king.’
‘There is a fine treasure in your hole’ said the belly
snake. ‘How would you like to leave it? Why then ask me to leave
my home?’ The gate snake said ‘If any servant of the king
is near let him hearken. If some leaves of the kir Capparis
aphylla tree are plucked and mixed with the flowers of a creeper that
grows under it and boiled and given to the king the snake inside him
will be killed.’ ‘If any servant of the king is near’
retorted the king’s snake ‘let him hearken. If boiling oil
is poured down the hole of the gate-snake the snake will perish and
great treasure will be found.’ A clever Kayasth of the
king’s retinue was near and took notes. He found the kir
tree and the creeper growing under it: he prepared the medicine and
gave it to the king. The writhing of the snake caused the king so much
agony that he ordered the Kayasth to be killed. Presently the king
became sick and the dead snake was thrown up through the king’s
mouth. The king mourned for the dead Kayasth. So clever a man, he said,
must have made other good notes. They examined the Kayasth’s note
book, poured the boiling oil down the hole, killed the gate-snake, and
found the treasure. To appease the Kayasths and the two snakes
lákhs were spent in feeding Bráhmans. With the rest a
magnificent temple was built to the Sun and an image duly enshrined.
Nine upper stories were afterwards added by Vishvakarma.
Legends.The legends of
Bhinmál are collected in the Shrimál
Mahátmya of the Skanda Purána a work supposed to be about
400 years old. According to the Mahátmya the city has been known
by a different name in each of the chief cycles or Yugs. In the
Satyayug it was Shrimál, in the Tretayug Ratanmál, in the
Dwáparyug Pushpamal, and in the Káliyug Bhinmál.
In the Satyayug Shrimál or Shrinagar had 84 Chandis; 336
Kshetrapáls; 27 Varáhas; 101 Suryás; 51
Mátás; 21 Brehispatis; 300 to 11,000 Liṅgas; 88,000
Rushis; 999 Wells and Tanks; and 3¾ krors of tirthas or
holy places. At first the plain of Bhinmál was sea and
Bhraghurishi called on Surya and the sun dried the water and made it
land. Then Braghu started a hermitage and the saints Kashyáp,
Atri, Baradwaj, Gautam, Jámdagni, Vishvamitra, and Vashista came
from Ábu to interview Braghu. Gautam was pleased with the land
to the north of Braghu’s hermitage and prayed Trimbakeshwar that
the place might combine the holiness of all holy places and that he and
his wife Ahilya might live there in happiness. The God granted the
sage’s prayer. A lake was formed and in the centre an island was
raised on which Gautam built his hermitage the foundations of which may
still be seen. The channel which feeds Gautam’s lake from the
north-east was cut by an ascetic Bráhman named Yajanasila and in
the channel a stone is set with writing none of which but the date
S. 1117 (a.d. 1060) is legible. Some years after Gautam had
settled at Shrimál a daughter named Lakshmí was born in
the house of the sage Braghu. When the girl came of age Braghu
consulted Naradji about a husband. When Naradji saw Lakshmí, he
said; This girl can be the wife of no one but of Vishṇu. Naradji went
to Vishṇu and said that in consequence of
the curse of Durvasarashi Lakshmí could not be born anywhere
except in Braghu’s house and that Vishṇu ought to marry
her. Vishṇu agreed. After the [462]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Legends. marriage the bride and bridegroom bathed together in
the holy Trimbak pond about half a mile east of Gautam’s island.
The holy water cleared the veil of forgetfulness and Lakshmí
remembered her former life. The devtas or guardians came to
worship her. They asked her what she would wish. Lakshmí
replied; May the country be decked with the houses of Bráhmans
as the sky is decked with their carriers the stars. Bhagwán that
is Vishṇu, pleased with this wish, sent
messengers to fetch Bráhmans and called Vishvakarma the divine
architect to build a town. Vishvakarma built the town. He received
golden bangles and a garland of gold lotus flowers and the promise that
his work would meet with the praise of men and that his descendants
would rule the art of building. This town said the Gods has been decked
as it were with the garlands or mála of Śrí
or Lakshmí. So it shall be called Shrimála. When the
houses were ready Bráhmans began to gather from all
parts.21 When the Bráhmans were gathered
Lakshmí asked Vishṇu to which among the Bráhmans
worship was first due. The Bráhmans agreed that Gautam’s
claim was the highest. The Bráhmans from Sindh objected and
withdrew in anger. Then Vishṇu and Lakshmí made presents
of clothes, money and jewels to the Bráhmans, and
they, because they had settled in the town of Shrimál, came to
be known as Shrimáli Bráhmans.
The angry Sindh Bráhmans in their own country worshipped the
Sea. And at their request Samudra sent the demon Sarika to ruin
Shrimál. Sarika carried off the marriageable Bráhman
girls. And the Bráhmans finding no one to protect them withdrew
to Ábu. Shrimál became waste and the dwellings
ruins.22 When Shrimál had long lain waste a king named
Shripunj, according to one account suffering from worms, according to
another account stricken with leprosy, came to the Brahmakund to the
south of the city and was cleansed.23 Thankful at heart Shripunj
collected Bráhmans and restored Shrimála and at the
Brahmakund built a temple of Chandish Mahádev. When they heard
that the Shrimál Bráhmans had returned to their old city
and were prospering the [463]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Legends. Bráhmans of Sindh once more sent Sarika to carry
away their marriageable daughters. One girl as she was being haled away
called on her house goddess and Sarika was spell-bound to the spot.
King Shripunj came up and was about to slay Sarika with an arrow when
Sarika said Do not kill me. Make some provision for my food and I will
henceforth guard your Bráhmans. The king asked her what she
required. Sarika said Let your Bráhmans at their weddings give a
dinner in my honour and let them also marry their daughters in unwashed
clothes. If they follow these two rules I will protect them. The king
agreed and gave Sarika leave to go. Sarika could not move. While the
king wondered the home-goddess of the maiden appeared and told the king
she had stopped the fiend. Truly said the king you are the rightful
guardian. But Sarika is not ill disposed let her go. On this Sarika
fled to Sindh. And in her honour the people both of Shrimál and
of Jodhpur still marry their daughters in unwashed clothes.24 The
Bráhman girls whom Sarika had carried off had been placed in
charge of the snake Kankal lord of the under world. The Bráhmans
found this out and Kankal agreed to restore the girls if the
Bráhmans would worship snakes or nágs at the
beginning of their shrádh or after-death ceremonies.
Since that time the Shrimális set up the image of a Nág
when they perform death rites. Other legends relating to the building
of the Jagsvámi or Sun temple, to the temple of Chandish
Mahádev near the Brahmakund,25 and to
the making of the Jaikop lake are given above. The dates preserved by
local tradition are S. 222
(a.d. 166) the building of the first
temple of the Sun; S. 265
(a.d. 209) a destructive attack on the
city; S. 494 (a.d. 438) a second sack by a Rákshasa;
S. 700 (a.d. 644) a re-building; S. 900 (a.d. 844) a
third destruction; S. 955
(a.d. 899) a new restoration followed by a
period of prosperity which lasted till the beginning of the fourteenth
century.
Caste Legends.That Shrimál
was once the capital of the Gurjjaras seems to explain the local saying
that Jagatsen the son of the builder of the Sun temple gave
Shrimál to Gujarát Bráhmans where
Gujarát is a natural alteration of the forgotten Gurjjaras or
Gurjjara Bráhmans. That Shrimál was once a centre of
population is shown by the Shrimáli subdivisions of the
Bráhman and Váni castes who are widely scattered over
north Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. Most
Shrimáli Vánis are Shrávaks. It seems probable
that their history closely resembles the history of the Osvál
Shrávaks or Jains who take their name from the ancient city of
Osia about fifteen miles south of Jodhpur to which they still go to pay
vows. The bulk of these Osvál Vánis, who are Jains by
religion, were Solaṅki Rájputs before their change of faith
which according to Jain records took place about a.d. 743 (S.
800).26 The present Bhinmál [464]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Caste Legends. bards claim the Osváls as originally
people of Shrimál. Lakshmí they say when she was being
married to Vishṇu at Shrimál looked into her
bosom and the Jariya goldsmiths came forth: she looked north and the
Oswáls appeared, east and from her look were born the
Porwáls.27 From her lucky necklace of flowers sprang the
Shrimáli Bráhmans. According to other accounts the
Shrimáli Bráhmans and Vánis were of Kashmír
origin of the Jamawála caste and were brought to south
Márwár by Jag Som by which name apparently Kanaksen that
is the Kushán or Kshatrapa (a.d. 78–250) dynasty is meant. They say that in
S. 759 (a.d. 703) Bugra an Arab laid the country waste and
that from fear of him the Shrimáli Bráhmans and
Vánis fled south. Another account giving the date a.d. 744 (S. 800)
says the assailants were Songara Rájputs. The Shrimális
were brought back to Bhinmál by Abhai Singh Ráhtor when
viceroy of Gujarát in a.d. 1694
(S. 1750).
The memory of the Gurjjaras, who they say are descended from Garab Rishi, lingers among the Bháts or bards of Shrimál. They say the Gurjjaras moved from Shrimál to Pushkar about ten miles north-west of Ajmír and there dug the great lake. They are aware that Gurjjaras have a very sacred burning ground at Pushkar or Pokarn and also that the Sávitrí or wife of Brahma at Pokarn was a Gurjjara maiden.
But as the leading Gurjjarás have dropped their tribe name in becoming Kshatriyás or Rájputs the bards naturally do not know of the Gurjjaras as a ruling race. The ordinary Gurjjara they say is the same as the Rehbári; the Bad or High Gujjars to whom Kṛishṇa belonged are Rájputs. The bards further say that the Sompuras who live near Poshkar (Pokarn north of Ajmír) and are the best builders who alone know the names of all ornamental patterns are of Gurjjara descent and of Shrimál origin. They do not admit that the Chávaḍás were Gurjjarás. In their opinion Chávaḍás are the same as Bhárods and came north into Márwár from Dánta in Jháláváḍa in north-east Káthiáváḍa. The Choháns they say came from Sámbhar to Ajmír, from Ajmír to Delhi, from Delhi to Nágor north of Jodhpur, from Nágor to Jodhpur, from Jodhpur to Bhadgaon thirty miles south of Bhinmál, and from Bhadgaon to Sirohi. According to a local Jaghirdár of the Devra caste the Choháns’ original seat was at Jhálor forty miles north of Shrimál. They say that in the eighteenth century the Solaṅkis came north from Pátan in north Gujarát to Hiyu in Pálanpur where they have still a settlement, and that from Hiyu they went to Bhinmál.
In connection with the Sun temple and the traces of sun worship
among the Jains, whose gurus or religious guides have a sun face
which they say was given them by the Rána of Chitor, the
existence in Bhinmál of so many (thirty-five) houses of Shevaks
is interesting. These Shevaks are the religious dependents of the
Oswál Shrávaks. They are strange highnosed hatchet-faced
men with long lank hair and long beards and whiskers. They were
originally Magha Bráhmans and still are Vaishnavas worshipping
the sun. They know that their story is told in the Námagranth of
the Surya Purána. The Bhinmál Shevaks know of sixteen
[465]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Caste Legends. branches or sákas but remember the
names of ten only: Aboti, Bhinmála, Devira, Hirgota, Kuwara,
Lalár, Mahtariya, Mundiara, Saparwála, and Shánda.
The story of these Maghás in the Surya and Bhavishya
Puráṇas, how they were
brought by Garuḍa from the land of the Śakas
and were fire and sun worshippers, gives these Shevaks a special
interest. The Devalás are believed to have come from
Kashmír with Jog Svámi who is said to have been a Yaksh
of the Rákshas division of Parihár Rájputs. The other
division of Parihárs were girásias of Ábu
who in virtue of the fire baptism of the Agnikund became
Kshatriyás. The Devalás are supposed to get their name
because they built Jag Som’s temple at Bhinmál. The Devra
Rájputs whose head is the Sirohi chief
and who according to the bards are of Chohán descent, came at
the same time and marry with the Devalás. With this origin from
Kanaksen it is natural to associate the Devras and Devalás with
the Devaputras of the Samudragupta (a.d. 370–395) inscription. Of Húṇa
or of Javla, the tribe name of the great Húṇa conquerors
Toramáṇa and Mihirakula
(a.d. 450–530), few signs have been
traced. The Jaghirdár of Devala knows the name
Húṇa. They are a Rákshasa people he says. He
mentions Honots or Sonots who may be a trace of Húṇas, and
Húṇáls in Káthiáváḍa and
a Huṇi subdivision among the Kunbis of Márwár.
Jávla he does not know as a caste name.
History.The historical interest of Shrimál centres in the fact that it was long the capital of the main branch of the great northern race of Gurjjaras. It is well known that many mentions of the Gurjjaras and their country in inscriptions and historical works refer to the Chaulukya or Solaṅki kingdom of Aṇahilaváḍa (a.d. 961–1242) or to its successor the Vághelá principality (a.d. 1219–1304). But the name Gurjjara occurs also in many documents older than the tenth century and has been most variously and inconsistently explained. Some take the name to denote the Chávaḍás of Aṇahilaváḍa (a.d. 746–942), some the Gurjjaras of Broach (a.d. 580–808) and some, among them Dr. Bhagvánlál Indraji, even the Valabhis (a.d. 509–766), but not one of these identifications can be made to apply to all cases. As regards the Valabhis even if they were of Gurjjara origin they are not known to have at any time called themselves Gurjjaras or to have been known by that name to their neighbours. The identification with the Gurjjaras of Broach is at first sight more plausible, as they admitted their Gurjjara origin as late as the middle of the seventh century, but there are strong reasons against the identification of the Broach branch as the leading family of Gurjjaras. Pulakeśi II. in his Aihole inscription of a.d. 634 (S. 556)28 claims to have subdued by his prowess the Láṭas Málavas and Gurjjaras, which shows that the land of the Gurjjaras was distinct from Láṭa, the province in which Broach stood. Similarly Hiuen Tsiang (c. 640 a.d.) speaks of the kingdom of Broach by the name of the city and not as Gurjjara or the Gurjjara country. In the following century the historians of the Arab raids29 notice Barus (Broach) separately from Jurz or Gurjjara, and the Chálukya grant of 490 that is of a.d. 738–739 mentions the Gurjjaras after the Chávoṭakas (Chávaḍás) and the Mauryas (of Chitor) as the last of the kingdoms attacked by the Arab army. Later instances occur of a distinction between Láṭa and Gurjjara, but it seems unnecessary to quote them as the Gurjjara kingdom of Broach probably did not survive the Ráshṭrakúṭa conquest of south Gujarát (a.d. 750–760).
The evidence that the name Gurjjara was not confined to the
Chávaḍás [466]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
History. is not less abundant. It will not be disputed that
references of earlier date than the foundation of Aṇahilaváḍa
(a.d. 746) cannot apply to the
Chávaḍá kingdom, and further we find the
Chálukya grant of a.d. 738–739 expressly distinguishing between
the Chávaḍás and the Gurjjaras and calling the
former by their tribal name Chávoṭaka. It might be
supposed that as the power of the Chávaḍás
increased, they became known as the rulers of the Gurjjara country; and
it must be admitted that some of the references to Gurjjaras in the
Ráshṭrakúṭa
grants are vague enough to apply to the Chávaḍás.
Still, if it can be shown that others of these references cannot
possibly apply to the Chávaḍás, and if we assume,
as we must, that the name of Gurjjara was used with the slightest
consistency, it will follow that the ninth and tenth century references
to the Gurjjaras do not apply to the Chávaḍá
kingdom of Aṇahilaváḍa.
The Van-Dindori and Rádhanpur plates of the great Ráshṭrakúṭa Govinda III.30 state that Govinda’s father Dhruva (C. 780–800 a.d.) “quickly caused Vatsarája, intoxicated with the goddess of the sovereignty of Gauḍa that he had acquired with ease, to enter upon the path of misfortune in the centre of Maru” and took away from him the two umbrellas of Gauḍa. A comparison of this statement with that in the Baroda grant of Karka II.31 which is dated a.d. 812–813, to the effect that Karka made his arm “the door-bar of the country of the lord of the Gurjjaras, who had become evilly inflamed by conquering the lord of Gauḍa and the lord of Vanga” makes it highly probable that Vatsarája was king of the Gurjjaras at the end of the eighth century. As no such name occurs in the Chávaḍá lists, it follows that the Gurjjaras referred to in the inscriptions of about a.d. 800 were not Chávaḍás.
It is also possible to show that more than a century later the Chávaḍás were distinct from the Gurjjaras. The Kánarese poet Pampa, writing in a.d. 941,32 states that the father of his patron Arikesari vanquished Mahipála king of the Gurjjaras, who may be identified with the Mahipála who is named as overlord in the grant of Dharaṇívaráha of Wadhwán,33 dated a.d. 914. As no Mahipála occurs in the Chávaḍá lists, the Gurjjara kingdom must be sought elsewhere than at Aṇahilaváḍa. Since the Gurjjaras of the eighth and ninth century inscriptions cannot be identified either with the Valabhis, the Broach Gurjjaras, or the Aṇahilaváḍa Chávaḍás, they must represent some other family of rulers. A suitable dynasty seems to be supplied by Hiuen Tsiang’s kingdom of Kiu-che-lo or Gurjjara, the capital of which he calls Pi-lo-mo-lo.34 The French translators took Pi-lo-mo-lo to be Bálmer in Rájputána. But Dr. Bühler following the late Colonel Watson, identifies it, no doubt rightly, with Bhinmál or Bhilmál.35 [467]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
History. A short sketch of the history of the Gurjjaras, so far
as it can be pieced together from contemporary sources, may help to
show the probability of these identifications. The Gurjjaras apparently
entered India in the fifth century a.d. The
earliest notice of them occurs in the Śrí Harshacharita, a
work of the early seventh century, in which during the early years of
the seventh century Prabhákaravardhana the
father of Śrí Harsha of Magadha (a.d. 606–641) is said to have conquered the king
of Gandhára, the Húṇas, the king of Sindh, the
Gurjjaras, the Láṭas, and the king of
Málava.36 The date of their settlement at Bhinmál is
unknown, but as their king was recognised as a Kshatriya in Hiuen
Tsiang’s time (c. 640 a.d.) it probably
was not later than a.d. 550. Towards the
end of the sixth century (c. 585) they seem to have conquered northern
Gujarát and Broach and to have forced the Valabhis (a.d. 509–766) to acknowledge their supremacy.
(See above page 465.) They took very kindly to Indian culture, for in
a.d. 628 the astronomer Brahmagupta wrote
his Siddhánta at Bhinmál under king Vyághramukha,
who, he states, belonged to the Śrí Chápa
dynasty.37 This valuable statement not only gives the name of
the Gurjjara royal house but at the same time proves the Gurjjara
origin of the Chápoṭkaṭas or
Chávoṭakas, that is the Chávaḍás of
later times. This Vyághramukha is probably the same as the
Gurjjara king whom in his inscription of S. 556 (a.d. 634)
Pulakeśi II. claims to have subdued.38 A few years later
(c. 640 a.d.) Hiuen Tsiang describes the king
(probably Vyághramukha’s successor) as a devout Buddhist
and just twenty years of age. The country was populous and wealthy, but
Buddhists were few and unbelievers many. The Gurjjaras did not long
retain their southern conquests. In Hiuen Tsiang’s time both
Kaira (Kie-cha) and Vadnagar (Ánandapura) belonged to
Málava, while the Broach chiefs probably submitted to the
Chálukyas. No further reference to the Bhinmál kingdom
has been traced until after the Arab conquest of Sindh when
(a.d. 724–750) the Khalifa’s
governor Junaid sent his plundering bands into all the neighbouring
countries and attacked among other places Márwád
(Márwár), Maliba (Málwa), Barus (Broach), Uzain
(Ujjain), Al Bailamán (Bhilmál ?), and Jurz
(Gurjjara).39 As noticed above the contemporary Chálukya
plate of a.d. 738–9 also mentions
Gurjjara as one of the kingdoms attacked. After these events the Arabs
seem to have confined themselves to raiding the coast towns of
Káthiáváḍa without attacking inland states
such as Bhinmál. Immediately after the Arab raids ceased the
Gurjjaras had to meet a new enemy the
Ráshṭrakúṭas who after supplanting the
Chálukyas in the Dakhan turned their attention northwards.
Dantidurga in his Samangad grant of a.d. 753–440 speaks of ploughing the banks of
the Mahí and the Revá (Narbada), and in his Elura
inscription41 of conquering among other countries Málava
Láṭa and Tanka.42 A few years later (a.d. 757–58) a branch of the main Ráshṭrakúṭa
line established its independence in Láṭa in the person of
Kakka. [468]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
History. The next notice of the Gurjjaras occurs in the
Rádhanpur and Van-Dindori grants of Govinda III.43 who
states that his father Dhruva (c. 780–800 a.d.) caused “Vatsarája, intoxicated with the
goddess of the sovereignty of Gauḍa that he had acquired with
ease, to enter upon the path of misfortune in the centre of Maru”
and took from him the two white umbrellas of Gauḍa. As already
stated, a comparison with the Baroda grant of Karka II.44 shows
that this Vatsarája was a Gurjjara king and that he had made
extensive conquests in Upper India as far east as Bengal. Now it is
notable that the genealogies of two of the most important Agnikula
races, the Paramáras and the Chauháns, go back to this
very time (c. 800 a.d.)45. Taking this fact in
connection with the prevalence of the surnames Pavár and
Chaván among Gujars in such remote provinces as the
Panjáb and Khándesh, it seems obvious that these two
tribes and therefore also the two other Agnikula races, the
Parihárs and Solaṅkis are, if not of Gurjjara origin, at
all events members of the great horde of northern invaders whom the
Gurjjaras led. The agreement between this theory and the Agnikula
legends of Ábu need only be pointed out to be admitted. The
origin of the modern Rájput races has always been one of the
puzzles of Indian history. This suggestion seems to offer at least a
partial solution.
The Rádhanpur grant (a.d. 807–8) further states that when the
Gurjjara saw Govinda III. approaching, he fled in fear to some unknown
hiding-place. This probably means no more than that Vatsarája
did not oppose Govinda in his march to the Vindhyas. The next reference
is in the Baroda grant of Karka II. of Gujarát who boasts that
his father Indra (c. 810 a.d.) alone caused the
leader of the Gurjjara lords to flee. Karka adds that he himself, for
the purpose of protecting Málava, “who had been struck
down,” made his arm the door-bar of the country of
Gurjjareśvara, who “had become evilly inflamed” by the
conquest of Gauḍa and Vanga.46 It is difficult to avoid
supposing that we have here a reference to the Paramára conquest
of Málwa and that Karka checked the southward march of the
victorious army. For some years no further mention has been traced of
the Gurjjaras. But in a.d. 851 the Arab
merchant Sulaiman states47 that the king of Juzr was one of the
kings “around” the Balhára, that is the
Ráshṭrakúṭa, and that he was very hostile to
the Musalmáns, which is not surprising, considering how his
kingdom was exposed to the Arab raids from Sindh. Dhruva III. of
Broach, in his Bagumrá grant of a.d. 86748 speaks of “the host of the
powerful Gurjjaras” as one of the dangerous enemies he had to
fear. About a.d. 890 a Gurjjara chief
named Alakhána ceded Takkadeśa in the Panjáb to
Śankaravarmman of Kashmir.49 But as Alakhána was a vassal
of Lalliya, the Śáhi of Ohind near Swát, this event
did not affect the Bhínmál empire. To about a.d. 900 belongs the notice of the
Ráshṭrakúṭa Kṛishṇa II. in the
Deoli and Navsári grants50 where he is stated to have frightened
the Gurjjaras, destroyed the pride of Láṭa, and deprived
the coast people of sleep. His fights with the Gurjjaras are compared
to the storms of the rainy season, implying that while the relations of
the two empires continued hostile, neither was able to gain any
decisive advantage over the other. To this same period belongs Ibn
Khurdádba’s (a.d. 912)
statement51 that the king of Juzr was the fourth [469]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
History. in rank of the kings of India and that the
Tátariya dirhams were used in his country. In connection
with the latter point it is worth noting that the
pattávali of the Upakeśagaccha52 gives a story which
distinctly connects the origin of the Gadhia coinage with
Bhínmál.53 The grant of Dharaṇívaráha,
the Chápa chief of Vadhván, dated a.d. 91454 gives us the name of his overlord
Mahipála, who, as already pointed out, must be identified with
the Mahipála who was defeated by the Karnátak king
Narasiṃha.55 The fact that
Vadhván was a Chápa dependency implies that Aṇahilaváḍa
was one also. We may in fact conclude that throughout the
Chávaḍá period Aṇahilaváḍa
was a mere feudatory of Bhínmál, a fact which would
account for the obscurities and contradictions of
Chávaḍá history.
The Deoli grant of the Ráshṭrakúṭa Kṛishṇa III. which is dated a.d. 94056 describes the king’s victories in the south as causing the hope of Kálanjara and Chitrakúṭa to drop away from the heart of the Gurjjara. At this time Kalinjar belonged to the Kalachuris of Central India and Chitrakúṭa or Chitoḍ to the Gehlots of Mewáḍ and the phrase used by Kṛishṇa implies that the Gurjjara chief had his eye on these two famous fortresses and had perhaps already besieged them unsuccessfully. In either case this notice is evidence of the great and far-reaching power of the Gurjjaras. Masudi (a.d. 915) notices that the king of Juzr was frequently at war with the Balhara (Ráshṭrakúṭa) and that he had a large army and many horses and camels.
A Chandel stone inscription from Khajuráho describes Yaśovarmman and Lakshavarmman as successful in war against Gauḍas, Khaśas, Kosalas, Kásmíras, Maithilas, Málavas, Chedis, Kurus, and Gurjjaras.57 And soon after about a.d. 953 during the reign of Bhímasena a migration of 18,000 Gurjjaras from Bhínmál is recorded.58 The memory of this movement remains in the traditions of the Gujars of Khándesh into which they passed with their carts in large numbers by way of Málwa.59 An important result of this abandonment of Bhínmál was the transfer of overlordship from Bhínmál to Aṇahilaváḍa whose first Chálukya or Solaṅki king Múlarája (a.d. 961–996) is, about a.d. 990, described as being accompanied by the chief of Bhinmál as a subordinate ally in his war with Graharipu (see above page 451). The Gurjjara or Bhinmál empire seems to have broken into several sections of which the three leading portions were the Chauháns of Sámbhar, the Paramáras of Málwa, and the Solaṅkis of Aṇahilaváḍa.
The inscriptions which follow throw a certain amount of light on the
history of Bhinmál during and after the Solaṅki period.
The two earliest [470]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
History. in date (Nos. 1 and 2) which are probably of the tenth
century, give no historical details. Nos. 3 and 4 show that between
a.d. 1057 and 1067 Bhinmál was
ruled by the Mahárájádhirája
Kṛishṇarája of the Paramára race. This is a
valuable confirmation of Rájput tradition, according to
which60 the Paramára Rája of Ábu was
followed by the prince of Śrímála, when he aided
Múlarája against Graharipu (c. 990 a.d.) and the Paramáras remained paramount in this
region until the beginning of the thirteenth century.61 The title of
Mahárájádhirája meant much less at this
period than it meant before the Valabhi kings had cheapened it. Still
it shows that Kṛishṇarája’s rank was
considerably higher than that of a mere feudatory chieftain.
Inscription No. 3 gives the names of
Kṛishṇarája’s father Dhaṁdhuka and of
his grandfather Devarája. The first of these two names occurs in
the main line of Ábu as the successor of Dhúmarája
the first Paramára sovereign.62 According to Rájput tradition
the Paramáras were at one time supreme in
Marásthalí and held all the nine castles of the Waste.
But in the historical period their chief possessions in
Márwád lay about Ábu and Chandrávati,
though we have a glimpse of another branch maintaining itself at
Kerálu near Bádmer.63 The Paramára chiefs of
Ábu are constantly referred to in the Solaṅki annals, and
during the golden age of the Solaṅki monarchy (a.d. 1094–1174) they were the vassals of that
power, and their Bhinmál branch, if it was ever a distinct
chiefship, probably followed the fortunes of the main line, though the
Bhinmál inscriptions give us no facts for this long period. The
next item of information is given by Inscription 5, which is dated in
the Saṁvat year 1239 (a.d. 1183) in
the reign of the Maháraul Śrí
Jayatasíha-deva. This name is of special interest, as it can
hardly be doubted that we have here to do with that
“Jaitsí Parmár” of Ábu whose
daughter’s beauty caused the fatal feud between
“Bhíma Solaṅki” of Aṇahilaváḍa
and Prithiráj Chohán of Delhi.64 The title of
Mahâraul is to be noted as indicating the decline of the family
from the great days of Kṛishṇarája.
Towards the end of the thirteenth century the old world was falling to pieces, and the Paramáras lost one after another nearly all their ancient possessions to the Choháns of Náḍol. Bhinmál must have fallen about a.d. 1200 or a few years before, for Inscription No. 6 is dated Saṁvat 1262 (a.d. 1206) in the reign of the Mahárájádhirája Śrí Udayasiṁhadêva, who, as we learn from Inscription 12, was the son of the Maháraul Śrí Samarasiṁhadeva, of the Chohán race. The sudden rise of the son to greatness is implied in the difference of title and it may be inferred that Udayasiṁha himself was the conqueror of Bhinmál, though the capture of Ábu is ascribed by Forbes to a chief named Lúniga.65
Inscriptions Nos. 6 to 8 being dated in the reign of Udayasiṁha, show that he lived to at least the year a.d. 1249 and therefore reigned at least forty-three years. He is also referred to in the Inscription No. 10, dated a.d. 1274, but in a way that does not necessarily imply that he was still alive, as the record only speaks of an endowment for his spiritual benefit, made by a person who was perhaps an old retainer. His name also occurs in the genealogy in No. 12. His reign was apparently a prosperous one but no historical facts beyond those already noted are known about him. [471]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
History. Inscription No. 12 shows that Udayasiṁha had a
son named Váhaḍhasiṁha, who, as he is given no royal
title, probably died before his father. Udayasiṁha’s
successor, or at all events the next king in whose reign grants are
dated, was Cáciga, who is given the title of Maháraul in
Inscriptions 11 (a.d. 1277) and 12
(a.d. 1278).66 His relationship to
Udayasiṁha does not clearly appear, but he was probably either an
elder brother or an uncle of the Cámuṇḍa for whose
benefit the gift recorded in Inscription 12 was made and who seems to
be a grandson of Udayasiṁha. Cáciga appears to be the
Mahámaṇḍaleśvara Cáciga of Inscription
15 in the Bháunagar State Collection (Bháu.
Prá. I. list page 5) which is stated to bear
the date Saṁvat 1332 (a.d. 1276) and
to be engraved on a pillar in the temple of Pársvanátha
at Ratanpur near Jodhpúr. It is clear that he was
tributary to some greater power though it is not easy to say who his
suzerain was. At this period Márwár was in a state of
chaos under the increasing pressure of the Ráthoḍs. Only
five years after Cáciga’s last date (a.d. 1278) we meet with the name of a new ruler, the
Maháraul Śrí Sámvatasiṁha.
He is mentioned in Inscriptions 13 (a.d. 1283) 14 (a.d. 1286)
and 15 (a.d. 1289) and also in 44 of the
Bháunagar Collection (a.d. 1296
Bháu. Prá. I. list page 13) from a Jain
temple at Juná. He is not stated to have belonged to the same
family as the previous rulers, but he bears the family title of
Maháraul, and it may be inferred with probability that he was a
son of Cáciga. He reigned for at least thirteen years
(a.d. 1283–1296). It must have been
about a.d. 1300 or a little later, that
the Choháns were deprived of
Bhinmál by the Ráthoḍs and the line of
Udayasiṁha died out.67
Inscriptions.The Jagsvámi temple has the honour of supplying fifteen of eighteen unmodern inscriptions found at Bhinmál. Of the fifteen inscriptions belonging to Jagsvámi’s temple nine are in place and six have been removed to other buildings. Of the six which have been moved five are in Báráji’s rest-house in the east and one is in the enclosure of Mahálakshámí’s temple in the south of the town. Of the three remaining inscriptions of one (No. 3) the date S. 1106 (a.d. 1043) is alone legible. Of the letters on the two others, one in the bed and the other on the north bank of the Jaikop lake, no portion can be read. Arranged according to date the sixteen inscriptions of which any portion has been read come in the following order:
I.—(S. 950–1050; a.d. 900–1000. No. 1 of Plan.) On the left hand side of the eastern face of the broken architrave of the porch of the shrine of Jagsvâmi. The letters show the inscription to be of about the tenth century:
Śrî Jagasvâmidêvasya vâsare
on the day of Śrî Jagasvâmi.68
II.—(S.
950–1050; a.d. 900–1000. No. 2
of Plan.) On the south face of the eightsided section of the northern
pillar of the shrine porch in the temple of Jagsvâmi. Wrongly
described in Bhâvanagara
prâcînaśodhasaṅgraha I. under No. 46 of the
State Collection, as referring to a man called Vasuṁdhara and
dated Vi. S. 1330. As the
letters show, the inscription is of about the tenth century. It
consists of a single [472]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions. complete verse:
1. Vasuṁdharî-kâri-
2. tâu dvâu ṣtaṁbhâv ê-
3. -tâu manôharâu
4. svapituḥ Santaka-
5. sârthê satataṁ
6. punyavṛiddhayê ||
These two lovely pillars Vasuṁdharî had made for her father Santaka’s sake for increase of merit for ever.
III.—(S. 1106; a.d. 1049. Not on Plan.) On the east side of the southern water channel into Gautama’s lake three-quarters of a mile north of the town. Except the date nothing can be deciphered.
IV.—(S. 1117; a.d. 1060. Not on Plan.) On the lower part of a pillar in the dharmaśálá east of the temple of Bârâji on the east of the town. Prose:
1. Oṁ Namaḥ sûryâya |
yasyôdayâstasamayêsuramakuṭanispṛi-
2. shṭa-caraṇa-kamalô s pi | kurutê s
jaliṁ Trinetraḥ sa jayati dhâmnâ nidhi
3. Sûryaḥ | Saṁvat 1117 (a.d. 1057) Mâgha Sudi 6 Ravâu
Śrî Śrîmâle
Paramâravaṁś
4. dbhavo Mahârâjâdhîrâjâ
Śrî Kṛishṇarâjaḥ
Śrî Dhaṁdhukasutaḥ
Śrîmad Dêvarâ-
5. -ja-pauttraḥ tasmin kshitîśê vijayini |
vartamâna-varsha-vârika-Dharkuṭa-
6. jâti-Kiriṇâdityô Jêla-sutô
Dêda-Harir Mâdhava-sutô
Dhaṁdha-nâkô Dha-
7. raṇacaṇḍa-sutas tathâ
Thâkhâṭa-jâti Dharaṇâdityaḥ
Sarvadêva-sutaḥ | amî-
8. bhiścaturbhis tathâ Vânyêna
Dharkuṭa-jâtyâ Dhaṁdhakêna
Jêlasutêna nija-ku-
9. -la-maṇḍanêna
dêva-guru-vrâhmaṇa-suśrûshâ-parêṇa
Ravi-caraṇa-yuga-dhyânâ-
10. -vishṭeṇa
saṁsârasyânityatâm(n)irîkshya
râjâno râjaputrâṁśca
vrâhmaṇân (ma-)
11. -hâjana-paurâṁśca tathâ lokân
Saura-dharmê pravarttâyya dravyâṇi me …
(ni)
12. -tya-tejo-nidheḥ Śrî
Jagatsvâmi-dêvasya deva-bhavana-jîrṇoddhâ
…
13. (kâ)râpitaṁ bhavanasyopari
svarṇṇa-kalasam vrâhmaṇena
para-(ma-dhâ-)
14. -rmmikeṇa Jêjâkêna nija-dravyeṇa
kâritam iti || Saṁ 1
15.
Jyeshṭha Su di 8 somê râtrâu
ghaṭikâ 3 pala 25 asmin la-
16. (g)nê sarvakarma nishpâdya kalasaṁ
dhvajaṁ ca dayapitam iti ||
17. (Ta)thâ purâtanavṛittêna pari
devasyâsya Râjñâ Śrî
Krishṇarâjêna Śrî-
18. … (pu-)rîya-maṇḍalê
grâmaṁ prativao drâ. 20
Sacaliyâ-grâmê kshêtram êkaṁ
19. …… trâyâ râjabhôgât
tu drôṇa …… sati kâ ..
20. … || Râmasî Pômarapi kâ
…… prativao drâ. 1 ……
21. …. vijñapya caṁdanena kârâpitam
iti || Tathâ âlav ….
22. … ya pra da … likhitaṁ kada
……….
23. …………. kâya …..
[473]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
Translation.
1–3. Oṁ! Reverence to the Sun! Victorious is that sun, the storehouse of brightness, at whose rising and setting the three-eyed (Śiva), even though (his own) lotus feet are touched by the diadems of the gods, folds his hands (in adoration).
3–5. On Sunday the 6th of the light half of Mâgha, the year 1113, at holy Śrîmâla the Mahârâjâdhirâja Śrî Kṛishṇarâja son of Śrî Dhaṁdhuka and grandson of the glorious Devarâja, of the Paramâra race—in his victorious reign.
6–7. Kiriṇâditya, Jêla’s son, of the Dharkuṭa family, (being office-holder) in his turn for the current year, Dada Hari son of Mâdhava, Dhaṁdhanaka son of Dharaṇacaṇḍa and Dharaṇâditya son of Sarvadeva of the Thâkhâṭa race.
8–12. By these four and by the Vânî (?) Dhaṁdhaka son of Jêla of the Dharkuṭa race, the ornament of his family, strict in obedience to the gods, to his teachers and to Brâhmaṇas, and full of devotion to the feet of Ravi (the Sun), observing the perishableness of this world, and urging kings Kshatriyas Brâhmaṇas merchants and townsfolk to worship the sun, repairs were done to the temple of the god Śrî Jagatsvâmi, the everlasting store of light.
13. The kalaśa of gold above the temple the very righteous Brâhmaṇa Jêjâka had made at his own charges. In the year 1 ….
15. on Monday the 8th of the light half of Jyêshṭha, in the 25th pala of the 3rd ghaṭikâ of night—at this moment
16. all the work being finished the kalaśa and banner were set up (?)
17. and after the ancient manner by the king Śrî Kṛishṇarâja …. of this complaint ….
18. a village in the Śrî …. purîya district, yearly 20 drammas. In Sacaliyâ village a field
19. …. But from the king’s share (of the crop) a drôṇa ….
20. …………… yearly 1 dramma …….
21. …. by order was caused to be made by Caṃdana || and …
22. ……… written ……….
23. …… kâya.
V.—(S. 1123; a.d. 1066. No. 3 of Plan.) On the north face of the upper square section of the more northerly of the two pillars that support the eastern side of the dome of the temple of Jagsvâmi. Entirely in prose:
1. Oṁ. Saṁvat 1123, Jyêshṭha Vadi 12
Śanâu || adyêha Śrî
Śrîmâlê
Mahârâjâdhirâja-Śrî
Krishṇarà-
2. ja-râjyê
Dêvaśrîcaṇḍîśa-Mahâdêva-dharmâdhikâra-cêṭakaparama
Pâśupatâcârya-Śrî
Jâvalasyê … | Sauva-
3. -rṇika Jasaṇâśâ |
Śrêshthi Caṁdanâ Kiraṇâdityâ
Sîharâ varttamâna-varsha-vârika-Joga-candra
…..
4. Gugâ navâi …. lôkê ca êka ..
matîbhûtvâ ………..
………. Śrîmâlîya
Vrâ-
5. hmaṇa Vâhaṭêna ………
Śrî Caṁḍîśa
………… …… drammâ
….
6–13. Badly damaged: only a few letters legible here
and there.
[474]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
Translation.
1–2. Ôṁ! On Saturday the 12th of the dark half of Jyêshṭha Saṁvat 1123—on this day at holy Śrîmâla, in the reign of the Mahârâjâdhirâja Śrí Kṛishṇarâja—of Śrî Jâvala, the servant of the offices of religion to the god Śrî Caṃḍîśa Mahâdêva, the supreme teacher of the Pâśupatas …
3. The goldsmith Jasaṇâśâ, the seṭh Caṁdanâ, Kiraṇâditya, Sîharâ, Jogacaṁdra the office-holder in turn for the current year
4–5. Gugâ … and in the world … being of one mind … … by Vâhaṭa the Śrîmâlî Brâhmaṇa … Śrî Caṁdîśa … drammas …
VI.—(S. 1239; a.d. 1183. No. 4 of Plan.) On the upper face of the eightsided section of the fallen pillar on the south side of the dome of the temple of Jagsvâmi. Entirely in prose:
1. Saṁ. 1239 Âśvina Vadi 10
Vudhê
2. Adyêha Śrî Śrîmâle
Mahârâja-
3. -putra Śrî
Jayatasîha-dêva-râjyê ||
4. Guhilo Pramahidâsuta-trao arava-
5. sâka Vahiyaṇa
Vâlâka-dêvâya
6. drava dra. 1 tathâ bhâryâ
Mâlhaṇadê-
7. ḍî kṛita dra. 1 yê kêऽpi pa ati bhava
8. ṁti teshâṁ pratidrao vi 1
labhyâ yaḥko(s)
9. pi catra-pâlô bhavati tena varshân(u-)
10. -varsha(ṁ) dinê dêvâya
dâtavyaṁ ||
Translation.
1. In the year 1239 (1183 a.d.) on Wednesday the tenth of the dark half of Âśvina
2–3. On this day here in holy Śrîmâla in the reign of his majesty Śrî Jayatasîha the Mahâraul.
4–6. Aravasâka Vahiyaṇa the Guhila, the Trao,69 son of Pramahidâ (gave) to Vâlâka-dêva one dramma in cash.
6–7. And (his) wife Mâlhaṇa-dêḍî (dêvî) (gave) one dramma. Whosoever are , by them for each dramma one vi is to be received. Whosoever
9. is the ruler by him every
10. year on the day it is to be given to the god.
VII.—(S. 1262; a.d. 1206. No. 5 of Plan.) On the upper face of the lower square section of the fallen pillar which is one of the pair of three dome pillars. Prose:
1. o || Oṁ. Namaḥ
Suryâyaḥ || Yasyodayâstasamayê
sura-makuṭa-nispṛi-
2. shṭa-caraṇa-kamaloऽpi
kurutê ऽṁjali(ṁ)
trinêtra(ḥ) sajayati dhâmnâṁ
niddhi(ḥ) sûryaḥ ||
3. Saṁvat 1262 varshê adyêha Śrî
Śrîmâle Mahârâjâdhirâja
Śrî Uda-
4.
-yasîṁha-dêva-kalyâṇa-vijaya-râjyê
mahao
Âsvapasî-prabhṛiti-paṁca-kula-
5. pratipattâu ||
Kâyastha-jâtîya-Vâlamyânvayê
mahao Yaśôpâlaśrêẏô
ऽrthaṁvê (cê?)-
6. -ṭaka-Vîlhâkêna Śrî
Jayasvâmi-dêvîya-bhâṁḍâgârê
kshêpita dra. 40 catvari(ṁ). [475]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
7. Śat Âśvina mâsê
yâtr(ôtsavê?) Âśvina śudi 13 …
1 Âgni câyê.
8. Mâlâyâ, pushpamû dra. 4 aguru dra
…
9. -dra. 4 pramadâ kulasya dra. 1 êvaṁ dra. 12
dvâdaśa-draṃmâ
âcaṁdrârkaṁ prativarshaṁ
dêvêna kârâpa
10. nîyâ || tathâ
śrêyârthaṁ Madrakêna(?) dêva
bhâṁḍâgârê kshipita dra. 15
paṁcadaśa drammâ Mâgha-
11. -vadi 6 dinê balinibaṁdhê(?)
gôdhûma sê 2 pâkâ ghṛita palî
9 naivêdya 32 aṁga-
12. -bhôgô
prativarshaṁâcaṁdrârkaṁ yâvat
dêvêna karaṇîyaḥ … dinê
Âhaḍasvâ-
13. -mi-suhâlaṁ/ Bhadrasvâmi-suhâlaṁ/
Acaṁdrârkavat âpanîya(ṁ) likhitaṁ
pâ° Bâmdhavada su(tê)-
14. -na Câṁḍapasâkêna
hînâksharam adhikâksharaṁ pramâṇaṁ
||
Translation.
1–2. Oṁ. Reverence to the Sun! Victorious is that sun, the storehouse of brightness, at whose rising and setting the three-eyed (Śiva) folds his hands (in adoration), even though his lotus feet are touched by the diadems of the gods.
3–5. In the Saṁvat year 1262 (1206 a.d.), on this day here in holy Śrîmâla, in the prosperous and victorious reign of his majesty the Mahârâjâdhirâja Śrî Udayasîṁha in the term of office of the panch (consisting of) Âśvapasî &c.
5–7. For the (spiritual) benefit of Yaśôpâla in the Vâlamya family of the Kâyastha caste, dra. 40, forty drammas were deposited by Vîlhâka the Veṭaka (or Cêṭaka) in the treasury of the god Śrî Jayasvâmi.
7. At the yâtrâ festival in the month of Âśvina, on the 13th of the light half of Âśvina … | , at the building of the fire-(altar).
8. … for flowers for the garland dra. 4, aloewood dra ….
9. 4 drammas, for the band of singing women one dramma: thus dra. 12, twelve drammas (in all) are to be applied yearly by the god so long as sun and moon endure.
10. So also the dra. 15, fifteen drammas deposited in the treasury of the god by Madraka(?) for (spiritual) benefit.
11–12. On the sixth of the dark half of Mâgha in the fixed ritual of the bali, wheat one ser, … ghi nine palîs, the naivêdya … 32, the angabhôga is to be performed yearly by the god so long as sun and moon endure.
12–13. On the … day the suhâla of Âhaḍasvâmi and the suhâla of Bhadrasvâmi is to be given so long as sun and moon endure.
13–14. Written by the pâ° Caṁḍapasâka son of Bâṁdhavada. 70The letter less or the letter more … of authority.
VIII.—(S. 1274; a.d. 1218. Not in Plan.) In Bârâji’s rest-house on the west face of the third right hand pillar. Prose:
1. Saṁvat 1274 varshê Bhâdrapada
sudi 9 Śukrê dyêha
Śrî-Śrîmâ-
2. -lê Mahârâjâdhirâja Śrî
Udaya-siṁha-dêva-kalyâṇa-vijaya-râjyê
Sa°.
3. Dêpâlaprabhṛiti-paṁcakula
pratipattâu …. [476]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
4. ….. Śrî Udayasîha ……
Śrîdêva Jagasvâmi-naivêdyê ..
5. ….. dina .. nityadêya lô 2 dvân.
6.
Illegible.
7.
8.
Translation.
1. In the Saṁvat year 1274 (1218 a.d.) on Friday the 9th of the bright half of Bhâdrapada—on this day here in holy Śrîmâla,
2. in the prosperous and victorious reign of his majesty the Mahârâjâdhirâja Śrî Udayasiṁha, in
3. the term of office of the panch (consisting of) Sa° Dêpâla and others …..
4. … Śrî Udayasîha ….. in the naivedya of Śrîdêva Jagasvâmi ….
5. ….. day … to be given regularly 2 two lô° (?).
IX.—(S. 1305; a.d. 1249. Not in Plan.) On the south face of the fifth right pillar on the right hand of Bârâji’s rest-house. Prose:
1. Ôṁ Namaḥ
Sûryâyaḥ || yasyodayâstasa-
2. -mayê Sura-makuṭa-nisprishṭa-caraṇa-
3. -kamalo ऽ pi kurutê
ऽ ṁjaliṁ Trinetra sa
4. jayati dhâmnâ(ṁ) nidhi(ḥ) Suryaḥ ||
Saṁ. 1305 va-
5. -rshê adyêha Śrî
Śrîmâlê
Mahârâjâdhirâjaśrî (Uda-)
6. -ya-siha-dêva-kalyâṇa-vijaya-râjyê
maha° Gaja(si-)
7. -ha-prabhṛiti paṁca(kula-pratipattâu)
….. ṇadêvî …
8. vâha … Śrî
Jagasvâmidêvîyabhâṇḍâgâre
kshêpita dra. 50 paṁcâ (śaddrammâ
â-)
9. -Śvina-yâtrâyâṁ Âśvina
śudi (4) dinê divasa-bali ..
10.
…………………………..
(gô-)
11. -dhûma sê 2 .. ghṛita ka 8
……….. muga pâ 2 ghṛita ka 2.
12.
Illegible.
13.
14.
15.
Translation.
1–4. Ôṁ. Reverence to the Sun! Victorious is that sun, the storehouse of brightness, at whose rising and setting the three-eyed (Śiva) folds his hands (in adoration), even though his feet are touched by the diadems of the gods.
4–7. In the year Saṁ. 1305 (1249 a.d.), on this day here in holy Śrîmâla in the prosperous and victorious reign of his majesty the Mahârâjâdhirâja Śrî Udayasiha, in the term of office of the panch (consisting of) Maha° Gajasiha and others …… ṇadêvî.
8. Vâha … dra. 50 fifty drammas deposited in the treasury of the god Śrî Jagasvâmi.
9. At the Âśvina festival on the 4th day of the light half of Âśvina the day’s bali.
10. ………. [477]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.11. Wheat sers 2 .. ghî karshas (8) ….. mung pâ 2, ghî karshas 2.
12–15. Illegible.
X.—(S. 1320; a.d. 1264. No. 6 of Plan.) On the east face of the lower square section of the more northerly of the east pair of dome pillars of Jagsvâmi’s temple. First thirteen lines in verse, the rest in prose. No. 49 of the Bhâunagar State Collection (Bhâu. Prâ. I.)
1. Ôṁ namo
Vighnarâjâya namo devâya bhâsvate | namo
ऽ nanta-sva-
2. rûpâya Harayê Cakrapâṇayê ||
namaḥ ŚivâyaSomâya namaḥ para-
3. ma-Vrahmaṇê | Iti
paṁcanamaskârâḥ
sarvapâpapraṇâ-śakâḥ ||
sarva-maṁ-
4. gala-maṁgalyâḥ
sarva-saukhya-pradâyakâḥ |
sarvârtha-siddhi-saṁpannâḥ saṁ-
5. -tu mê hṛidi sarvadâ || Iti jantur japan
nityaṁ nityam âśrayatê sukhaṁ | ta-
6. -smâd asmin japê puṇyê ratir astu sadaiva
mê || Iti dhyânaikanishṭhâtmâ-
7. Kâyastho naigamânvayê | Ṛishir
âsît purâ Saḍhunamdano naṁdanaḥ
satâin ||
8.
Śrikrishṇa-Kṛishṇa-Govinda-pranidhâna-parâyanaḥ
| Pautras tasyâjani Śrîmâ-
9. -n Saḍhḍhalo Valaṇâṁgajaḥ ||
Sadaiva
datta-mishṭânna-toshitâneka-vâḍavaḥ
|
10. Ahâra-prasaro yasya pâṇiḥ
padmâlayâlayaḥ || paropakâra-vratinâm
vaishṇa
11. vadharmasêvinâṁ || yêna
janmâtmanaścakrê
sâdhuvâda-vibhûshitaṁ || tataḥ
parama-
12. -dharmmâtmâ sadâ
viśadamânasaḥ || dêvîdatta-varaḥ
Śrîmân Subhaṭo ऽ
bhût tadaṁgabhûḥ |
13. Câgneyas tasya Kêdâra-pukaḥ
Kânhaḍo ऽ bhavat |
Mahâdêvasuto yasya bhrârau Râ-
14. -ma. Âsalô || Têna
Śrîkêdâraputraka Kânhaḍêna
svaśrêyasê Saṃ 1320 va-
15. -rshê Mâgha Śu di 9 navamîdinê
prativarashaṁ balinimittaṁ Śrî
Jayasvâmi-dê-
16. vîya-bhâṇdâgârê
kshêpita dra. 50 paṁcâśan drammâḥ ||
bali-nibaṁdhê godhûma sê 1½
17. ghrita ka 6 naivêdyê mâ ½ muga mâ
¾ ghṛita ka ½ Âbôtî dra ¼
+ 2
18. Vyâsa lô 2
pushpakuṁkumâguru-mûlyê dra. 2
patra-pûga-mû dra | pramadâkula
19. dra. 1 Êvaṁ prativarshaṁ
dêvakîyabhâṇḍâgârât
shaḍ drammâ vyayê dêvêna
kârâ
20. pyaṃ || Iyaṁ praśastir Maha°
Subhaṭêna bhaṇitâ |
Dhruva-Nâgvala-suta-Dêdâ-
21. -kêna likhitâ || sûtra° Gôgâ
Suta-Bhîmasîhênôtkîrṇâ ||
क || क ||
Translation.
1. “Oṁ. Reverence to the lord of obstacles (Gaṇeśa), reverence to the brilliant god (the Sun), reverence to him of everlasting nature,
2. To Hari, wielder of the discus. Reverence to Śiva (and) to Sôma, reverence [478]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.3–5. to the highest Brahma. May these five reverences which destroy all sin, the most auspicious of all auspicious (sayings), which grant all happiness, attended with the accomplishment of all objects, be ever in my heart.”
5–6. The creature that constantly murmurs (these words) resorts to everlasting happiness. Therefore may I for ever take pleasure in this holy murmur.
6–7. There was formerly in the Naigama family a Kâyastha, Rishi son of Saḍhu, the delight of the good, whose mind was solely intent upon (the above) meditation.
7–9. (He was) devoted to meditation on (the names) Śrí Kṛishṇa, Kṛishṇa, and Govinda. To him was born a grandson, the glorious Saḍhḍhala son of Valaṇa, who constantly satisfied numerous Brâhmaṇas with gifts of sweet food,
10. whose hand was not stretched out to steal, who was the home of Lakshmî for the followers of the Vaishṇava religion, who are vowed to doing good to others,
11–12. who adorned his life with the discussions of saints. From him there was the glorious Subhaṭa, the very righteous, whose mind was ever clear, and to whom Dêvî granted a boon. Born of his body
13–14. was Câgneya. His (grandson) was Kânhâḍa son of Kêdâra or Mahâdêva and his (Kânhaḍa’s) two brothers were Râma and Âsala.
14–16. By this Kânhaḍa, son of Kêdâra for his own benefit, fifty drammas dra. 50, were deposited in the treasury of Śrî Jayasvâṁidêva for a yearly bali, on the ninth (9) of the light half of Mâgha, in the Saṁvat year 1320 (1264 a.d.)
16–18. In the Bali endowment wheat 1½ seers, ghî 6 karshas, in the naivêdya 1 measure, mung ¾ measure, ghî ½ karsha, Âbôti (?) ¼ dramma + 2, Bhaṭa lô (?), for the price of flowers turmeric and aloe wood one dramma, for the price of leaves and betelnut one dramma, for the band of singing women one dramma.
19. So let six drammas be expended every year by the god from his treasury.
20–21. This praśasti was spoken (composed) by the Maha-(ttara ?) Subhaṭa. It was written by Dêdâka, son of Nâgvala the Dhruva. It is engraved by the carpenter Bhîmasêna son of Gôgâ.
XI.—(S. 1330; a.d. 1264. No. 7 of Plan.) On the south face of the lower square section of the western side of the north pair of dome pillars. First 11½ lines and lines 21 22 and half of 23 in verse, the rest in prose. No. 47 of the Bhâunagar State Collection. (Bhâu. Prâ. I. list page 14):
1. Namaḥ Śrî Vighnarâjâya
namo dêvâya bhâsvatê namo …
2. Paramâna(ṁ) dadâyinê
cakrapâṇayê | Kâyastha-váṁśa
prasavaḥ purâsît.
3. Śrî Sâḍha-nâmâ purushaḥ
purâṇaḥ | Ṛishi ….
4.
Damaged
and illegible.
5.
6.
7. ……. dharmârtha … vigâha-
8. -mânô ânaṁdakâraḥ
……. ऽ janishṭa
sû
9. nuḥ Subhaṭa …………
saubhâgya-sampal-lalitâ- [479]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
10. -bhidhânâ | trivarga-sâram
tanaya-svarûpaṁ …….. sajjanâgryaṁ
Râjâdhi.
11. Râjôdaya-siha-deva-niḥśreyasê
Śrî Subhaṭêna têna | dêvasya
kośê ….
12. ….. ṁkshêpitaṁ ….. ||
Tênaiva Maha° Subhaṭêna-sva śrê-
13. -yasê Saṁvat 1330 varshê Âśvina
śu di 4 caturthîdinê divasa bali-
14.
-pûjâ-prêkshaṇîyakârtha(ṁ)
dêva Śrî
Jayasvâmi-bhâṇḍâgârê
dra. 50
paṁ-
15. -câśan drammâ nikshêpitâḥ ||
Tathâ Śrîkaraṇê Maha°
Gajasîhaprabhṛiti-
16. -paṁcakulaṁ upârâdhayita(-yati) |
Balidinê varshanibaṁdhê kârâpita
dra. 4 catu-
17. -ro drammâḥ prativarshaṁ svîya
pastalâ bhâvya … paṁcakulêna
dâtâvyâḥ
18. Vali-nivaṁdhê gôdhûma sê 2
ghṛita ka 8 muga mâ | côshâṁ mâ
½ ghṛita ka ½ vyâ-
19. -sa-nirvâpa I Abôtî nirvâpa I
Kuṁkumâguru dra. 2 pushpa dra. 2 patrapûga dra.
2.
20. Pramadâkula dra. 2 êvam êtat prativarsham
âcaṁdrârkkaṁ dêvêna
kârâpyaṁ ||
21.
Śrîsatya-ratna-pura-lâṭa-hradâdhikârî,
Śrîmâladeśavahikâdhikṛi |
22. -to dhurînaḥ | vyâsêna
caṇḍahariṇâ vidushâṁ
varêṇa yo ऽ
dhyâpitaḥ sa vi-
23. -dadhê Subhataḥ praśastiṁ || Dhru°
Dêdâkêna likhitâ sûtra°
Gôshasîhê-
24. -na utkirṇâ || ल ||
Translation.
1–2. Reverence to the Lord of Obstacles (Gaṇeśa). Reverence to the shining god. Reverence … to (Vishṇu) the holder of the discus who bestows supreme happiness.
2–3. There was formerly an ancient man named Śrî Sâḍha born of the Kâyastha race. Ṛishi ……
4–6. Illegible.
7–9. …. for righteousness …. entering ….. giving pleasure …. there was born a son Subhaṭa—
9–10. … (a wife) Lalitâ by name, rich in excellence … the summing-up of the three objects of human effort (religious merit, wealth, and pleasure) in the form of a son … the chief of the virtuous—
11. By that Śrî Subhaṭa for the spiritual benefit of the king of kings his majesty Udayasîha in the treasury of the god … deposited ……
12–15. By that same Maha° Subhaṭa for his own (spiritual) benefit in the Saṁvat year 1330 (1274 a.d.) on the fourth day of the bright half of Âśvina, for the day’s bali, worship and darśana dra. 50, fifty drammas were deposited in the treasury of the god Śrî Jayasvâmi.
15–17. And he serves (propitiates ?) the paṁca consisting of Maha° Gajasîha and the rest at Śrî Karaṇa. On the bali day the four (4) drammas given for the bali endowment are to be paid every year by the paṁca from their own …. [480]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.18–20. In the bali endowment wheat sê 2, ghî ka(rshas) 8, mung one measure, côsha ½ measure, ghî ka(rsha) ½, the Bhat’s dole 1, the Abôtî’s dole 1, turmeric and aloewood dra. 2, flowers dra. 2, leaves and betelnut dra. 2, the band of singing women dra. 2: so is this to be given yearly by the god so long as sun and moon endure.
21–23. Subhaṭa, the officer of Śrî Satyapura Ratnapura and Lâṭa-hrada, the chief set over the vahikas of the Śrîmâla country, who was taught by Caṇḍa Haṛi the purâṇic, best of the learned, composed the praśasti.
24. Written by Dêdâka the Dhruva and engraved by Gôshasîha the carpenter.
XII—(S. 1333; a.d. 1277. Not in Plan.) On the north bank of Jaikop lake on a fallen pillar to the west of Ghazni Khán’s tomb. Lines 1–4 and half of line 5 and lines 18–22 (and perhaps 23 and 24) in verse, the rest in prose. No. 52 of the Bhâunagar State Collection (Bhâu. Prâ. I. list pages 15–16):
1. Yaḥ purâtra
mahâsthânê Śrîmâlê
susamâgataḥ | sa deva(ḥ) Śrî
2. Mahâvîra …….. bhayatrâtâ
(?) prajñâ
3. Yaṁ śaraṇaṁ gatáḥ | tasya
Vîrajinêṁdrasya prajârthaṁ
śasanaṁ navaṁ || 2 Pâ-
4. -râpaddha-mahâgacchê
puṇya-puṇya-svabhâvinâ( ?) Śrî
pûrṇacaṁdra-sûri-
5. ṇâ prasâdâl likhyatê yathâ ||
svasti Saṁvat 1333 varshê || Âśvi-
6. -na śu di 14 Sômê | adyêha Śrî
Śrîmâlê Mahârâjakula Śrî
Ca (?)
7. -ciga-dêva-kalyâṇa-vijayi-râjyê
tanniyukta-maha° Gajasîha-
8. -prabhṛiti-paṁcakula-pratipattâu Śrî
Śrimâla-dêśa-vahikâdhikritêna
9. Naigamânvaya-kâyastha-mahattama-Subhaṭêna
tathâ(ve?) cêṭaka Karmasîhê-
10. -na svaârêyasê
Âśvinamâsîya-yâtrâ-mahôtsavê
Âśvina Śu di 14 ca-
11. -turdaśî-dinê Śrî
Mahâvîradêvâya prativarshaṁ
paṁcôpacâra-pûjânimi-
12. -ttaṁ
Śrîkaraṇîyapaṁcakulaṁ
sêlahatha-ḍâsî-narapâla-varakti-pûrvasaṁbô-
13. -dhya-talapa-dêhala-sahaḍî-pada-ma …
hala-sahaḍî
14. da 5
saptaviśôpakôpê paṁcadrammâ
samâ sêlahathâbhâvyê
âṭha
15. drâ°. ma dra. 8 ashṭâu
dramma: || ubhayaṁ saptaviśôpakôpêna
trayôdaśa dra-
16. -mmâ âcaṁdrârkkaṁ
dêvadâyê kârâpitâḥ ||
varttamâna-paṁca-kulêna va-
17. -rttamâna-sêlahathêna
dêvadâyê kṛitam idaṁ
svaśrêyasê pâlanîyaṁ ||
18. Yasmân paṁcakulô sarvô maṅtavyam
iti sarvadâ | tasya tasya tadâ śrêyo
19. Yasya yasya yadâ padaṁ || ||
Śrîsatya-ratna-pura-Lâṭa-hradâdhikârî
Śrî-
20. -mâla-dêśa-vahikâdhikṛito
dhurîṇaḥ | vyâsêna
Caṇḍahariṇâ vidushâṁ va-
21. -rêṇa yodhyâpitaḥ sa vidadhê
Subhaṭaḥ praśastiṁ || ठ || Iyaṁ Gôgânujâtê-
[481]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
22. (-na) sûtradhârêṇa dhîmatâ |
utkirṇâ Bhîmasîhêna
śâsanâkshara-mâlikâ |
23. .. sanam idaṁ maṭhapatimahendragoshṭika
Âcaṁdrapratipattâu || ठ ||
24. .. vasasamaya ….. (li) khitaṁ têna
dhîmatâ | yo vâcayati puṇyâ-
25. … sata …….. tî || ठ || ma(ṁ)gala-sadâśrîḥ
|| śivamastu saṁp.
Translation.
1. The god Śrî Mahâvîra who formerly came in(to) this great town Śrîmâla ….. in whom the wise protected from fear take refuge—a new ordinance is written as follows for the people’s sake through the favour of that Vîra, chief of the Jinas by Śrî Pûrṇacandra Sûri, whose nature is most holy.
5–9. Good luck! In the Saṁvat year 1333 (1277 a.d.), on Monday the 14th of the light half of Âśvina—on this day here in holy Śrîmâla in the prosperous and victorious reign of his majesty Śrî Câciga the Mahâraul, in the term of office of the panch (consisting of) Mahao Gajasîha and others, appointed by him.
9–11. By Subhaṭa the leading Kâyastha, of the Naigama family, the officer in authority over the Vahikas of the Śrîmâla country, and by Karmasîha the Cêṭaka (servant) (or vêṭaka), for their own (spiritual) benefit, at the great festival of the jatrâ of the month of Âśvina on the fourteenth day 14 of the light half of Âśvina, for the worship (consisting of) the five services yearly to the god Śrî Mahâvîra.
12–15. [These four lines seem to be made up chiefly of Prâkṛit words which I am unable to translate. They specify two sums, one of 5 and the other of 8 drammas.]
15–17. Both, with the twenty-seventh upakopa (?), the 13 drammas have been given in religious endowment. This which has been made as a religious endowment is to be maintained by the paṁca and by the Sêlahatha (?) officiating (from time to time) for their own (spiritual) benefit.
18–19. Because every paṁca is always to be honoured, the benefit (of maintaining the endowment) belongs to whomsoever at any time (holds) the office.
19–22. Subhaṭa, the officer of Śrîsatyapura Ratnapura and Lâṭahrada, the chief set over the vahikas of the Śrîmâla country, who was taught by Caṇḍahari the purâṇik, the best of the learned, composed the praśasti. The series of letters of this grant was engraved by the wise carpenter Bhîmasîha the son of Gôga.
23–25. This grant was written by that wise one … at the time ….. in the term of office of the Abbot Mahêndra and the committeeman Âcaṁdra (?) .. who causes to speak .. …. Good luck! Bliss for ever! May it be auspicious … Finis.
XIII.—(S. 1334; a.d. 1278. No. 8 in Plan.) On the north face of the lower square section of the eastern of the north pair of dome pillars. All in prose:
1. Oṁ namaḥ Sûryâyaḥ ||
yasyôdayâstasamayê
suramukuṭa-nispṛîshṭa-caraṇa-
[482]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
2. kamalo ऽ pi kurutê ऽ ṁjaliṁ trinêtra sajayati
dhâmnâ(ṁ) nidhi(ḥ) sûryaḥ || |
Saṁvat 1334.
3. Varshê Âśvina va di 8 adyêha
Śrî Śrîmâlê
Mahârâjakula-Śrî-Câciga-Kalyâna-vija-
4. -ya-râjyê tanníyukta-mahao …
(si)ha-prabhṛiti-paṁcakula-pratipattâu |
êvaṁ kâlê pravarttamânê
5. Câhumânânvayê Mahârâja(ku)la
Śrî
Samarasihâtmaja-Mahârâjâdhirâja-Śrî
Udaya ||
6. Sihadêvâṁgaja-Śrî
Vâhaḍhasiha ……… Śri
Câmuṇḍa-râja-deva-śrêyasê
mahao
7. Dêdâkêna …… Śrî
Jagasvâmidêvîya
bhâṇḍâgâre … bali
…….
8. … dra. 100 śataṁ drammâ
nikshêpitâ
Âśvina-yâtrâyâ(ṁ) Âśvina
vadi 8 asḥṭamî-dinê divasa-bali ta-
9. -thâ aṁgabhôga … prêkshaṇika
…..
Śrîdêvîya-bhâṁḍâgârât
kârâpanîya | bali-nibaṁdhê
10. gôdhûma sê 3 ghṛita ka 1
(naivêdyê) ….. côshâ(ṁ) mâ
2, muga sê ¼, ghṛita ka ½
vyâsanirvâpa 1 Âbôṭî.
11. -nirvâpa 1 kuṁkumâguru-mûly(ê)
dra. 2 tathâ pushphamûlyê dra. 2 (?) tathâ
patrapûga-mûlyê dra. 2 pramadâkulê
mûlyê dra. 2 ê-
12. -vaṁ êtat
Vyâsa-Âbôṭika-śrêshṭi-goshṭika-
…
kula-pramadâkula prabhritinâṁ varshaṁ
varshaṁ prati â-
13. caṁdrârka-yâvat tathâ ……
îtî kârâpanîya
śrî-dêvêna kârâpanîya |
pari
kênâpi na karaṇî-
14. -yâ | likhitaṁ dhruo
Nâgula-suta-Dêdâkêna ……
hînâksharam adhikâksharaṁ vâ
sarvaṁ pramâṇa-
15. -miti || maṁgalaṁ sadâ śrîḥ
|| (sûtradhâréṇa ?) Nânâ-suta
Dêpâla Saṁ 33 varshê Caitra va di 15
…… saha.
16. Maṇasihêna (?) ….. ||
Translation.
1–2. Ôṁ. Reverence to the Sun! Victorious is that sun, the storehouse of brightness, at whose rising and setting the three-eyed (Śiva), even though (his own) lotus feet are touched by the diadems of the gods, folds his hands (in adoration).
3–4. In the Saṁvat year 1334 (1278 a.d.) on the 8th of the dark half of Âśvina—on this day here in holy Śrîmâla in the prosperous and victorious reign of his majesty the Mahâraul Śrî Câciga, in the term of office of the paṁca (consisting of) the Mahao …. Sîha and the rest, appointed by him—at this time
5–6. for the (spiritual) benefit of his majesty Śrî Câmuṇḍa-râja …. (son of) Śrî-Vâhaḍhasiha the son of his majesty Śrî Udayasiha the Mahârâjâdhirâja, (who was) the son of his majesty the Mahâraul Śrî Samarasiha in the Câhumâna race
7. By the Mahao Dêdâka …. in the treasury of the god Śrî Jagasvâmi …. bali …
8. dra. 100, one hundred drammas, were deposited. At the Âśvina yâtrâ the day’s bali on the eighth 8 of the dark half of Âśvina [483]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.9. and the aṁgabhoga .. darśana, .. to be expended from the treasury of the god. In the endowment of the bali
10–11. Wheat sê. 3: ghi ka(rshas) 1: in the naivêdya .. Côsha measures 2, munga sê. ¾, ghi ka(rsha) ½, the Bhat’s dole 1, the Âbôṭî’s dole 1, for buying turmeric and aloe wood dra. 2, and for buying flowers dra. 2 (?), and for buying leaves and betel dra. 2, for the band of singing women dra. 2.
12–13. Thus this for the Bhat’s, Âbôṭîs, Committeemen, …, band of singing women &c. every year so long as sun and moon (endure) is so …. to be expended, is to be expended by the god. Interruption (?) is to be made by no one.
14. Written by Dêdâka son of Nâgula the dhruva …. the letter less or the letter more—all is of (no?) authority.
15. Good luck! Bliss for ever. By the carpenter Dêpâla son of Nânâ, on the 15th of the dark half of Çaitra in the year 33 …
16. By Maṇasiha (?) ….
XIV.—(S. 1339; a.d. 1283. Not on Plan.) In Báráji’s rest-house on the south face of the first right pillar. Prose. No. 51 of the Bhâunagar State Collection (Bhâu. Prâ. I. list page 5):
1. Ôṁ namaḥ
Sûryâyaḥ || yasyôdayâstasamayê
sura-mukuṭa-nispṛishṭa-caraṇa-
2. -kamalô pi | kurutê ऽ
ṁjaliṁ trinètra sa jayati dhâmnâṁ
nidhiḥ sûryaḥ || saṁva
3. t. 1339 varshê Âśvina Śu di |
śanâv adyêha Śrî Śrîmâlê
Mahârâja kula-Śrîsâmva-
4.
-tasîha-dêva-kalyâṇa-vîjaya-râjyê
tanniyukta-mahâ° sîha
prabhṛiti-paṁcakula-
5. pratipattau Śrî Jâvâlipurât
atrâyâta-Guhilò -Ru-
6. -drapâla-suta-sâha° Sahajapâlêna
âtmaśrêyasê
pitṛimâtṛiśrêyasê
bali-pujâ-
7. aṁga bhôga pratyaṁ(gaṁ) Śrî
Jayasvâmi-dêvâya Sûryadêvâya
bhâṁdâgârê (k)shêpita dra. 20
viṁ
8. śati drammâ || Svîya-Jâyakâsarahi
Rudrâmârga-samîpe Kathara-pânâ-
9. âbhidhâna-kshêtra | êka pradattaḥ |
dêvâya
dinê pûjâ nimi(t) aṁ Sâha° Saha-
10. -ja-pâla-bhâryâ
âtma-śrêyasê
mâtâ-pitṛôśrêyasê
bhaṁdâgâre (k)shêpita-
11. dra. 10 dasa-drammâ
……………………..
drammâ Aśvi-
12. -na-yâtràyâṁ
Âśvina-śu-di | dinê divasa-bali-pujâ
bhâṁḍâgârât Śrîdêvê-
13. -na kâràpanîyâ |
vali-nivaṁdhê gôdhuma sê 2 ghṛita ka 8
naivêdyê côshâ(ṁ) pâ 2 mu-
14. -ga
ghṛita ka ½ aṁgabhôgê patra-puga
15. pratyaṁ(gaṁ) dra. | Vyâsanirvâpa
……. pôtî-nirvâpa | pramadâ-kula
dra. 2 êtat saṁrva
Śrîdêvîya ………
[484]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
16. kosa dra …………..
pramadâkulêna ………..
âcaṁdrâ-kâlaṁ yâva
17. -t. ……… nirvâpanîyaṁ ||
kȧrâpanîyaṁ. ……….
nâgula-sutêna maha° Dê-
18. -dâkêna ………….. |
Guhilô Sâha°
Rudrapâla-suta-sôḍha° Harisîhê na
(Śrîdê-)
19. -vîya-sthitaka dra. 4 Sahajapâla-suta-sâ
sthita-
20. -ka dra 4. ……………….
21–23. Illegible.
Translation.
1–2. Ôṁ. Reverence to the Sun! Victorious is that sun, the storehouse of brightness, at whose rising and setting the three-eyed (Śiva), even though (his own) lotus feet are touched by the diadems of the gods, folds his hands (in adoration).
3–5. On Saturday the first of the light half of Âśvina in the year 1339 (1283 a.d.) on this day here in holy Śrîmâla, in the prosperous and victorious reign of his majesty the Mahâraul Śrî Sâmvatasîha, in the term of office of the paṁca (consisting of) the maha° …….. sîha and the rest, appointed by him.
5–8. Dra. 20, twenty drammas, were deposited in the treasury for the sun-god Śrî Jagasvâmi by Sâha° Sahajapâla son of Rudrapâla the Guhila, who came here from Śrî Jâvâlipura, for every part of the bali, the worship, and the aṁgabhoga, for his own (spiritual) benefit and for the benefit of his father and mother.
8–9. …….. near the Rudrâ road 1 one field was given called Kathara-pânâ
9–11. To the god on ……… day for worship, the wife of Sâha° Sahajapâla for her own benefit and for the benefit of her father and mother. ………. deposited dra. 10, ten drammas. …………..
11–12. Drammas in the Âśvina Yâtrâ on the first day of the light half of Âśvina are to be expended by the god from the treasury (for) the day’s bali, worship. ………..
13–17. In the bali endowment wheat sê 2. …. ghi ka(rshas) 8: in the nâivêdya côsha pâ 2 mung ….. ghi ka(rsha) ½: in the aṁgabhôga for every part of the leaves and betel dra. 1, the Bhat’s dole ………, (the Âb)ôtî’s dole 1, the band of singing women dra. 2; all this the god’s treasury dra. ………….. by the band of singing women …………….. so long as sun and moon endure …………….. is to be doled out, is to be expended.
17–20. By the Maha° Dêdâka son of Nâgula ………….. By Sôḍha° Harisîha son of Sâha° Rudrapâla the Guhila, four sthitaka drammas of the god …………. By Sâ ……………. son of Sahajapâla ……… sthitaka drammas 4. ……………………..
21–23. Illegible.
XV.—(S. 1342; a.d. 1286. Not in Plan.) In the ground close to the
wall on the right in entering the enclosure of old
Mahâlakshmí’s temple. Prose. No. 50 of the
Bhâunagar State Collection (Bhâu. Prâ. I. page 15.)
[485]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
1. Ôṁ. Namaḥ
Sûryâyaḥ || Yasyôdayâstasamayê
sura-ma-
2. -kuṭa-nispṛishṭa-caraṇa
kamalô pi kurutê ऽ
ṁjaliṁ trinêtra saja-
3. -yati dhâmnâṁ nidhiḥ sûryaḥ
|| Saṁvat 1342 (1286 a.d.)
Âśvina vadi 10 Ra-
4. -vâvadyêha Śrî
Śrîmâlê Mahârâjakula Śrî
Śâmvatasîha dê-
5. -va-kalyâṇa-vijaya-râjyê
tanniyukta-maha°
Pândyâ-prabhṛiti-paṁca-
6. -kula pratipattâu |
Śâsanâksharâṇi praya(c)chati yathâ |
Râthôḍa-
7. -jâtîya-Ûtisvatîha-pâutra
Vâgasasuta Sîla° Alhaṇasîhê-
8. -na âtmîya-mâtâ-pitrô
śrêyasê svaśrêyasê Śrî
Jagasvâmi-dê-
9. -vâya Âśvinê
yâtrâyâṁ daśamîdinê
divasa-bali-pûja prê-
10. -kshaṇîkâdi
aṁga-bhôga-nimi(t)taṁ
sêlahathâbhâvya-
11. -t Śrî kârâpita
âcaṁdrârkayâvat pradatta dra. 4½.
12.
Śrîdêvîya-kôṭaḍî.
13. Âcaṁdrârkaṁ yaḥ kôpi
Sêlahathô bhavati têna varshaṁ varshaṁ
prati pâ-
14. -lanîyaṁ ca | vahubhir vasudhâ bhuktâ
râjabhi Sagarâdibhi yasya
15. yasya yadâ bhûmî tasya tasya tadâ
phalaṁ || 1 Aśvina vadi 10 va-
16. -li-nibaṁdhê gôdhûma sê
ghṛita ka 12
naivêdyê côshaṁ pâ 4.
17. mugâṁ mâ 1 ghṛita ka ½
Vyâsanirvâpa 1 Abôṭînirvâpa 1
kuṁkuma
18. kastûrî-pratyaṁ(gaṁ) dra. 4
pushpa-pratyaṁ(gaṁ) dra. 4
pramadâkula-pratyaṁ(gaṁ) dra. 4 patra-pû-
19. ga-pratyaṁ(gaṁ) dra. 4 êtat sarvaṁ
varshaṁ 2 prati Śrîdêvîya
bhâṁḍâgârât
20. Varttâpakai kârâpanîyaṁ ||
maṁgalaṁ sadâśrîh || likhitaṁ
Dhruva
21. Nâgula-suta-dhru° Dêdâkêna
Utkîrṇṇâ sûtra°
Bhîmasîhêna ||.
Translation.
1–3. Ôṁ. Reverence to the Sun! Victorious is that sun, the storehouse of brightness, at whose rising and setting the three-eyed (Śiva), even though (his own) lotus feet are touched by the diadems of the gods, folds his hands (in adoration).
3–6. Saṁvat 1342 on Sunday the 10th of the dark half of Âśvina, on this day here in holy Śrîmâla, in the prosperous and victorious reign of his majesty the Maharâul Śrî Sâmvatasîha-dêva, in the term of office of the paṁca (consisting of) Maha° Pândyâ and the rest, appointed by him, he sets forth the writing of the grant as follows.
6–11. By Sîla° Alhaṇasîha son of Vâgasa and grandson of Ûtisvâtîha of the Râṭhôḍa race, for the benefit of his own mother and father and for his own benefit, 4½ drammas (were) given to the god Śrî Jagasvâmi, for the day’s bali, the worship, the darśana &c., and the aṁgabhôga on the 10th day at the Âśvina yâtrâ …. so long as sun and moon (endure). …
12–14. The god’s treasure house ….. whosoever is Sêlahatha, by him every year it is to be maintained also. [486]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.14–15. The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, beginning with Sagara. Whosesoever the earth is at any time, his is also the fruit thereof.
15–16. In the endowment of the bali for the 10th of the dark half of Âśvina wheat sê … ghi ka[rshas) 12: in the naivêdya côsha pâ 4.
17–19. Mung mâ 1, ghi ka ½, the Bhat’s dole 1, the Âbôtî’s dole 1, for turmeric and musk each dra. 4, for flowers each dra. 4, for the band of singing women each dra. 4, for leaves and betel each dra. 4.
19–21. All this is to be expended yearly from the god’s treasury …. Good luck! Bliss for ever. Written by Dhru° Dêdâka son of Dhruva Nâgula. Engraved by Bhîmasîha the carpenter.
XVI.—(S. 1345; a.d. 1289. No. 9 of Plan.) On the south face of the lower square section of the north-east corner pillar of the dome. The first thirteen lines are in verse, the rest in prose. No. 48 of the Bhâunagar State Collection (Bhâu. Prâ. I. list page 14):
1. Svargâpavargasukhadaṁ
paramâtmarûpaṁ dhṛisayaṁti yaṁ
sukṛitinô hṛidi sa-
2. -rvadâiva tasmâi namaj-janahitâya
surâsurêṁdra
saṁstûyamâna-caritâya
3. namaḥ Śivâya || 1 Ślâghyaḥ
satâm sukṛitî sakṛitî manushyôs
mânyô maha-
4. -ttama-gunâi Subhataḥ sa êva | yaścâ
jagattrayaguruṁ girijâdhinâthaṁ
devaṁ
5. namasyati natô ऽ nudinaṁ
mahêśa || 2 Sômô ऽ
si nâtha natimattara-kâiravê-
6. -shu punya-Prabhâsa-sarasi sthitim
âśritêshu | tasmâ … mahâbdhi-
7. -tîrê Śrî Sômanâtha iti
siddhigataṁ smarâmi || 3 Punyaiḥ
Prabhâsaśaśi-bhûsha-
8.
-ṇa-Kardamâla-pâpa-pramôcana-ruṇârtti-vimôcanâdyaiḥ
| êtâiḥ Ka-
9. -pardi-kṛita-sat-tithibhiḥ pradhânais
tîrthâir alaṁ kṛitam idaṁ
hṛidayaṁ mamâstu ||
10. 4 Êtasya puṇya-payasô jaladhês
tathâsya Sârasvata-nivahasyata.
11. Da° || Ôṁ namaḥ
Śûryâyaḥ Jaj(j)yôti prasarati
tarâṁ lôka kṛityâya ni-
12. -tyam | yannâmôktaṁ sakalakalushaṁ
yâti páraṁ payodhê | sarvasyâtmâ
sugati-
13. -surathô
-dhvâṁta-mâtaṁga-siṁgha |
drishṭa-sûryô nava(bha) si bhagavân
sarvasyântyaṁka-
14. -rôti || Saṁvat 1345 varshê Mâgha Vadi 2
Sôme ऽ dyêha Śrî
2 mâlê mahârâja-
15. -kula-Śrî
Sâmvata-siṁgha-dêva-kalyâṇa-vijaya-râjyê
tanniyukta-maha° châṁhâ-
16. -prabhṛiti-paṁcakula-pratipatâu
êvaṁkâle pravarttamâne
Śrî-Jâvâlipuravâstavya-
17. Puskaraṇisthânîya-yajur-vêda
pâthakâya | Padamalasyagô- trâya |
Vrâhma° na-
18. -vaghaṇa-vaṁśotpannâdhyava°
Vâlhâpâutra | Jyôti°
Mâdhava-pratidâuhitrâ Jyô°
[487]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.
19.
Tilaka-dâuhitra-So[d].hala-putra-mâtu-Pûnala-suta |
Vrâhma° Vâgaḍa saṁsârasyâ
20. Asâratâṁ jñâtvà |
Śrî Jagasvâmina | Śrîsûryasya
mûrttô prâsâdê
sâuvarṇṇaka-
21. -laśârôpita | jâtasradhȧ
dêvaṁ saṁpûjya
samasta-dêva-lôka-Vrahma-lôka-pra-
22. -tyakshaṁ |
Vaṁśadvayôdharaṇa-samakshaṁ |
Âtmanaśca Âcaṁdrârkayâvat
sûrya-prasâda-prâ-
23. -pta-tyarthaṁ | prativarshaṁ |
pûjâṁ Śrî
Jagasvâmi-dêva-bhâṁḍâgârê
nikshipita | râukma-vî
24. sana-prî-dra. 200 dvâu Śatâni
Amîshâm drammânâm vyâjapadât
Âśvina-yâtrâyâṁ
Aśvi-
25. -na vadi || dinê divasa-vali kâyôvali
nivaṁdhê gôdhûma sê 4 pakvê
ghriṭa ||
26. ka 16 nâivêdyê côshâṁ
mâ 1 muga mâ 1½ ghṛita ka | vîdakê
patra 8 pûga 2 aṁga-
27. -bhôga-pratya° dra. 4 pushpha pratya° dra. 6
patrapûga-pratya° dra. 4
vyâsa-nirvâpa-Âbôṭî-nirvâ-
28. -pa-nivamdhê côshâṁ sê ¼
muga pâ 3 ghṛita ka 1 dakshiṇâ lô 2
pramadâkula dra. 4 êta-
29. -t sarvaṁ prativarshaṁ
âcaṁdrârka-yávat Śrîdevasya
bhâṁḍâgârât
vêcanîyam kârâpa-
30. -nîyaṁ ca | subhaṁ bhavatu sarvadâ |
Jyoti° Sûguda-sutêna Caṁdrâdityêna
samakshaṁ li-
31. -khitaṁ Kava° Nâgula sutêna
Dêdâkêna utkîrṇṇâ
Sûtra° Nânâ-suta-Dêpâlê-
32. -na || maṁgalaṁ sadâ
Śrîḥ.
Translation.
1–3. Reverence to that Śiva! the benefactor of those who bow to him, whose actions are praised by the leaders of gods and demons, who gives the happiness of heaven and of salvation, whose form is the supreme soul, whom the wise ever lay hold upon in (their) heart.
3–5. Oh Mahêśa, whosoever bowing daily does reverence to the god who is guru of the three worlds, the lord of the mountain’s daughter (Pârvatî), that man is worthy of praise from the righteous, fortunate, wise, to be honoured for most excellent virtues, a true hero.
5–7. Oh Lord thou art the moon among the bending lotuses that have found their place in the holy pool of Prabhâsa: therefore I make mention (of thee) famous by the name of Sômanâtha on the seashore ….
7–9. May this heart of mine be adorned by these holy chief tîrthas, Prabhâsa, the moon’s ornament, the Lotus (pool), the Release from Sin, the Release from Debt and Suffering &c., whose lucky days have been fixed by Kapardi (Śiva).
10. Of this pool of pure water and …. of Sarasvatî. …..
11. Da° Oṁ! Reverence to the Sun, whose light ever reaches far for the work of mankind, at the mention of whose name all sin goes beyond the ocean: the soul of all, whose path and whose car are good, a lion to the trumpeting elephants (of darkness): When the Lord Sun is seen in the sky, he makes the last (?) .. of all. [488]
Appendix III.
Bhinmál.
Inscriptions.14–16. On Monday the second of the dark half of Mâgha in the Saṁvat year 1345 (1289 a.d.), on this day here in holy Śrîmâla, in the prosperous and victorious reign of his majesty the Mahâraul Śrî Sâmvata Siṁgha, in the term of office of the paṁca (consisting of) the Maha° Châṁhâ and the rest, appointed by him.
16–21. At this time to (read by) Vâgaḍa the Brâhmaṇa son of Sôḍhala and grandson of Adhyava° Vâlhâ, of the Navaghana family, of the Padamala gôtra, student of the Yajurvêda, of the town of Puskariṇi and living in Śrî Jâvâlipura, son of his mother Pûnala, and daughter’s son of Tilaka the Jôshî, and granddaughter’s son of Mâdhava the Jôshî—recognizing the impermanence of this world, a golden kalaśa was set up on the palace … of the Sun Jagasvâmi.
21–24. (By him) worshipping the god in faith, before the world of the gods and the world of Brahma, for the purpose (?) of saving his ancestors in both lines, and himself, to gain the favour of the Sun so long as sun and moon (endure), (for) worship every year, 200 Vîsalaprî drammas in gold were deposited in the treasury of the god Śrî Jagasvâmi.
24–28. Out of the interest of these drammas, in the endowment of the day’s bali and the kâyôvali on the 11th of the dark half of Âśvina at the Âśvina festival, wheat sê 4, ghî ka(rshas) 16: in the Nâivêdya côsha measure 1, mung pâ. 1½, ghî ka(rsha) 1, for pânsupârî leaves 8, betel 2: for the Aṁgabhôga severally dra. 4, for flowers severally dra. 6, for leaves and betel severally dra. 4: in the endowment of the Bhat’s dole and the Abôṭî’s dole, côsha sê. ¼, mung pâ. 3, ghî ka(rsha) 1, dakshiṇâ lô 2, the band of singing women dra. 4.
29–32. All this is to be separated and expended from the treasury of the god every year so long as sun and moon (endure). May it always be auspicious. Written by Dêdâka son of Kava° Nâgula for Caṁdrâditya son of Jyoti° Sûgada. Engraved by Dêpâla son of Nânâ the carpenter. Good luck! Bliss for ever!
[489]
1 The translations of the inscriptions and the bulk of the history are the work of Mr. A. M. T. Jackson of the Indian Civil Service. ↑
2 Finch in Kerr’s Voyages, VIII. 301. Thirty years later the traveller Tavernier (Ball’s Edition, II. 87) has: Bargant (Wangam in Jodhpur ?) to Bimál 15 kos: Bimál to Modra 15 kos. Of Jhálor Ufflet has left the following description. Jhálor is a castle on the top of a steep mountain three kos in ascent by a fair stone causeway broad enough for two men. At the end of the first kos is a gate and a place of guard where the causeway is enclosed on both sides with walls. At the end of the second kos is a double gate strongly fortified; and at the third kos is the castle which is entered by three successive gates. The first is very strongly plated with iron, the second not so strong with places above for throwing down melted lead or boiling oil, and the third is thickly beset with iron spikes. Between each of these gates are spacious places of arms and at the inner gate is a strong portcullis. A bowshot within the castle is a splendid pagoda, built by the founders of the castle and ancestors of Ghazni (Gidney) Khán who were Gentiles. He turned Muhammadan and deprived his elder brother of this castle by the following stratagem. Having invited him and his women to a banquet which his brother requited by a similar entertainment he substituted chosen soldiers well armed instead of women, sending them two and two in a dhuli or litter who getting in by this device gained possession of the gates and held the place for the Great Mughal to whom it now (a.d. 1611) appertains being one of the strongest situated forts in the world. About half a kos within the gate is a goodly square tank cut out of the solid rock said to be fifty fathoms deep and full of excellent water. Quoted by Finch in Kerr’s Voyages, VIII. 300–301. ↑
3 The names of these gateways are Surajpul about six miles (4 kos) east of Bhinmál near Khánpur at the site of a temple of Mahádev; Sávidár about six miles (4 kos) to the south near a temple of Hanumán; Dharanidhar near Vandar about six miles (4 kos) west of Bhinmál at the site of a large well; Kishánbivao about six miles (4 kos) to the north near Nartan at the site of a large well and stones. Rattan Lal Pandit. ↑
4 The Shrimáli Bráhm-Bháts are of the following subdivisions: Dhondaleshvar, Hár, Hera, Loh, Poeshsha, Pitalia, and Varing. They say Shrimál is their original home. ↑
5 The local explanation of Reh-bári is liver out of the way. Their subdivisions are; Ál, Barod, Bougaro, Dagalla, Gansor, Gongala, Kalotra, Karamtha, Nangu, Panna, Pramára, Roj. All are strong dark full-bearded men. ↑
6 The importance of Bhinmál as a centre of population is shown not only by the Shrimáli Bráhmans and Vánis who are spread all over Gujarát, but by the Porwárs a class of Vánis now unrepresented in their native town who are said to take their name from a suburb of Bhinmál. Oswáls, almost all of whom are Shrávaks or followers of the Jain religion, have practically spread from Bhinmál. The origin of the name Osvál is (Trans. Roy. As. Soc. III. 337) from Osi the Mother or Luck of Osianagar an ancient town and still a place of pilgrimage about eighteen miles north of Jodhpur. The Oswáls were originally Rájputs of several classes including Pawárs but mainly Solaṅkis and so apparently (Tod’s Western India, 209) of Gurjjara origin. Equally of Gurjjara origin are the Shrimáli Vánis who hold a specially high place among Western Indian Jains. The care taken by the Jains to secure foreign conquerors within their fold is notable. The Tirthankar is a Rája who by piety and other virtues attained moksha or absorption. The fifty-four worshipfuls uttamapurushas, the twenty-four tirthankars, the twelve chakravartis, the nine báladevas, and the nine vásudevas are Rájás, most of them great conquerors (Trans. Royal Asiatic Society. III. 338–341). The local story is that the Solaṅkis were called to help the people of Shrimál to resist the Songara Rájputs of Jhálor who took Bhinmál about a.d. 1290. Before that the Shrimális and Solaṅkis were enemies. This tradition of hostility is interesting as it may go back to a.d. 740 when Múlarája Solaṅki transferred the seat of power from Bhinmál to Aṇahilaváḍa Pátan. (See Below page 469.) A class who trace to Bhinmál are the Pitals or Kalbis of Márwár (Márwár Castes, 41). They claim descent from Rájput men and Bráhman women. In support of the tradition the women still keep separate neither eating with nor using the same vessels as their husbands. ↑
7 These dancing girls hold land. They are said to have been brought by the Songara Rájputs, who according to the local account retreating from Alá-ud-dín Khilji (a.d. 1290) took Bhinmál from the Shrimáli Bráhmans. ↑
8 The Jatiyas all Hindus of the three subdivisions Baletta, Sunkaria, and Talvaria came from Mándu near Dhár in Central India. The name is locally derived from jatukarta a skin. ↑
9 According to a local story there was a hermitage of Jangams near the temple of Jagamdeva the Sun-God and a hermitage of Bharatis near Chandeshvar’s shrine. In a fight between the rival ascetics many were slain and the knowledge where their treasure was stored passed away. When repairs were made in a.d. 1814 (S. 1870) the Bharati hermitage was cleared. Two large earthen pots were found one of which still stands at the door of Chandeshvar’s temple. These pots contained the treasure of the Bharatis. In a.d. 1814 nothing but white dust was found. Most of the dust was thrown away till a Jain ascetic came and examined the white dust. The ascetic called for an iron rod, heated the rod, sprinkled it with the white dust, and the iron became gold. ↑
10 According to Alberuni (a.d. 1030) the Brahmasiddhánta was composed by Brahmagupta the son of Jishnu from the town of Bhillamála between Multán and Anhilwára. Sachau’s Translation, I. 153. Another light of the college was the Sanskrit poet Magha, the son of Śrímálí parents, who is said to have lived in the time of Bhoj Rája of Ujjain (a.d. 1010–1040). Márwár Castes, 68. ↑
11 The local account explains the origin of the name Kanak which also means gold by the story of a Bhil who was drowned on the waxing fifth of Bhádarwa. The Bhil’s wife who was with him failing to drown herself prepared a funeral pyre. Mahádeva pleased with the woman’s devotion restored her husband to life and made his body shine like gold. As a thankoffering the Bhil enlarged the tank and built a shrine to Kirait Mahádeva. ↑
12 The local explanation of the name Yaksha’s Pool is that Rávana went to Abaka the city of the great Yaksha Kuvera god of wealth and stole Pushpak Kuvera’s vimán or carrier. Kuvera in sorrow asked his father what he should do to recover his carrier. The father said Worship in Shrimál. Kuvera came to Shrimál and worshipped Brahma who appeared to him and said: When Rámchandra destroys Ravana he will bring back Pushpak. ↑
13 No local tradition throws light on the reason why this figure is called a Yaksha. The holding a head in his hand suggests that he may have been a guardian Bhairav in some Buddhist temple and so remembered as a guardian or Yaksha. Or he may have been supposed to be a statue of the builder of the temple and so have been called a Yaksha since that word was used for a race of skilful architects and craftsmen. Troyer’s Rajataraṅgíní, I. 369. In the Vrijji temples in Tirhut which Buddhist accounts make older than Buddhism the objects of worship were ancestral spirits who were called Yakshas. If the Buddhist legends of Śaka settlements in Tirhut during Gautama’s lifetime (a.d. 540) have any historical value these Vrijjis were Śakas. As (J. As. Ser. VI. Tom. II. page 310) Yaka is a Mongol form of Śaka the ancestral guardians would be Śakas. Compare in Eastern Siberia the Turki tribe called Yakuts by the Russians and Sokhas by themselves, Ency. Brit. XXIV. 725. This would explain why the mythic Yaksha was a guardian, a builder, and a white horseman. It would explain why the name Yaksha was given to the Baktrian Greeks who built stupas and conquered India for Aśoka (J. As. Ser. VII. Vol. VI. page 170; Heeley in Indian Antiquary, IV. 101). It further explains how the name came to be applied to the Yuechi or Kusháns who like the Yavanas were guardians white horsemen and builders. In Sindh and Kachh the word Yaksha seems to belong to the white Syrian horsemen who formed the strength of Muhammad Kásim’s army, a.d. 712. (Tod’s Western India, 197; Reinaud’s Fragments, 191; Briggs’ Farishtah, IV. 404–409). ↑
14 The measurements are: Height 4′; head round the brow to behind the ear the back of the head not being cut free, 2′ 6″; height of head-dress, 8″; length of face, 10″; length of ringlets or wig curls from the crown of the head, 2′; breadth of face, 9″; across the shoulders, 2′ 3″; throat to waistband, 1′; waistband to loose hip-belt or kandora, 1′ 3″; right shoulder to elbow, 1′; elbow to wrist, 9″; head in the right hand 5″ high 7″ across top; hip to broken knee, 1′; knee to ankle, 1′ 5″; foot broken off. Left shoulder to broken upper arm, 8″; left leg broken off leaving a fracture which shows it was drawn back like the right leg. ↑
15 The Jains call the guardian figures at Sánchi Bhairavas. Massey’s Sánchi, pages 7 and 25. Bhairava is revered as a guardian by the Buddhists of Nepál and Tibet. Compare Burgess’ Bauddha Rock Temples, page 96. A connection between Bhairav and the Sun is shown by the practice among Ajmir Gujar women of wearing round the neck a medal of Bhairava before marriage and of the Sun after marriage. ↑
16 The Egyptians Romans and Parthians are the three chief wig-wearers. Some of the Parthian kings (b.c. 250–a.d. 240) had elaborate hair like peruques and frizzled beards. In Trajan’s time (a.d. 133), fashions changed so quickly that Roman statues were hairless and provided with wigs. Gobineau Histoire Des Perses, II. 530. Compare Wagner’s Manners, 69. The number of wigs in the Elephanta sculptures, probably of the sixth or early seventh century, is notable. In the panel of Śiva and Párvati in Kailas are several figures with curly wigs. Burgess’ Elephanta, page 33; in the marriage panel one figure has his hair curled like a barrister’s wig, Ditto 31; in the Ardhanarishwara compartment Garuḍa and two other figures have wigs, Ditto 22; the dwarf demon on which one of the guardians of the Trimurti leans has a wig, Ditto 14–15; finally in the west wing wigged figures uphold the throne, Ditto 47. Gandharvas in the Bráhmanic Rávan cave at Elura probably of the seventh century have curly wigs: Fergusson and Burgess, 435. Wigged images also occur in some of the Elura Buddhist caves of the sixth or seventh centuries: Ditto, 370–371. In Ajanta caves I. II. and XXXIV. of the sixth and seventh centuries are cherubs and grotesques with large wigs. Among the Bágh carvings and paintings of the sixth or seventh century are a king with baggy hair if not a wig and small human heads with full wigs: MS. Notes. Finally at the Chandi Sewa temple in Java of about the seventh century the janitor and other figures have large full-bottomed wigs curled all over. Indian Ant. for Aug. 1876, 240–241. On the other hand except the curly haired or Astrakan-capped music boys in Sánchi no trace of wigs seems to occur in the Bhilsa Sánchi or Bhárut sculptures between the third century after and the third century before the Christian era. Compare Cunningham’s Bharut and Bhilsa; Massey’s Sánchi; Fergusson’s Tree and Serpent Worship. ↑
17 The ten feet of the pillars are thus divided: pedestal 2′, square block 2′, eightsided belt 18″, sixteensided belt 18″, round band 2′, horned face belt 6″, double disc capital 6″. ↑
18 This according to another account is Násik town. ↑
19 Hariya Bráhman is said to mean a descendant of Hariyaji, a well known Bráhman of Shrimál, so rich that he gave every member of his caste a present of brass vessels. ↑
20 This tradition seems correct. In the temple of Lakshmí near the Tripolia or Triple gateway in Pátan are two standing images of chámpa Michelia champaca wood one a man the other a woman black and dressed. The male image which is about three feet high and thirteen inches across the shoulders is of the Sun Jagat Shám that is Jagat Svámi the World Lord: the female image, about 2′ 6″ high and 9″ across the shoulders is Ranadevi or Randel the Sun’s wife. Neither image has any writing. They are believed to be about 1000 years old and to have been secretly brought from Bhinmál by Shrimál Bráhmans about a.d. 1400. Ráo Bahádur Himatlál Dharajlál. Compare (Rájputána Gazetteer, II. 282) in the temple of Bálárikh at Bálmer about a hundred miles south-west of Jodhpur a wooden image of the sun. ↑
21 The details are: From Kausika 500, from the Ganges 10,000, from Gaya 500, from Kálinjar 700, from Mahendra 300, from Kundad 1000, from Veni 500, from Surpárak 808, from Gokarn 1000, from Godávari 108, from Prabhás 122, from the hill Ujjayan or Girnár 115, from the Narbada 110, from Gometi 79, and from Nandivardhan 1000. ↑
22 According to one account (Márwár Castes, 61) these Sindh Bráhmans are represented by the present Pushkar Bráhmans. In proof the Pushkars are said to worship Sarika as Untadevi riding on a camel. This must be a mistake. The Pushkars are almost certainly Gujars. ↑
23 Details are given above under Objects. The local legends confuse Shripunj and Jagsom. It seems probable that Jagsom was not the name of a king but is a contraction of Jagatsvámi the title of the Sun. This Shripunj, or at least the restorer or founder of Shrimál, is also called Kanak, who according to some accounts came from the east and according to others came from Kashmír. Kanak is said also to have founded a town Kankávati near the site of the present village of Chhakla about eleven miles (7 kos) east of Bhinmál. This recollection of Kanak or Kanaksen is perhaps a trace of the possession of Márwár and north Gujarát by the generals or successors of the great Kushán or Śaka emperor Kanak or Kanishka the founder of the Śaka era of a.d. 78. According to the local Bháts this Kanak was of the Janghrabal caste and the Pradiya branch. This caste is said still to hold 300 villages in Kashmír. According to local accounts the Shrimáli Bráhmans, and the Dewala and Devra Rájputs all came from Kashmir with Kanak. Tod (Western India, 213) notices that the Annals of Mewar all trace to Kanaksen of the Sun race whose invasion is put at a.d. 100. As the Shrimális and most of the present Rájput chiefs are of the Gujar stock which entered India about a.d. 450 this tracing to Kanishka is a case of the Hindu law that the conqueror assimilates the traditions of the conquered that with the tradition he may bind to his own family the Śrí or Luck of his predecessors. ↑
24 According to a local tradition the people in despair at the ravages of Sarika turned for help to Devi. The goddess said: Kill buffaloes, eat their flesh, and wear their hides and Sarika will not touch you. The people obeyed and were saved. Since then a dough buffalo has taken the place of the flesh buffalo and unwashed cloth of the bleeding hide. Another version sounds like a reminiscence of the Tartar origin of Kṛishṇa. The goddess Khamangiri persuaded the Lord Kṛishṇa to celebrate his marriage clad in the raw hide of a cow. In the present era unwashed cloth has taken the place of leather. MS. Note from Mr. Ratan Lall Pandit. ↑
25 The tradition recorded by Tod (Western India, 209) that the Gurjjaras are descended from the Solaṅkis of Aṇahilaváḍa, taken with the evidence noted in the section on History that the Chávaḍás or Chápas and the Parihárs are also Gurjjaras makes it probable that the Choháns are of the same origin and therefore that the whole of the Agnikulas were northern conquerors who adopting Hinduism were given a place among Rájputs or Kshatriyás. ↑
26 Epigraphia Indica, II. 40–41. ↑
27 According to Katta, a Bráhma-Bhát of remarkable intelligence, the Osváls include Rájputs of a large number of tribes, Aadas, Bhátis, Boránas, Buruds, Chováns, Gehlots, Gohils, Jádavs, Makvánás, Mohils, Parmárs, Ráhtors, Shálas, Tilars. They are said to have been converted to the Jain religion in Osianagara in Saṁvat Bia Varsh 22 that is in a.d. 165. ↑
28 Indian Antiquary, VIII. 237. ↑
30 Indian Antiquary, XI. 156 and VI. 59. ↑
31 Indian Antiquary, XII. 156. ↑
32 Jour. R. A. S. XIV. 19ff. ↑
33 Indian Antiquary, XII. 190 and XVIII. 91. ↑
34 Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 270. ↑
35 Indian Antiquary, VI. 63. That the name Bhilmál should have come into use while the Gurjjaras were still in the height of their power is strange. The explanation may perhaps be that Bhilmál may mean the Gurjjara’s town the name Bhil or bowman being given to the Gurjjaras on account of their skill as archers. So Chápa the original name of the Chávaḍás is Sanskritised into Chapoṭkaṭas the strong bowmen. So also, perhaps, the Chápa or Chaura who gave its name to Chápanir or Chámpaner was according to the local story a Bhil. Several tribes of Mewár Bhils are well enough made to suggest that in their case Bhil may mean Gurjjara. This is specially the case with the Lauriyah Bhils of Nerwer, the finest of the race, whose name further suggests an origin in the Gurjjara division of Lor. Compare Malcolm’s Trans. Bombay As. Soc. I. 71. ↑
36 The Madhuban Grant: Epigraphia Indica, I. 67. ↑
37 Reinaud, Mémoire Sur L’Inde, 337, in quoting this reference through Alberuni (a.d. 1031) writes Pohlmal between Multán and Anhalwara. ↑
38 Indian Antiquary, VIII. 237. ↑
40 Indian Antiquary, XI. 109. ↑
41 Arch. Surv. West. India, X. 91. ↑
42 Tanka may be the northern half of the Broach District. Traces of the name seem to remain in the two Tankáriás, one Sitpore Tankária in north Broach and the other in Ámod. The name seems also to survive in the better known Tankári the port of Jambusar on the Dhádhar. This Tankári is the second port in the district of Broach and was formerly the emporium for the trade with Málwa. Bombay Gazetteer, II. 413–569. ↑
43 Indian Antiquary, VI. 59 and XI. 156. ↑
44 Indian Antiquary, XII. 156. ↑
45 See the Udaipur praśasti in Ep. Ind. I. and the Harsha Inscription in ditto. ↑
46 See the Baroda grant of a.d. 812–13. Indian Antiquary, XII. 156. ↑
48 Indian Antiquary, XII. 179. ↑
50 B. B. R. A. Soc. Jourl. XVIII. 239. ↑
52 Indian Antiquary, XIX. 233. ↑
53 According to Cunningham (Ancient Geography, 313) the coins called Tâtariya dirhams stretch from the fifth and sixth to the eleventh century. They are frequently found in Kábul probably of the ninth century. In the tenth century Ibn Haukal (a.d. 977) found them current in Gandhára and the Panjáb where the Boar coin has since ousted them. They are rare in Central India east of the Arávali range. They are not uncommon in Rájputána or Gujarát and were once so plentiful in Sindh, that in a.d. 725 the Sindh treasury had eighteen million Tatariya dirhams. (See Dowson in Elliot’s History, I. 3.) They are the rude silver pieces generally known as Indo-Sassanian because they combine Indian letters with Sassanian types. A worn fire temple is the supposed Ass-head which has given rise to the name Gadiya Paisa or Ass money. ↑
54 Indian Antiquary, XII. 190 and XVIII. 91. ↑
56 B. B. R. A. S. Jourl. XVIII. 239. ↑
57 Kielhorn in Epig. Indica, I. 122. ↑
58 Hœrnle in Ind. Antiq. XIX. 233. ↑
59 Details given in Khándesh Gazetteer, XII. 39. ↑
63 Śrí Bháunagar Prá. I. No. 30 of the list of Sanskrit Inscriptions dated Saṁ. 1218. ↑
66 Inscriptions 9 and 10 are not dated in any king’s reign. ↑
67 Compare Tod’s Rajasthán, I. ↑
69 Evidently the name of his office, but the abbreviation is not intelligible. ↑
Appendix IV.
Java. Java.An incident redeems
the early history of Gujarát from provincial narrowness and
raises its ruling tribes to a place among the greater conquerors and
colonisers. This incident is the tradition that during the sixth and
seventh centuries fleets from the coasts of Sindh and Gujarát
formed settlements in Java and in Cambodia. The Java legend is that
about a.d. 603 Hindus led by
Bhruvijáya Savelachála the son of Kasamachitra or
Bálya Achá king of Kujrát or Gujarát
settled on the west coast of the island.1 The details of the
settlement recorded by Sir Stamford Raffles2 are that
Kasamachitra, ruler of Gujarát, the tenth in descent from Arjun,
was warned of the coming destruction of his kingdom. He accordingly
started his son Bhruvijáya Savelachála with 5000
followers, among whom were cultivators artisans warriors physicians and
writers, in six large and a hundred small vessels for Java. After a
voyage of four months the fleet touched at an island they took to be
Java. Finding their mistake the pilots put to sea and finally reached
Matarem in the island of Java. The prince built the town of Mendang
Kumulan. He sent to his father for more men. A reinforcement of 2000
arrived among them carvers in stone and in brass. An extensive commerce
sprang up with Gujarát and other countries. The bay of Matarem
was filled with stranger vessels and temples were built both at the
capital, afterwards known as Brambanum, and, during the reign of
Bhruvijáya’s grandson Ardivijáya that is about
a.d. 660, at Boro Buddor in Kedu.3 The
remark that an ancestor of the immigrant prince had changed the name of
his kingdom to Gujarát is held by Lassen to prove that the
tradition is modern. Instead of telling against the truth of the
tradition this note is a strong argument in its favour. One of the
earliest mentions of the name Gujarát for south
Márwár is Hiuen Tsiang’s (a.d. 630) Kiu-che-lo or Gurjjara. As when Hiuen Tsiang
wrote the Gurjjara chief of Bhinmál, fifty miles west of
Ábu, already ranked as a Kshatriya his family had probably been
for some time established perhaps as far back as a.d. 490 a date by which the Mihira or Gurjjara
conquest of Valabhi and north Gujarát was completed.4 The
[490]
Appendix IV.
Java. details of the help received from
Gujarát after the prince’s arrival show that the parent
state had weathered the storm which threatened to destroy it. This
agrees with the position of the Bhinmál Gurjjaras at the opening
of the seventh century, when, in spite of their defeat by
Prabhákaravardhana (a.d. 600–606) the father of Śrí
Harsha (a.d. 606–641) of Magadha,
they maintained their power at Broach and at Valabhi as well as at
Bhinmál.5 The close relations between the Gurjjaras and the
great seafaring Mihiras or Meds make it likely that the captains and
pilots who guided the fleets to Java belonged to the Med tribe. Perhaps
it was in their honour that the new Java capital received the name
Mendan, as, at a later period it was called Brambanum or the town of
Bráhmans. The fact that the Gurjjaras of Broach were
sun-worshippers not Buddhists causes no difficulty since the
Bhilmál Gurjjaras whom Hiuen Tsiang visited in a.d. 630 were Buddhists and since at Valabhi Buddhism
Shaivism and sun-worship seem to have secured the equal patronage of
the state.
Besides of Gujarát and its king the traditions of both Java
and Cambodia contain references to Hastinagara or Hastinapura, to
Taxila, and to Rumadesa.6 With regard to these names and also
with regard to Gandhára [491]
Appendix IV.
Java. and to Cambodia, all of which
places are in the north-west of India, the question arises whether the
occurrence of these names implies an historical connection with
Kábul Pesháwar and the west Panjáb or whether they
are mere local applications and assumptions by foreign settlers and
converts of names known in the Bráhman and Buddhist writings of
India.7 That elaborate applications of names mentioned in the
Mahábhárata to places in Java have been made in the Java
version of the Mahábhárata is
shown by Raffles.8 Still it is to be noticed that the places mentioned
above, Kamboja or Kábul, Gandhára or Pesháwar,
Taxila or the west Panjáb, and Rumadesa apparently the south
Panjáb are not, like Ayodhya the capital of Siam or like
Intha-patha-puri that is Indraprastha or Dehli the later capital
of Cambodia,9 the names of places which either by their special
fame or by their geographical position would naturally be chosen as
their original home by settlers or converts in Java and Cambodia. Fair
ground can therefore be claimed for the presumption that the leading
position given to Kamboja, Gandhára, Taxila, and Rumadesa in
Javan and Cambodian legends and place-names is a trace of an actual and
direct historical connection between the north-west of India and the
Malay Archipelago. This presumption gains probability by the argument
from the architectural remains of the three countries which in certain
peculiar features show so marked a resemblance both in design and in
detail as in the judgment of Mr. Fergusson to establish a strong and
direct connection.10 A third argument in favour of a Gujarát
strain in Java are the traditions of settlements and expeditions by the
rulers of Málwa which are still current in south
Márwár.11 Further a proverb [492]
Appendix IV.
Java. still well known both in
Márwár and in Gujarát runs:
Je jae Jáve te kadi nahi áve
Áve to sáth pidhi baithke kháve.
Who to Java roam ne’er come home.
If they return, through seven lives
Seated at ease their wealth survives.12
Once more the connection with Gujarát is supported by the detail in the Java account which makes Laut Mira the starting point for the colonising fleet. This Sir S. Raffles supposed to be the Red Sea but the Mihiras’ or Meds’ sea may be suggested as it seems to correspond to the somewhat doubtful Arab name Baharimad (sea of the Meds ?) for a town in western India sacked by Junaid. Against this evidence two considerations have been urged13: (a) The great length of the voyage from Gujarát to Java compared with the passage to Java from the east coast of India; (b) That no people in India have known enough of navigation to send a fleet fit to make a conquest. As regards the length of the voyage it is to be remembered that though Sumatra is more favourably placed for being colonised from Bengal Orissa and the mouths of the Godávari and Kṛishṇa, in the case either of Java or of Cambodia the distance from the Sindh and Káthiáváḍa ports is not much greater and the navigation is in some respects both safer and simpler than from the coasts of Orissa and Bengal. In reply to the second objection that no class of Hindus have shown sufficient skill and enterprise at sea to justify the belief that they could transport armies of settlers from Gujarát to Java, the answer is that the assumption is erroneous. Though the bulk of Hindus have at all times been averse from a seafaring life yet there are notable exceptions. During the last two thousand years the record of the Gujarát coast shows a genius for seafaring fit to ensure the successful planting of north-west India in the Malay Archipelago.14 [493]
Appendix IV.
Java. That the Hindu settlement of
Sumatra was almost entirely from the [494]
Appendix IV.
Java. east coast of India and that
Bengal Orissa and Masulipatam had a large [495]
Appendix IV.
Java. share in colonising both Java and
Cambodia cannot be doubted.26 [496]
Appendix IV.
Java. Reasons have been given in support
of the settlement in Java of large bodies of men from the north-west
coasts of India and evidence has been offered to show that the
objections taken to such a migration have little practical force. It
remains to consider the time and the conditions of the Gujarát
conquest and settlement of Java and Cambodia. The Javan date
S. 525 that is a.d. 603 may be accepted as marking some central event
in a process which continued for at least half a century before and
after the beginning of the seventh century. Reasons have been given for
holding that neither the commercial nor the political ascendancy of
Rome makes it probable that to Rome the Rúm of the legends
refers. The notable Roman element in the architecture of Java and
Cambodia may suggest that the memory of great Roman builders kept for
Rome a place in the local legends. But the Roman element seems not to
have come direct into the buildings of Java or Cambodia; as at
Amrávati at the Kṛishṇa mouth, the classic
characteristics came by way of the Panjáb (Táhia) only,
in the case of Java, not by the personal taste and study of a prince,
but as an incident of conquest and settlement.27 Who then was the
ruler of Rúm near Taxila, who led a great settlement of Hindus
from the Panjáb to Java. Names in appearance like Rome, occur in
north-west India. None are of enough importance to explain the
prince’s title.28 There remains the word raum or
rum applied to salt land in the south Panjáb, in
Márwár, and in north Sindh.29 The great battle of
Kárur, about sixty miles south-east of Multán, in which
apparently about a.d. 530
Yaśodharmman of Málwa defeated the famous White
Húṇa conqueror Mihirakula (a.d. 500–550) is described as fought in the land
of Rúm.30 This great White Húṇa defeat is
apparently the origin of the legend of the prince of Rúm who
retired by sea to Java. At the time of the battle of Kárur the
south Panjáb, together with the north of Sindh, was under the
Sáharáis of Aror in north Sindh, whose coins show them to
have been not only White Húṇas, but of the same
Jávla family which the great conquerors Toramáṇa
[497]
Appendix IV.
Java. and Mihirakula adorned. So close a
connection with Mihirakula makes it probable that the chief in charge
of the north of the Aror dominions shared in the defeat and disgrace of
Kárur. Seeing that the power of the Sáharáis of
Aror spread as far south as the Káthiáváḍa
ports of Somnáth and Diu, and probably also of Diul at the Indus
mouth, if the defeated chief of the south Panjáb was unable or
unwilling to remain as a vassal to his conqueror, no serious difficulty
would stand in the way of his passage to the seaboard of Aror or of his
finding in Diu and other Sindh and Gujarát ports sufficient
transport to convey him and his followers by sea to Java.31 This
then may be the chief whom the Cambodian story names Phra Tong or Thom
apparently Great Lord that is Mahárája.32
The success of the Javan enterprise would tempt others to follow
especially as during the latter half of the sixth and almost the whole
of the seventh centuries, the state of North India favoured migration.
Their defeats by Sassanians and Turks between a.d. 550 and 600 would close to the White
Húṇas the way of retreat northwards by either the Indus or
the Kábul valleys. If hard pressed the alternative was a retreat
to Kashmir or an advance south or east to the sea. When, in the early
years of the seventh century (a.d. 600–606), Prabhákaravardhana the
father of Śrí Harsha of Magadha (a.d. 610–642) defeated the king of
Gandhára, the Húṇas, the king of Sindh, the
Gurjjaras, the Láṭas, and the king of Malava,33 and
when, about twenty years later, further defeats were inflicted by
Śrí Harsha himself numbers of refugees would gather to the
Gujarát ports eager to escape further attack and to share the
prosperity of Java. It is worthy of note that the details of
Prabhákaravardhana’s conquests explain how Gandhára
and Láṭa are both mentioned in the Java legends; how
northerners from the Panjáb were able to pass to the coast; how
the Márwár stories give the king of Málwa a share
in the migrations; how the fleets may have started from any Sindh or
Gujarát port; and how with emigrants may have sailed artists and
sculptors acquainted both with the monasteries and stupas of the
Kábul valley and Pesháwar and with the carvings of the
Ajanta caves. During the second half of the seventh century the advance
of the Turks from the north and of the Arabs both by sea (a.d. 637) and through Persia (a.d. 650–660);34 the conquering progress of a
Chinese army from Magadha to Bamian in a.d. 645–65035; the overthrow (a.d. 642) of [498]
Appendix IV.
Java. the Buddhist
Sáharáis by their usurping Bráhmanist minister
Chach and his persecution of the Jats must have resulted in a fairly
constant movement of northern Indians southwards from the ports of
Sindh and Gujarát.36 In the leading migrations though fear
may have moved the followers, enterprise and tidings of Java’s
prosperity would stir the leaders. The same longing that tempted
Alexander to put to sea from the Indus mouth; Trajan (a.d. 116) from the mouth of the Tigris; and
Mahmúd of Ghazni from Somnáth must have drawn Śaka
Húṇa and Gurjjara chiefs to lead their men south to the
land of rubies and of gold.37
Of the appearance and condition of the Hindus who settled in Java during the seventh and eighth centuries the Arab travellers Sulaimán a.d. 850 and Masúdi a.d. 915 have left the following details. The people near the volcanoes have white skins pierced ears and shaved heads: their religion is both Bráhmanic and Buddhist; their trade is in the costliest articles camphor aloes cloves and sandalwood.38
Cambodia.The close connection between Java and
Cambodia, the alternate supremacy of Cambodia in Java and of Java in
Cambodia, the likelihood of settlers passing from Java to Cambodia
explain, to a considerable extent, why the traditions and the buildings
of Java and Cambodia should point to a common origin in north-west
India. The question remains: Do the people and buildings of Cambodia
contain a distinct north Hindu element which worked its way south and
east not by sea but by land across the Himálayas and
Tibet and down the valley of the Yang-tse-kiang to Yunnan and Angkor.
Whether the name Cambodia39 proves an actual race or historical
connection with Kamboja or the Kábul valley is a point
[499]
Appendix IV.
Cambodia. on which authorities disagree.
Sir H. Yule held that the connection was purely literary and that as in
the case of Inthapatha-puri or Indraprastha (Dehli) the later capital
of Cambodia and of Ayodhya or Oudh the capital of Assam no connection
existed beyond the application to a new settlement of ancient
worshipful Indian place-names. The objection to applying this rule to
Cambodia is that except to immigrants from the Kábul valley the
name is of too distant and also of too scanty a reputation to be chosen
in preference to places in the nearer and holier lands of Tirhut and
Magadha. For this reason, and because the view is supported by the
notable connection between the two styles of architecture, it seems
advisable to accept Mr. Fergusson’s decision that the name
Cambodia was given to a portion of Cochin-China by immigrants from
Kamboja that is from the Kábul valley. Traces remain of more
than one migration from India to Indo-China. The earliest is the mythic
account of the conversion of Indo-China to Buddhism before the time of
Aśoka (b.c. 240). A migration in the
first century a.d. of Yavanas or Śakas,
from Tamluk or Ratnávate on the Hugli, is in agreement with the
large number of Indian place-names recorded by Ptolemy (a.d. 160).40 Of this migration Hiuen
Tsiang’s name Yavana (Yen-mo-na) for Cambodia may be a
trace.41 A Śaka invasion further explains
Pausanias’ (a.d. 170) name
Sakæa for Cochin-China and his description of the people as
Skythians mixed with Indians.42 During the fifth and sixth centuries
a fresh migration seems to have set in. Cambodia was divided into shore
and inland and the name Cambose applied to both.43 Chinese records
notice an embassy from the king of Cambodia in a.d. 617.44 Among the deciphered Cambodian
inscriptions a considerable share belong to a Bráhmanic dynasty
whose local initial date is in the early years of the seventh
century,45 and one of whose kings Somaśarmman
(a.d. 610) is recorded to have held daily
Mahábhárata readings in the temples.46 Of a fresh wave
of Buddhists, who seem to have belonged to the northern branch, the
earliest deciphered inscription is a.d. 953 (S. 875)
that is about 350 years later.47 Meanwhile, though, so far as
information goes, the new capital of Angkor on the north bank of lake
Tale Sap about 200 miles up the Mekong river was not founded till
a.d. 1078 (S. 1000),48 the neighbourhood of the holy lake
was already sacred and the series of temples of which the Nakhonwat or
Nága’s Shrine49 is one of the latest and finest
examples, was begun at least as early as a.d. 825 (S. 750),
and [500]
Appendix IV.
Cambodia. Nakhonwat itself seems to have
been completed and was being embellished in a.d. 950 (S.
875).50 During the ninth and tenth centuries by conquest and
otherwise considerable interchange took place between Java and
Cambodia.51 As many of the inscriptions are written in two
Indian characters a northern and a southern52 two migrations by
sea seem to have taken place one from the Orissa and Masulipatam coasts
and the other, with the same legend of the prince of Rúm land,
from the ports of Sindh and Gujarát.53 The question remains
how far there is trace of such a distinct migration as would explain
the close resemblance noted by Fergusson between the architecture of
Kashmir and Cambodia as well as the northern element which Fergusson
recognises in the religion and art of Cambodia.54 The people by whom
this Panjáb and Kashmir influence may have been introduced from
the north are the people who still call themselves Khmers to whose
skill as builders the magnificence of Cambodian temples lakes and
bridges is apparently due.55 Of these people, who, by the
beginning of the eleventh century had already given their name to the
whole of Cambodia, Alberuni (a.d. 1031)
says: The Kumairs are whitish of short stature and Turk-like build.
They follow the religion of the Hindus and have the practice of
piercing their ears.56 It will be noticed that so far as information
is available the apparent holiness of the neighbourhood of Angkor had
lasted for at least 250 years before a.d. 1078 when it was chosen as a capital. This point
is in agreement with Mr. Fergusson’s view that the details of
Nakhonwat and other temples of that series show that the builders came
neither by sea nor down the Ganges valley but by way of Kashmir and the
back of the Himálayas.57 Though the evidence
is incomplete and to some extent speculative the following
considerations suggest a route and a medium through which the Roman and
Greek elements in the early (a.d. 100–500) architecture of the Kábul
valley and Pesháwar may have been carried inland to Cambodia. It
may perhaps be accepted that the Ephthalites or White
Húṇas and a share of the Kedarites, that is of the later
Little Yuechi from Gandhára the Pesháwar country,
retreated to Kashmir before the father of Śrí Harsha
(a.d. 590–606) and afterwards
(a.d. 606–642) before
Śrí Harsha himself.58 Further it seems fair to assume that
from [501]
Appendix IV.
Cambodia. Kashmir they moved into Tibet
and were the western Turks by whose aid in the second half of the
seventh century Srongbtsan or Srongdzan-gambo (a.d. 640–698), the founder of Tibetan power and
civilization, overran the Tarim valley and western China.59 During
the first years of the eighth century (a.d. 703) a revolt in Nepal and the country of the
Bráhmans was crushed by Srongdzan’s successor
Donsrong,60 and the supremacy of Tibet was so firmly established
in Bengal that, for over 200 years, the Bay of Bengal was known as the
sea of Tibet.61 In a.d. 709 a Chinese
advance across the Pamirs is said to have been checked by the great
Arab soldier Kotieba the comrade of Muhammad Kasim of Sindh.62 But
according to Chinese records this reverse was wiped out in a.d. 713 by the defeat of the joint Arab and Tibet
armies.63 In the following years, aided by disorders in China,
Tibet conquered east to Hosi on the upper Hoangho and in a.d. 729 ceased to acknowledge the overlordship of
China. Though about a.d. 750 he was for a
time crippled by China’s allies the Shado Turks the chief of
Tibet spread his power so far down the Yangtsekiang valley that in
a.d. 787 the emperor of China, the king of
Yunnan to the east of Burma, certain Indian chiefs, and the Arabs
joined in a treaty against Tibet. As under the great Thisrong
(a.d. 803–845) and his successor
Thi-tsong-ti (a.d. 878–901) the
power of Tibet increased it seems probable that during the ninth
century they overran and settled in Yunnan.64 That among the
Tibetans who passed south-east into Yunnan were Kedarites and White
Húṇas is supported by the fact that about a.d. 1290, according both to Marco Polo and to
Rashid-ud-din, the common name of Yunnan was Kárájang
whose capital was Yachi and whose people spoke a special
language.65 The name Kárájang was Mongol meaning
Black People and was used to distinguish the mass of the inhabitants
from certain fair tribes who were known as Chaganjang or Whites. That
the ruler of Kárájang was of Hindu origin is shown by his
title Mahara or Mahárája. That the Hindu element came
from the Kábul valley is shown by its Hindu name of Kandhár
that is Gandhára or Pesháwar, a name still in use as
Gandálarit (Gandhára-rashtra) the Burmese for
Yunnan.66 The strange confusion which Rashid-ud-din makes
between the surroundings of Yunnan and of Pesháwar is perhaps
due to the fact that in his time the connection between the two places
was still known and admitted.67 A further trace [502]
Appendix IV.
Cambodia. of stranger whites like the
Chaganjang of Yunnan occurs south-east in the Anin or Honli whose name
suggests the Húṇas and whose fondness for silver ornaments
at once distinguishes them from their neighbours and connects them with
India.68 Even though these traces may be accepted as
confirming a possible migration of Húṇas and Kedaras to
Yunnan and Anin a considerable gap remains between Anin and Angkor.
Three local Cambodian considerations go some way to fill this gap. The
first is that unlike the Siamese and Cochin Chinese the Khmers are a
strong well made race with very little trace of the Mongoloid, with a
language devoid of the intonations of other Indo-Chinese dialects, and
with the hair worn cropped except the top-knot. The second point is
that the Khmers claim a northern origin; and the third that important
architectural remains similar to Nakhonwat are found within Siam limits
about sixty miles north of Angkor.69 One further point has to be
considered: How far is an origin from White Húṇas and
Kedáras in agreement with the Nága phase of Cambodian
worship. Hiuen Tsiang’s details of the Tarim Oxus and Swát
valleys contain nothing so remarkable as the apparent increase of
Dragon worship. In those countries dragons are rarely mentioned by Fa
Hian in a.d. 400: dragons seem to have had
somewhat more importance in the eyes of Sung-Yun in a.d. 520; and to Hiuen Tsiang, the champion of the
Maháyána or Broadway, dragons are everywhere explaining
all misfortunes earthquakes storms and diseases. Buddhism may be the
state religion but the secret of luck lies in pleasing the
Dragon.70 [503]
Appendix IV.
Cambodia. This apparent increased
importance of dragon or Nága worship in north-west India during
the fifth and sixth centuries may have been due partly to the decline
of the earlier Buddhism partly to the genial wonder-loving temper of
Hiuen Tsiang. Still so marked an increase makes it probable that with
some of the great fifth and sixth century conquerors of Baktria
Kábul and the Panjáb, of whom a trace may remain in the
snake-worshipping [504]
Appendix IV.
Cambodia. Nágas and Takkas of the
Kamaon and Garhwal hills, the Dragon was the chief object of worship.
Temple remains show that the seventh and eighth century rulers of
Kashmir, with a knowledge of classic architecture probably brought from
beyond the Indus, were Nága worshippers.72 The fact that the
ninth century revision of religion in Tibet came mainly from Kashmir
and that among the eighteen chief gods of the reformed faith the great
Serpent had a place favours the view that through Tibet passed the
scheme and the classic details of the Kashmir Nága temples which
in greater wealth and splendour are repeated in the Nakhonwat of Angkor
in Cambodia.73 It is true that the dedication of the great temple
to Nága worship before the Siamese priests filled it with
statues of Buddha is questioned both by Lieut. Garnier and by Sir H.
Yule.74 In spite of this objection and though some of the
series have been Buddhist from the first, it is difficult to refuse
acceptance to Mr. Fergusson’s conclusions that in the great
Nákhon, all traces of Buddhism are additions. The local
conditions and the worshipful Tale Sap lake favour this conclusion.
What holier dragon site can be imagined than the great lake Tale Sap,
100 miles by 30, joined to the river Mekong by a huge natural channel
which of itself empties the lake in the dry season and refills it
during the rains giving a water harvest of fish as well as a land
harvest of grain. What more typical work of the dragon as guardian
water lord. Again not far off between Angkor and Yunnán was the
head-quarters of the dragon as the unsquared fiend. In Carrajan ten
days west of the city of Yachi Marco Polo (a.d. 1290) found a land of snakes and great serpents
ten paces in length with very great heads, eyes bigger than a loaf of
bread, mouths garnished with pointed teeth able to swallow a man whole,
two fore-legs with claws for feet and bodies equal in bulk to a great
cask. He adds: ‘These serpents devour the cubs of lions and bears
without the sire and dam being able to prevent it. Indeed if they catch
the big ones they devour them too: no one can make any resistance.
Every man and beast stands in fear and trembling of them.’ Even
in these fiend dragons was the sacramental guardian element. The gall
from their inside healed the bite of a mad dog, delivered a woman in
hard labour, and cured itch or it might be worse. Moreover, he
concludes, the flesh of these serpents is excellent eating and
toothsome.75 [505]
1 Sir Stamford Raffles’ Java, II. 83. From Java Hindus passed to near Banjar Massin in Borneo probably the most eastern of Hindu settlements (Jour. R. A. Soc. IV. 185). Temples of superior workmanship with Hindu figures also occur at Waahoo 400 miles from the coast. Dalton’s Diaks of Borneo Jour. Asiatique (N. S.) VII. 153. An instance may be quoted from the extreme west of Hindu influence. In 1873 an Indian architect was found building a palace at Gondar in Abyssinia. Keith Johnson’s Africa, 269. ↑
2 Raffles’ Java, II. 65–85. Compare Lassen’s Indische Alterthumskunde, II. 10, 40; IV. 460. ↑
4 Compare Tod’s Annals of Rájasthán (Third Reprint), I. 87. The thirty-nine Chohán successions, working back from about a.d. 1200 with an average reign of eighteen years, lead to a.d. 498. ↑
5 Compare Note on Bhinmál page 467. ↑
6 According to Cunningham (Ancient Geography, 43 and Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 109 note 92) the site of Hastinagara or the eight cities is on the Swát river eighteen miles north of Pesháwar. In Vedic and early Mahábhárata times Hastinapura was the capital of Gandhára (Hewitt Jour. Roy. As. Soc. XXI. 217). In the seventh century it was called Pushkalávatí. (Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 109.) Taxila, the capital of the country east of the Indus, was situated about forty miles east of Attok at Sháhderi near Kálaka-sarai (Cunningham’s Ancient Geography, 105). According to Cunningham (Ditto 109), Taxila continued a great city from the time of Alexander till the fifth century after Christ. It was then laid waste apparently by the great White Húṇa conqueror Mihirakula (a.d. 500–550). A hundred years later when Hiuen Tsiang visited it the country was under Kashmir, the royal family were extinct, and the nobles were struggling for power (Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 136). Rumadesa. References to Rumadesa occur in the traditions of Siam and Cambodia as well as in those of Java. Fleets of Rúm are also noted in the traditions of Bengal and Orissa as attacking the coast (Fergusson’s Architecture, III. 640). Coupling the mention of Rúm with the tradition that the Cambodian temples were the work of Alexander the Great Colonel Yule (Ency. Brit. Article Cambodia) takes Rúm in its Musalmán sense of Greece or Asia Minor. The variety of references suggested to Fergusson (Architecture, III. 640) that these exploits are a vague memory of Roman commerce in the Bay of Bengal. But the Roman rule was that no fleet should pass east of Ceylon (Reinaud Jour. As. Ser. VI. Tom. I. page 322). This rule may occasionally have been departed from as in a.d. 166 when the emperor Marcus Aurelius sent an ambassador by sea to China. Still it seems unlikely that Roman commerce in the Bay of Bengal was ever active enough to gain a place as settler and coloniser in the traditions of Java and Cambodia. It was with the west not with the east of India that the relations of Rome were close and important. From the time of Mark Antony to the time of Justinian, that is from about b.c. 30 to a.d. 550, their political importance as allies against the Parthians and Sassanians and their commercial importance as controllers of one of the main trade routes between the east and the west made the friendship of the Kusháns or Śakas who held the Indus valley and Baktria a matter of the highest importance to Rome. How close was the friendship is shown in a.d. 60 by the Roman General Corbulo escorting the Hyrkanian ambassadors up the Indus and through the territories of the Kusháns or Indo-Skythians on their return from their embassy to Rome. (Compare Rawlinson’s Parthia, 271.) The close connection is shown by the accurate details of the Indus valley and Baktria recorded by Ptolemy (a.d. 166) and about a hundred years later (a.d. 247) by the author of the Periplus and by the special value of the gifts which the Periplus notices were set apart for the rulers of Sindh. One result of this long continued alliance was the gaining by the Kushán and other rulers of Pesháwar and the Panjáb of a knowledge of Roman coinage astronomy and architecture. Certain Afghán or Baktrian coins bear the word Roma apparently the name of some Afghán city. In spite of this there seems no reason to suppose that Rome attempted to overlord the north-west of India still less that any local ruler was permitted to make use of the great name of Rome. It seems possible that certain notices of the fleets of Rúm in the Bay of Bengal refer to the fleets of the Arab Al-Rami that is Lambri or north-west Sumatra apparently the Romania of the Chaldean breviary of the Malabár Coast. (Yule’s Cathay, I. lxxxix. note and Marco Polo, II. 243.) ↑
7 Compare Fergusson’s Architecture, III. 640; Yule in Ency. Brit. Cambodia. ↑
8 Java, I. 411. Compare Fergusson’s Architecture, III. 640. ↑
9 See Yule in Jour. Roy. As. Soc. (N. S.), I. 356; Fergusson’s Architecture, III. 631. ↑
10 Of the Java remains Mr. Fergusson writes (Architecture, III. 644–648): The style and character of the sculptures of the great temple of Boro Buddor are nearly identical with those of the later caves of Ajanta, on the Western Gháts, and in Sálsette. The resemblance in style is almost equally close with the buildings of Takht-i-Bahi in Gandhára (Ditto, 647). Again (page 637) he says: The Hindu immigrants into Java came from the west coast of India. They came from the valley of the Indus not from the valley of the Ganges. Once more, in describing No. XXVI. of the Ajanta caves Messrs. Fergusson and Burgess (Rock-cut Temples, 345 note 1) write: The execution of these figures is so nearly the same as in the Boro Buddor temple in Java that both must have been the work of the same artists during the latter half of the seventh century or somewhat later. The Buddhists were not in Java in the fifth century. They must have begun to go soon after since there is a considerable local element in the Boro Buddor. ↑
11 Traditions of expeditions by sea to Java remain in Márwár. In April 1895 a bard at Bhinmál related how Bhojrája of Ujjain in anger with his son Chandrabau drove him away. The son went to a Gujarát or Káthiáváḍa port obtained ships and sailed to Java. He took with him as his Bráhman the son of a Magh Pandit. A second tale tells how Vikram the redresser of evils in a dream saw a Javanese woman weeping, because by an enemy’s curse her son had been turned into stone. Vikram sailed to Java found the woman and removed the curse. According to a third legend Chandrawán the grandson of Vir Pramár saw a beautiful woman in a dream. He travelled everywhere in search of her. At last a Rishi told him the girl lived in Java. He started by sea and after many dangers and wonders found the dream-girl in Java. The people of Bhinmál are familiar with the Gujaráti proverb referred to below; Who goes to Java comes not back. MS. Notes, March 1895. ↑
12 Another version is:
Je jáe Jáve te phari na áve
Jo phari áve to parya parya kháve
Etalu dhan láve.
Who go to Java stay for aye.
If they return they feast and play
Such stores of wealth their risks repay.
13 Compare Crawford (a.d. 1820) in As. Res. XIII. 157 and Lassen Ind. Alt. II. 1046. ↑
14 The following details summarise the available evidence of Gujarát Hindu enterprise by sea. According to the Greek writers, though it is difficult to accept their statements as free from exaggeration, when, in b.c. 325, Alexander passed down the Indus the river showed no trace of any trade by sea. If at that time sea trade at the mouth of the Indus was so scanty as to escape notice it seems fair to suppose that Alexander’s ship-building and fleet gave a start to deep-sea sailing which the constant succession of strong and vigorous northern tribes which entered and ruled Western India during the centuries before and after the Christian era continued to develope.15 According to Vincent (Periplus, I. 25, 35, 254) in the time of Agatharcides (b.c. 200) the ports of Arabia and Ceylon were entirely in the hands of the people of Gujarát. During the second century after Christ, when, under the great Rudradáman (a.d. 143–158), the Sinh or Kshatrapa dynasty of Káthiáváḍa was at the height of its power, Indians of Tientço, that is Sindhu, brought presents by sea to China (Journal Royal Asiatic Society for January 1896 page 9). In a.d. 166 (perhaps the same as the preceding) the Roman emperor Marcus Aurelius sent by sea to China ambassadors with ivory rhinoceros’ horn and other articles apparently the produce of Western India (DeGuignes’ Huns, I. [Part I.] 32). In the third century a.d. 247 the Periplus (McCrindle, 17, 52, 64, 96, 109) notices large Hindu ships in the east African Arab and Persian ports and Hindu settlements on the north coast of Sokotra. About a century later occurs the doubtful reference (Wilford in Asiatic Researches, IX. 224) to the Diveni or pirates of Diu who had to send hostages to Constantine the Great (a.d. 320–340) one of whom was Theophilus afterwards a Christian bishop. Though it seems probable that the Kshatrapas (a.d. 70–400) ruled by sea as well as by land fresh seafaring energy seems to have marked the arrival on the Sindh and Káthiáváḍ coasts of the Juan-Juan or Avars (a.d. 390–450) and of the White Húṇas (a.d. 450–550). During the fifth and sixth centuries the ports of Sindh and Gujarát appear among the chief centres of naval enterprise in the east. How the sea ruled the religion of the newcomers is shown by the fame which gathered round the new or revised gods Śiva the Poseidon of Somnáth and Kṛishṇa the Apollo or St. Nicholas of Dwárka. (Compare Tod’s Annals of Rájasthán, I. 525.) In the fifth century (Yule’s Cathay, I. lxxviii.) according to Hamza of Ispahán, at Hira near Kufa on the Euphrates the ships of India and China were constantly moored. In the early sixth century (a.d. 518–519) a Persian ambassador went by sea to China (Ditto, I. lxxiv.) About the same time (a.d. 526) Cosmas (Ditto, I. clxxviii.) describes Sindhu or Debal and Orhota that is Soratha or Verával as leading places of trade with Ceylon. In the sixth century, apparently driven out by the White Húṇas and the Mihiras, the Jats from the Indus and Kachh occupied the islands in the Bahrein gulf, and perhaps manned the fleet with which about a.d. 570 Naushiraván the great Sassanian (a.d. 531–574) is said to have invaded the lower Indus and perhaps Ceylon.16 About the same time (Fergusson Architecture, III. 612) Amrávati at the Kṛishṇa mouth was superseded as the port for the Golden Chersonese by the direct voyage from Gujarát and the west coast of India. In a.d. 630 Hiuen Tsiang (Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 269) describes the people of Suráshṭra as deriving their livelihood from the sea, engaging in commerce, and exchanging commodities. He further notices that in the chief cities of Persia Hindus were settled enjoying the full practice of their religion (Reinaud’s Abulfeda, ccclxxxv.) That the Jat not the Arab was the moving spirit in the early (a.d. 637–770) Muhammadan sea raids against the Gujarát and Konkan coasts is made probable by the fact that these seafaring ventures began not in Arabia but in the Jat-settled shores of the Persian Gulf, that for more than fifty years the Arab heads of the state forbad them, and that in the Mediterranean where they had no Jat element the Arab was powerless at sea. (Compare Elliot, I. 416, 417.) That during the seventh and eighth centuries when the chief migrations by sea from Gujarát to Java and Cambodia seem to have taken place, Chinese fleets visited Diu (Yule’s Cathay, lxxix.), and that in a.d. 759 Arabs and Persians besieged Canton and pillaged the storehouses going and returning by sea (DeGuignes’ Huns, I. [Pt. II.] 503) suggest that the Jats were pilots as well as pirates.17 On the Sindh Kachh and Gujarát coasts besides the Jats several of the new-come northern tribes showed notable energy at sea. It is to be remembered that as detailed in the Statistical Account of Thána (Bombay Gazetteer, XIII. Part II. 433) this remarkable outburst of sea enterprise may have been due not only to the vigour of the new-come northerners but to the fact that some of them, perhaps the famous iron-working Turks (a.d. 580–680), brought with them the knowledge of the magnet, and that the local Bráhman, with religious skill and secrecy, shaped the bar into a divine fish-machine or machiyantra, which, floating in a basin of oil, he consulted in some private quarter of the ship and when the stars were hid guided the pilot in what direction to steer. Among new seafaring classes were, on the Makrán and Sindh coasts the Bodhas Kerks and Meds and along the shores of Kachh and Káthiáváḍa the closely connected Meds and Gurjjaras. In the seventh and eighth centuries the Gurjjaras, chiefly of the Chápa or Chávaḍá clan, both in Dwárka and Somnáth and also inland, rose to power, a change which, as already noticed, may explain the efforts of the Jats to settle along the Persian Gulf and the Red Sea. About a.d. 740 the Chápas or Chávaḍás, who had for a century and a half been in command in Dwárka and Somnáth, established themselves at Aṇahilaváḍa Pattan. According to their tradition king Vanarája (a.d. 720–780) and his successor Yogarája (a.d. 806–841) made great efforts to put down piracy. Yogarája’s sons plundered some Bengal or Bot ships which stress of weather forced into Verával. The king said ‘My sons with labour we were raising ourselves to be Chávaḍás of princely rank; your greed throws us back on our old nickname of Choras or thieves.’ Yogarája refused to be comforted and mounted the funeral pyre. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s History, 154. This tale seems to be a parable. Yogarája’s efforts to put down piracy seem to have driven large bodies of Jats from the Gujarát coasts. In a.d. 834–35, according to Ibn Alathyr (a.d. 834), a fleet manned by Djaths or Jats made a descent on the Tigris. The whole strength of the Khiláfat had to be set in motion to stop them. Those who fell into the hands of the Moslems were sent to Anararbe on the borders of the Greek empire (Renaud’s Fragments, 201–2). As in the legend, the Chávaḍá king’s sons, that is the Chauras Mers and Gurjjaras, proved not less dangerous pirates than the Jats whom they had driven out.18 About fifty years later, in a.d. 892, Al-Biláduri describes as pirates who scoured the seas the Meds and the people of Sauráshṭra that is Devpatan or Somnáth who were Choras or Gurjjaras.19 Biláduri (Reinaud Sur L’Inde, 169) further notices that the Jats and other Indians had formed the same type of settlement in Persia which the Persians and Arabs had formed in India. During the ninth and tenth centuries the Gujarát kingdom which had been established in Java was at the height of its power. (Ditto, Abulfeda, ccclxxxviii.) Early in the tenth century (a.d. 915–930) Masudi (Yule’s Marco Polo, II. 344; Elliot, I. 65) describes Sokotra as a noted haunt of the Indian corsairs called Bawárij which chase Arab ships bound for India and China. The merchant fleets of the early tenth century were not Arab alone. The Chauras of Aṇahilaváḍa sent fleets to Bhot and Chin (Rás Mála, I. 11). Nor were Mers and Chauras the only pirates. Towards the end of the tenth century (a.d. 980) Grahári the Chúḍásamá, known in story as Graharipu the Ahir of Sorath and Girnár, so passed and repassed the ocean that no one was safe (Ditto, I. 11). In the eleventh century (a.d. 1021) Alberuni (Sachau, II. 104) notes that the Bawárij, who take their name from their boats called behra or bira, were Meds a seafaring people of Kachh and of Somnáth a great place of call for merchants trading between Sofala in east Africa and China. About the same time (a.d. 1025) when they despaired of withstanding Máhmud of Ghazni the defenders of Somnáth prepared to escape by sea,20 and after his victory Máhmud is said to have planned an expedition by sea to conquer Ceylon (Tod’s Rajasthán, I. 108). In the twelfth century Idrísi (a.d. 1135) notices that Tatariya dirhams, that is the Gupta (a.d. 319–500) and White Húṇa (a.d. 500–580) coinage of Sindh and Gujarát, were in use both in Madagascar and in the Malaya islands (Reinaud’s Mémoires, 236), and that the merchants of Java could understand the people of Madagascar (Ditto, Abulfeda, cdxxii).21 With the decline of the power of Aṇahilaváḍa (a.d. 1250–1300) its fleet ceased to keep order at sea. In a.d. 1290 Marco Polo (Yule’s Ed. II. 325, 328, 341) found the people of Gujarát the most desperate pirates in existence. More than a hundred corsair vessels went forth every year taking their wives and children with them and staying out the whole summer. They joined in fleets of twenty to thirty and made a sea cordon five or six miles apart. Sokotra was infested by multitudes of Hindu pirates who encamped there and put up their plunder to sale. Ibn Batuta (in Elliot, I. 344–345) fifty years later makes the same complaint. Musalmán ascendancy had driven Rájput chiefs to the coast and turned them into pirates. The most notable addition was the Gohils who under Mokheráji Gohil, from his castle on Piram island, ruled the sea till his power was broken by Muhammad Tughlak in a.d. 1345 (Rás Mála, I. 318). Before their overthrow by the Muhammadans what large vessels the Rájput sailors of Gujarát managed is shown by Friar Oderic, who about a.d. 1321 (Stevenson in Kerr’s Voyages, XVIII. 324) crossed the Indian ocean in a ship that carried 700 people. How far the Rájputs went is shown by the mention in a.d. 1270 (Yule’s Cathay, 57 in Howorth’s Mongols, I. 247) of ships sailing between Sumena or Somnáth and China. Till the arrival of the Portuguese (a.d. 1500–1508) the Ahmedábád Sultáns maintained their position as lords of the sea.22 In the fifteenth century Java appears in the state list of foreign bandars which paid tribute (Bird’s Gujarát, 131), the tribute probably being a cess or ship tax paid by Gujarát traders with Java in return for the protection of the royal navy.23 In east Africa, in a.d. 1498 (J. As. Soc. of Bengal, V. 784) Vasco da Gama found sailors from Cambay and other parts of India who guided themselves by the help of the stars in the north and south and had nautical instruments of their own. In a.d. 1510 Albuquerque found a strong Hindu element in Java and Malacca. Sumatra was ruled by Parameshwara a Hindu whose son by a Chinese mother was called Rájput (Commentaries, II. 63; III. 73–79). After the rule of the sea had passed to the European, Gujarát Hindus continued to show marked courage and skill as merchants seamen and pirates. In the seventeenth century the French traveller Mandelslo (a.d. 1638, Travels 101, 108) found Achin in north Sumatra a great centre of trade with Gujarát. During the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries the Sanganians or Sangar Rájputs of Mándvi in Kachh and of Navánagar in north Káthiáváḍa were much dreaded. In a.d. 1750 Grose describes the small cruisers of the Sanganians troubling boats going to the Persian Gulf, though they seldom attacked large ships. Between a.d. 1803 and 1808 (Low’s Indian Navy, I. 274) pirates from Bet established themselves in the ruined temple at Somnáth. In 1820, when the English took Bet and Dwárka from the Wághels, among the pirates besides Wághels were Badhels a branch of Ráhtors, Bhattis, Khárwás, Lohánás, Makwánás, Ráhtors, and Wagharis. A trace of the Chauras remained in the neighbouring chief of Aramra.24 Nor had the old love of seafaring deserted the Káthiáváḍa chiefs. In the beginning of the present century (a.d. 1825) Tod (Western India, 452; compare Rás Mála, I. 245) tells how with Biji Singh of Bhávnagar his port was his grand hobby and shipbuilding his chief interest and pleasure; also how Ráo Ghor of Kachh (a.d. 1760–1778) built equipped and manned a ship at Mándvi which without European or other outside assistance safely made the voyage to England and back to the Malabár Coast where arriving during the south-west monsoon the vessel seems to have been wrecked.25 ↑
15 Alexander built his own boats on the Indus. (McCrindle’s Alexander, 77.) He carried (pages 93 and 131) these boats to the Hydaspes: on the Jhelum (134 note 1) where he found some country boats he built a flotilla of gallies with thirty oars: he made dockyards (pages 156–157): his crews were Phoenikians, Cyprians, Karians, and Egyptians. ↑
16 Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur L’Inde, 125. The statement that Naushiraván received Karáchi from the king of Seringdip (Elliot’s History, I. 407: Tabari, II. 221) throws doubt on this expedition to Ceylon. At the close of the sixth century Karáchi or Diul Sindhi cannot have been in the gift of the king of Ceylon. It was in the possession of the Sáharái kings of Aror in Upper Sindh perhaps of Sháhi Tegin Devaja shortened to Shahindev. (Compare Cunningham Oriental Congress, I. 242.) According to Garrez (J. As. Ser. VI. Tom. XIII. 182 note 2) this Serendip is Surandeb that is Syria and Antioch places which Naushiraván is known to have taken. Several other references that seem to imply a close connection between Gujarát and Ceylon are equally doubtful. In the Mahábhárata (a.d. 100–300?) the Sinhalas bring vaidúryas (rubies?) elephants’ housings and heaps of pearls. The meaning of Sainhalaka in Samudragupta’s inscription (a.d. 395) Early Gujarát History page 64 and note 5 is uncertain. Neither Mihirakula’s (a.d. 530) nor Lalitáditya’s (a.d. 700) conquest of Ceylon can be historical. In a.d. 1005 when Abul Fatha the Carmatian ruler of Multán was attacked by Máhmud of Ghazni he retired to Ceylon. (Reinaud’s Mémoire, 225). When Somnáth was taken (a.d. 1025) the people embarked for Ceylon (Ditto, 270). ↑
17 Compare at a later period (a.d. 1342) Ibn Batuta’s great ship sailing from Kandahár (Gandhár north of Broach) to China with its guard of Abyssinians as a defence against pirates. Reinaud’s Abulfeda, cdxxv. ↑
18 As an example of the readiness with which an inland race of northerners conquer seamanship compare the Franks of the Pontus who about a.d. 279 passed in a few years from the Pontus to the Mediterranean ports and leaving behind them Malta the limit of Greek voyages sailed through Gibraltar to the Baltic. Gibbon, I. 404–405. ↑
19 Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur L’Inde, 200. The traders of Chorwár, that is of the old Chaura or Chápa country near Virával and Mangrul, are now known in Bombay as Chápadias. The received explanation of Chápadia is the roofed men it is said in derisive allusion to their large and heavy headdress. But as the Porbandar headdress is neither specially large nor ungraceful the common explanation can be hardly more than a pun. This suggests that the name Chápadia is a trace of the early Chápa tribe of Gurjjaras who also gave their name to Chápanir. Tod’s (Western India, 250, 256) description of the Chauras race with traditions of having come from the Red Sea and as a nautical Arabia is the result of taking for Sokotra Sankodwára that is Bet to the north of Dwárka. ↑
20 According to Abulfeda a.d. 1334 (Reinaud’s Abulfeda, cccxlix.) some of the besieged fled to Ceylon. Farishtah (Briggs’ Muhammadan Powers, I. 75) records that after the fall of Somnáth Máhmud intended to fit out a fleet to conquer Ceylon and Pegu. According to Bird (Mirát-i-Ahmedi, 146) Ceylon or Sirandip remained a dependency of Somnáth till a.d. 1290 when the king Vijayabáhu became independent. ↑
21 The common element in the two languages may have been the result of Gujarát settlements in Madagascar as well as in Java and Cambodia. This is however doubtful as the common element may be either Arabic or Polynesian. ↑
22 When in a.d. 1535 he secured Bahádur’s splendid jewelled belt Humáyún said These are the trappings of the lord of the sea. Bayley’s Gujarát, 386. ↑
23 Compare in Bombay Public Diary 10, pages 197–207 of 1736–37, the revenue headings Surat and Cambay with entries of two per cent on all goods imported and exported from either of these places by traders under the Honourable Company’s protection. ↑
24 These Badhels seem to be Hamilton’s (a.d. 1720) Warels of Chance (New Account, I. 141). This Chance is Chách near Diu apparently the place from which the Bhátiás get their Bombay name of Cháchiás. Towards the close of the eighteenth century Bhátiás from Chách seem to have formed a pirate settlement near Dáhánu on the Thána coast. Major Price (Memoirs of a Field Officer, 322) notes (a.d. 1792 June) the cautionary speed with which in travelling from Surat to Bombay by land they passed Dáhánu through the Chánsiáh jungle the district of a piratical community of that name. ↑
25 According to Sir. A. Burnes (Jl. Bombay Geog. Soc. VI. (1835) 27, 28) the special skill of the people of Kachh in navigation and ship-building was due to a young Rájput of Kachh. Rámsingh Málani, who about a century earlier had gone to Holland and learned those arts. See Bombay Gazetteer, V. 116 note 2. ↑
26 Crawford (a.d. 1820) held that all Hindu influence in Java came from Kalinga or north-east Madras. Fergusson (Ind. Arch. 103, Ed. 1876) says: The splendid remains at Amrávati show that from the mouths of the Kṛishṇa and Godávari the Buddhist of north and north-west India colonised Pegu, Cambodia, and eventually the Island of Java. Compare Tavernier (a.d. 1666: Ball’s Translation, I. 174.) Masulipatam is the only place in the Bay of Bengal from which vessels sail eastwards for Bengal, Arrakan, Pegu, Siam, Sumatra, Cochin China, and the Manillas and west to Hormuz, Makha, and Madagascar. Inscriptions (Indian Antiquary, V. 314; VI. 356) bear out the correctness of the connection between the Kalinga coast and Java which Java legends have preserved. As explained in Dr. Bhandarkar’s interesting article on the eastern passage of the Śakas (Jour. B. B. R. A. S. XVII.) certain inscriptions also show a Magadhi element which may have reached Java from Sumatra and Sumatra from the coast either of Bengal or of Orissa. Later information tends to increase the east and south Indian share. Compare Notices et Extraits des Manuscripts de la Bibliotheque Nationale Vol. XXVII. (Partie II) 2 Fasicule page 350. ↑
27 Compare Hiuen Tsiang in Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 222 note 102. Táhia may be Tochara that is Baktria, but the Panjáb seems more likely. Compare Beal’s Life of Hiuen Tsiang, 136 note 2. ↑
28 Idrísi a.d. 1135 (Elliot, I. 92) has a Romala a middling town on the borders of the desert between Multán and Seistán. Cunningham (Ancient Geog. 252) has a Romaka Bazaar near where the Nára the old Indus enters the Ran of Kachh. ↑
29 Cunningham’s Num. Chron. 3rd Ser. VIII. 241. The Mahábhárata Romakas (Wilson’s Works, VII. 176: Cunningham’s Anc. Geog. 187) may have taken their name from one of these salt stretches. Ibn Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) mentions Rumála (Elliot, I. 14, 87, 92, 93) as one of the countries of Sindh. In connection with the town Romala Al Idrísi a.d. 1153 (Elliot, I. 74, 93) has a district three days’ journey from Kalbata. ↑
30 Cunningham’s Numismatic Chronicle 3rd Ser. VIII. 236. The date of Kárur is uncertain. Fergusson (Arch. III. 746) puts it at a.d. 544. It was apparently earlier as in an inscription of a.d. 532 Yaśodharmman king of Málwa claims to hold lands which were never held by either Guptas or Húṇas. Cunningham Num. Chron. 3rd Ser. VIII. 236. Compare History Text, 76, 77. ↑
31 Jour. As. Soc. Bl. VII. (Plate I.) 298; Burnes’ Bokhára, III. 76; Elliot’s History, I. 405. Diu which is specially mentioned as a Sáharái port was during the seventh and eighth centuries a place of call for China ships. Yule’s Cathay, I. lxxix. ↑
32 Phra like the Panjáb Porus of the embassy to Augustus in b.c. 30 (though this Porus may be so called merely because he ruled the lands of Alexander’s Porus) may seem to be the favourite Parthian name Phraates. But no instance of the name Phraates is noted among White Húṇa chiefs and the use of Phra as in Phra Bot or Lord Buddha seems ground for holding that the Phra Thong of the Cambodia legend means Great Lord. ↑
33 Epigraphia Indica, I. 67. ↑
34 In a.d. 637 raiders attacked Thána from Oman and Broach and Sindh from Bahrein. Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur L’Inde, 170, 176. ↑
35 The passage of a Chinese army from Magadha to the Gandhára river about a.d. 650 seems beyond question. The emperor sent an ambassador Ouang-h-wuentse to Śrí Harsha. Before Ouang-h-wuentse arrived Śrí Harsha was dead (died a.d. 642), and his place taken by an usurping minister (Se-na-fu-ti) Alana-chun. The usurper drove off the envoy, who retired to Tibet then under the great Songbtsan. With help from Tibet and from the Rája of Nepál Ouang returned, defeated Alana, and pursued him to the Gandhára river (Khien-to-wei). The passage was forced, the army captured, the king queen and king’s sons were led prisoners to China, and 580 cities surrendered, the magistrates proclaimed the victory in the temple of the ancients and the emperor raised Ouang to the rank of Tch’ao-sau-ta-fore. Journal Asiatique Ser. IV. Tom. X. pages 81–121. The translator thinks the whole war was in the east of India and that the mention of the Gandhára river is a mistake. The correctness of this view is doubtful. It is to be remembered that this was a time of the widest spread of Chinese power. They held Balk and probably Bamian. Yule’s Cathay, I. lxviii. Compare Julien in Jour. As. Soc. Ser. IV. Tom. X. 289–291. ↑
36 Regarding these disturbances see Beal’s Life of Hiuen Tsiang, 155; Max Müller’s India, 286. The Arab writers (a.d. 713) notice to what a degraded state Chach had reduced the Jats. In comparing the relative importance of the western and eastern Indian strains in Java it is to be remembered that the western element has been overlaid by a late Bengal and Kalinga layer of fugitives from the Tibetan conquest of Bengal in the eighth century, the Babu with the Gurkha at his heels, and during the ninth and later centuries by bands of Buddhists withdrawing from a land where their religion was no longer honoured. ↑
37 In a.d. 116 after the capture of Babylon and Ctesiphon Hadrian sailed down the Tigris and the Persian Gulf, embarked on the waters of the South Sea, made inquiries about India and regretted he was too old to get there. Rawlinson’s Ancient Monarchies, VI. 313. ↑
38 Reinaud’s Abulfeda, cccxc. ↑
39 The origin of the name Kámboja seems to be Kámbojápura an old name of Kábul preserved almost in its present form in Ptolemy’s (a.d. 160) Kaboura. The word is doubtfully connected with the Achæmenian Kambyses (b.c. 529–521) the Kambujiya of the Behistun inscription. In the fifth of the Aśoka edicts (b.c. 240) Kámboja holds the middle distance between Gandhára or Pesháwar and Yona or Baktria. According to Yáska, whose uncertain date varies from b.c. 500 to b.c. 200, the Kambojas spoke Sanskrit (Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, II. 355 note 145). In the last battle of the Mahábhárata, a.d. 100 to 300 (Jl. Roy. As. Soc. [1842] VII. 139–140), apparently from near Bamian the Kambojas ranked as Mlechchhas with Śakas Daradas and Húṇas. One account (Fergusson, III. 665) places the original site of the Kambojas in the country round Taxila east of the Indus. This is probably incorrect. A trace of the Kambojas in their original seat seems to remain in the Kaumojas of the Hindu Kush. ↑
40 See Hunter’s Orissa, I. 310. ↑
41 Yavana to the south-west of Siam. Beal’s Life of Hiuen Tsiang, xxxii. ↑
42 Quoted in Bunbury’s Ancient Geography, II. 659. Bunbury suggests that Pausanias may have gained his information from Marcus Aurelius’ (a.d. 166) ambassador to China. ↑
43 Jour. Bengal Soc. VII. (I.) 317. ↑
44 Remusat Nouveaux Melanges Asiatiques, I. 77 in Jour. Asiatique Series, VI. Tom. XIX. page 199 note 1; Fergusson’s Architecture, III. 678. ↑
45 Barth in Journal Asiatique Ser. VI. Tom. XIX. page 150. ↑
46 Barth in Journal Asiatique, X. 57. ↑
47 Barth in Jour. As. Ser. VI. Tom. XIX. page 190; Journal Royal Asiatic Society, XIV. (1882) cii. ↑
48 Barth in Journal Asiatique Ser. VI. Tom. XIX. pages 181, 186. ↑
49 Mr. Fergusson (Architecture page 666) and Colonel Yule (Ency. Brit. Cambodia) accept the local Buddhist rendering of Nakhonwat as the City Settlement. Against this it is to be noted (Ditto ditto) that nagara city corrupts locally into Angkor. Nagara therefore can hardly also be the origin of the local Nakhon. Farther as the local Buddhists claim the temple for Buddha they were bound to find in Nakhon some source other than its original meaning of Snake. The change finds a close parallel in the Nága that is snake or Skythian now Nágara or city Bráhman of Gujarát. ↑
50 Barth in Journal Asiatique Ser. VI. Tom. XIX. 190. ↑
51 Yule’s Marco Polo, II. 108; Reinaud’s Abulfeda, cdxvi. ↑
52 Barth in Journal Asiatique Ser. VI. Tom. XIX. 174. ↑
53 Mr. Fergusson at first suggested the fourth century as the period of migration to Cambodia. He afterwards came to the conclusion that the settlers must have been much the same as the Gujarát conquerors of Java. Architecture, III. 665–678. ↑
54 Fergusson, Architecture, 665. Compare Tree and Serpent Worship, 49, 50. The people of Cambodia seem Indian serpent worshippers: they seem to have come from Taxila. ↑
55 The name Khmer has been adopted as the technical term for the early literature and arts of the peninsula. Compare Barth J. As. Ser. VI. Tom. XIX. 193; Renan in ditto page 75 note 3 and Ser. VII. Tom. VIII. page 68; Yule in Encyclopædia Britannica Art. Cambodia. The resemblance of Cambodian and Kábul valley work recalls the praise by Chinese writers of the Han (b.c. 206–a.d. 24) and Wei (a.d. 386–556) dynasties of the craftsmen of Kipin, that is Kophene or Kamboja the Kábul valley, whose skill was not less remarkable in sculpturing and chiselling stone than in working gold silver copper and tin into vases and other articles. Specht in Journal Asiatique, II. (1883), 333 and note 3. A ninth century inscription mentions the architect Achyuta son of Ráma of Kámboja. Epigraphia Indica, I. 243. ↑
56 Reinaud’s Abulfeda, cdxxi.; Sachau’s Alberuni, I. 210. ↑
57 Fergusson’s Architecture, III. 666. ↑
58 For the joint Kedarite-Ephthalite rule in Kashmir see Cunningham’s Ninth Oriental Congress, I. 231–2. The sameness of names, if not an identity of rulers, shows how close was the union between the Ephthalites and the Kedarites. The coins preserve one difference depicting the Yuechi or Kedarite ruler with bushy and the White Húṇa or Ephthalite ruler with cropped hair. ↑
59 About a.d. 700 Urumtsi Kashgar Khoten and Kuche in the Tarim valley became Tibetan for a few years. Parker’s Thousand Years of the Tartars, 243. In a.d. 691 the western Turks who for some years had been declining and divided were broken by the great eastern Turk conqueror Mercho. The following passage from Masúdi (Prairies D’Or, I. 289) supports the establishment of White Húṇa or Mihira power in Tibet. The sons of Amúr (a general phrase for Turks) mixed with the people of India. They founded a kingdom in Tibet the capital of which they called Med. ↑
60 Encyclopædia Britannica Articles Tibet and Turkestan. ↑
61 Both Ibn Haukal and Al Istakhri (a.d. 950) call the Bay of Bengal the sea of Tibet. Compare Reinaud’s Abulfeda, ccclviii.; Encyclopædia Britannica Article Tibet page 345. ↑
64 Thisrong besides spreading the power of Tibet (he was important enough to join with Mámún the son of the great Harun-ar-Rashid (a.d. 788–809) in a league against the Hindus) brought many learned Hindus into Tibet, had Sanskrit books translated, settled Lamaism, and built many temples. It is remarkable that (so far as inscriptions are read) the series of Nakhonwat temples was begun during Thisrong’s reign (a.d. 803–845). ↑
65 Yule’s Marco Polo, II. 39–42; J. R. A. Soc. I. 355. ↑
66 Yule Jour. R. A. Soc. (N. S.) I. 356. ↑
67 Compare Yule in Jour. R. A. S. (N. S.) I. 355. Kandahár in south-west Afghanistán is another example of the Kedarite or Little Yuechi fondness for giving to their colonies the name of their parent country. ↑
68 Compare Yule’s Marco Polo, II. 82–84. ↑
69 Yule in Ency. Brit. Art. Cambodia, 724, 725, 726. ↑
70 Fa Hian (a.d. 400) about fifty miles north-west of Kanauj found a dragon chapel (Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 40) of which a white-eared dragon was the patron. The dragon, he notes, gives seasonable showers and keeps off all plagues and calamities. At the end of the rains the dragon turns into a little white-eared serpent and the priests feed him. At the deserted Kapilavastu in Tirhut Fa Hian was shown a tank and in it a dragon who, he says, constantly guards and protects a tower to Buddha and worships there night and morning (Ditto, I. 50).
Sung-Yun (a.d. 519) notices (Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 69) in Swát (Udyána) a tank and a temple with fifty priests called the temple of the Nága Rája because the Nága supplies it with funds. In another passage (Ditto, 92) he notices that in a narrow land on the border of Posse (Fars) a dragon had taken his residence and was stopping the rain and piling the snow. Hiuen Tsiang (Ditto, I. 20) notes that in Kucha, north of the Tarim river east of the Bolor mountains, the Shen horses are half dragon horses and the Shen men half dragon men. In Aksu, 150 miles west of Kucha, fierce dragons molest travellers with storms of flying sand and gravel (Ditto, 25); the hot lake or Johai, 100 miles north-east of Aksu, is jointly inhabited by dragons and fish; scaly monsters rise to the surface and travellers pray to them (Ditto, 26). An Arhat (page 63) prays that he may become a Nágarája. He becomes a Nágarája, kills the real Nágarája, takes his palace, attaches the Nágas to him, and raises winds and tempests; Kanishka comes against him and the Arhat takes the form of a Bráhman and knocks down Kanishka’s towers. A great merit-flame bursts from Kanishka’s shoulders and the Bráhman Nágarája apologises. His evil and passionate spirit, the fruit of evil deeds in a former birth, had made the Arhat pray to be a Nágarája. If clouds gathered the monks knew that the Nágarája meant mischief. The convent gong was beaten and the Nágarája pacified (or scared) Ditto, 64–66. Nágas were powerful brutes, cloud-riding wind-driving water-walking brutes, still only brutes. The account of the Nága or dragon of Jelalábád (in Kambojia) is excellent. In Buddha’s time the dragon had been Buddha’s milkman. He lost his temper, laid flowers at the Dragon’s cave, prayed he might become a dragon, and leaped over the cliff. He laid the country waste and did so much harm that Tathágata (or Buddha) converted him. The Nága asked Buddha to take his cave. Buddha said No. I will leave my shadow. If you get angry look at my shadow and it will quiet you (Ditto, 94). Another typical dragon is Apalála of the Swát river (Ditto, 68). In the time of Kaśyapa Buddha Apalála was a weaver of spells named Gangi. Gangi’s spells kept the dragons quiet and saved the crops. But the people were thankless and paid no tithes. May I be born a dragon, cursed Gangi, poisonous and ruinous. He was born the dragon of the Swát valley, Apalála, who belched forth a salt stream and burned the crops. The ruin of the fair and pious valley of Swát reached Śakya’s (Buddha’s) ears. He passed to Mangala and beat the mountain side with Indra’s mace. Apalála came forth was lectured and converted. He agreed to do no more mischief on condition that once in twelve years he might ruin the crops. (Ditto, 122.) In a lake about seven miles west of Takshaśilá, a spot dear to the exiled Kambojan, lived Elápatra the Nágarája, a Bhikshu or ascetic who in a former life had destroyed a tree. When the crops wanted rain or fair weather, the Shamans or medicine-men led the people to pray at Elápatra’s tank (page 137). In Kashmir, perhaps the place of halt of the Kambojan in his conquests eastwards, in old times the country was a dragon lake.71 Madhyantika drove out the waters but left one small part as a house for the Nága king (I. 150). What sense have these tales? In a hilly land where the people live in valleys the river is at once the most whimsical and the most dangerous force. Few seasons pass in which the river does not either damage with its floods or with its failure and at times glaciers and landslips stop the entire flow and the valley is ruined. So great and so strange an evil as the complete drying of a river must be the result of some one’s will, of some one’s temper. The Dragon is angry he wants a sacrifice. Again the river ponds into a lake, the lake tops the earth bank and rushes in a flood wasting as only a dragon can waste. For generations after so awful a proof of power all doubts regarding dragons are dead. (Compare Drew’s Cashmere and Jummoo, 414–421.) In India the Chinese dragon turns into a cobra. In China the cobra is unknown: in India than the cobra no power is more dreaded. How can the mighty unwieldy dragon be the little silent cobra. How not? Can the dragon be worshipful if he is unable to change his shape. To the spirit not to the form is worship due. Again the worshipped dragon becomes the guardian. The great earth Bodhisattva transforms himself into a Nágarája and dwells in lake Anavatapta whose flow of cool water enriches the world (Buddhist Records, II. 11). In a fane in Swát Buddha takes the form of a dragon and the people live on him (125). A pestilence wasted Swát. Buddha becomes the serpent Suma, all who taste his flesh are healed of the plague (126). A Nága maiden, who for her sins has been born in serpent shape and lives in a pool, loves Buddha who was then a Śakya chief. Buddha’s merit regains for the girl her lost human form. He goes into the pool slays the girl’s snake-kin and marries her. Not even by marriage with the Śakya is her serpent spirit driven out of the maiden. At night from her head issues a nine-crested Nága. Śakya strikes off the nine crests and ever since that blow the royal family has suffered from headaches (132). This last tale shows how Buddhism works on the coarser and fiercer tribes who accept its teaching. The converts rise to be men though a snake-head may peep out to show that not all of the old leaven is dead. In other stories Buddha as the sacramental snake shows the moral advance in Buddhism from fiend to guardian worship. The rest of the tales illustrate the corresponding intellectual progress from force worship to man, that is mind, worship. The water force sometimes kindly and enriching sometimes fierce and wasting becomes a Bodhisattva always kindly though his goodwill may have to give way to the rage of evil powers. So Bráhmanism turns Náráyana the sea into Śiva or Somnáth the sea ruler. In this as in other phases religion passes from the worship of the forces of Nature to which in his beginnings man has to bow to the worship of Man or conscious Mind whose growth in skill and in knowledge has made him the Lord of the forces. These higher ideals are to a great extent a veneer. The Buddhist evangelist may dry the lake; he is careful to leave a pool for the Nágarája. In times of trouble among the fierce struggles of pioneers and settlers the spirit of Buddha withdraws and leaves the empty shrine to the earlier and the more immortal spirit of Force, the Nágarája who has lived on in the pool which for the sake of peace Buddha refrained from drying. ↑
71 Kashmir has still a trace of Gandhára. Compare (Ency. Brit. Art. Kashmir page 13: The races of Kashmir are Gandháras, Khasás, and Daradas.) ↑
72 Mr. Fergusson (Architecture, 219) places the Káshmir temples between a.d. 600 and 1200 and allots Mártand the greatest to about a.d. 750. The classical element, he says, cannot be mistaken. The shafts are fluted Grecian Doric probably taken from the Gandhára monasteries of the fourth and fifth centuries. Fergusson was satisfied (Ditto, 289) that the religion of the builders of the Káshmir temples was Nága worship. In Cambodia the Bráhman remains were like those of Java (Ditto, 667). But the connection between the Nakhonwat series and the Káshmir temples was unmistakeable (Ditto, 297, 665). Nága worship was the object of both (Ditto, 677–679). Imperfect information forced Fergusson to date the Nakhonwat not earlier than the thirteenth century (Ditto, 660, 679). The evidence of the inscriptions which (J. As. Ser. VI. Tom. XIX. page 190) brings back the date of this the latest of a long series of temples to the ninth and tenth centuries adds greatly to the probability of some direct connection between the builders of the Mártand shrine in Káshmir and of the great Nakhonwat temple at Angkor. ↑
73 Ency. Brit. Art. Tibet, 344. ↑
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.The earliest Arab reference
to Gujarát is by the merchant Sulaimán2 a.d. 851 (a.h. 237).
Other Arab accounts follow up to a.d. 1263, a period of over four centuries.
Sulaimán describes Jurz or Gujarát as bordering on the
kingdom of the Balhára (a.d. 743–974) and as forming a tongue of land,
rich in horses and camels and said to have “mines of gold and
silver, exchanges being carried on by means of these metals in
dust.”
Al Biláduri3 (a.d. 892) states
that the first Islámic expedition to India was the one
despatched against Táná4 (Thána) by
Usmán, son of Al-Ási the Thakafi, who in the fifteenth
year of the Hijrah (a.d. 636) was
appointed governor of Bahrein and Umán (the Persian Gulf) by the
second Khalífah Umar, the son of Khattáb. On the return
of the expedition, in reply to his governor’s despatch, the
Khalífah Umar is said to have written:5 “Oh brother of
Thakíf, thou hast placed the worm in the wood, but by
Alláh, had any of my men been slain, I would have taken an equal
number from thy tribe.” In spite of this threat
Usmán’s brother Hakam, who was deputed by the governor to
the charge of Bahrein, despatched a force to
Bárúz6 (Broach). Al Biláduri does not record the
result of this expedition, but [506]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. mentions a more successful
one to Debal at the mouth of the Indus sent by Hakam under the command
of his brother Mughaira. On the death of his uncle Al-Hajjáj
(a.d. 714; H. 95)
Muhammad the son of Kásim the Arab conqueror of Sindh, is said
to have made peace with the inhabitants of Surast or
Káthiáváḍ with whom he states the people of
Bátia7 that is Bet to the north of Dwárka were then
at war. Al Biláduri describes the Bátia men as Meds
seafarers and pirates. In the reign of Hishám (a.d. 724) Junnaid, son of Abdur Rahmán Al
Murri, who was appointed to the frontier of Sindh is stated to have
conquered Jurz (Gujarát) and Bárús
(Broach).8 A more permanent result followed a great expedition
from Mansúrah in Sindh. This result was the overthrow, from
which it never recovered, of the great seaport and capital of Vala or
Valabhi.9 Al Biláduri’s next mention10 of
Gujarát is in connection with the conquest of Sindán in
Kachh and the founding there of a Jámá mosque by Fazl,
son of Mahán in the reign of the Abbási Khalífah
Al Mámún (a.d. 813–833) the son of the famous
Hárún-ur-Rashíd. After Fazl’s death his son
Muhammad sailed with sixty vessels against the Meds of Hind, captured
Máli11 apparently Mália in north
Káthiáváḍ after a great slaughter of the
Meds and returned to Sindán.
The dissension between Muhammad and his brother Mahán, who in
Muhammad’s absence had usurped his authority at Sindán,
re-established the power of the Hindus. The Hindus however, adds Al
Biláduri, spared the assembly mosque in which for long the
Musalmáns used to offer their Friday prayers.12 Ibni
Khurdádbah (a.d. 912; H. 300) erroneously enumerates Bárúh and
Sindán (Broach and Sindán) as cities of Sindh.13 The
king of Juzr he describes as the fourth Indian sovereign. According to
Al Masúdi14 (a.d. 915) the country
of the Balháras or Ráshṭrakúṭas
(a.d. 743–974), which is also called
the country of Kumkar (Konkan), is open on one side to the attacks of
the king of Juzr (Gujarát) a prince owning many horses and
camels and troops who does not think any king on earth equal to him
except the king of Bábal (Babylon). He prides himself and holds
himself high above all other kings and owns many elephants, but hates
Musalmáns. His country is on a tongue of land, and there are
gold and silver mines in it, in which trade is carried on. Al
Istakhri15 (H. 340; a.d. 951) gives an itinerary in which he shows the
distance between [507]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. Mansúrah and
Kámhal16 (Anhilwára) to be eight days’ journey;
from Kámhal to Kambáya (Cambay) four days; from
Kambáya to the sea about two farasangs that is between
seven and eight miles17; from Kambáya to
Surabáya18 perhaps Surabára the Surat river mouth which
is half a farasang (between 1½ and two miles) from the
sea, about four days. He places five days between Surabáya
(Surat) and Sindán (St. John near Daman) and a like distance
between Sindán and Saimúr (Chewal or Cheul) thirty miles
south of Bombay. Ibni Haukal19 (H. 366;
a.d. 976) enumerates20
(Fámhal)21 (Anhilwára), Kambáya (Cambay),
Surbáráh (Surat), Sindán (Daman), and Saimúr
(Cheul) as cities of Al Hind (India), as opposed to As Sindh or the
Indus valley. From Kambáya to Saimúr, he writes, is the land of
the Balhára, which is in the possession of several
kings.22 Ibni Haukal describes the land between Kámhal
(Anhilwára) and Kambáya (Cambay), and Bánia three
days’ journey from Mansúrah as desert,23 and between
Kambáya and Saimúr as thickly covered with villages. Al
Bírúni,24 in his famous Indica about a.d. 1030–31 writes: From Kanauj, travelling
south-west you come to Ási, a distance of eighteen
farsakhs25 that is of seventy two miles; to Sahiva 17
farsakhs or sixty-eight miles; to Chandra 18 farsakhs or
seventy-two miles; to Rajauri fifteen farsakhs or sixty miles;
and to Nárána (near Jaipur) the former capital of
Gujarát, 18 farsakhs or seventy-two miles.
Nárána he adds was destroyed and the capital transferred
to another town on the frontier. From Nárána at a
distance of 60 farsakhs or 240 miles south-west lies
Anhilwára, and thence to Somnáth on the sea is fifty
farsakhs or 200 miles. From Anhilwára, passing south is
Lárdes with its capitals Bihruch (Broach) and
Rahánjur26 (Rándir) forty-two farsakhs (168
[508]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. miles). These he states
are on the shore of the sea to the east of Tána (the modern
Thána).27 After describing the coast of Makrán till
it
reaches Debal28 (Karáchi or Thatta) Abu Rihán comes to
the coast of Kachh29 and Somnáth, the population of which he
calls the Bawárij because, he says, they commit their piratical
depredations in boats called Baira.30 He gives the distance31 between
Debal (Karáchi or Thatta) and Kachh the country that yields
mukl (gum or myrrh)32 and bádrúd
(balm) as six farsakhs (24 miles); to Somnáth (from
Debal) fourteen (56 miles); to Kambáya thirty (120 miles); to
Asáwal the site of Ahmedábád (from Cambay) two
days’ journey; to Bahrúj (Broach) (from Debal)33 thirty,
to Sindán or St. John (from Debal) fifty; to Subára
(Sopára) from Sindán six34; to Tána (from
Sopára) five. Rashíd-ud-dín in his translation
(a.d. 1310) of Al Bírúni
(a.d. 970–1031) states35 that
beyond Gujarát are Konkan and Tána. He calls Tánah
the chief town of the Konkans and mentions the forest of the
Dángs as the habitat of the sharva an animal resembling
the buffalo, but larger than a rhinoceros, with a small trunk and two
big horns with which it attacks and destroys the elephant. Al
Idrísi,36 writing about the end of the eleventh century but
with tenth century materials, places37 in the seventh section of the
second climate, the Gujarát towns of Mámhal
(Anhilwára), Kambáya (Cambay), Subára (apparently
Surabára or Surat), Sindán38 (Sanján
in Thána), and Saimúr (Chewal or Cheul). He adds,
probably quoting from Al Jauhari (a.d. 950), that Nahrwára is governed by a great
prince who bears the title of Balhára who owns the whole country
from Nahrwára to Saimúr. He ranks the king of Juzr fourth
among Indian potentates. The country from Debal to Kambáya
(Karáchi to Cambay) he describes39 as “nothing
but a marine strand without habitations and almost without water, and
impassable for travellers.”40 The situation of Mámhal
(Anhilwára) he gives as between Sindh and Hind. He notices the
Meds as Mánds41 grazing their flocks to within a short
distance of [509]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. Mámhal
(Anhilwára). He speaks of Mámhal, Kambáya,
Subára (probably Surabára or Surat), Sindán, and
Saimúr as countries of Hind (India) touching upon
Sindh.42 He describes Mámhal as a frontier town,
numbered by some among the cities of Sindh, and he classifies Aubkin,
Mánd, Kulámmali (Quilon),43 and Sindán
(Sandhán in Kachh) as maritime islands. Among the numerous towns
of India are Mámhal (Anhilwára),44 Kambáya
(Cambay), Subára, Asáwal (Ahmedábád),
Janáwal (Chunvál), Sindán, Saimúr,
Jandur45 (Rándir), Sandur (apparently a repetition of
Rándir), and Rumála (perhaps the south
Panjáb).46 He speaks of Kalbata, Augasht, Nahrwára
(Anhilwára), and Lahawar (Lahori Bandar) as in the
desert47 of Kambáya. Of the three Subára
(Surabára or Surat), Sindán (the Thána
Sanján), and Saimúr (Cheul), he says Saimúr alone
belongs to the Balhára, whose kingdom, he adds, is large,
well-peopled, commercial, and fertile. Near Subára (apparently
Surabára) he locates small islands which he styles Bára
where, he adds, cocoanuts and the costus grow.48 East of
Sindán, due to a confusion between Sandhán in Kachh and
Sanján in Thána, he places another island bearing the
same name as the port and under the same government as the mainland,
highly cultivated and producing the cocoa palm the bamboo and the cane.
Five miles by sea from Kulámmali lies another island called
Máli, an elevated plateau, but not hilly, and covered with
vegetation. The mention of the pepper vine suggests that Al
Idrísi has wandered to the Malabár Coast. In the eighth
section of the second clime Al Idrísi places Bárúh
(Broach), Sandápúr (apparently Goa), Tána
(Thána), Kandárina (Gandhár, north of Broach),
Jirbátan a town mentioned by Al Idrísi as the nearest in
a voyage from Ceylon to the continent of India on that continent. It is
described as a populous town on a river supplying rice and grain to
Ceylon,49 Kalkáyan, Luluwa, Kanja, and
Samandirún, and in the interior Dulaka (Dholka), Janwál
(Chunvál or Viramgám), and Nahrwár
(Anhilwára).50 Opposite the sea-port of Bárúh
(Broach), Al Idrísi places an island called Mullán,
producing large quantities of pepper. Al Idrísi describes the
port of Bárúh (Broach) as accessible to ships from China
and Sindh. The distance from Bárúh to Saimúr he
puts at two days journey, and that between Bárúh and
Nahrwára (Anhilwára) at eight
days through a flat country travelled over in wheeled carriages drawn
by oxen, which he adds furnished the only mode for the conveyance also
of merchandise. He locates the towns of Dulaka and Hanawal [510]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. or Janáwal
(Chunwál or Jháláwár)
with Asáwal (Ahmedábád) between
Bárúh and Nahrwára. He represents all three of
these towns to be centres of a considerable trade, and among their
products mentions the bamboo and the cocoanut. From Bárúh
to Sandábúr (that is, Goa), a commercial town with fine houses
and rich bazárs situated on a great gulf where ships cast
anchor, the distance along the coast given by Al Idrísi is four
days. Al Kazwíni51 writing about the middle of the thirteenth
century a.d. 1263–1275, but mainly
from information of the tenth century notes Saimúr (Cheul)
“a city of Hind near the confines of Sindh” with its
handsome people of Turkish extraction worshippers of fire having their
own fire-temples. Al Kazwíni (a.d. 1230) dwells at length on the wonders of
Somnáth and its temple. He calls it a celebrated city of India
situated on the shore of the sea and washed by its waves. Among its
wonders is Somnáth, an idol hung in space resting on nothing. In
Somnáth he says Hindus assemble by the ten thousand at lunar
eclipses, believing that the souls of men meet there after separation
from the body and that at the will of the idol they are re-born into
other animals. The two centuries since its destruction by the
idol-breaker of Ghaznah had restored Somnáth to its ancient
prosperity. He concludes his account of Somnáth by telling how
Mahmúd ascertained that the chief idol was of iron and its
canopy a loadstone and how by removing one of the walls the idol fell
to the ground.
Rivers.Regarding the rivers and
streams of Gujarát the Arab writers are almost completely
silent. The first reference to rivers is in Al Masúdi
(a.d. 944) who in an oddly puzzled passage
says:52 “On the Lárwi Sea (Cambay and Cheul)
great rivers run from the south whilst all the rivers of the world
except the Nile of the Egypt, the Mehrán (Indus) of Sindh, and a
few others flow from the north.” Al Bírúni
a.d. 970–1030) states that between
the drainage areas of the Sarsut and the Ganges is the valley of the
river Narmaza53 which comes from the eastern mountains and flows
south-west till it falls into the sea near Bahrúch about 180
miles (60 yojanas) east of Somnáth. Another river the
Sarsut (Sarasvatí) he rightly describes as
falling into the sea an arrowshot to the east of
Somnáth.54 He further mentions the Tábi (Tápti) from
the Vindu or Vindhya hills and the Támbra Barani or
copper-coloured, apparently also the Tápti, as coming from
Málwa. In addition he refers to the Máhindri or
Máhi and the Sarusa apparently [511]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. Sarasvatí perhaps
meant for the Sábarmati. Al Idrísi (a.d. 1100) is the only other Arab writer who names any
of the Gujarát rivers. As usual he is confused, describing Dulka
(Dholka) as standing on the bank of a river flowing into the sea which
forms an estuary or gulf on the east of which stands the town of
Bárúh (Broach).55
The Arab writers record the following details of twenty-two leading towns:
Towns.
Anahalváda.Anahalváda (Ámhal, Fámhal,
Kámhal, Kámuhul, Mámhul,
Nahlwára, Nahrwála). Al Istakhri (H.
340; a.d. 951) mentions Ámhal
Fámhal and Kámhal, Ibni Haukal (a.d. 976) Fámhal Kámhal and
Kámuhal, and Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh century)
Mámhul. That these are perversions of one name and that this
town stood on the border of ‘Hind’ or Gujarát (in
contradistinction to Sindh) the position given to each by the Arab
geographers56 places beyond question. Al Istakhri (a.d. 951) alone calls the place by the name of
Ámhal which he mentions57 as one of the chief cities of
‘Hind.’ Later he gives the name of Fámhal to
a place forming the northern border of “Hind”, as
all beyond it as far as Makrán belongs to Sindh. Again a little
later58 he describes Kámhal as a town eight days from
Mansúrah and four days from Kambáya, thus making
Kámhal the first Gujarát town on the road from
Mansúrah about seventy miles north of Haidarábád
in Sindh to Gujarát. Ibni Haukal (a.d. 968–976) in his
Ashkál-ul-Bilád gives Fámhal in his text and
Kámhal in his map59 and again while referring60 to the
desert between Makrán and Fámhal as the home of the Meds,
he styles it Kámhal. Once more he refers to Fámhal as a
strong and great city, containing a Jámá or Assembly
Mosque; a little later61 he calls it Kámuhul and places it eight
days from Mansúrah and four from Kambáya. He afterwards
contradicts himself by making Mansúrah two days’ journey
from ‘Kámuhul,’ but this is an obvious
error.62 Al Bírúni (a.d. 970–1039) notices Anhilwára and does
not recognize any other form.63 Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh
century) adopts no form but Mámhal referring to it as one of the
towns of the second climate64 on the confines of a desert between
Sindh and “Hind” (India or Gujarát) the home of the
sheep-grazing and horse and camel-breeding Meds,65 as a place
numbered by some among the cities of Hind (Gujarát) by others as
one of the cities of Sindh situated at the extremity of the desert
which stretches between Kambáya, Debal, and
Bánia.66 Again he describes Mámhal as a town of
moderate importance on the route “from Sindh to India,” a
place of little trade, producing small quantities of fruit but numerous
flocks, nine days from Mansúrah through Bánia and five
from Kambáya.67 Al Idrísi (quoting from tenth century
[512]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Towns.
Anahalváda. materials) also notices
Nahrwára as eight days’ journey from Bárúh
(Broach) across a flat country a place governed by a prince having the
title of the Balhára, a prince with numerous troops and
elephants, a place frequented by large numbers of Musalmáns who
go there on business.68 It is remarkable that though Vanarája
(a.d. 720–780?) founded
Anhilwára as early as about a.d. 750 no Arab geographer refers to the capital
under any of the many forms into which its name was twisted before Al
Istakhri in a.d. 951. At first
Anhilwára may have been a small place but before the tenth
century it ought to have been large enough to attract the notice of
Ibni Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) and Al
Masúdi (a.d. 915). In the eleventh
century the Musalmán historians of Mahmúd’s reign
are profuse in their references to Anhilwára. According to
Farishtah69 after the capture of Anhilwára and the
destruction of Somnáth (H. 414;
a.d. 1025) Mahmúd was anxious to
make Anhilwára his capital especially as it had mines of gold
and as Singaldip (Ceylon) rich in rubies was one of its dependencies.
Mahmúd was dissuaded from the project by his ministers.70 But two
mosques in the town of Pattan remain to show Mahmúd’s
fondness for the city. The next Muhammadan reference to
Anhilwára is by Núr-ud-dín Muhammad Úfi,
who lived in the reign of Shams-ud-dín Altamsh (a.d. 1211).71 In his Romance of History Úfi
refers to Anhilwára as the capital of that Jai Ráj, who
on receiving the complaint of a poor Musalmán preacher of
Cambay, whose mosque the Hindus instigated the fire-worshippers of the
place to destroy, left the capital alone on a fleet dromedary and
returning after personal enquiry at Cambay summoned the complainant and
ordered the chief men of the infidels to be punished and the
Musalmán mosque to be rebuilt at their expense.72
The Jámi-ûl-Hikáyát of Muhammad Úfi alludes73 to the defeat of Sultán Shaháb-ud-dín or Muhammad bin Sám, usually styled Muhammad Ghori, at the hands of Múlarája II. of Aṇahilaváḍa in a.d. 1178. And the Tájul Maásir74 describes how in a.d. 1297 the Musalmáns under Kutb-ud-dín Aibak retrieved the honour of their arms by the defeat of Karan and his flight from Anhilwára. This account refers to Gujarát as “a country full of rivers and a separate region of the world.” It also notices that Sultán Násir-ud-dín Kabáchah (a.d. 1246–1266) deputed his general Kháskhán from Debal to attack Nahrwála and that Kháskhán brought back many captives and much spoil. After the conquest of Gujarát, in a.d. 1300 Sultán Alá-ud-dín Khilji despatched Ulughkhán (that is the Great Khán commonly styled Alfkhán) to destroy the idol-temple of Somnáth. This was done and the largest idol was sent to Alá-ud-dín.75
Chief Towns.
Asáwal.Asáwal. Abú Rihán Al
Bírúni is the first (a.d. 970–1039) of Arab geographers to mention
Asáwal the site of Ahmedábád which he correctly
[513]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Chief Towns.
Asáwal. places two days journey from
Cambay.76 The next notice is along with Khábirún
(probably Kávi on the left mouth of the Máhi) and near
Hanáwal or Janáwal, apparently Chunvál or
Viramgám, by Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh century) as a
town, populous, commercial, rich, industrious, and productive of useful
articles.77 He likens Asáwal “both in size and
condition” to Dhulaka both being places of good trade.78 In the
early fourteenth century (a.d. 1325)
Ziá-ud-dín Barni refers to Asáwal as the place
where Sultán Muhammad Tughlak (a.d. 1325–1351) had to pass a month in the
height of the rains owing to the evil condition to which his horses
were reduced in marching and countermarching in pursuit of the rebel
Tághi. In the beginning of the fifteenth century (a.d. 1403–4) the Tárikh-i-Mubárak
Sháhi notices Asáwal as the place where
Tátárkhán the son of Zafarkhán had basely
seized and confined his own father.79 The Mirát-i-Sikandari
also speaks80 of Asáwal (a.d. 1403) but with the more courtly remark that it
was the place where Zafarkhán the grandfather of Sultán
Ahmad the founder of Ahmedábád, retired into private life
after placing his son Tátárkhán on the
throne.81 The Mirát-i-Sikandari states that
Ahmedábád.the city
of Ahmedábád was built82 in the immediate vicinity of
Asáwal. The present village of Asarwa is, under a slightly
changed name, probably what remains of the old town.
Barda.Barda. See Valabhi.
Capital and Port Towns.
Broach.Broach (Báhrúj, Bárúh, Bárús) is one of the places first attacked by
the Muslim Arabs. In the fifteenth year of the Hijrah (a.d. 636) the Khalífah Umar appointed
Usmán son of Abdul Ási to Bahrein. Usmán sent
Hakam to Bahrein and Hakam despatched a float to
Báráúz (or Broach).83 Al Biláduri
(a.d. 892–93) speaks of Junnaid the
son of Abdur Rahmán Al Murri on his appointment to the frontier
of Sindh in the Khiláfat of Hishám bin Abdal Malik
(a.d. 724–743) sending an expedition
by land against Bárús (Broach) … and overrunning
Jurz84 (Gujarát). Ibni Khurdádbah
(a.d. 912) enumerates Bárúh
among the countries of Sindh.85 Broach is next noticed86 by
Al Bírúni (a.d. 970–1039) as standing near the estuary of
the river Narbada, as 120 miles (30 parasangs) from Debal, and
as being with Rahanjur (Ránder) the capital of Lárdes. In
describing the coasts of the Persian Gulf and the Indian Ocean Al
Masúdi (a.d. 915–944)
speaks of Broach as بَروُص
Barús adding from which come the famous lance shafts
called Bárúsi.87 Al Idrísi (a.d. 1100) mentions88 Bárúh as a large
town well-built of brick and plaster, the inhabitants rich, engaged in
trade and ready to enter upon speculations and distant expeditions, a
port for vessels coming from China and Sindh, being two days’
journey from Saimúr (Cheul) and eight days from Nahrwára
Anhilwára Pattan. In the fourteenth century (a.d. 1325) Broach is described as in the flames of the
insurrection [514]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. caused by the foreign
amírs or nobles of the hot-tempered and impolitic
Muhammad bin Tughlak (a.d. 1325–1351) who visited it in person to
quell their revolt. Ziá-ud-dín Barni
the famous annalist of his reign and the author of the
Tárikh-i-Fírúz Sháhi speaks of his
deputation to Broach by Malik Kabír the future Sultán
Fírúz Sháh with a letter to the
Sultán.89
Port or Coast Towns.
Cambay.Cambay (Kambáya, Kambáyat,
Kambáyah, Khambáit.) According to Al Istakhri (a.d. 951) Kambáya formed the north boundary of
the land of the Balháras.90 Al
Istakhri describes it as four days from Kámhal
(Anhilwára) sixteen miles (4 farsangs) from the sea and
four days from Surabáya probably Surabára or the mouth of
the Tápti a term which is still in use.91 Al Masúdi
(a.d. 915) in speaking92 of the ebb and
flow of the ocean mentions Kambáya. He notices that
Kambáya was famous in Baghdád, as it still is famous in
Gujarát, for its shoes. These shoes, he says, were made in
Kambáya and the towns about it like Sindán (Sanján
in Thána) and Sufáráh (Supára). He notices
that when he visited Kambáya in H. 303 (a.d. 913–14) the city was ruled by a
Bráhman of the name of Bánia, on behalf of the
Balhára, lord of Mánkir (Málkhet). He states that
this Bánia was kind to and held friendly discussions with
stranger Musalmáns and people of other faiths. He gives a
pleasing picture of Cambay, on a gulf far broader than the estuaries of
the Nile, the Euphrates, or the Tigris whose shores were covered with
villages, estates, and gardens wooded and stocked with palm and date
groves full of peacocks parrots and other Indian birds. Between
Kambáya and the sea from which this gulf branches was two
days’ journey. When, says Al Masúdi, the waters ebb from
the gulf stretches of sands come to view. One day I saw a dog on one of
these desert-like stretches of sand. The tide began to pour up the gulf
and the dog hearing it ran for his life to the shore, but the rush was
too rapid. The waters overtook and drowned him. Al Masúdi speaks of
an emerald known as the Makkan emerald being carried from
Kambáya by Aden to Makkah where it found a market.93 Ibni
Haukal (a.d. 968–996) names
Kambáya among the cities of Hind.94 In his time there
were Jámá or assembly mosques in Kambáya, where
the precepts of Islám were openly taught. Among the productions
of Kambáya he gives mangoes cocoanuts lemons and rice in great
plenty and some honey but no date trees.95 He makes
Kambáya four miles (one farasang) from the sea and four
(that is four days’ journey) from Subára apparently
Surabára that is Surat. The distance to Kámuhul or
Anhilwára by some mistake is shown as four farsangs
instead of four days’ journey.96 Al Bírúni
(a.d. 970–1031) places
Kambáya within the large country of Gujarát (120
miles)97 (30 farsakh) from Debal (Karáchi). He
says the men of Kambáya receive tribute from the chiefs of the
island of Kís or Kísh (probably
Kich-Makrán).98 Al Idrísi (a.d. 1100) places Kambáya with other
Gujarát cities in the second [515]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Port or Coast Towns.
Cambay. climate.99 He says it is a pretty and well known
naval station, second among the towns of Gujarát.100 It
stands at the end of a bay three miles from the sea where vessels can
enter and cast anchor. It is well supplied with water and has a fine
fortress built by the Government to prevent the inroads of the pirates
of Kísh (Makrán). From Kambáya to the island of
Aubkin (Píram) is two and a half days’ sail and from
Aubkin to Debal (or Karáchi) two days more. The country is
fertile in wheat and rice and its mountains yield the bamboo. Its
inhabitants are idolators. In his Tazjiyat-ul-Amsár,
Abdullah Wassáf101 in a.d. 1300
(H. 699) writes: “Gujarát which is
commonly called Kambáyat contains 70,000 villages and towns all
populous and the people abounding in wealth and luxuries. In the course
of the four seasons seventy different species of beautiful flowers
bloom. The purity of the air is so great that the picture of an animal
drawn with the pen is lifelike. Many plants and herbs grow wild. Even
in winter the ground is full of tulips (poppies). The air is healthy,
the climate a perpetual spring. The moisture of the dew of itself
suffices for the cold season crops. Then comes the summer harvest which
is dependent on the rain. The vineyards bring forth blue grapes twice a
year.”
The trade in horses from the Persian isles and coast and from Katíf, Láhsa, Bahrein, and Hurmuz was so great that during the reign of Atábak Abu Bakr102 (a.d. 1154–1189) 10,000 horses worth 2,20,000 dínárs103 (Rs. 1,10,00,000) were imported into Cambay and the ports of Malabár. These enormous sums were not paid out of the government treasuries but from the endowments of Hindu temples and from taxes on the courtezans attached to them. The same author mentions the conquest104 of Gujarát and the plunder of Kambáyat by Malik Muîzz-ud-dín (called by Farishtah Alf and by Barni Ulugh meaning the great Khán.) The Táríkh-i-Fírúz Sháhi states that Nasrat Khán and not Ulugh Khán took and plundered Cambay and notices that in Cambay Nasrat Khán purchased Káfúr Hazár Dínári (the thousand Dínár Káfur), the future favourite minister and famous general of Alá-ud-dín. About fifty years later the hot-headed Muhammad bin Tughlak (a.d. 1325–1351) was in Cambay quelling an insurrection and collecting the arrears of Cambay revenue.105 [516]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Port or Coast Towns.
Cheul. Cheul.Cheul (Saimúr). Al Masúdi (a.d. 943) is the first Arab geographer to mention
Saimúr.106 He says: On the coast as in Saimúr
Subára and Tána the Láriyyah language is
spoken. In describing Saimúr Al Masúdi states107 that
at the time of his visit (H. 304; a.d. 914) the ruler on behalf of the Balhára
was Jhánjha (this is the fifth Siláhára
a.d. 916). Nearly ten thousand
Musalmáns were settled in Saimúr including some (called
Bayásirah) born in the land of Arab parents and others from
Síráf and Persian Gulf, Basrah, Baghdád,
and other towns. A certain Músa bin Is-hák was appointed
Raís or ruler108 by the Balhára or Valabhi, that is the
reigning Ráshṭrakúṭa Indra Nityaṃvarsha to adjudicate
Muhammadan disputes according to Musalmán law and customs. He
describes109 at length the ceremony of self-destruction by a
Besar110 youth (a Hindu by religion) to gain a better state
in his future life, his scalping himself and putting fire on his head,
his cutting out a piece of his heart and sending it to a friend as a
souvenir.
Al Istakhri (a.d. 951) mentions Saimúr as one of the cities of Hind, makes it the southern end of the Balhára kingdom with Kambáya as the northern,111 and places it at a distance of five days from Sindán (the Thána Sanján) and fifteen days from Sarandíb or Ceylon.112 Ibni Haukal (a.d. 968) notices Saimúr as one of the cities of Hind known to him and mentions the sea of Fárs (or the Indian Ocean) as stretching from Saimúr on the east to Tíz or Makrán.113 He states114 that the country between Saimúr and Támhal (Anhilawára) belongs to Hind. He makes115 the distance between Subára (probably Surabára or Swát), Sindán, and Saimúr five days each and between Saimúr and Sarandib (Ceylon) fifteen days. Al Bírúni (a.d. 1020) says:116 “Then you enter the land of Lárán in which is Saimúr also called Jaimúr or Chaimúr.” Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh century) mentions Saimúr as one of the towns of the second climate.117 He describes it as large and well-built, five days from Sindán and among its products notes cocoanut trees in abundance, henna (Lawsonia inermis), and on its mountains many aromatic plants.118 His remark that Saimúr formed a part of the vast, fertile, well-peopled and commercial kingdom of the Balháras must be taken from the work of Al-Jauhari (a.d. 950).
Al Kazwíni (a.d. 1236) quoting
Misâar bin Muhalhil (a.d. 942)
describes Saimúr as one of the cities of Hind near the confines
of Sind,119 whose people born of Turkish and Indian parents
are very beautiful. It was a flourishing trade centre with a mixed
population of Jews, Fireworshippers, [517]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Port or Coast Towns.
Cheul. Christians, and Musalmáns.120 The
merchandise of the Turks (probably of the Indo-Afghán frontier)
was conveyed thither and the best of aloes were exported and called
Saimúri after its name. The temple of Saimúr was
on an eminence with idols of turquoise and baidjadak or ruby. In
the city were many mosques churches synagogues and fire-temples.
Chief Towns.
Dholka.Dholka (Dúlaka). Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh
century) places Dúlaka and another town he calls Hanáwal
that is Chunwal or Junawal perhaps Jháláwár
between Bárúh (Broach) and Nahrwára. He describes
Dúlaka as on the banks of a river (the Sábarmati) which
flows into the sea, which forms an estuary or gulf on the west (east)
of which stands the town of Bárúh. Both these towns, he
adds, stand at the foot of a chain of mountains which lie to the north
and which are called Undaran apparently Vindhya. The kana
(bamboo) grows here as well as a few cocoanut trees.121
Goa.Goa. See Sindábur.
Gondal.Gondal (Kondal). Ziá-ud-dín Barni in his Tárikh-i-Fíruz Sháhi states122 that Sultán Muhammad Tughlak spent (a.d. 1349) his third rainy season in Gujarát in Kondal (Gondal). Here the Sultán assembled his forces before starting on his fatal march to Sindh.
Capitals.
Kachh.Kachh. Al Bírúni (a.d. 970–1031) is the only Arab writer who
refers to Kachh. He calls Kachh123 with Somnáth the
head-quarters of the country of the Bawárij or Medh
pirates. Speaking of the Indus he notices124 that one of its
branches which reaches the borders of Kachh is known as Sind
Ságar. In a third passage he refers125 to Kachh as the
land of the mukl or balsamodendron and of
bádrúd or bezoar. It was twenty-four miles (6
farsangs) from Debal (Karáchi). According to the
Táríkh-i-Maâsúmi126 when (a.d. 1069) the sovereignty of Sindh passed from the
descendants of Mahmúd of Ghazni to the Sumras, Singhar, the
grandson of Sumra (a.d. 1069)127
extended his sway from Kachh to Nasarpúr128 near Sindh
Haidarábád and Khafíf the son of Singhar
consolidated his power and made Kachh a Sumra dependency.129
Dúda the grandson of Khafíf quelled a threatened Sumra
rising by proceeding to Kachh and chastising the Sammas.130 On
the fall of the Sumras the Chauras became masters of Kachh from
whose hands the country passed to those of the Sammas. Ground down
under the iron sway of the Sumras a number of Sammas fled from Sindh
and entered Kachh where they were kindly received by the Chauras who
gave them land to cultivate. After acquainting themselves with the
country and the resources of its rulers the Samma immigrants who seem
to have increased in numbers and strengthened themselves by union,
obtained possession by stratagem but not without heroism of the chief
fortress of Kachh.131 This fort now in ruins [518]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Capitals.
Kachh. was the fort of Gúntrí.132 The
Tárikh-i-Táhiri
states that up to the time the history was written (a.d. 1621)133 the country was in the possession of
the Sammas, both the Ráis Bhára and Jám Sihta of
great and little Kachh in his time being of Samma descent.
Kaira.Kaira (Karra). One mention of Karra apparently Kaira or Kheḍá occurs in Ziá-ud-dín Barni’s134 account of Muhammad Tughlak’s (a.d. 1325) pursuit of his rebellious Gujarát noble Tághi. He speaks of Muhammad’s detention for a month at Asáwal during the rains and his overtaking and dispersing Tághi’s forces at Karra. From Karra the rebels fled in disorder to Nahrwára (Anhilwára). Several of Tághi’s supporters sought and were refused shelter by the Rána of Mándal that is Pátri near Viramgám.
Chief Towns.
Kábirún.Kábirún. Al
Idrísi (end of the eleventh century) mentions
Kábirún and Asáwal as towns of the same
‘section’ both of them populous, commercial, rich, and
producing useful articles. He adds that at the time he wrote the
Musalmáns had made their way into the greater portion of these
countries and conquered them. Kábirún like the Akabarou
of the Periplus (a.d. 240) is perhaps a
town on the Káveri river in south Gujarát.
Kambay.Kambay. See Cambay.
Kanauj.Kanauj. Al
Masúdi135 (a.d. 956) is the first Arab traveller who gives an
account of Kanauj. He says:136 The kingdom of the
Baûúra king of Kanauj extends about a hundred and twenty
square parasangs of Sindh, each parasang being equal to
eight miles of this country. This king has four armies according to the
four quarters of the world. Each of them numbers 700,000 or 900,000.
The army of the north wars against the prince of Multán and with
his Musalmán subjects on the frontier. The army of the south
fights against the Balhára king of Mánkír. The
other two armies march to meet enemies in every direction. Ibni Haukal
(a.d. 968–976) says137 that
from the sea of Fárs to the country of Kanauj is three months
journey. Rashíd-ud-dín from Al Bírúni
(a.d. 970–1039) places138 Kanauj
south of the Himálayas and
states139 that the Jamna falls into the Ganga below Kanauj
which is situated on the west of the river (Ganga). The chief portion
of Hind included in the “second climate” is called the
central land or Madhya Desh. He adds that the Persians call it Kanauj.
It was the capital of the great, haughty, and proud despots of India.
He praises the former magnificence of Kanauj, which he says being now
deserted by its ruler has fallen into neglect and ruin, and the city of
Bári, three days’ journey from Kanauj on the eastern
[519]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Chief Towns.
Kanauj. side of the Ganges being now the capital. Kanauj
was celebrated for its descendants of the Pándavas as
Máhura (Mathra) is on account of Bás Dev (Kṛishṇa). Al Idrísi, end of the
eleventh century, speaks140 of Kanauj in connection with a river
port town of the name of Samandár “a large town,
commercial and rich, where there are large profits to be made and which
is dependent” on the rule of the Kanauj king. Samandár, he
says, stands on a river coming from Kashmír. To the north of
Samandár at seven days is, he says, the city of Inner
Kashmír under the rule of Kanauj. The Chách Námah
(an Arabic history of great antiquity written before a.d. 753, translated into Persian in the time of
Sultán Násir-ud-dín
Kabáchah) (a.d. 1216) says141 that
when Chách a.d. 631–670)
advanced against Akham Lohána of Brahmanábád that
the Lohána wrote to ask the help of “the king of
Hindustán,” that is Kanauj, at that time Satbán son
of Rásal, but that Akham died before his answer came.
Kol.Kol. Ibni Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) has Kol seventy-two miles (18 farsakhs) from Sanján in Kachh.142 And the Táj-ul-Mâásir143 relates how in a.d. 1194 Kutb-ud-dín advanced to Kol and took the fort.
Málkhet.Málkhet (Mánkír). Al Masúdi (a.d. 943) is the first Arab writer to mention Mánkír that is Mányákheta now Málkhet about sixty miles south-east of Sholápúr. In relating the extinction of the great Brahma-born dynasty of India Al Masúdi states144 that at the time the city of Mánkír, the great centre of India, submitted to the kings called the Balháras who in his time were still ruling at Mánkír.145
Al Masúdi correctly describes the position of Málkhet as eighty Sindh or eight-mile farsakhs that is six hundred and forty miles from the sea in a mountainous country. Again he notices that the language spoken in Mánkír was Kiriya,146 called from Karah or Kanara the district where it was spoken. The current coin was the Tártariyeh dirham (each weighing a dirham and a half)147 on which was impressed the date of the ruler’s reign. He describes the country of the Balháras as stretching from the Kamkar (or Konkan) in the south or south-west north to the frontiers of the king of Juzr (Gujarát), “a monarch rich in men horses and camels.” Al Istakhri (a.d. 951) describes Mánkír as the dwelling of the wide-ruling Balhára. Ibni Haukal (a.d. 968–976) repeats almost to the letter the information given by Al Istakhri. The destruction of Málkhet (Mánya Kheta) by the western Chálukya king Tailappa in a.d. 972 explains why none of the writers after Ibni Haukal mentions Mánkír. [520]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Chief Towns.
Mándal. Mándal.Mándal. Ibni
Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) enumerates
Mándal (in Viramgám) with Rúmla,148 Kuli, and
Bárúh as countries of Sindh. During the Khiláfat
of Hishám the son of Abdul Malik (a.d. 724–743) Junnaid son of Abdur
Rahman-al-Murri was appointed to the frontier of Sindh. According to Al
Biláduri (a.d. 892) Junnaid sent
his officers to Mándal,149 Dahnaj perhaps Kamlej, and
Báhrús (Broach).
Nárána.Nárána. In his Indica Al Bírúni (a.d. 970–1031) notices Nárána near Jaipur as the ancient capital of Gujarát. He says that its correct name is Bazánah but that “it is known to our people (the Arabs) as Náráin.” He places it eighty miles (20 farsakhs) south-west of Kanauj, and adds that when it was destroyed the inhabitants removed to and founded another city.150 Abú Rihán makes Nárána the starting point of three itineraries to the south the south-west and the west. Al Bírúni’s details suffice to place this centre in the neighbourhood of the modern Jaipúr and to identify it with Náráyan the capital of Bairat of Matsya which according to Farishtah151 Mahmúd of Ghazni took in a.d. 1022 (H. 412).
Ránder.Ránder (Ráhanjir or Rahanjúr). Al Bírúni (a.d. 1031) gives152 Ráhanjúr and Báhrúj (Broach) as the capitals of Lar Desh or south Gujarát. Elliot (Note 3. I. 61) writes the word Damanhúr or Dahanhúr but the reading given by Sachau in his Arabic text of Al Bírúni (page 100 chapter 18) is plainly Rahanjúr (رہنجور) and the place intended is without doubt Ránder on the right bank of the Tápti opposite Surat. In his list of Indian towns Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh century) seems to refer153 to it under the forms Jandúr and Sandúr.
Sanján.Sanján
(Sindán). The two Sanjáns, one in
Kachh the other in Thána, complicate the references to
Sindán. Sindán in Kachh was one of the earliest gains of
Islám in India. Al Biláduri154 (a.d. 892) speaks of Fazl, the son of
Máhán, in the reign of the greatest of the Abbási
Khalífáhs Al-Mámún (a.d. 813–833), taking Sindán and sending
Al Mámún the rare present of “an elephant and the
longest and largest sáj or turban or teak spar ever
seen.” Fazl built an assembly mosque that was spared by the
Hindus on their recapture of the town. Ibni Khurdádbah
(a.d. 912) includes this Kachh
Sindán with Broach and other places in Gujarát among the
cities of Sindh. In his itinerary starting from Bakkar, he places
Sindán seventy-two miles155 (18 farsakhs) from Kol. Al
Masúdi (a.d. 915–944) states
that Indian emeralds from (the Kachh) Sindán and the
neighbourhood of Kambáyat (Cambay) approached those of the first
water in the intensity of their green and in brilliance. As they found
a market in Makkah they were called Makkan emeralds.156 Al Istakhri
(a.d. 951) under cities of Hind places the
Konkan Sindán five days from Surabáya
(Surabára or Surat) and as many from
Saimúr157 [521]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350. (Chewal). Ibni Haukal
(a.d. 968) mentions (the Kachh)
Sindán among the cities of Hind, which have a large
Musalmán population and a Jámá Masjid158 or
assembly mosque. Al Bírúni (a.d. 970–1031)159 in his itinerary from Debal in
Sindh places the Kokan 200 miles (50 farsakhs) from that port
and between Broach and Supára. At the end of the eleventh
century probably the Kachh Sindán was a large commercial town
rich both in exports and imports with an intelligent and warlike,
industrious, and rich population. Al Idrísi gives the situation
of the Konkan Sindán as a mile and a half from the sea and five
days from Saimúr (Cheval).160 Apparently Abul Fida161
(a.d. 1324) confused Sindán with
Sindábúr or Goa which Ibni Batúta (a.d. 1340) rightly describes as an island.162
Port or Coast Towns.
Sindábúr or
Sindápúr.Sindábúr or
Sindápúr. Al Masúdi (a.d. 943) places Sindápúr he
writes it Sindábúra or Goa in the country of the Bughara
(Balhára) in India.163 Al Bírúni
(a.d. 1021) places Sindápúr
or Sindábúr that is Goa as the first of coast towns in
Malabár the next being Fáknúr.164 Al Idrísi
(end of the eleventh century) describes Sindábúr as a
commercial town with fine buildings and rich bazaars in a great gulf
where ships cast anchor, four days along the coast165 from
Thána.
Somnáth.Somnáth. Al
Bírúni (a.d. 970–1031)
is the first of the Arab writers to notice Somnáth. He calls
Somnáth and Kachh the capital of the Bawárij pirates who
commit their depredations in boats called baira.166 He
places Somnáth (14 farsakhs) fifty-six miles from Debal
or Karáchi 200 miles (50 farsakhs) from Anhilwára
and 180 miles (60 yojánas) from Broach. He notes that the
river Sarsút falls into the sea an arrow-shot from the town. He
speaks of Somnáth as an important place of Hindu worship and as
a centre of pilgrimage from all parts of India. He tells of votaries
and pilgrims performing the last stage of their journey crawling on
their sides or on their ankles, never touching the sacred ground with
the soles of their feet, even progressing on their heads.167 Al
Bírúni gives168 the legendary origin of the
Somnáth idol: how the moon loved the daughters of
Prajápati; how his surpassing love for one of them the fair
Rohini kindled the jealousy of her slighted sisters; how their angry
sire punished the partiality of the moon by pronouncing a curse which
caused the pallor of leprosy to overspread his face; how the penitent
moon sued for forgiveness to the saint and how the saint unable to
recall his curse showed him the way of salvation by the worship of the
Liṅgam; how he set up and called the Moon-Lord a stone
which169 for ages had lain on the sea shore less than three
miles to the west of the mouth of the Sarasvatí, and to
the east of the site of the golden castle of Bárwi
(Verával) the residence of Básúdeo and near the
scene of his death and of the destruction of his people the
Yádavas. The waxing and the waning of the moon caused the flood
that hid the Liṅgam and the ebb that showed it and proved
that the Moon was its servant who bathed it regularly. Al
Bírúni notices170 that in his time the castellated
walls and other fortifications round the temple were not more than a
hundred [522]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Port or Coast Towns.
Somnáth. years old. Al Bírúni
represents the upper part of the Liṅgam as hung with
massive and bejewelled gold chains. These chains together with the
upper half of the idol were, he observes, carried away by the
Emir171 Mahmúd to Ghazna, where a part of the idol
was used to form one of the steps of the Assembly Mosque and the other
part was left to lie with Chakra Swám, the
Thánesar idol, in the maidán or hippodrome of
Mahmúd’s capital. Somnáth, says Al
Bírúni,172 was the greatest of the Liṅgams
worshipped in India where in the countries to the south-west of Sindh
the worship of these emblems abounds. A jar of Ganges water and a
basket of Kashmir flowers were brought daily to Somnáth. Its
worshippers believed the stone to possess the power of curing all
diseases, and the mariners and the wanderers over the deep between
Sofálá and China addressed their prayers to it as their
patron deity.173 Ibni Asír174 (a.d. 1121) gives a detailed account of the temple of
Somnáth and its ancient grandeur. He says Somnáth was the
greatest of all the idols of Hind. Pilgrims by the hundred thousand met
at the temple especially at the times of eclipses and believed that the
ebb and flow of the tide was the homage paid by the sea to the god.
Everything of the most precious was brought to Somnáth and the
temple was endowed with more than 10,000 villages. Jewels of
incalculable value were stored in the temple and to wash the idol water
from the sacred stream of the Ganga was brought every day over a
distance of two hundred farsangs (1200 miles). A thousand
Bráhmans were on duty every day in the temple, three hundred and
fifty singers and dancers performed before the image, and three hundred
barbers shaved the pilgrims who intended to pay their devotions at the
shrine. Every one of these servants had a settled allowance. The temple
of Somnáth was built upon fifty pillars of teakwood covered with
lead. The idol, which did not appear to be sculptured,175 stood
three cubits out of the ground and had a girth of three cubits. The
idol was by itself in a dark chamber lighted by most exquisitely
jewelled chandeliers. Near the idol was a chain of gold to which bells
were hung weighing 200 mans. The chain was shaken at certain
intervals during the night that the bells might rouse fresh parties of
worshipping Bráhmans. The treasury containing many gold and
silver idols, with doors hung with curtains set with valuable jewels,
was near the chamber of the idol. The worth of what was found in the
temple exceeded two millions of dínárs
(Rs. 1,00,00,000). According to Ibni
Asír Mahmúd reached Somnáth on a Thursday in the
middle of Zilkaáda H. 414 (a.d. December 1023). On the approach of Mahmúd
Bhím the ruler of Anhilváḍ fled abandoning his
capital and took refuge in a fort to prepare for war. From
Anhilváḍ Mahmúd started for Somnáth taking
several forts with images which, Ibni Asír says, were the
heralds [523]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Port or Coast Towns.
Somnáth. or chamberlains of Somnáth.
Resuming his march he crossed a desert with little water. Here he was
encountered by an army of 20,000 fighting men under chiefs who had
determined not to submit to the invader. These forces were defeated and
put to flight by a detachment sent against them by Mahmúd.
Mahmúd himself marched to Dabalwárah a place said by Ibni
Asír to be two days journey from Somnáth. When he reached
Somnáth Mahmúd beheld a strong fortress whose base was
washed by the waves of the sea. The assault began on the next day
Friday. During nearly two days of hard fighting the invaders seemed
doomed to defeat. On the third the Musalmáns drove the Hindus
from the town to the temple. A terrible carnage took place at the
temple-gate. Those of the defenders that survived took themselves to
the sea in boats but were overtaken and some slain and the rest
drowned.176
Supára.Supára (Subárá, Sufára, or Surbáráh.)—The references to Subárá are doubtful as some seem to belong to Surabára the Tápti mouth and others to Sopára six miles north of Bassein. The first Arab reference to Subára belongs to Sopára. Al Masúdi’s (a.d. 915)177 reference is that in Saimúr (Cheval), Subára (Sopára), and Tána (Thána) the people speak the Láriyáh language, so called from the sea which washes the coast. On this coast Al Istakhri (a.d. 951)178 refers to Subára that is apparently to Surabára or Surat a city of Hind, four days from Kambáyah (Cambay).179
Ibni Haukal (a.d. 968–976) mentions180 Surbárah apparently the Tápti mouth or Surat as one of the cities of Hind four farsakhs, correctly days, from Kambáyah and two miles (half farsakh) from the sea. From Surbára to Sindán, perhaps the Kachh Sanján, he makes ten days. Al Bírúni (a.d. 970–1031) makes Subára perhaps the Thána Sopára six days’ journey from Debal181 (perhaps Diu). Al Idrísi (a.d. 1100) mentions Subára apparently Sopára as a town in the second climate, a mile and a half from the sea and five days (an excessive allowance) from Sindán. It was a populous busy town, one of the entrepôts of India and a pearl fishery. Near Subára he places Bára, a small island with a growth of cactus and cocoanut trees.182
Surábára.Surábára. See Supára.
Capitals.
Thána.Thána (Tána).—That Thána was known to the
Arabs in pre-Islám times is shown by one of the first
Musalmán expeditions to the coast of India being directed
against it. As early as the reign of the second Khalifah Umar Ibnal
Khattáb (a.d. 634–643; H.
13–23) mention is made183 of Usmán, Umar’s
governor of Umán (the Persian Gulf) and Bahrein, [524]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Capitals.
Thána. sending a successful expedition against
Thána. Al Masúdi (a.d. 943)
refers to Thána on the shore of the Lárwi sea or Indian
Ocean, as one of the coast towns in which the Lárwi language is
spoken.184 Al Bírúni (a.d. 970–1031) gives185 the distance from
Mahrat Desh (the Marátha country) to the Konkan
“with its capital Tána on the sea-shore” as 100
miles (25 farsakhs) and locates the Lár Desh
(south Gujarát) capitals of Báhrûj and
Rahanjur (Broach and Ránder) to the east of Thána.
He places Thána with Somnáth Konkan and Kambáya in
Gujarát and notices that from Thána the Lár
country begins. Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh century)
describes186 Thána as a pretty town upon a great gulf
where vessels anchor and from where they set sail. He gives the
distance from Sindábur (or Goa) to Thána as four
days’ sail. From the neighbourhood of Thána he says the
kana or bamboo and the tabáshír or bamboo
pith are transported to the east and west.187
Vála or Valabhi.Baráda (Porbandar).—Of the Arab attacks on the great sea-port Vala or Valabhi, twenty miles west of Bhávnagar, during the eighth and ninth centuries details are given Above pages 94–96. The manner of writing the name of the city attacked leaves it doubtful whether Balaba that is Valabhi or Baráda near Porbandar is meant. But the importance of the town destroyed and the agreement in dates with other accounts leaves little doubt that the reference is to Valabhi.188
In the fourth year of his reign about a.d. 758 the Khalífah
Jaâfar-al-Mansúr189 (a.d. 754–775) the second ruler of the house of
Abbás appointed Hishám governor of Sindh. Hishám
despatched a fleet to the coast of Barádah, which may generally
be read Balabha, under the command of Amru bin Jamál Taghlabi.
Tabari (a.d. 838–932) and Ibni
Asír (a.d. 1160–1232)190 state that another expedition
was sent to this coast in a.h. 160
(a.d. 776) in which though the Arabs
succeeded in taking the town, disease thinned the ranks of the party
stationed to garrison the port, a thousand of them died, and the
remaining troops while returning to their country were shipwrecked on
the coast of Persia. This he adds deterred [525]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Capitals.
Vála or Valabhi. Al Mahdi191 (a.d. 775–785) the succeeding Khalífah
from extending the eastern limits of his empire. Besides against Balaba
the Sindhi Arabs sent a fleet against Kandhár apparently, though
somewhat doubtfully,192 the town of that name to the north of Broach
where they destroyed a temple or budd and built a mosque. Al
Bírúni193 (a.d. 1030)
writing of the Valabhi era describes the city of Balabah بلبہ as nearly
thirty jauzhans (yojanas) that is ninety miles to the
south of Anhilvára. In another passage194 he describes how
the Bánia Ránka sued for and obtained the aid of an Arab
fleet from the Arab lord of Mansúrah (built a.d. 750) for the destruction of Balaba. A land grant
by a Valabhi chief remains as late as a.d. 766. For this reason and as the invaders of that
expedition fled panic-struck by sickness Valabhi seems to have
continued as a place of consequence if the expedition of a.d. 830 against Bala king of the east refers to the
final attack on Valabhi an identification which is supported by a Jain
authority which places the final overthrow of Valabhi at 888 Samvat
that is a.d. 830.195
Kings.Of the rulers of Gujarát between a.d. 850 and a.d. 1250 the only dynasty which impressed the Arabs was the Balháras of Málkhet or Mányakheta (a.d. 630–972) sixty miles south-east of Sholápúr. From about a.d. 736 to about a.d. 978, at first through a more or less independent local branch and afterwards (a.d. 914) direct the Ráshṭrakúṭas continued overlords of most of Gujarát. The Arabs knew the Ráshṭrakúṭas by their title Vallabha or Beloved in the case of Govind III. (a.d. 803–814), Pṛithivívallabha, Beloved by the Earth, and of his successor the long beloved Amoghavarsha Vallabhaskanda, the Beloved of Śiva. Al Masúdi (a.d. 915–944) said: Bálárái is a name which he who follows takes. So entirely did the Arabs believe in the overlordship of the Ráshṭrakúṭas in Gujarát that Al Idrísi (a.d. 1100, but probably quoting Al Jauhari a.d. 950) describes Nehrwalla as the capital of the Balarás. Until Dr. Bhandárkar discovered its origin in Vallabha, the ease with which meanings could be tortured out of the word and in Gujarát its apparent connection with the Valabhi kings (a.d. 509–770) made the word Balarái a cause of matchless confusion.196
The merchant Sulaimán (a.d. 851)
ranks the Balhára, the lord of Mánkír, as the
fourth of the great rulers of the world. Every prince in India even in
his own land paid him homage. He was the owner of many elephants and of
great wealth. He refrained from wine and paid his troops and servants
regularly. Their favour to Arabs was famous. Abu Zaid (a.d. 913) says that though the Indian kings
acknowledge the supremacy of no one, yet the Balháras or
Ráshṭrakúṭas
by virtue of the title Balhára are kings of kings. Ibni
Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) describes the
Balháras as the greatest of Indian kings being as the name
imports the king of kings. Al Masúdi (a.d. 915) described Balhára as a dynastic name
which he who followed took. Though he introduces two other potentates
the king of Jurz and the Baûra or Parmár king of Kanauj
fighting with each other and with the Balhára he makes the
Balhára, the lord of the Mánkír or the great
centre, the greatest king [526]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Kings. of India197 to whom the kings of India bow in their
prayers and whose emissaries they honour. He notices that the
Balhára favours and honours Musalmáns and allows them to
have mosques and assembly mosques. When Al Masúdi was in Cambay
the town was ruled by Bánia, the deputy of the Balhára.
Al Istakhri (a.d. 951) describes the land
from Kambáyah to Saimúr (Cheul) as the land of the
Balhára of Mánkír. In the Konkan were many
Musalmáns over whom the Balhára appointed no one but a
Musalmán to rule. Ibni Haukal (a.d. 970) describes the Balhára as holding sway
over a land in which are several Indian kings.198 Al Idrísi
(a.d. 1100 but quoting Al Jauhari
a.d. 950) agrees with Ibni
Khurdádbah that Balhára is a title meaning King of Kings.
He says the title is hereditary in this country, where when a king
ascends the throne he takes the name of his predecessor and transmits
it to his heirs.199
Condition.That the Arabs found the Ráshṭrakúṭas kind and liberal rulers there is ample evidence. In their territories property was secure,200 theft or robbery was unknown, commerce was encouraged, foreigners were treated with consideration and respect. The Arabs especially were honoured not only with a marked and delicate regard, but magistrates from among themselves were appointed to adjudicate their disputes according to the Musalmán law.
The Gurjjaras.The ruler next in importance to the Balhára was the Jurz that is the Gurjjara king. It is remarkable, though natural, that the Arabs should preserve the true name of the rulers of Anhilváḍa which the three tribe or dynastic names Chápa or Chaura (a.d. 720–956), Solaṅki or Cáulukya (a.d. 961–1242), and Vághela (a.d. 1240–1290) should so long have concealed. Sulaimán (a.d. 851) notices that the Jurz king hated Musalmáns while the Balhára king loved Musalmáns. He may not have known what excellent reasons the Gurjjaras had for hating the Arab raiders from sea and from Sindh. Nor would it strike him that the main reason why the Balhára fostered the Moslem was the hope of Arab help in his struggles with the Gurjjaras.
Jurz.According to the merchant Sulaimán201 (a.d. 851) the kingdom next after the Balhára’s was that of Jurz the Gurjjara king whose territories “consisted of a tongue of land.” The king of Jurz maintained a large force: his cavalry was the best in India. He was unfriendly to the Arabs. His territories were very rich and abounded in horses and camels. In his realms exchanges were carried on in silver and gold dust of which metals mines were said to be worked.
The king of Jurz was at war with the Balháras as well as with
the neighbouring kingdom of Táfak or the Panjáb. The
details given under Bhínmál page 468 show that
Sulaimán’s tongue of land, by which he apparently meant
either Káthiáváḍ or Gujarát was an
imperfect idea of the extent of Gurjjara rule. At the beginning of the
tenth century a.d. 916
Sulaimán’s editor Abu Zaid describes Kanauj as a large
country [527]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Kings.
Jurz. forming the empire of Jurz,202 a description which
the Gurjjara Vatsarája’s success in Bengal about a century
before shows not to be impossible. Ibni Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) ranks the king of Juzr as fourth in
importance among Indian kings. According to him “the
Tátariya dirhams were in use in the Juzr kingdom.” Al
Masúdi (a.d. 943) speaks of the
Konkan country of the Balhára as on one side exposed to the
attacks of the king of Juzr a monarch rich in men horses and camels. He
speaks of the Juzr kingdom bordering on Táfán apparently
the Panjáb and Táfán as bounded by Rahma203
apparently Burma and Sumátra. Ibni Haukal (a.d. 968–976) notices that several kingdoms
existed, including the domain of the Śiláháras of
the north Konkan within the land of the Balhára between
Kambáyah and Saimúr.204 Al Bírúni
(a.d. 970–1031) uses not Juzr, but
Gujarát.205 Beyond that is to the south of Gujarát he
places Konkan and Tána. In Al Bírúni’s time
Náráyan near Jaipúr, the former capital of
Gujarát, had been taken and the inhabitants removed to a town on
the frontier.206 Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh century
really from tenth century materials) ranks the king of Juzr as the
fourth and the king of Sáfán or Táfán as
the second in greatness to the Balhára.207 In another passage
in a list of titular sovereigns Al Idrísi enters the names of
Sáfir (Táfán) Hazr (Jazr-Juzr) and Dumi
(Rahmi).208 By the side of Juzr was Táfak (doubtfully
the Panjáb) a small state producing the whitest and most
beautiful women in India; the king having few soldiers; living at peace
with his neighbours and like the Balháras highly esteeming the
Arabs.209 Ibni Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) calls Tában the king next in eminence
to the Balhára.210 Al Masúdi (a.d. 943) calls Táfak the ruler of a
mountainous country like Kashmír211 with small
forces living on friendly terms with neighbouring sovereigns and well
disposed to the Moslims.212 Al Idrísi (end of eleventh
century but materials of the tenth century) notices Sáfán
(Táfán) as the principality that ranks next to the Konkan
that is to the Ráshṭrakúṭas.
Rahma or Ruhmi.Rahma
or Ruhmi, according to the merchant Sulaimán
(a.d. 851) borders the land of the
Balháras, the Juzr, and Táfán. The king who was
not much respected was at war with both the Juzr and the
Balhára. He had the most numerous army in India and a following
of 50,000 elephants when he took the field. Sulaimán notices a
cotton fabric made in Rahma, so delicate that a dress of it could pass
through a signet-ring. The medium of exchange was cowries
Cypræa moneta shell money. The country produced gold silver and
aloes and the whisk of the sámara or yák
Bos poëphagus the bushy-tailed ox. Ibni Khurdádbah213
(a.d. 912) places Rahmi as the sixth
kingdom. He apparently identified it with Al Rahmi or north
Sumátra as he notes that between it and the other kingdoms
communication is kept up by ships. He notices that the ruler had five
thousand elephants and that cotton cloth and aloes probably the
well-known Kumári [528]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Kings.
Rahma or Ruhmi. or Cambodian aloes, were the staple
produce. Al Masúdi (a.d. 943) after
stating that former accounts of Rahma’s214
elephants, troops and horses were probably exaggerated,
adds that the kingdom of Rahma extends both along the sea and the
continent and that it is bounded by an inland state called Káman
(probably Kámarup that is Assam). He describes the inhabitants
as fair and handsome and notices that both men and women had their ears
pierced. This description of the people still more the extension of the
country both along the sea and along the continent suggests that
Masúdi’s Al Rahmi is a combination of Burma which by
dropping the B he has mixed with Al Rahma. Lane identifies
Rahmi215 with Sumátra on the authority of an Account
of India and China by two Muhammadan Travellers of the Ninth Century.
This identification is supported by Al Masúdi’s216
mention of Rámi as one of the islands of the Java group, the
kingdom of the Indian Mihráj. The absence of reference to Bengal
in these accounts agrees with the view that during the ninth century
Bengal was under Tibet.
Products.In the middle of the ninth century mines of gold and silver are said to be worked in Gujarát.217 Abu Zaid (a.d. 916) represents pearls as in great demand. The Tártáriyah, or according to Al Masúdi the Táhiriyah dínárs of Sindh, fluctuating218 in price from one and a half to three and a fraction of the Baghdád dínárs, were the current coin in the Gujarát ports. Emeralds also were imported from Egypt mounted as seals.219
Ibni Khurdádbah220 (a.d. 912) mentions teakwood and the bamboo as products of Sindán that is the Konkan Sanjan.221 Al Masúdi (a.d. 943) notes that at the great fair of Multán the people of Sindh and Hind offered Kumar that is Cambodian aloe-wood of the purest quality worth twenty dínárs a man.222 Among other articles of trade he mentions an inferior emerald exported from Cambay and Saimúr to Makkah,223 the lance shafts of Broach,224 the shoes of Cambay,225 and the white and handsome maidens of Táfán226 who were in great demand in Arab countries. Ibni Haukal (a.d. 968–976) states that the country comprising Fámhal, Sindán, Saimúr, and Kambáyah produced mangoes cocoanuts lemons and rice in abundance. That honey could be had in great quantities, but no date palms were to be found.227
Al Bírúni (a.d. 1031)
notices that its import of horses from Mekran and the islands of the
Persian Gulf was a leading portion of Cambay trade.228 According to
Al Idrísi (a.d. 1100) the people of
Mámhal229 (Anhilwára) had many horses and
camels.230 One of the peculiarities of [529]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Products. the Nahrwála country was that all journeys were
made and all merchandise was carried in bullock waggons.
Kambáyah was rich in wheat and rice and its mountains yielded
the Indian kaná or bamboo. At Subára231
(Sopára) they fished for pearls and Bára a small island
close to Subára produced the cocoanut and the costus.
Sindán according to Al Idrísi produced the cocoa palm,
the ratan, and the bamboo. Saimúr had many cocoa palms, much
henna (Lawsonia inermis), and a number of
aromatic plants.232 The hills of Thána yielded the bamboo and
tabáshír233 or bamboo pith. From Saimúr
according to Al Kazwíni (a.d. 1236,
but from tenth century materials) came aloes.
Rashíd-ud-dín (a.d. 1310)
states that in Kambáyah, Somnáth, Kankan, and Tána
the vines yield twice a year and such is the strength of the soil that
cotton-plants grow like willow or plane trees and yield produce for ten
years. He refers to the betel leaf, to which he and other Arab writers
and physicians ascribe strange virtues as the produce of the whole
country of Malabár. The exports from the Gujarát coasts
are said to be sugar (the staple product of Málwa),
bádrúd that is bezoar, and haldi that is
turmeric.234
According to Ibni Haukal (a.d. 170) from Kambáya to Saimúr the villages lay close to one another and much land was under cultivation.235 At the end236 of the eleventh century trade was brisk merchandise from every country finding its way to the ports of Gujarát whose local products were in turn exported all over the east.237 The Ráshṭrakúṭa dominion was vast, well-peopled, commercial, and fertile.238 The people lived mostly on a vegetable diet, rice peas beans haricots and lentils being their daily food.239 Al Idrísi speaks of certain Hindus eating animals whose deaths had been caused by falls or by being gored,240 but Al Masúdi states that the higher classes who wore the “baldric like yellow thread” (the Janoi) abstained from flesh. According to Ibni Haukal (a.d. 968–970) the ordinary dress of the kings of Hind was trousers and a tunic.241 He also notices that between Kambáyah and Saimúr the Muslims and infidels wear the same cool fine muslin dress and let their beards grow in the same fashion.242 During the tenth century on high days the Balhára wore a crown of gold and a dress of rich stuff. The attendant women were richly clad, wearing rings of gold and silver upon their feet and hands and having their hair in curls.243 At the close of the Hindu period (a.d. 1300) Rashíd-ud-dín describes Gujarát as a flourishing country with no less than 80,000 villages and hamlets the people happy the soil rich growing in the four seasons seventy varieties of flowers. Two harvests repaid the husbandman, the earlier crop refreshed by the dew of the cold season the late crop enriched by a certain rainfall.244
Review.In their intercourse with
Western India nothing struck the Arabs more than the toleration shown
to their religion both by chief and peoples. [530]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Review. This was specially marked in the
Ráshṭrakúṭa towns where besides free use of
mosques and Jámá mosques Musalmán magistrates or
kázis were appointed to settle disputes among
Musalmáns according to their own laws.245 Toleration was not
peculiar to the Balháras. Al Bírúni
records246 that in the ninth century (a.d. 581), when the Hindus recovered Sindán
(Sanján in Kachh) they spared the assembly mosque where long
after the Faithful congregated on Fridays praying for their
Khalífah without hindrance. In the Balhára country so
strongly did the people believe in the power of Islám or which
is perhaps more likely so courteous were they that they said that our
king enjoys a long life and long reign is solely due to the favour
shown by him to the Musalmáns. So far as the merchant
Sulaimán saw in the ninth century the chief religion in
Gujarát was Buddhism. He notices that the principles of the
religion of China were brought from India and that the Chinese ascribe
to the Indians the introduction of Buddhas into their country. Of
religious beliefs metempsychoses or re-birth and of religious practices
widow-burning or satti and self-torture seem to have struck him
most.247 As a rule the dead were burned.248 Sulaimán
represents the people of Gujarát as steady abstemious and sober
abstaining from wine as well as from vinegar, ‘not’ he adds
‘from religious motives but from their disdain of it.’
Among their sovereigns the desire of conquest was seldom the cause of
war.249 Abu Zaid (a.d. 916)
describes the Bráhmans as Hindus devoted to religion and
science. Among Bráhmans were poets who lived at kings’
courts, astronomers, philosophers, diviners, and drawers of omens from
the flight of crows.250 He adds: So sure are the people that after
death they shall return to life upon the earth, that when a person
grows old “he begs some one of his family to throw him into the
fire or to drown him.”251 In Abu Zaid’s time
(a.d. 916) the Hindus did not seclude
their women. Even the wives of the kings used to mix freely with men
and attend courts and places of public resort unveiled.252
According to Ibni Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) India has forty-two religious sects
“part of whom believe in God and his Prophet (on whom be peace)
and part who deny his mission.”253 Ibni Khurdádbah
(a.d. 912) describes the Hindus as divided
into seven classes. Of these the first are Thákarias254 or
Thákurs men of high caste from whom kings are chosen and to whom
men of the other classes render homage, the second are the
Baráhmas255 who abstain from wine and fermented liquors; the
third are the Katariya or Kshatrias who drink not more than three cups
of wine; the fourth are the Sudaria or Shudras husbandmen by
profession; the fifth are the Baisura or Vaish artificers and
domestics; the sixth Sandalias or Chandala menials; and the seventh the
‘Lahúd,’ whose women adorn themselves and whose men
are fond of amusements and games of skill. Both among the people and
the kings of Gujarát256 wine [531]
Appendix V.
Arab References, a.d. 851–1350.
Review. was “unlawful and lawful” that is it was not
used though no religious rule forbade its use. According to Al Masúdi
(a.d. 943) a general opinion prevailed
that India was the earliest home of order and wisdom. The Indians chose
as their king the great Bráhma who ruled them for 366 years. His
descendants retain the name of Bráhman and are honoured as the
most illustrious caste. They abstain from the flesh of
animals.257 Hindu kings cannot succeed before the age of forty
nor do they appear in public except on certain occasions for the
conduct of state affairs. Royalty and all the high offices of
state258 are limited to the descendants of one family. The
Hindus strongly disapprove of the use of wine both in themselves and in
others not from any religious objection but on account of its
intoxicating and reason-clouding qualities.259 Al
Bírúni (a.d. 970–1031)
quoted by Rashíd-ud-dín (a.d. 1310) states that the people of Gujarát
are idolators and notices the great penance-pilgrimages to
Somnáth details of which have already been given.260 Al
Idrísi (end of the eleventh century) closely follows Ibni
Khurdádbah’s (a.d. 912)
division of the people of India. The chief exception is that he
represents261 the second class, the Bráhmans, as wearing
the skins of tigers and going about staff in hand collecting crowds and
from morn till eve proclaiming to their hearers the glory and power of
God. He makes out that the Kastariás or Kshatriyas are able to
drink three ratl (a ratl being one pound troy) of wine
and are allowed to marry Bráhman women. The Sabdaliya or Chandal
women, he says, are noted for beauty. Of the forty-two sects he
enumerates worshippers of trees and adorers of serpents, which they
keep in stables and feed as well as they can, deeming it to be a
meritorious work. He says that the inhabitants of Kambáya are
Buddhists (idolators)262 and that the Balhára also worships the
idol Buddha.263 The Indians, says Al Idrísi264 (end
of the eleventh century) are naturally inclined to justice and in their
actions never depart from it. Their reputation for good faith, honesty,
and fidelity to their engagements brings strangers flocking to their
country and aids its prosperity. In illustration of the peaceable
disposition of the Hindus, he quotes the ancient practice of
duhái or conjuring in the name of the king, a rite which
is still in vogue in some native states. When a man has a rightful
claim he draws a circle on the ground and asks his debtor to step into
the circle in the name of the king. The debtor never fails to step in
nor does he ever leave the circle without paying his debts. Al
Idrísi describes the people of Nahrwára as having so high
a respect for oxen that when an ox dies they bury it. “When
enfeebled by age or if unable to work they provide their oxen with food
without exacting any return.”265 [532]
1 Contributed by Khán Sáheb Fazlulláh Lutfulláh Farídi of Surat. ↑
2 This account which is in two parts is named Silsilát-ut-Tawáríkh, that is the Chain of History. The first part was written in a.d. 851–52 by Sulaimán and has the advantage of being the work of a traveller who himself knew the countries he describes. The second part was written by Abu Zeid-al-Hasan of Siráf on the Persian Gulf about sixty years after Sulaimán’s account. Though Abu Zeid never visited India, he made it his business to read and question travellers who had been in India. Abul Hasan-el-Masúdi (a.d. 915–943) who met him at Basrah is said to have imparted to and derived much information from Abu Zeid. Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 2. ↑
3 Ahmed bin Yahyâ, surnamed Abu Jaâfar and called Biláduri or Bilázuri from his addiction to the electuary of the Malacca bean (bilázur بلازر) or anacardium, lived about the middle of the ninth century of the Christian era at the court of Al-Mutawakkil the Abbási, as an instructor to one of the royal princes. He died a.h. 279 (a.d. 892–93). His work is styled the Futúh-ul-Buldán The Conquest of Countries. He did not visit Sindh, but was in personal communication with men who had travelled far and wide. ↑
4 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 115–116. ↑
5 The reason of Umar’s dislike for India is described by Al Masúdi (Murúj Arabic Text, Cairo Edition, III. 166–171), to have originated from the description of the country by a philosopher to whom Umar had referred on the first spread of Islám in his reign. The philosopher said: India is a distant and remote land peopled by rebellious infidels. Immediately after the battle of Kadesiah (a.d. 636) when sending out Utbah, his first governor to the newly-founded camp-town of Basrah Umar is reported to have said: I am sending thee to the land of Al-Hind (India) as governor. Remember it is a field of the fields of the enemy. The third Khalífah Usmán (a.d. 643–655) ordered his governor of Irák to depute a special officer to visit India and wait upon the Khalífah to report his opinion of that country. His report of India was not encouraging. He said: Its water is scarce, its fruits are poor, and its robbers bold. If the troops sent there are few they will be slain; if many they will starve. (Al-Biláduri in Elliot, I. 116.) ↑
6 Sir H. Elliot’s History of India, I. 116. ↑
7 Sir H. Elliot (Hist. of India) transliterates this as Básia. But neither Básea nor his other supposition (Note 4 Ditto) Budha seem to have any sense. The original is probably Bátiah, a form in which other Arab historians and geographers also allude to Baet, the residence of the notorious Bawárij who are referred to a little farther on as seafarers and pirates. Ditto, I. 123. ↑
8 This important expedition extended to Ujjain. Details Above page 109 and also under Bhínmál. Raids by sea from Sindh were repeated in a.d. 758, 760, 755, and perhaps a.d. 830. Reinaud’s Fragments, 212. See Above Bhagvánlál’s Early History page 96 note 3. ↑
9 Details Above pages 94–96. ↑
10 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 129. ↑
11 Sir Henry Elliot (History of India, I. 129) calls it Kállari though (Ditto note 3) he says the text has Máli. ↑
12 Sir H. Elliot’s History of India, I. 129. ↑
13 Ibni Khurdádbah a Musalmán of Magian descent as his name signifies, died H. 300 (a.d. 912). He held high office under the Abbási Khalífahs at Baghdád (Elliot’s History of India, I. 13). ↑
14 Abul Hasan Al Masudi, a native of Baghdád, who visited India about a.d. 915 and wrote his “Meadows of Gold” (Murúj-uz-zahab) about a.d. 950–51 and died a.d. 956 in Egypt. (Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 23–25.) ↑
15 Abu Is-hák Al Istakhri, a native (as his cognomen signifies) of Persepolis who flourished about the middle of the tenth century and wrote his Book of Climes (Kitábul Akálím) about a.h. 340 (a.d. 951). Elliot’s History of India, I. 26. ↑
16 See Appendix A. Volume I. Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India. ↑
17 Elliot’s History of India, 394, where Sir Henry Elliot calculates a parsang or farsang (Arabic farsakh) to be 3½ miles. Al Bírúni, however, counts four kroh or miles to a farsakh. Sachau’s Al Bírúni Arabic Text, chapter 18 page 97. ↑
18 Sir Henry Elliot (History of India, I. 403) locates Surabáya somewhere near Surat. The mouth of the Tápti is still known in Surat as the Bára. ↑
19 Ibni Haukal (Muhammad Abul Kásim) a native of Baghdád, left that city in H. 331 (a.d. 943), returned to it H. 358 (a.d. 968), and finished his work about H. 366 (a.d. 976). Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 31. ↑
21 Sir Henry Elliot (History of India, I. 363) correctly takes Fámhal to be a misreading for Anhal that is Anhilwára. Al Bírúni (a.d. 970–1039) uses the name Anhilwára without any Arab peculiarity of transliteration or pronunciation. Sachau’s Arabic Text, 100. Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh century) styles Anhilwára “Nahrwára” (Elliot, I. 84) an equally well known name. ↑
22 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 34. ↑
23 M. Gildemeister’s Latin translation of Ibni Haukal’s Ashkál-ul-Bilád (Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 39). ↑
24 Abu Rihán Al Bírúni was a native of Balkh in Central Asia. He accompanied Mahmúd of Ghazni to India in his expeditions and acquired an accurate knowledge of Sanskrit. His acquaintance with this language and Greek and his love of enquiry and research together with his fairness and impartiality, make his Indica a most valuable contribution to our information on India in the end of the tenth and beginning of the eleventh centuries. He finished his work after the death of his patron in a.d. 1030–31. See Sachau’s Preface to the Arabic Text of the Indica, ix. ↑
25 Al Bírúni makes his farsakh of four miles. Sachau’s Arabic Text, 97. ↑
26 Sir Henry Elliot’s translation and transliteration of Rahanjúr (History of India, I. 61) are, be it said with all respect to the memory of that great scholar, inaccurate. He cannot make anything of the word (note 3) while in the Arabic Text of Sachau (page 100) the first letter is a plain ر = r and not د = d. From the context also the ancient town of Rándir seems to be meant. It is plainly written (رهنجور) Rahanjúr and is very likely the copyist’s mistake for the very similar form رهندور or Ráhandúr. ↑
27 Sachau’s Arabic Text of Al Bírúni, 98 and Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 61. ↑
28 Elphinstone’s History of India, Book V. Chapter I. 263 Note 25 (John Murray’s 1849 Edition) on the authority of Captain MacMurdo and Captain Alexander Burnes inclines to the opinion that Debal was somewhere near the site of the modern Karáchi. ↑
29 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 65. Sachau’s Text of Al Bírúni, chapter 18 page 102. ↑
30 Al Biláduri uses the word Barija for a strong built war vessel. Sir Henry Elliot derives the word from the Arabic and gives an interesting note on the subject in his Appendix I. 539. The word is still used in Hindustáni as beda (بيڈا) to signify a boat or bark. ↑
31 Sachau’s Arabic Text, 102. ↑
32 According to Richardson (Arabic Dictionary voce مقل myrrh) though rendered gum by all translators. According to the Makhzan the word mukl (Urdu gughal) is Balsamodendron and Bádrud the corruption of Báruz (Urdu biroza) is balsam or bezoar. ↑
33 Sachau’s Arabic Text page 99 chapter 18. ↑
34 After giving the distances in days or journeys the Text (page 102 Sachau’s Text of Al Bírúni) does not particularise the distances of the places that follow in journeys or farsakhs. ↑
35 Elliot’s History of India, I. 67. ↑
36 Abu Abdallah Muhammad Al Idrísi, a native of Ceuta in Morocco and descended from the royal family of the Idrísis of that country, settled at the court of Roger II. of Sicily, where and at whose desire he wrote his book The Nuzhat-ul-Mushták or The Seeker’s Delight. Elliot’s History of India, I: 74. Almost all Al Idrísi’s special information regarding Sindh and Western India is from Al-Jauhari governor of Khurásán (a.d. 892–999), whose knowledge of Sindh and the Indus valley is unusually complete and accurate. Compare Reinaud’s Abulfeda, lxiii. ↑
37 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 77. ↑
38 Bombay Gazetteer, II. 69. ↑
39 Elliot’s History of India, I. 76. ↑
40 Elliot’s History of India, I. 79. ↑
41 Elliot’s History of India, I. 79. ↑
42 Elliot’s History of India, I. 84. ↑
43 The details of Kulámmali given by Al Kazwíni (a.d. 1263–1275) seem to show it is Quilon on the Malabár Coast. When a ruler died his successor was always chosen from China. ↑
44 Elliot (I. 363–364) on the authority of Al Istakhri thinks that all the names Ámhal, Fámhal, Kámhal, and Mámhal are faulty readings of Anhal (Anhil)wára owing to irregularity in the position or absence of diacritical points. ↑
45 This is probably Ránder, a very natural Arab corruption. Instance Al Bírúni’s Ranjhur. See page 507 note 11 and page 520. ↑
46 Rumála is mentioned at pages 14, 87, 92 and 93 volume I. of Elliot. It is first mentioned (page 14) by Ibni Khurdádbah (a.d. 912) as one of the countries of Sindh. It is next mentioned by Al Idrísi (end of the eleventh century according to Elliot, I. 74) as one of the places of the eighth section describing the coast of India, but is mentioned along with Nahrwára, Kandhár, and Kalbata (?). At page 92 (Ditto) the same writer (Idrísi) says that Kalbata and Rumála are on the borders of the desert which separates Multán from Sijistán. Again at page 93 (Ditto) Idrísi gives the distance between Kalbata and Rumála as a distance of three days. ↑
47 Elliot’s History of India, I. 84. ↑
48 Sir H. Elliot’s History of India, I. 85. ↑
50 Elliot’s History of India, I. 89. ↑
51 Zakariah Ibni Muhammad Al Kazwíni, a native of Kazwín (Kasbin) in Persia, wrote his Ásár-ul-Bilád or “Signs or Monuments of Countries” about a.h. 661 (a.d. 1263) compiling it chiefly from the writings of Al Istakhri (a.d. 951) and Ibni Haukal (a.d. 976). He also frequently quotes Misâr bin Muhalhil, a traveller who (a.d. 942) visited India and China. Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 94. ↑
52 Barbier De Meynard’s Text of Al Masúdi’s Les Prairies D’Or, I. 382. ↑
53 Sir Henry Elliot misreads Tamraz for Al Bírúni’s Arabic form of Narmaza. He says: It comes from the city of Tamraz and the eastern hills; it has a south-easterly course till it falls into the sea near Báhruch about 60 yojanas to the east of Somnáth. The literal translation of the text of Al Bírúni (see Sachau’s Al Bírúni’s India, 130) is that given above: It is hard to believe that the accurate Al Bírúni while in one place (see Sachau’s Text, 99) giving the name of the Narbada faultlessly, should in another place fall into the error of tracing it from Tirmiz a city of Central Asia. A comparison of Elliot’s version with the text sets the difficulty at rest. Compare Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 49 and note 3 ditto and Sachau’s Arabic Text of Al Bírúni, 180 chapter 25. ↑
54 Compare Sachau’s Al Bírúni with Sir Henry Elliot, I. 49, who is silent as to the distance. ↑
55 See Ahmedábád Gazetteer, IV. 338; also Elliot’s History of India, I. 356–357. ↑
56 See Appendix Elliot’s History of India, I. 363. ↑
57 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 27. ↑
58 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 30. ↑
59 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 32–34. ↑
60 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 34–38. ↑
61 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 39. ↑
62 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 40. ↑
63 Al Bírúni in Elliot (History of India), I. 61. ↑
64 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 77. ↑
65 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 79. ↑
66 Bánia seems to be a copyist’s error for Bazána or Náráyana. The distances agree and the fact that to this day the neighbourhood of Jaipur is noted for its flocks of sheep bears additional testimony to the correctness of the supposition. ↑
67 Al Idrísi in Elliot’s History of India, I. 84. ↑
68 Al Idrísi in Elliot’s History of India, I. 9. The Balháras or Ráshṭrakúṭas lost their power in a.d. 974. The only explanation of Idrísi’s (a.d. 1100) Balháras at Anhilwára is that Idrísi is quoting from Al Bírúni a.d. 950. ↑
69 Farishtah Persian Text Lithographed Bombay Edition, I. 57. ↑
70 Farishtah Persian Text Lithographed Bombay Edition, IV. 48. The Rauzat-us-Safa states that it was at Somnáth the Ghaznavide wanted to fix his capital (IV. 42 Persian Text, Lakhnau Edition). Aṇahilaváḍa seems more likely. ↑
71 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, II. 155. ↑
72 The Jámi-ûl-Hikáyát in Elliot (History of India), II. 162. ↑
73 Elliot’s History of India, II. 200. ↑
74 Elliot’s History of India, II. 229–30. ↑
75 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, III. 74. ↑
77 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 87. ↑
78 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 88. ↑
79 Elliot’s History of India, III. 260. ↑
81 Elliot’s History of India, IV. 39; History of Gujarát, 81. ↑
83 Al Biláduri (a.d. 892) in Elliot’s History of India, I. 116. ↑
84 Al Biláduri (a.d. 892) in Elliot’s History of India, I. 126. Details of this far-stretching affliction of Sindh, Kachh, the Chávaḍás, Chitor, Bhínmál, and Ujjain are given above, History 109. ↑
85 Ibni Khurdádbah in Elliot (History of India), I. 14. ↑
86 Al Bírúni in Elliot (History of India, I. 49–66), and Sachau’s Arabic Text, 100. ↑
87 Barbier DeMeynard’s Arabic Text of Les Prairies D’Or, I. 239. ↑
88 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 87. ↑
89 Elliot’s History of India, III. 256–260. ↑
90 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 27. ↑
91 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 30. ↑
92 Prairies D’Or (Barbier DeMeynard’s Arabic Text), I. 253–54. ↑
93 Prairies D’Or (Arabic Text), III. 47. ↑
94 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 34. ↑
95 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 38. ↑
96 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 39. ↑
97 Rashíd-ud-dín from Al Bírúni in Elliot’s History of India, I. 66 and Sachau’s Arabic Text, chapter 18 pages 99–102. ↑
98 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 67. ↑
99 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 77. ↑
100 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 84. ↑
101 Tazjiyat-ul-Amsar in Elliot, III. 32. ↑
102 Saâdi’s patron mentioned by him in his Garden of Roses. ↑
103 The word dínár is from the Latin denarius (a silver coin worth 10 oz. of brass) through the Greek δηναριον. It is a Kuráanic word, the ancient Arabic equivalent being متقال mithkál. The dínár sequin or ducat varied in value in different times. In Abu Haúfah’s (the greatest of the four Sunni Jurisconsults’) time (a.d. 749) its value ranged from 10 to 12 dirhams. Then from 20 to 25 dirhams or drachmas. As a weight it represented a drachma and a half. Though generally fluctuating, its value may be assessed at 9s. or 10 francs to half a sovereign. For an elaborate article on the Dínár see Yule’s Cathay, II. 439; Burton’s Alf Leilah, I. 32. The word Dirham is used in Arabic in the sense of “silver” (vulg. siller) the Greek δραχμη and the drachuma of Plautus. This silver piece was 9¾d. and as a weight 66½ grains. Sir Henry Elliot does not speak more at length of the dínár and the dirham than to say (History of India, I. 461) that they were introduced in Sindh in the reign of Abdul Malik (a.d. 685) and Elliot, VII. 31) that the dínár was a Rúm and the dirham a Persian coin. The value of the dínár in modern Indian currency may be said to be Rs. 5 and that of the dirham nearly annas 4. ↑
104 Wassáf gives the date of this event as a.d. 1298, but the Tárikh-i-Alái of Amír Khusrao places it at a.d. 1300. See Elliot’s History of India, III. 43 and 74. ↑
105 Elliot’s History of India, III. 256–57. ↑
106 Al Masúdi in Elliot (History of India), I. 24. ↑
108 He was called a Hairam or Hairamah in the language of the country. Al Masúdi’s Murúj Arabic Text Cairo Edition, II. 56. ↑
109 Al Masúdi’s Murúj Arabic Text Cairo Edition, II. 56–57. ↑
110 One born in India of an Arab father and an Indian mother probably from the Gujaráti word Ádh-besra meaning mixed blood. This seems the origin of the Bais Rájput. The performer in the case in the text was a Hindu. Al Masúdi (Murúj Arabic Text II. 57 Cairo Edition) says that the singular of Bayásirah is Besar. ↑
111 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 27. ↑
112 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 30. ↑
113 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 33–34. ↑
114 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 38. ↑
115 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 38. ↑
116 Al Bírúni Sachau’s Arabic Text, 102; Elliot’s History of India, I. 39, 66. ↑
117 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 77. ↑
118 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 77, 85. ↑
119 Al Kazwíni in Elliot (History of India), I. 97. ↑
120 Though Al Kazwíni wrote in the thirteenth century, he derives his information of India from Misâar bin Muhalhil, who visited India about a.d. 942. Elliot (History of India), I. 94. ↑
121 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 87. ↑
122 Tárikh-i-Fírúz Sháhi by Ziá Barni (Elliot’s History of India), III. 264–65. ↑
123 Rashíd-ud-dín (a.d. 1310) from Al Birúni in Elliot’s History of India, I. 65. ↑
124 Rashíd-ud-dín (a.d. 1310) from Al Birúni in Elliot’s History of India, I. 49. ↑
125 Rashíd-ud-dín (a.d. 1310) from Al Birúni in Elliot’s History of India, I. 66. ↑
126 Written a.d. 1600 (Elliot, I. 213). ↑
127 Táríkh-i-Maâsumi in Elliot, I. 16. ↑
128 Tuhfat-ul-Kirám in Elliot, I. 344. ↑
129 Táríkh-i-Maâsumi in Elliot, I. 217. ↑
130 Tárikh-i-Maâsumi in Elliot, I. 218. ↑
131 Tárikh-i-Táhiri (Elliot’s History of India), I. 267–68. ↑
132 Journal Asiatic Society of Bengal for February 1838, 102. ↑
133 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 268. ↑
134 Tárikh-i-Fírúz Sháhi in Elliot, II. 260. ↑
135 In his Arabic Text of the Murúj (Prairies D’Or, Cairo Edition) Al Masúdi writes the name of the Kanauj king as Farwarah. (If the F stands for P and the w for m, as is quite possible in Arab writing, then this can be Parmárah the Arab plural for Parmár.) At volume I. page 240 the word Farwarah is twice used. Once: “And the king of Kanauj, of the kings of Sindh (India) is Farwarah.” Again at the same page (240): “And Farwarah he who is king of Kanauj is opposed to Balhara.” Then at page 241: Farwarah is again used in the beginning of the account quoted by Elliot in I. 23. ↑
136 Elliot’s History of India, I. 23. In the Cairo Edition of the Arabic Text of Al Masúdi’s Murúj (Prairies D’Or) vol. I. page 241 is the original of this account. ↑
137 Elliot’s History of India, I. 33. ↑
138 Elliot’s History of India. I. 45. ↑
139 Elliot’s History of India, I. 49. ↑
141 Elliot’s History of India, I. 147. ↑
142 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 15. ↑
143 Táj-ul-Mâásir in Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, II. 222. ‘After staying some time at Dehli he (Kutb-ud-dín) marched in a.d. 1194 (H. 590) towards Kol and Banâras passing the Jumna which from its exceeding purity resembled a mirror.’ It would seem to place Kol near Banâras. ↑
144 Al Masúdi’s Prairies D’Or (Arabic Text), I. 168. ↑
145 Al Masúdi in Elliot (History of India), I. 19, 20, 21 and Prairies D’Or, I. 178. ↑
146 Al Masúdi Arabic Text Prairies D’Or, (I. 381); Al Masúdi in Elliot (History of India), I. 24. ↑
147 That is an Arab dirhem and a half. Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 27. These Tártariyya dirhems are mentioned by almost all Arab writers. Al Idrísi says they were current in Mansúrah in Sindh and in the Malay archipelago. See Elliot, I. 3 note 4. According to Sulaimán (a.d. 851) the Tártariya dirham weighed “a dirham and a half of the coinage of the king.” Elliot, I. 3. Al Masúdi (Prairies D’Or, I. 382) calls these “Tátiriyyah” dirhams, giving them the same weight as that given by Sulaimán to the Tártariyah dirhams. Ibni Haukal calls it the Titari dirhem and makes its weight equal to “a dirham and a third” (Elliot, I. 85). ↑
148 Kumlah is rauma salt land. There is a Rúm near Kárur about sixty miles south-east of Multán. Al Idrísi (a.d. 1135) has a Rumálah three days from Kalbata the salt range. Elliot, I. 92. ↑
149 Probably Okhámandal. See Appendix vol. I. page 390 Elliot’s History of India. ↑
150 Sachau’s Arabic Text of Al Bírúni’s Indica, 99. ↑
151 Persian Text Bombay Edition of 1832, I. 53. ↑
152 Sachau’s Arabic Text of Al Bírúni, 100. ↑
153 Elliot’s History of India, I. 84. ↑
154 Al Biláduri in Elliot (History of India), I. 129. The word sáj in the Arabic text means besides a teak-spar (which seems to be an improbable present to be sent to a Khalifáh), a large black or green turban or sash. ↑
155 Ibni Khurdádbha in Elliot (History of India), I. 14 and 15. ↑
156 De Meynard’s Arabic Text of Les Prairies D’Or, III. 47–48. ↑
157 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 27 and 30. ↑
158 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 34 and 38. ↑
159 Al Bírúni in Elliot, I. 66. ↑
160 Al Idrísi in Elliot, I. 77–85. ↑
161 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 403 Appendix. ↑
163 Al Masúdi in Elliot (History of India), I. 21. ↑
164 Rashid-ud-dín from Al Bírúni in Elliot, I. 68. ↑
165 Al Idrísi in Elliot, I. 89. ↑
166 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 65; Sachau’s Arabic Text of Al Bírúni, 102. ↑
167 Elliot’s History of India, I. 67. ↑
168 Sachau’s Text of Al Bírúni, 252. ↑
169 Sachau’s Arabic Text, 253. ↑
170 Sachau’s Arabic Text, 253 chapter 58. ↑
171 It appears that at the time of his expedition to Somnáth Mahmúd had not adopted the title of Sultán. ↑
172 Sachau’s Arabic Text, 253 chapter 58. ↑
173 Sachau’s Text, 253 chapter 58. ↑
174 The Táríkh-i-Kámil. Ibni Asír (a.d. 1160–1232) is a voluminous and reliable historian. Ibni Khallikán, the author of the famous biographical dictionary, knew and respected Asír always alluding to him as “our Sheikh.” See Elliot, II. 245. ↑
175 From the term ‘sculptured’ it would seem the idol was of stone. It is curious how Ibni Asír states a little further that a part of the idol was “burned by Mehmúd.” See Elliot, II. 471. The Tárikh-i-Alfi says (Elliot, II. 471) that the idol was cut of solid stone. It however represents it as hollow and containing jewels, in repeating the somewhat hackneyed words of Mahmúd when breaking the idol regardless of the handsome offer of the Bráhmans, and finding it full of jewels. ↑
176 The Rauzat-us-Safa (Lithgd. Edition, IV. 48) speaks of Mahmúd’s project of making Somnáth his capital and not Anhilwára as stated by Farishtah (I. 57, Original Persian Text). The Rauzát-us-Safa says that when Mahmúd had conquered Somnáth he wished to fix his residence there for some years as the country was very large and had a great many advantages including mines of pure gold and rubies brought from Sarandíb or Ceylon which he represents as a dependency of Gujarát. At last he yielded to his minister’s advice and agreed to return to Khurásán. ↑
177 Prairies D’Or (DeMeynard’s Arabic Text, I. 381); also Al Masúdi in Elliot (History of India. I. 24). ↑
178 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 27. ↑
179 Al Istakhri in Elliot (History of India), I. 30. ↑
180 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 34, 39. ↑
181 Thus in Sachau’s Arabic Text page 102, but Elliot (I. 66) spells the word Sufára in his translation. It might have assumed that form in coming from the Arabic through Rashíd-ud-dín’s Persian version from which Sir Henry Elliot derives his account. ↑
182 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 77 and 85. ↑
183 Al Bilázuri in Elliot, I. 116. ↑
184 Barbier DeMeynard’s Text of Masúdi’s Prairies D’Or, I. 330 and 381. ↑
185 Sachau’s Arabic Text of Al Bírúni, chapters 18, 99, 102 and Elliot’s History of India, I. 60–61, 66–67. ↑
186 Al Idrísi in Elliot, 1–89. ↑
187 Al Idrísi says the real tabáshír is extracted from the root of the reed called sharki. Sarki is Gujaráti for reed. It is generally applied to the reeds growing on river banks used by the poor for thatching their cottages. Tabáshír is a drug obtained from the pith of the bamboo and prescribed by Indian physicians as a cooling drink good for fever. ↑
188 The name Barádah برادة in Arabic orthography bears a close resemblance to برابہ Barâbah, بارلبہ Bárlabah, برلبہ Barlabah, all three being the forms or nearly the forms in which the word ولبہ Walabah or وَلَبي Walabi would be written by an Arab, supposing the diacritical points to be, as they often are, omitted. Besides as Barádah the word has been read and miswritten نارند Nárand or Bárand and بارد Bárad or Barid. In the shikastah or broken hand Nárand or Bárand بارند would closely resemble بارلبہ Bárlabah or Báradah باردة. Al Bilázuri in Elliot’s History of India I. 127, writes the word Nárand or Bárand. Sir Henry Elliot (History, I. 444) reads the word Barada and would identify the place with the Barda hills inland from Porbandar in south-west Káthiáváḍ. The objection to this is that the word used by the Arab writers was the name of a town as well as of a coast tract, while the name of Barda is applied solely to a range of hills. On the other hand Balaba the coast and town meets all requirements. ↑
190 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, II. 246 and Frag. Arabes 3, 120, 212; Weil’s Geschichte der Chalifen, II. 115. ↑
191 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 444. ↑
192 Sir Henry Elliot (History of India, I. 445) identifies Kandhár with Kandadár in north-west Káthiáváḍ. ↑
193 Sachau’s Original Text, 205. ↑
194 Sachau’s Original Text, 17–94. ↑
195 Details above in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s History, 96 note 3. ↑
196 Elliot’s History of India, I. 7. ↑
197 Elliot’s History of India, I. 22, 24, 25. ↑
198 Elliot’s History of India, I. 34. ↑
199 Elliot’s History of India, I. 86. ↑
200 Al Masúdi Les Prairies D’Or, II. chapter 18 page 85. ↑
201 Giving an account of the diviners and jugglers of India Abu Zaid says: These observations are especially applicable to Kanauj, a large country forming the empire of Jurz. Abu Zaid in Elliot’s History of India, I. 10. References given in the History of Bhínmál show that the Gurjjara power spread not only to Kanauj but to Bengal. ↑
202 Ibni Khurdádbah in Elliot’s History of India, I. 13. ↑
203 Al Masúdi in Elliot (History of India), I. 25. ↑
204 Ibni Haukal in Elliot (History of India), I. 34. ↑
205 Al Bírúni in Elliot (History of India), I. 67. ↑
206 Al Bírúni in Elliot (History of India), I. 59. ↑
207 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 76. ↑
208 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 86. ↑
209 The merchant Sulaimán (851 a.d.) in Elliot’s History of India, I. 5. ↑
210 Ibni Khurdádbah in Elliot (History of India), I. 13. ↑
211 Al Masúdi in Elliot (History of India), I. 23. ↑
212 Al Masúdi in Elliot (History of India), I. 25. ↑
213 Ibni Khurdádbah in Elliot’s History of India, I. 14. ↑
214 Al Masúdi in History of India by Sir Henry Elliot, I. 25. ↑
215 Lane’s Notes on his Translation of the Alf Leilah, III. 80. ↑
216 Al Masúdi’s Murúj (Arabic Text Cairo Edition, I. 221). ↑
217 The merchant Sulaimán (Elliot’s History of India), I. 4 and 5. ↑
219 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 11. ↑
220 Ibni Khurdádbah in Elliot’s History of India, I. 14. ↑
221 Ibni Khurdádbah in Elliot’s History of India, I. 15. ↑
222 Al Masúdi (Elliot’s History of India), I. 23. ↑
223 Barbier De Meynard’s Arabic Text of Les Prairies D’Or, III. 47–48. ↑
224 Barbier De Meynard’s Arabic Text of Les Prairies D’Or, I. 239. ↑
225 Barbier De Meynard’s Arabic Text of Les Prairies D’Or, I. 253. ↑
226 Barbier De Meynard’s Arabic Text of Les Prairies D’Or, I. 384. ↑
227 Ibni Haukal (Ashkál-ul-Bilád) and Elliot’s History of India, I. 39. ↑
228 Elliot’s History of India, III. 33. ↑
229 Mámhal is by some numbered among the cities of India. Al Idrísi in Elliot, I. 84. ↑
230 Al Idrísi in Elliot, I. 79. ↑
231 Al Idrísi in Elliot, I. 85. ↑
232 Al Idrísi in Elliot’s History of India, I. 85. ↑
233 Al Idrísi in Elliot’s History of India, I. 85. ↑
234 Rashíd-ud-dín in Elliot’s History of India, I. 67–68. ↑
235 Ibni Haukal (a.d. 968) in Elliot, I. 39. ↑
236 Al Idrísi (a.d. 968) in Elliot, I. 84 and 87. ↑
237 Al Idrísi speaking of Cambay in Elliot’s History of India, I. 84. ↑
238 Al Idrísi in Elliot, I. 85. ↑
239 Al Idrísi in Elliot, I. 88. ↑
240 Al Masúdi in Elliot’s History of India, I. 9. ↑
241 Ibni Haukal in Elliot, I. 35. ↑
242 Ibni Haukal in Elliot, I. 39. ↑
243 Al Idrísi in Elliot’s History of India, I. 88. ↑
244 Rashíd-ud-dín (a.d. 1310) in Elliot’s History of India, I. 67. The passage seems to be a quotation from Al Bírúni (a.d. 1031). ↑
245 Ibni Haukal in Elliot’s History of India, I. 34–38, also Al Kazwíni, I. 97. ↑
246 Sir Henry Elliot’s History of India, I. 29. ↑
247 The merchant Sulaimán in Elliot’s History of India, I. 7. ↑
248 The merchant Sulaimán in Elliot’s History of India, I. 6. ↑
249 The merchant Sulaimán in Elliot’s History of India, I. 7. ↑
250 Abu Zaid in Elliot’s History of India, I. 10. ↑
251 Abu Zaid in Elliot’s History of India, I. 9–10. ↑
252 Abu Zaid in Elliot’s History of India, I. 11. ↑
253 Ibni Khurdádbah in Elliot, I. 17. ↑
254 See Elliot, I. 76, where Al Idrísi calls the first class ‘Sákariá’ the word being a transliteration of the Arabic Thákariyah or Thákurs. ↑
255 The Arabic plural of the word Barahman. ↑
256 Ibni Khurdádbah in Elliot’s History of India, I. 13–17. ↑
257 Text Les Prairies D’Or, I. 149–154 and Elliot’s History of India, I. 19. ↑
258 Arabic Text Les Prairies D’Or, I. 149–154, and Elliot’s History of India, I. 20. ↑
259 Al Masúdi’s Prairies D’Or, I. 169, and Elliot’s History of India, I. 20. ↑
260 Rashíd-ud-dín from Al Bírúni in Elliot’s History of India, I. 67–68. ↑
261 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 76. ↑
262 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 85. ↑
263 Al Idrísi in Elliot (History of India), I. 87. ↑
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans. Hêrodotos and
Hekataios, the earliest Greek writers who make mention of India,
give no information in regard to Western India in particular.
Ktêsias.Ktêsias (c. 400 b.c.) learnt in Persia that a race of Pygmies lived in India in the neighbourhood of the silver mines, which Lassen places near Udaipur (Mewar). From the description of these Pygmies (Phôtios. Bibl. LXXII. 11–12) it is evident that they represent the Bhíls. Ktêsias also mentions (Phôtios. Bibl. LXXII. 8) that there is a place in an uninhabited region fifteen days from Mount Sardous, where they venerate the sun and moon and where for thirty-five days in each year the sun remits his heat for the comfort of his worshippers. This place must apparently have been somewhere in Mârwâr, and perhaps Mount Âbu is the place referred to.
Alexander.Alexander (b.c. 326–25) did not reach Gujarát, and his companions have nothing to tell of this part of the country. It is otherwise with
Megasthenês.Megasthenês (c.
300 b.c.) who resided with Candragupta as
the ambassador of Seleukos Nikator and wrote an account of India in
four books, of which considerable fragments are preserved, chiefly by
Strabo, Pliny, and Arrian. His general account of the manners of the
Indians relates chiefly to those of northern India, of whom he had
personal knowledge. But he also gave a geographical description of
India, for Arrian informs us (Ind. VII) that he gave the total number
of Indian tribes as 118, and Pliny (VI. 17ff) does in fact enumerate
about 90, to whom may be added some seven or eight more mentioned by
Arrian. It is true that Pliny does not distinctly state that he takes
his geographical details from Megasthenês, and that he quotes
Seneca as having written a book on India. But Seneca also (Pliny, VI.
17) gave the number of the tribes as 118 in which he must have followed
Megasthenês. Further, Pliny says (ibid.) that accounts of the
military forces of each nation were given by writers such as
Megasthenês and Dionysius who stayed with Indian kings: and as he
does not mention Dionysius in his list of authorities for his Book VI.,
it follows that it was from Megasthenês that he drew his accounts
of the forces of the Gangaridæ, Modogalinga, Andaræ, Prasi,
Megallæ, Asmagi, Oratæ, Suarataratæ, Automula,
Charmæ, and Pandæ (VI. 19), names which, as will be shown
below, betray a knowledge of all parts of India. It is a fair inference
that the remaining names mentioned by Pliny were taken by him from
Megasthenês, perhaps through the medium of Seneca’s work.
The corruption of Pliny’s text [533]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Megasthenês. and the fact that Megasthenês
learnt the tribal names in their Prakrit forms, make it extremely
difficult to identify many of the races referred to.
That part of Pliny’s account of India which may with some
certainty be traced back to Megasthenês begins with a statement
of the stages of the royal road from the Hypasis (Biás) to
Palibothra (Patna) (Nat. Hist. VI. 17). The next chapter gives an
account of the Ganges and its tributaries and mentions the
Gangaridæ of Kalinga with their capital Pertalis as the most
distant nation on its banks. In the 19th chapter, after an account of
the forces of the Gangaridæ, Pliny gives a list of thirteen
tribes, of which the only ones that can be said to be satisfactorily
identified are Modogalinga (the three Calingas: Caldwell Drav. Gr.),
Molindæ (compare Mount Mâlindya of Varâha Mihira Br.
S. XIV.), and Thalutæ (McCrindle reads Taluctæ and
identifies with the Tâmraliptakas of Tamluk on the lower Ganges).
He next mentions the Andaræ (Andhras of Telingana) with thirty
cities 100,000 foot 2000 horse and 1000 elephants. He then digresses to
speak of the Dardæ (Dards of the Upper Indus) as rich in gold and
the Setæ (of Mêwâr, Lassen) in silver, and next
introduces the Prasi (Prâcyas) of Palibothra (Pâṭaliputra) as the most
famous and powerful of all the tribes, having 600,000 foot 30,000 horse
and 8000 elephants. Inland from these he names the Monædes
(Muṇḍa of Singbhúm) and Suari (Śavaras of
Central India) among whom is Mount Maleus (Mahendra Male?). Then after
some account of the Iomanes (Yamunâ) running between Methora
(Mathurâ) and Chrysobora (McCrindle reads Carisobora, Arrian Ind.
VIII. Kleisobora = Kṛishṇapura?) he turns to the Indus, of
some of whose nineteen tributaries he gives some account in chapter 20.
He then digresses to give an account of the coast of India, starting
from the mouth of the Ganges, whence to Point Calingon (Point
Godâvari) and the city of Dandaguda (Cunningham’s
Râja Mahendri, but more probably the Dhanakaṭaka or
Dhenukâkaṭa of the Western cave inscriptions) he reckons
625 miles. The distance thence to Tropina (Tirupanatara near Kochin
according to Burgess) is 1225 miles. Next at a distance of 750 miles is
the cape of Perimula, where is the most famous mart of India. Further
on in the same chapter is mentioned a city named Automula on the sea
shore among the Arabastræ (or Salabastræ and Oratæ,
McCrindle) a noble mart where five rivers together flow into the sea.
There can hardly be a doubt that the two places are the same, the two
names being taken from different authorities, and that the place meant
is Chemula or Cheul (Ptolemy’s Simulla) the five rivers being
those that flow into Bombay Harbour northward of Cheul. The distance
from Perimula to the Island of Patala in the Indus is 620 miles. Pliny
next enumerates as hill tribes between the Indus and Jamna, shut in a
ring of mountains and deserts for a space of 625 miles, the Cæsi
(the Kekiọi of Arr. Ind. IV. and Kêkayas of the
Purâṇas, about the head waters of the Sutlej), the
Cetriboni of the woods (… Vana?), the Megallæ
(Mêkalas) with 500 elephants and unknown numbers of horse and
foot, the Chrysei (Karûsha) Parasangæ (Pâraśava,
corrupted by the likeness of its first three syllables to the word
παρασαγγα,
the Asmagi (Aśmaka of Varâha Mihira) with 30,000 foot 300
elephants and 800 horse. These are shut in by the Indus and surrounded
by a circle of mountains and deserts for 625 miles. Next come the Dari
and Suræ and then deserts again for 187 miles. Whether these are
or are not correctly identified with the Dhars and Saurs of Sindh, they
must be placed somewhere to the north of the Ran. Below them come five
kingless tribes living in the hills along the sea-coast—the
[534]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Megasthenês. Maltecoræ, Singhæ,
Marohæ, Rarungæ, and Moruni—none of whom are
satisfactorily identified, but who may be placed in Kachh. Next follow
the Nareæ, enclosed by Mount Capitalia (Âbu) the highest
mountain in India, on the other side of which are mines of gold and
silver. The identification of Capitalia with Âbu is probable
enough, but the name given to the mountain must be connected with the
Kapishṭhala of the Purâṇas, who have given
their name to one of the recensions of the Yajur Veda, though Kaithal,
their modern representative, lies far away from Âbu in the
Karnâl district of the Panjâb, and Arrian places his
καμβισθολοι
(Ind. IV) about the head waters of the Hydraôtês
(Râvî). After Capitalia and the Nareæ come the
Oratæ with but ten elephants but numerous infantry. These must be
the Aparântakas of the inscriptions and
purâṇas, Megasthenês having learnt the name in
a Prâkṛit form (Avarâta,
Orâta). The name of the next tribe, who have no elephants but
horse and foot only, is commonly read Suarataratæ (Nobbe) but the
preferable reading is Varetatæ (McCrindle) which when corrected
to Varelatæ represents Varalatta, the sixth of the seven Konkans
in the purâṇic lists (Wilson As. Res. XV. 47), which occupied the centre
of the Thána district and the country of the wild tribe of the
Varlîs. Next are the Odonbæores, whose name is connected
with the udumbara Ficus glomerata tree, and who are not the
Audumbari Sâlvas of Pâṇini (IV. i. 173) but
must be placed in Southern Thána. Next come the Arabastræ
Oratæ (so read for Arabastræ Thorace of Nobbe, and
Salabastræ Horatæ of McCrindle) or Arabastra division of
the Oratæ or Koṅkaṇîs. Arabastra may be
connected with the Ârava of Varâha-Mihira’s
South-Western Division (Br. S. XIV. 17) where they are
mentioned along with Barbara (the seventh or northernmost
Koṅkaṇ). This tribe had a fine city in a marsh infested by
crocodiles and also the great mart of Automula (Cheul) at the
confluence of five rivers, and the king had 1600 elephants 150,000 foot
and 5000 horse, and must therefore have held a large part of the Dakhan
as well as of the sea coast. Next to this kingdom is that of the
Charmæ, whose forces are small, and next to them the Pandæ
(Pâṇḍya of Travancor) with 300 cities 150,000 foot
and 500 elephants. Next follows a list of thirteen tribes, some of
which St. Martin has identified with modern Râjput tribes about
the Indus, because the last name of the thirteen is Orostræ,
“who reach to the island of Patala,” and may be confidently
identified with the Saurâshṭra of
Kâthiâvâḍa. We must however assume that
Megasthenês after naming the tribes of the west coast enumerates
the inland tribes of the Dakhan until he arrives at the point from
which he started. But the only identification that seems plausible is
that of the Derangæ with the Telingas or Telugus. Next to the
Orostræ follows a list of tribes on the east of the Indus from
south to north—the Mathoæ (compare Mânthava, a
Bâhîka town Pân. IV. ii. 117), Bolingæ
(Bhâulingi, a Sâlva tribe Pân. IV. i. 173),
Gallitalutæ (perhaps a corruption of Tâilakhali, another
Sâlva tribe, ib.), Dimuri, Megari, Ardabæ,
Mesæ (Matsya of Jaipur?), Abi, Suri, (v. 1. Abhis Uri),
Silæ, and then deserts for 250 miles. Next come three more tribes
and then again deserts, then four or five (according to the reading)
more tribes, and the Asini whose capital is Bucephala (Jalâlpur)
(Cunningham Anc. Geog. 177).
Megasthenês then gives two mountain tribes and ten beyond the
Indus including the Orsi (Uraśâ) Taxilæ
(Takshaśilâ) and Peucolitæ (people of
Pushkâlavatî). Of the work of Dêïmachos, who
went on an embassy to Allitrochadês (Bindusâra) son of
Candragupta, nothing is known except that it was in two books and was
reckoned the most untrustworthy of all accounts of India (Strabo, II.
i. 9). [535]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Ptolemy II. Ptolemy
II.Ptolemy II. Philadelphos (died 247 b.c.) interested himself in the trade with India and opened
a caravan road from Koptos on the Nile to Berenikê on the Red Sea
(Strabo, XVII. i. 45) and for centuries the Indian trade resorted
either to this port or to the neighbouring Myos Hormos. He also sent to
India (apparently to Aśoka) an envoy named Dionysius, who is said
by Pliny (VI. 17) to have written an account of things Indian of which
no certain fragments appear to remain. But we know from the fragments
of
Agatharkhides.Agatharkhides (born c. 250 a.d.) who wrote in old age an account of the Red Sea of which we have considerable extracts in Diodôros (III. 12–48) and Phôtios (Müller’s Geogr. Gr. Min. I. 111ff), states that in his time the Indian trade with Potana (Patala) was in the hands of the Sabæans of Yemen. (Müller, I. 191.) In fact it was not until the voyages of Eudoxos (see below) that any direct trade sprang up between India and Egypt. The mention of Patala as the mart resorted to by the Arabs shows that we are still in Pliny’s first period (see below).
The Baktrian Greeks.The Baktrian Greeks extended their power into India after the fall of the Mâurya empire (c. 180 b.c.) their leader being Dêmêtrios son of Euthydêmos, whose conquests are referred to by Justin (XLI. 6) and Strabo (XI. ii. 1). But the most extensive conquests to the east and south were made by Menandros (c. 110 b.c.) who advanced to the Jumna and conquered the whole coast from Pattalênê (lower Sindh) to the kingdoms of Saraostos (Surâshṭra) and Sigertis (Pliny’s Sigerus?) (Strabo, XI. ii. 1). These statements of Strabo are confirmed by the author of the Periplus (c. 250 a.d.) who says that in his time drakhmai with Greek inscriptions of Menandros and Apollodotos were still current at Barygaza (Per. 47). Apollodotos is now generally thought to have been the successor of Menandros (C. 100 b.c.) (Brit. Museum Cat. of Bactrian Coins page xxxiii.). Plutarch (Reip. Ger. Princ.) tells us that Menandros’ rule was so mild, that on his death his towns disputed the possession of his ashes and finally divided them.
Eudoxos of Cyzicus.Eudoxos of Cyzicus (c. 117 b.c.) made in company with others two very successful voyages to India, in the first of which the company were guided by an Indian who had been shipwrecked on the Egyptian coast. Strabo (II. iii. 4), in quoting the story of his doings from Poseidônios, lays more stress upon his attempt to circumnavigate Africa than upon these two Indian voyages, but they are of very great importance as the beginnings of the direct trade with India.
Eratosthenês.The Geographers down to Ptolemy drew their knowledge of India almost entirely from the works of Megasthenês and of the companions of Alexander. Among them Eratosthenês (c. 275–194 b.c.), the founder of scientific geography, deserves mention as having first given wide currency to the notion that the width of India from west to east was greater than its length from north to south, an error which lies at the root of Ptolemy’s distortion of the map. Eratosthenês’ critic Hipparkhos (c. 130 b.c.) on this point followed the more correct account of Megasthenês, and is otherwise notable as the first to make use of astronomy for the determination of the geographical position of places.
Strabo.Strabo (c. 63
b.c.–23 a.d.)
drew his knowledge of India, like his predecessors, chiefly from
Megasthenês and from Alexander’s followers, but adds (XV.
i. 72) on the authority of Nikolaos of Damascus (tutor to the children
of Antony and Cleopatra, and envoy of Herod) (an account of three
Indian envoys from a certain king Pôros to Augustus (ob.
a.d. 14), [536]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Strabo. who brought presents consisting of an armless
man, snakes, a huge turtle and a large partridge, with a letter in
Greek written on parchment offering free passage and traffic through
his dominions to the emperor’s subjects. With these envoys came a
certain Zarmanokhêgas (Śramaṇâcârya,
Lassen) from Bargosê (Broach, the earliest mention of the name)
who afterwards burnt himself at Athens, “according to the
ancestral custom of the Indians.” The fact that the embassy came
from Broach and passed through Antioch shows that they took the route
by the Persian Gulf, which long remained one of the chief lines of
trade (Per. chap. 36). If the
embassy was not a purely commercial speculation on the part of
merchants of Broach, it is hard to see how king Pôros, who had
600 under-kings, can be other than the Indo-Skythian Kozolakadaphes,
who held Pôros’ old kingdom as well as much other territory
in North-West India. This if correct would show that as early as the
beginning of our era the Indo-Skythian power reached as far south as
Broach. The fact that the embassy took the Persian Gulf route and that
their object was to open commercial relations with the Roman empire
seems to show that at this period there was no direct trade between
Broach and the Egyptian ports of the Red Sea. Strabo however mentions
that in his time Arabian and Indian wares were carried on camels from
Myos Hormos (near Râs Abu Somer) on the Red Sea to Koptos on the
Nile (XVII. i. 45 and XVI. iv. 24) and dilates upon the increase of the
Indian trade since the days of the Ptolemies when not so many as twenty
ships dared pass through the Red Sea “to peer out of the
Straits,” whereas in his time whole fleets of as many as 120
vessels voyaged to India and the headlands of Ethiopia from Myos Hormos
(II. v. 12 and XV. i. 13). It would seem that we have here to do with
Pliny’s second period of Indian trade, when Sigerus (probably
Janjira) was the goal of the Egyptian shipmasters (see below). Strabo
learnt these particulars during his stay in Egypt with Aelius Gallus,
but they were unknown to his contemporary Diodôros who drew his
account of India entirely from Megasthenês (Diod. II.
31–42) and had no knowledge of the East beyond the stories told
by Jamboulos a person of uncertain date of an island in the Indian
Archipelago (Bali, according to Lassen) (Diod. II. 57–60).
Pomponius Mela (a.d. 43) also had no
recent information as regards India.
Pliny.Pliny (a.d. 23–79) who published his Natural History in a.d. 77 gives a fairly full account of India, chiefly drawn from Megasthenês (see above). He also gives two valuable pieces of contemporary information:
(i) An account of Ceylon (Taprobanê) to which a freedman of Annius Plocamus, farmer of the Red Sea tribute, was carried by stress of weather in the reign of Claudius (a.d. 41–54). On his return the king sent to the emperor four envoys, headed by one Rachias (VI. 22).
(ii) An account of the voyage from Alexandria to India by a course which had only lately been made known (VI. 23). Pliny divides the history of navigation from the time of Nearchus to his own age into three periods:
It is clear that the modern improvement in navigation on which Pliny lays so much stress consisted, not in making use of the monsoon wind, but in striking straight across the Indian ocean to the Malabar coast. The fact that the ships which took this course carried a guard of archers in Pliny’s time, but not in that of the Periplus, is another indication that the direct route to Malabar was new and unfamiliar in the first century a.d. The name Hippalus given to the monsoon wind will be discussed below in dealing with the Periplus.
Dionysios Periégétés.Dionysios Periégétés who has lately been proved to have written under Hadrian (a.d. 117–138) (Christ’s Griech. Litteratur Gesch., page 507) gives a very superficial description of India but has a valuable notice of the Southern Skythians who live along the river Indus to the east of the Gedrôsoi (I. 1087–88).
Klaudios Ptolemaios.Klaudios Ptolemaios of Alexandria lived according to Suidas under Marcus Aurelius Antoninus (a.d. 161–180). He compiled his account of India as part of a geographical description of the then known world, and drew much of his materials from Marinos of Tyre, whose work is lost, but who must have written about a.d. 130. Ptolemy (or Marinos before him) had a very wide knowledge of India, drawn partly from the relations of shipmasters and traders and partly from Indian lists similar to those of the Purâṇas but drawn up in Prâkṛit. He seems to have made little if any use of Megasthenês and the companions of Alexander. But his map of India is distorted by the erroneous idea, which he took from Eratosthenês, that the width of India from west to east greatly exceeded its length from north to south. Ptolemy begins his description of India with the first chapter of his seventh book, which deals with India within the Ganges. He gives first the names of rivers, countries, towns, and capes along the whole coast of India from the westernmost mouth of the Indus to the easternmost mouth of the Ganges. He next mentions in detail the mountains and the rivers with their tributaries, and then proceeds to enumerate the various nations of India and the cities belonging to each, beginning with the north-west and working southwards: and he finally gives a list of the islands lying off the coast. In dealing with his account of western India it will be convenient to notice together the cities of each nation which he mentions separately under the heads of coast and inland towns.
He gives the name of Indo-Skythia to the whole country on both sides of the lower course of the Indus from its junction with the Koa (Kábul river), and gives its three divisions as Patalênê (lower Sindh) Abiria (read Sabiria, that is Sauvîra or upper Sindh and Multân) and Surastrênê (Surâshṭra or Kâthiâvâḍa). We have seen that Dionysios knew the southern Skythians of the Indus, and we shall meet with them again in the Periplus (chapter 38ff). [538]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Klaudios Ptolemaios. He enumerates seven mouths of the
Indus, but the river is so constantly changing its course that it is
hopeless to expect to identify all the names given by him (Sagapa,
Sinthôn, Khariphron, Sapara, Sabalaessa, and Lônibare) with
the existing channels. Only it may be noted that Sinthôn
preserves the Indian name of the river (Sindhu) and that the
easternmost mouth (Lônibare) probably represents both the present
Korî or Launî and the Lûnî river of
Mârwâr, a fact which goes some way to explain why Ptolemy
had no idea of the existence of Kachh, though he knows the Ran as the
gulf of Kanthi. Hence he misplaces Surastrênê
(Surâshṭra or Kâthiâvâḍa) in the
Indus delta instead of south of the Ran. Ptolemy enumerates a group of
five towns in the north-western part of Indo-Skythia (Kohat, Bannu, and
Dera Ismail Khân) of which Cunningham (Anc. Geog. pages 84ff) has identified
Banagara with Bannu, and Andrapana with Daraban, while the sites of
Artoarta, Sabana, and Kodrana are unknown. Ptolemy next gives a list of
twelve towns along the western bank of the Indus to the sea. Of these
Embolima has been identified by Cunningham (Anc. Geog. page 52) with Amb sixty miles
above Attok, and Pasipêda is identified by St. Martin with the
Besmaid of the Arab geographers and placed near Mithankot at the
junction of the Chenab with the Indus. Sousikana, which comes next in
the list to Pasipêḍa, is generally thought to be a
corruption of Mousikanos, and is placed by the latest authority
(General Haig, The Indus Delta Country, page 130) in
Bahâwalpur, though Cunningham
(Anc. Geog. page 257) puts it at
Alor, which is somewhat more in accordance with Ptolemy’s
distances. Kôlaka the most southerly town of the list, cannot
well be the Krôkala of Arrian (Karâchi) as McCrindle
supposes, for Ptolemy puts it nearly a degree north of the western
mouth of the Indus.
The two great towns of the delta which Ptolemy next mentions, are placed by General Haig, Patala at a point thirty-five miles south-east of Haidarâbâd (op. cit. page 19) and Barbarei near Shâh Bandar (op. cit. page 31). Barbarei is mentioned again in the Periplus (chapter 38) under the name of Barbarikon. Ptolemy gives the names of nine towns on the left bank of the Indus from the confluence to the sea, but very few of them can be satisfactorily identified. Panasa can only be Osanpur (St. Martin) on Fluellen’s principles. Boudaia must represent the Budhîya of the Arabs, though it is on the wrong side of the river (see Haig, op. cit. page 57ff). Naagramma may with Yule be placed at Naushahro. Kamigara cannot be Aror (McCrindle), if that place represents Sousikana. Binagara is commonly thought to be a corrupt reading of Minnagara (compare Periplus chapter 38). Haig (op. cit. page 32 note 47) refers to the Tuhfatu’l Kirâm as mentioning a Minnagar in pargana Shâhdâdpur (north-east of Haidarâbâd). Parabali, Sydros, and Epitausa have not been identified, but must be looked for either in Haidarâbâd or in Thar and Pârkar. Xoana may with Yule be identified with Siwana in the bend of the Lûnî and gives another indication that Ptolemy confounded the Lûnî with the eastern mouth of the Indus.
On the coast of Surastrênê
(Kâthiâvâḍa) Ptolemy mentions, first, the
island of Barakê (Dvârakâ Bêt): then the city
Bardaxêma which must be Porbandar (Yule), in front of the Barada
hills: then the village of Surastra, which perhaps represents
Verâval, though it is placed too far north. Surastra cannot well
be Junâgad (Lassen) which is not on the coast and in
Ptolemy’s time was not a village, but a city, though it is
certainly strange that Ptolemy does not anywhere mention it. Further
south Ptolemy places the mart of Monoglôsson (Mangrol). The
eastern [539]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Klaudios Ptolemaios. boundary of the coast of
Indo-Skythia seems to have been the mouth of the Môphis
(Mahî). Ptolemy’s account of Indo-Skythia may be completed
by mentioning the list of places, which he puts to the east of the
Indus (i. e. the Lûnî) and at some distance from
it.
These are: Xodrakê, which has not been identified, but which must be placed somewhere in Mewâr, perhaps at the old city of Pûr, seventy-two miles north-east of Udaipur, or possibly at the old city of Ahar, two miles from Udaipur itself (Tod’s Râjasthân, I. 677–78).
Sarbana, which is marked in Ptolemy’s map at the head-waters of the Mahî in the Apokopa mountains (Aravallis), must be identified with Sarwan about ten miles north-west of Ratlâm. There is also a place called Sarwanio close to Nimach, which Ptolemy may have confused with Sarwan.
Auxoamis, which St. Martin identifies with Sûmî, and Yule with Ajmir, but neither place suits the distance and direction from Sarwan. If Ptolemy, as above suggested, confused Sarwan and Sarwanio, Auxoamis may be Ahar near Udaipur, Pûr being then Xodrakê: otherwise Auxoamis may be Ídar. The question can only be settled by more exact knowledge of the age of Ahar and of Ídar. Orbadarou may provisionally with Yule be placed at Âbu.
Asinda must be looked for near Sidhpur, though it cannot with St. Martin be identified with that place. Perhaps Vadnagar (formerly Ânandapura and a very old town) may be its modern representative.
Theophila may be Devaliya (Yule) or Thân (Burgess) in north-east Kâthiâvâḍa.
Astakapra is admitted to be Hastakavapra or Hâthab near Bhâvnagar (Bühler).
Larikê is described by Ptolemy next after Indo-Skythia
on his way down the West Coast. The northern limit of its coast was the
mouth of the river Môphis (Mahî). Its name is the
Lâṭa of purâṇas and inscriptions.
Ptolemy mentions as on its coast the village of Pakidarê, which
may be a misreading for Kâpidarê and represent
Kâvî (Kâpikâ of inscriptions) a holy place just
south of the Mahî. Next comes Cape Maleô, which Ptolemy
both in his text and in his map includes in Larikê, though there
is no prominent headland in a suitable position on the east side of the
Gulf of Cambay. As he puts it 2¼ degrees west of Broach, it may
probably be identified with Gopnâth Point in
Kâthiâvâḍa on the other side of the gulf (the
Pâpikê of the Periplus), his name for it surviving in the
neighbouring shoals known as the Malai banks. It is in agreement with
this that Ptolemy puts the mouth of the river Namados (Narmadâ)
to the north of Cape Maleô. South of the river is Kamanê
which may be identified with the Kamanijja or Karmaṇêya of
inscriptions, that is with Kamlej on the Taptî above Surat. It
has been supposed to be the Kammôni of the Periplus (chapter 43),
which was the village opposite to the reef called
Hêrônê on the right (east) of the gulf of Barygaza:
but it is perhaps best to separate the two and to identify
Kammôni with Kim, north of Olpâd. The next town mentioned
is Nousaripa, which should probably be read Nousarika, being the
Navasârikâ of inscriptions and the modern
Nausârî. The most southerly town of Larikê is
Poulipoula, which has been identified with Phulpâdâ or old
Surat, but is too far south. Bilimora is perhaps the most likely
position for it, though the names do not correspond (unless Pouli is
the Dravidian Puli or poli = a tiger, afterwards replaced
by Bili = a cat). Ptolemy begins his list of the inland cities
of Larikê with Agrinagara, which may with Yule be identified with
[540]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Klaudios Ptolemaios. Âgar, thirty-five miles
north-east of Ujjain, and the Âkara of inscriptions. The next
town is Siripalla, which has not been identified, but should be looked
for about thirty miles to the south-east of Agar, not far from
Shâhjahânpur. The modern name would probably be Shirol.
Bammogoura must be identified, not with Pawangad (Yule), but with Hiuen
Tsiang’s “city of the Brâhmans” (Beal,
Si-yu-ki, II. 262), 200 li (about 33 miles) to the north-west of
the capital of Mâlava in his time. The distance and direction
bring us nearly to Jaora. Sazantion and Zerogerei have not been
satisfactorily identified but may provisionally be placed at
Ratlâm and Badnawar respectively, or Zêrogerei may be
Dhâr as Yule suggested. Ozênê the capital of
Tiastanês is Ujjain the capital of the Kshatrapa Cashṭana
who reigned c. 130 a.d. His kingdom included
Western Mâlwâ, West Khándesh, and the whole of
Gujarát south of the Mahî.
His grandson Rudradâman (a.d. 150)
tells us in his Girnâr inscription (I. A. VII. 259) that his own
kingdom included also Mârwâr Sindh and the lower
Panjâb. Next to Ujjain Ptolemy mentions Minnagara, which must
have been somewhere near Mânpur. Then we come to Tiatoura or
Chândor (Yule) on the ridge which separates Khándesh from
the valley of the Godâvari, and finally on that river itself
Nasika the modern Nâsik. It is very doubtful whether Nâsik
at any time formed part of the dominions of Cashṭana, since we
know from the inscriptions in the Nâsik caves that the Kshatrapas
were driven out of that part of the country by Gautamîputra
Śâtakarṇi, the father of Ptolemy’s contemporary
Pulumâyi. Ptolemy probably found Nâsik mentioned in one of
his lists as on a road leading from Ujjain southwards and he concluded
that they belonged to the same kingdom.
Ariakê of the Sadinoi included the coast of the Konkan as far south as Baltipatna (near Mahâd) and the Deccan between the Godâvari and the Kṛishṇa. The name occurs in Varâha Mihira’s Bṛihat Saṁhitâ XIV. in the form Âryaka. The tribal name Sadinoi is less easy to explain. The suggested connection with the word Sâdhana as meaning an agent (Lassen) and its application to the Kshatrapas of Gujarát, are not tenable. The only authority for this meaning of Sâdhana is Wilson’s Sanskrit Dictionary, and at this time it is certain that Ariakê belonged, not to the Kshatrapas of Gujarát, but to the Śâtakarṇis of Paithan on the Godâvari. Bhândârkar’s identification of the Sadinoi with Varâha Mihira’s Śântikas seems also somewhat unsatisfactory. Ptolemy’s name may possibly be a corruption of Śâtakarṇi or Śâtavâhana. The coast towns of this region were Soupara (Supârâ near Bassein), south of which Ptolemy places the river Goaris (Vaitaraṇî), Dounga (perhaps Dugáḍ ten miles north of Bhiwndi) south of which is the Bênda river (Bhiwndî Creek), Simylla, a mart and a cape, the Automula and Perimula of Pliny and the modern Cheul (Chemula); Milizêgyris an island, the same as the Melizêigara of the Periplus and (probably) as the Sigerus of Pliny and the modern Janjîra; Hippokoura, either Ghodegâon or Kuḍâ (Yule) in Kolâbâ district; Baltipatna, probably the Palaipatmai of the Periplus and the same as Pâl near Mahâd.
The inland dominions of the Sadinoi were much more extensive than
their coast line. Ptolemy gives two lists of cities, one of those lying
to the west (i. e. north) of the Bênda, whose course in
the Deccan represents the Bhîmâ river, and the other of
those between the Bênda and the Pseudostomos (here the
Mâlprabhâ and Kṛishṇa or possibly the
Tungabhadra with its tributaries). The most easterly towns in the first
list, Malippala and Sarisabis, are not satisfactorily identified, but
must be looked for in the Nizâm’s country to the south-east
of Haidarâbâd. Next comes Tagara mentioned
in the Periplus (chapter 51) as ten days east from Paithan, and
[541]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Klaudios Ptolemaios. therefore about the latitude of
Kulbarga, with which it is identified by Yule. The distance and
direction make its identification with Deogir (Wilford and others),
Junnar (Bhagwanlâl), or Kolhâpur (Fleet) impossible. The
best suggestion hitherto made is that it is Dârur or Dhârur
(Bhândârkar), but Dârur in the Bhîr district is
too far north, so Dhârur fifty miles west of
Haidarâbâd must be taken as the most likely site. Next to
Tagara Ptolemy mentions Baithana, which is the Paithana of the Periplus
and the modern Paithan on the Godâvari. It is called by our
author the capital of Siroptolemaios, who is the
Śrî-Pulumâyi of the Nâsik cave inscriptions.
Next to Baithana comes Deopali, which may safely be identified with the
modern Deoli in the suburbs of Ahmadnagar. Gamaliba, the next stage,
must be placed somewhere on the line between Ahmednagar and Junnar,
which latter ancient town is to be identified with Ptolemy’s
Omênogara, although this name is not easy to explain.
The second list of towns in Ariakê begins with Nagarouris (Nagarapurî) which probably represents Poona which even then must have been a place of importance, being at the head of the great road down the Bhorghat. Tabasô (compare Varâha Mihira’s Tâpasâśrâmâḥ and Ptolemy’s own Tabasoi) may be the holy city of Pandharpur. Indê has retained its ancient name (Indî in the north of the Bîjâpur district). Next follows Tiripangalida (Tîkota in the Kurundwâd State ?) and then Hippokoura, the capital of Baleokuros. Dr. Bhândârkar has identified this king with the Vilivâyakûra of coins found in the Kolhápur state. His capital may possibly be Hippargi in the Sindgi taluka of the Bîjâpur district. Soubouttou, the next town on Ptolemy’s list, is not identifiable, but the name which follows, Sirimalaga, must be Sirnâl in the Bîjâpur taluka of the same district.
Kalligeris may be identified not with Kaṇhagiri (McCrindle) but with Galgali at the crossing of the Kṛishṇa, and Modogoulla is not Mûdgal (McCrindle) but Mudhol on the Ghâtprabhâ. Petirgala should probably read Penengala, and would then represent the old town of Panangala or Hongal in the Dhârvâḍ district. The last name on the list is Banaouasei, which is Vanavâsî, about ten miles from Sirsi in Kanara, a very old town where a separate branch of the Śâtakarṇis once ruled.
The Pirate Coast is the next division of Western India described by Ptolemy, who mentions five sea-ports but only two inland cities. It is clear that the pirates were hemmed in on the land side by the dominions of the Śâtakarṇis, and that they held but little territory above the ghâts, though their capital Mousopallê was in that region. The places on the coast from north to south were Mandagara, the Mandagara of the Periplus (chapter 53) which has been satisfactorily identified with Mandangaḍ to the south of the Bânkot creek.
Byzantion, which, as Dr. Bhândârkar first pointed out, is the Vaijayantî of inscriptions may be placed either at Chiplun or at Dábhol at the mouth of the Vâsishṭhî river. Chiplun is the only town of great antiquity in this part of the Koṅkaṇ, and if it is not Vaijayantî Ptolemy has passed over it altogether. The similarity of the names has suggested the identification of Byzantion with Jaygaḍ (Bhândârkar) or Vijayadrug (Vincent), but both these places are comparatively modern. There are indeed no very ancient towns in the Koṅkaṇ between Saṅgamêshvar and the Sâvantvâḍi border.
Khersonêsos is generally admitted to be the peninsula of Goa. [542]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Klaudios Ptolemaios. Armagara is placed a little to the
north of the river Nanagouna and may be represented by Cape Ramas in
Portuguese territory.
The river Nanagouna here is generally supposed to be the Kâlînadî, though in its upper course it seems to represent the Taptî, and a confusion with the Nânâ pass led Ptolemy to bring it into connection with the rivers Goaris and Bênda (Campbell).
Nitra, the southernmost mart on the pirate coast, is the Nitrias of Pliny, and has been satisfactorily identified by Yule with Mangalor on the Nêtravatî.
The inland cities of the Pirates are Olokhoira and Mousopallê the capital, both of which must be sought for in the rugged country about the sources of the Kṛishṇa and may provisionally be identified with the ancient towns of Karâḍ and Karvîr (Kolhápur) respectively. To complete Ptolemy’s account of this coast it is only necessary to mention the islands of Heptanêsia (Burnt Islands ?) Trikadiba and Peperinê. We are not here concerned with his account of the rest of India.
Bardesanês.Bardesanês met at Babylon certain envoys sent from India to the emperor Antoninus Pius (a.d. 154–181) and received from Damadamis and Sandanês, who were of their number, accounts of the customs of the Brâhmans and of a rock temple containing a statue of Śiva in the Ardhanârî form. Lassen (III. 62 and 348) connects Sandanês with the Sadinoi and places the temple in Western India, but neither of these conclusions is necessary. The object of the embassy is unknown.
Periplus.The Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, formerly though wrongly attributed to Arrian (150 a.d.), is an account of the Egyptian trade with East Africa and India, written by a merchant of Alexandria for the use of his fellows. It is preserved in a single manuscript which in some places is very corrupt. The age of this work has been much disputed: the chief views as to this matter are,
[543]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Periplus. The only choice lies between the view of
Müller and that of Reinaud. Müller argues for a date between
a.d. 80 and a.d. 89, because the Periplus knows no more than Pliny
of India beyond the Ganges, whereas Ptolemy’s knowledge is much
greater: because the Periplus calls Ceylon Palaisimoundou, which is to
Ptolemy (VII. iv. 1) an old name: because the Nabathæan kingdom,
which was destroyed a.d. 105, was still in
existence at the time of the Periplus: because the Periplus account of
Hippalos shows it to be later than Pliny: and because the Periplus
mentions king Zôskalês, who must be the Za Hakalê of
the Abyssinian lists who reigned a.d. 77–89. It may be replied that the Periplus
is not a geography of Eastern Asia, but a guide book for traders with
certain ports only: that Ptolemy must have found in his lists three
names for Ceylon, Taprobanê, Palaisimoundou, and Salikê,
and that he has wrongly separated Palai from Simoundou, taking it to
mean “formerly” and therefore entered Simoundou as the old
and Salikê as the modern name,2 whereas all three names were in
use together: that the Nabathæan king Malikhas was simply the
Sheikh of the tribe (Reinaud), and points to no definite date: that the
Periplus’ account of Hippalos is certainly later than Pliny: and
that the Zôskalês of the Periplus is the Za Sâgal or
Za Asgal of the Abyssinian lists, who reigned a.d. 246–47 (Reinaud).
It follows that Reinaud’s date for the Periplus (a.d. 250) is the only one consistent with the facts and especially with the Indian facts. As will appear below, the growth of the Hippalos legend since Pliny’s time, the rival Parthians in Sindh, the mention of Mambaros and the supplanting of Ozênê by Minnagara as his capital since Ptolemy’s time, the independence of Baktria, and the notices of Saraganês and Sandanês, are all points strongly in favour of Reinaud’s date.
In the time of the Periplus the ships carrying on the Indian trade
started from Myos Hormos (near Ras Abu Somer) or Berenikê (in
Foul Bay) and sailed down the Red Sea to Mouza (Musa twenty-five miles
north of Mokhâ), and thence to the watering place Okêlis
(Ghalla) at the Straits. They then followed the Arabian coast as far as
Kanê (Hisn Ghurâb in Hadramaut) passing on the way
Eudaimôn Arabia (Aden) once a great mart for Indian traders, but
lately destroyed by king Elisar (Müller’s conjecture for
ΚΑΙΣΑΡ
of the MS.) From Kanê the routes
to India diverge, some ships sailing to the Indus and on to Barygaza,
and others direct to the ports of Limyrikê (Malabár
Coast). There was also another route to Limyrikê, starting from
Arômata (Cape Guardafui). In all three voyages the ships made use
of the monsoon, starting from Egypt in July. The monsoon was called
Hippalos, according to the Periplus (chapter 57), after the navigator
who first discovered the direct course across the sea, and it has been
inferred from Pliny’s words (VI. 23) that this pilot lived in the
middle of the first century a.d. But
Pliny’s own account shows that, as we should expect, the progress
from a coasting to a direct voyage was a gradual one, with several
intermediate stages, in all of which the monsoon was more or less made
use of. There was therefore no reason for naming the wind from the
pilot who merely made the last step. Further though Pliny knows
Hippalus as the local name of the monsoon wind in the eastern seas, he
says nothing of its having been the name of the inventor of the direct
course. The inference seems to be that Hippalos the pilot is the child
of a seaman’s yarn arising out of the local name of [544]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Periplus. the monsoon wind, and that his presence in the
Periplus and not in Pliny shows that the former writer is much later
than the latter.
The merchant bound for Skythia (Sindh) before he reaches land, which lies low to the northward, meets the white water from the river Sinthos (Indus) and water snakes (chapter 38). The river has seven mouths, small and marshy all but the middle one, on which is the port of Barbarikon (Shâhbandar, Haig, page 31) whence the merchants’ wares are carried up by river to the capital Minnagar (near Shâhdâdpur, Haig, page 32), which is ruled by Parthians who constantly expel one another (chapter 39). These contending Parthians must have been the remnant of the Karên Pahlavs who joined with the Kushâns to attack Ardeshir Pâpakân (Journ. As. [1866] VII. 134). The imports are clothing, flowered cottons, topazes, coral, storax, frankincense, glass vessels, silver plate, specie, and wine: and the exports costus (spice), bdellium (gum), yellow dye, spikenard, emeralds, sapphires, furs from Tibet, cottons, silk thread, and indigo. The list of imports shows that the people of Skythia were a civilised race and by no means wild nomads.
The Periplus next (chapter 40) gives an accurate account of the Ran (Eirinon) which in those days was probably below sea level (Haig, page 22, Burnes’ Travels into Bokhara, III. 309ff), and was already divided into the Great and the Little. Both were marshy shallows even out of sight of land and therefore dangerous to navigators. The Ran was then as now bounded to south and west by seven islands, and the headland Barakê (Dvârakâ) a place of special danger of whose neighbourhood ships were warned by meeting with great black water-snakes.
The next chapter (41) describes the gulf of Barygaza (gulf of
Cambay) and the adjoining land, but the passage has been much mangled
by the copyist of our only MS. and more
still by the guesses of editors. According to the simplest correction
(ἥροςτης’
Αριακησχωρα)
our author says that next after Barakê (Dvârakâ)
follows the gulf of Barygaza and the country towards Ariakê,
being the beginning of the kingdom of Mambaros and of all India.
Mambaros may possibly be a corruption of Makhatrapos or some similar
Greek form of Mahâkshatrapa, the title of the so-called
“Sâh Kings” who ruled here at this period
(a.d. 250). According to the reading of
the MS. the author goes on to say that
“the inland part of this country bordering on the Ibêria
(read Sabiria = Sauvîra) district of Skythia is called …
(the name, perhaps Maru, has dropped out of the text), and the
sea-coast Syrastrênê (Surâshṭra).” The
country abounded then as now in cattle, corn, rice, cotton and coarse
cotton cloth, and the people were tall and dark. The capital of the
country was Minnagara whence much cotton was brought down to Barygaza.
This Minnagara is perhaps the city of that name placed by Ptolemy near
Mânpur in the Vindhyas, but it has with more probability been
identified with Junâgad (Bhagvânlâl) which was once
called Manipura (Kath. Gaz. 487). Our author states that in this part
of the country were to be found old temples, ruined camps and large
wells, relics (he says) of Alexander’s march, but more probably
the work of Menandros and Apollodotos. This statement certainly points
to Kâthiâvâḍa
rather than to Mânpur. The voyage along this coast from
Barbarikon to the headland of Pâpikê (Gopnâth) near
Astakapra (Hâthab) and opposite to Barygaza (Broach) was one of
3000 stadia = 300 miles, which is roughly correct. The next chapter
(42) describes the northern part of the gulf of Cambay as 300 stadia
wide and running northward to the river Maïs (Mahî). Ships
bound for Barygaza steer first northward past the island [545]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Periplus. Baiônes (Peram) and then eastward towards
the mouth of the Namnadios (Narmadâ) the river of Broach. The
navigation (chapter 43) is difficult by reason of rocks and shoals such
as Hêrônê (perhaps named from some wreck) opposite
the village of Kammôni (Kim) on the eastern shore and by reason
of the current on the western near Pâpikê (perhaps
a sailor’s name meaning Unlucky). Hence the government sends out
fishermen in long boats called Trappaga or Kotumba (Kotia) to meet the
ships (chapter 44) and pilot them into Barygaza, 300 stadia up the
river, by towing and taking advantage of the tides. In this connection
our author gives a graphic description of the Bore in the Narbadâ
(chapter 45) and of the dangers to which strange ships are exposed
thereby (chapter 46).
Inland from Barygaza (that is, from the whole kingdom, which, as we have seen, bordered on Sauvîra or Multân) lay (chapter 47) the Aratrioi (Araṭṭas of the Mahâbhârata and Purâṇas, who lived in the Panjâb), the Arakhôsioi (people of eastern Afghanistan), Gandaraioi (Gandhâra of N.-W. Panjâb), Proklais (near Peshâwar), and beyond them the Baktrianoi (of Balkh) a most warlike race, governed by their own independent sovereigns. These last are probably the Kushâns who, when the Parthian empire fell to pieces in the second quarter of the third century, joined the Karên Pahlavs in attacking Ardeshir. It was from these parts, says our author, that Alexander marched into India as far as the Ganges—an interesting glimpse of the growth of the Alexander legend since the days of Arrian (a.d. 150). Our author found old drakhmai of Menandros and Apollodotos still current in Barygaza.
Eastward in the same kingdom (chapter 48) is the city of Ozênê; which was formerly the capital, whence onyxes, porcelain, muslins, and cottons are brought to Barygaza. From the country beyond Proklais came costus, bdellium, and spikenard of three kinds, the Kattybourine, the Patropapigic, and the Kabalitic (this last from Kábul).
We learn incidentally that besides the regular Egyptian trade Barygaza had commercial relations with Mouza in Arabia (chapter 21) with the East African coast (chapter 14) and with Apologos (Obollah) at the head of the Persian Gulf and with Omana on its eastern shore (chapter 36). The imports of Barygaza were wine, bronze, tin and lead, coral and gold stone (topaz ?), cloth of all sorts, variegated sashes (like the horrible Berlin wool comforters of modern days), storax, sweet clover, white glass, gum sandarac, stibium for the eyes, and gold and silver coin, and unguents. Besides, there were imported for the king costly silver plate, musical instruments (musical boxes are still favoured by Indian royalty), handsome girls for the harem (these are the famous Yavanî handmaids of the Indian drama), high-class wine, apparel and choice unguents, a list which shows that these monarchs lived in considerable luxury. The exports of Barygaza were spikenard, costus, bdellium, ivory, onyxes, porcelain, box-thorn, cottons, silk, silk thread, long pepper (chillies), and other wares from the coast ports.
From Barygaza our author rightly says (chapter 50) that the coast trends southward and the country is called Dakhinabadês (Dakshiṇâpatha): much of the inland country is waste and infested by wild beasts, while populous tribes inhabit other regions as far as the Ganges. The chief towns in Dakhinabadês (chapter 51) are Paithana (Paithan) twenty days journey south of Barygaza and Tagara (Dhârur) a very large city ten days east of Paithana. From Paithana come onyxes, and from Tagara cottons muslins and other local wares from the (east) coast. [546]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Periplus. The smaller ports south of Barygaza are
Akabarou (perhaps the Khabirun of Mahomedan writers and the modern
Kâvêrî the river of Nâusâri) Souppara
(Supârâ near Bassein) and Kalliena, which was made a mart
by the elder Saraganês, but much injured when Sandanês
became its master, for from his time Greek vessels visiting the port
are sent under guard to Barygaza. This interesting statement is one of
the clearest indications of the date of the Periplus. As
Bhândârkar has shown, the elder Saraganês implies
also a younger, who can be no other than Yajñaśrî
Śâtakarṇi (a.d. 140), and
the Periplus must be later than his time. The Sandanês of the
text must have been a ruler of Gujarát and may be
identified with the Kshatrapa Saṅghadâman (a.d. 224).
South of Kalliena (chapter 53) were Sêmylla (Chaul) Mandagora (Mandangaḍ) Palaipatmai (Pâl near Mahâd) Melizeigara (probably Janjîra) and Byzantion (Chiplun). The words which follow probably give another name of Byzantion “which was formerly also called Turannosboas,” the name Toparon being a misunderstanding (Müller, Geogr. Gr. Min. I. 296). South of this are the islands of Sêsekreienai (Burnt Islands), Aigidioí (Angediva), Kaineitai (Island of St. George) near the Khersonêsos (Goa), and Leukê (Laccadives ?) all pirate haunts. Next comes Limyrikê (the Tamil country) the first marts of which are Naoura (Cannanor or Tellichery, rather than Honávar, which is too far north) and Tyndis (Kaḍaluṇḍi near Bepur) and south of these Muziris (Kranganur) and Nelkynda (Kallaḍa). Tyndis and Muziris were subject to Kêprobotras (Keralaputra that is the Cera king) and Nelkynda to Pandion (the Pâṇḍya king of Madura). Muziris was a very prosperous mart trading with Ariakê (North Konkan) as well as Egypt. Nelkynda was up a river 120 stadia from the sea, ships taking in cargo at the village of Bekarê at the mouth of the river. Our author gives an interesting account of the trade at these ports and further south as well as on the east coast, but we are not concerned with this part of his work.
Markianos.Markianos of Hîrakleia about the year 400 a.d. is the leading geographer of the period following Ptolemy, but his work consisted chiefly in corrections of Ptolemy’s distances taken from an obscure geographer named Prôtagoras. He adds no new facts to Ptolemy’s account of western India.
Stephanos.Stephanos of Byzantium wrote about 450 a.d. (or at any rate later than Markianos, whom he quotes) a huge geographical dictionary of which we have an epitome by one Hermolaos. The Indian names he gives are chiefly taken from Hekataios, Arrianos, and especially from a poem called Bassarika on the exploits of Dionysos, by a certain Dionysos. But his geography is far from accurate: he calls Barakê (Dvârakâ) an island, and Barygaza (Broach) a city, of Gedrôsia. Among the cities he names are Argantê (quoted from Hekataios), Barygaza (Broach), Boukephala (Jalâlpur), Byzantion (Chiplun), Gêreia, Gorgippia, Darsania famous for woven cloths, Dionysopolis (Nysa ?), Kathia (Multân ?), Kaspapyros and Kaspeiros (Kaśmîr), Margana, Massaka (in Swât), Nysa, Palimbothra (Pâṭaliputra), Panaioura near the Indus, Patala (thirty-five miles south-east of Haidarâbâd, Sindh), Rhodoê, Rhôganê, Rhôn in Gandarikê, Saneia, Sesindion, Sinda on the great gulf (perhaps Ptolemy’s Asinda, Vaḍnagar), Sôlimna, and Taxila. He also names a number of tribes, of whom none but the Orbitai (Makrân) the Pandai (Pâṇḍya) Bôlingæ (Bhâulingi Sâlvas) and possibly the Salangoi (Sâlaṅkâyana) belong to the western coast. [547]
Appendix VI.
Early Greeks and Romans.
Kosmas. Kosmas.Kosmas Indikopleustes, shipman
and monk, who wrote his Topographia Christiana between a.d. 530 and 550, is the last of the ancient writers
who shows independent knowledge of India. He says that Sindu (Sindh),
is where India begins, the Indus being the boundary between it and
Persia. The chief ports of India are Sindu (Debal), which exports musk
and nard: Orrhotha (Surâshṭra that is Verâval) which
had a king of its own: Kalliana (Kalyân) a great port exporting
brass, and sîsam (blackwood) logs and cloth having a king of its
own and a community of Christians under a Persian bishop: Sibor which
also had a king of its own and therefore cannot be Supârâ,
which is too close to Kalliana, but must be Goa, the Sindabur of the
Arabs: Parti, Mangaruth (Mangalor), Salopatana, Nalopatana, and
Pudopatana which are the five marts of Malê the pepper country
(Malabâr), where also there are many Christians. Five days’
sail south of Malê lay Sielediba or Taprobanê (Ceylon),
divided into two kingdoms in one of which is found the hyacinth-stone.
The island has many temples, and a church of Persian Christians, and is
much resorted to by ships from India Persia and Ethiopia dealing in
silk, aloewood, cloves, sandalwood, &c. On the east coast of India
is Marallo (Morava opposite Ceylon) whence conch-shells are exported:
Then Kaber (Kaveripatam or Pegu. Yule’s Cathay Introd. page
clxxviii.) which exports Alabandinum; further on is the clove country
and furthest of all Tzinista (China) which produces the silk. In India
further up the country, that is further north, are the White Ounoi or
Hûṇas who have a king named Gollas (Mihirakula of
inscriptions) who goes forth to war with 1000 elephants and many
horsemen and tyrannises over India, exacting tribute from the people.
His army is said to be so vast as once to have drunk dry the ditch
surrounding a besieged city and marched in dryshod.
In his book XI. Kosmas gives some account of the wild beasts of India, but this part of his work does not require notice here.
This is the last glimpse we get of India before the Arabs cut off the old line of communication with the Empire by the conquest of Egypt (a.d. 641–2). [549]
Ába Shelukar: Peshwa’s Subhedár of Gujarát, levies contributions on the Gáikwár’s villages, 411; is made over to the British Government (1807), 416.
Abdul Aziz Khán: of Junnar, becomes viceroy by a forged order and appoints Jawán Mard Khán his deputy in Gujarát, 326; his defeat and death at Kim Kathodra, 328.
Abdul Kádir: son and prime minister of Ghiás-ud-dín Khilji, 362, 364. See Násir-ud-dín.
Abdul Karím: engineer of the emperor Jehángir, repairs buildings at Mándu (1617), 373.
Abdulláh Khán Uzbak: Akbar’s general, reconquers Málwa (1563), 369.
Abdullah Wassáf: author of Taziyat-ul-Amsár,515 and note 6.
Abhai Singh Ráhtor: 464. See Abheysingh.
Abhayatilakagaṇi: Jain monk (1255), revised the Dvyáśraya, 156.
Abheysingh: Mahárája: fifty-third viceroy of Gujarát (1730–1733), 310; his defeat by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk, 311; procures assassination of Piláji Gáikwár and takes Baroda (1732), 313; is re-appointed fifty-fifth viceroy of Gujarát, 319.
Abhidhánachintámaṇi: work, written by Hemachandra, 192.
Abhimanyu: early Ráshṭrakúṭa prince, hiscopperplate grant, 120.
Ábhíra: name of a tribe, and province, 52, 64, note 3. See Áhir and Chúḍásamá.
Ábhíras: tribe, 137.
Abi: tribe, 534.
Abiria: name of a province, 52, 53 note 1, 137; Upper Sindh and Multán, 537. See Ábhíra.
Ábu: king of, present with Múlarája in the battle with Graharipu, 160; magnificent temple of Nemináth built by Vastupála and Tejahpála on, 199, 202; inscription on the temple of Vastupála at, 204; Mutiny at, 439; Paramára possession, 470; Mount, 532, 534.
Abulámá: perhaps Obollah, 35.
Abul Fazl: Akbar’s historian (1590), his account of Sultán Bahádur’s death, 349, 371.
Abu Rihán: 508, 520. See Al Biruni.
Abu Zaid: Arab writer (913), 525, 526 note 5, 528, 530.
Ábu Zeid-al-Hasan: author of the second part of Silsilát-ut-Tawárikh, 505 note 2.
Accad: early race, 174 and note 1.
Ácháryas: funeral Bráhmans, 451.
Adálaj: battle of (1730), 311.
Adhyátmopanishad: religious work compiled by Hemachandra, 193.
Ádinátha: temple on Śatruñjaya of, 79 note 3. See Ádnátha.
Ádíśvara: Jain god on Śatruñjaya hill, 177, 186.
Administration: of the Valabhis (500 to 700), 81.
Ádnátha: temple of, completed, 186. See Ádinátha.
Aelius Gallus: 536.
Afghanistán: 545.
Africa: 535.
Agatharkhides: (born 250 a.d.) 535, 542.
Ágha Muhammad Hussain: commander of the fort of Petlád, his surrender, 327.
Ágra: fort, 368.
Agreement: between the Peshwa and the Dábháde, 393.
Agrinagara: identified with Âgar, 539.
Áhaḍa: son of Udaya Vania, high officer in the reign of Kumárapála, 170; not acknowledging Kumárapála goes to Arnorája, 184.
Ahar: city, 539.
Áhir: 175. See Chúḍásamá and Ábhíra.
Ahirs: settlement of, 137, 138.
Ahmad: 513. See Ahmed.
Ahmadábád: built (1413), 236, 513; sacked (1583), 224, 225; manuscript found at, 205; riot at (1681); death of the leader Abu Bakr by poison, 286, 287; riots at (1730), 310; Umábái, widow of Khanderáv Dábháde marches upon, 314; siege of and capture by the Maráthás and Momín Khán (1737–1738), 320; prosperity of, 320; disputes about the government of, between Rangoji and Momín Khán (1738), 322; disturbances at, between the Musalmáns and the Maráthás, 325; mutiny of troops at, confinement of Fidá-ud-dín and Muftakhir Khán at, capture of the city of, by Jawán Mard Khán, 327; Maráthás in (1743–44), 327; siege of by Fakhr-ud-daulah and Ráisinghji of Idar and defeat and capture of the viceroy at, by Jawán Mard Khan, 329; expulsion of Khanderáv Gáikwár’s deputy Trimbak from, by [550]Rangoji, 329; siege and capture of, by the Maráthás under Raghunáthráo, 337; minting of coins in the emperor’s name stopped at, (1753), 338; assassination of Rághoji the Marátha deputy at and expulsion of the Maráthás from, by Momín Khán; Kolis attempt to plunder the Dutch factory at, 339–340; siege of, by the Maráthás, Sháh Nur intercedes with the Peshwa to settle the affairs of, and fails, surrender of (1758), 341, 342; Sadáshiv Rámchandra is appointed viceroy at (1760), 344; state of the parties at, 390; riots at (1738), 394; captured by General Goddard (1780), 409; surrendered to Govindráv Gáikwár by Ába Shelukar, 411; cession of the fort of, to the English by Gáikwár in 1817, 428; mutiny at (1857), 438; disturbances at (14th September 1857), 440; suppression of the mutiny at, 442. See Ahmedábád.
Áhmad Ayáz: governor of Gujarát, 230.
Ahmed I.: Ahmadábád king (1411–1441), builds Ahmadábád (1413); defeats the Ídar chief (1414); suppresses a revolt, spreads Islám, sends expedition against Málwa (1417); attacks Chámpáner (1418); his war with Málwa (1422); defeats the Ídar chief (1425); recovers Máhim (1429) and Báglán (1431), 207 note 1, 215, 219, 235–240.
Ahmedábád: 513. See Ahmadábád.
Ahmedábád kings: rule of (1403–1573), 207, 209, 210, 234, 264.
Ahmed Khán: see Ahmed I.
Ahmed Khán Habshi: commandant of the Surat fort, expelled by the English (1759), 343.
Ahmednagar: fort, built (1427), 238.
Ahmed Sháh: son and successor of Emperor Muhammad Sháh, 332; deposed (1754), 339.
Ahmed Sháh: grandson and successor of Muzaffar I. of Gujarát (1399–1411), besieges Mándu twice between a.d. 1418 and 1422, 359.
Aigidioi: Angediva, 546.
Aihole: inscription at, 107.
Ain-ul-Mulk Multáni: Gujarát governor (1318), 229, 230.
Ajayapála: Chohán king (840), 157.
Ajayapála: Chaulukya king (1174–1177), successor of Kumárapála persecuted Jain officers and scholars, is murdered by the doorkeeper, 194–195.
Ajipál: monarch of Kanauj, killed by Nain Pál, 120.
Ajítsingh: son of Mahárája Jasvantsingh of Márwár, causes disturbance (1689–1692), 288, 289; his plans of rebellion checked (1705), 294; recovers Jodhpur (1709), 295, 296; is reconciled with the emperor (1714), gives his daughter to him in marriage, 297; is appointed forty-seventh viceroy of Gujarát, disagrees with Haidar Kuli Khán, 299–300; is appointed forty-ninth viceroy of Gujarát (1719–1721), 301.
Ajmir: Mher settlement at, 136; capital of Chohán kings, 157, 180.
Akabarou: perhaps Khabirun, 518, 546.
Akálavarsha: Ráshṭrakúṭa king of the Gujarát branch, re-establishes himself in the territory of his father Dhruva, 126.
Akálavarsha: another name of Kṛishṇa, the Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king, recovers the disputed area to the south of the Tápti; his grants, 127–128. See Kṛishṇa.
Ákarávanti: ancient name of Málwa, 36 and note 1.
Akbar, Dehli emperor (1573–1604), struggles with the Sesodiás, 140, 207, 211, 220; marries Mirán Mubárak Khán’s daughter at Mándu (1564), 369.
Akbar: Aurangzib’s son, rebels (1697), 290.
Akbarpur: the palace at, built by Násir-ud-dín of Málwa (1500–1512), 365.
Akham Lobána: of Brahmanábád, asks help of the king of Hindustán, 519.
Akkuka: brother of Prachanda, 129.
Ákota: 125.
Akrureśvara: Ankleśvara, 115.
Alaf Khán: 190; brother of Alá-ud-dín Khilji leads an expedition against Gujarát and conquers it (1297), invades Somanáth; constructs a Jáma mosque at Aṇahilaváḍa with white marble pillars taken from Jain temples, 205.
Alakhána: Gurjjara king (890), 3; cedes Takkadeśa, 468.
Alamgir II.: Azizuddin, son of Jahándár Sháh, succeeds to the throne of Dehli (1754–1759), 339.
Al Ási: father of Usmán, 505.
Alankára Chudámani: work on rhetoric compiled by Hemachandra, 193.
Álam Ali Khán: deputy viceroy of the Dakhan, pursues the Nizám, is defeated and slain at Bálápur (1720), 301.
Alá-ud-dín Khilji: Dehli emperor (1296–1315), desecrates the Somanáth temple, 190, 207, 229, 512, 515.
Al Bailámán: identified with Bhinmál, expedition against, 109, 467.
Alban: Lieutenant, disarms and shoots Mustaphákhán, the Arab leader in revolt at Sunth, 441.
Alberuni: 78 and note, 81, 167 note 1. See Al Biruni.
Al Biláduri: Ahmed bin Yáhya, surnamed Abu Jáfer, writer of Futuh-ul-Buldán (892), 505 and note 3, 506, 513, and notes 8 and 9, 520.
Al Biruni: Abu Rihán, Arab traveller (970–1039), 453, 500, 507 and note 9, 508 and note 8, 510 and note 3, 511 and note 9, 512 and note 1, 513 and note 11, 514, 516 and note 11, 517, 518, 520, 521, 522, 523, 524, 525, 527, 528, 530, 531. See Al Biruni and Abu Rihán.
Alexander: the Great, Macedonian emperor (b.c. 326–325), 164 note 5, 497, 532, 535, 537, 544, 545.
Alexandria: town, 536.
Al Hajjáj: (714), 506.
Al Hind: India, 505 note 5, 507. [551]
Ali Akbar: of Ispahán, governor of Surat and Cambay, 280; his assassination (1646), 280.
Al Idrísi: Abu Abdallah Muhammad, author of Nuzhat-ul-Mushták (1100), 508 and note 10, 509 note 5, 510, 511, 512 and note 1, 516, 517 and note 2, 519, 521, 523, 524, 525, 526, 527, 528, 529, 531.
Alibág: 386.
Aliṅga: appointed second counsellor, 184. See Sajjana.
Al Istakhri: Abu Is-hák, author of Kitáb-ul-Akálim (951), 509 note 3, 510 note 1, 511 and notes 3 and 4, 512, 514 and notes 2 and 3, 516 notes 6 and 7, 520 and note 10, 523.
Al Jauhari: Arab writer (982–999), 508 note 10, 525, 526.
Al Kazwíni: Zakariah Ibn Muhammad, author of Ásar-ul-Bilád (1263–1275), 509 note 2, 510 and note 1, 516 and note 14, 517 note 1, 529.
Allahábád: inscription of Samudragupta at, 63, 65.
Allitrochades: Bindusárá, son of Chandragupta, 534.
Al Mahdi: Khalífah (775–785), 525.
Al Mámun: Abbási Khalifah (813–833), 506, 520.
Al Masudi: Abul Hasan, Arab traveller (915–944), 505 note 5, 506 note 8, 510, 512, 513, 514, 516, 518 and note 4, 520, 521, 523, 524, 525, 526, 527, 528, 529, 531.
Al Murri: Abdur Rahmán, 513.
Al Mutawakkil: 505 note 3.
Alor: town, 538.
Alp Khán: governor of Gujarát (1310), 229 note 6.
Amánat Khán: military governor of Surat (1690), 288. See Ítimád Khán.
Amarabhata: Sanskrit form of Ámbada, 185 note 3.
Ámardáka: branch of Śaivism, 138.
Amarji: Dewán of Junágaḍh (1759–1784), 70.
Ambá Bhaváni: rugged land beyond, owned by a branch of the Vághelás, 206.
Ámbada: son of Udayana, rises to eminence in the reign of Kumárapála, 170; fights with Mallikárjuna and in a second fight kills him for which he is honoured with the title of Rájápitámaha, 185–186, 186, 194; refuses submission to Ajayapála in religious matters and is killed in a fight, 195.
Ambaka: Sanskrit form of Ámbada, 185 note 3.
Ambápátaka: village, grant of, to a Jain temple at Navasári, 125.
Ambiká: goddess, temple of, at Kodinár, 182 and note.
Ámhal: 511. See Aṇahilaváḍa.
Ámil: sub-divisional officer, 210, 212.
Amin: chief treasurer, 212, 214.
Amiráni Sadah: insurrection of (1346); 230.
Amirkhán: Rághoba’s general, 405.
Amir Khusrao: author of Tárikh-i-Alái, 515.
Amjera: rising at, 439.
Amoghavarsha I.: Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 123, 124; invades Gujarát, 125, 126, 128, 525.
Ámrabhaṭa: see Ámbada.
Ámrakárdava: Gupta chief, 66.
Amreli: battle at (1730), 312; Maháls, 418.
Amru bin Jamál Taghlabi: 524.
Amśuvarman: inscription of, 81.
Aṇahila: Bharvád; shows Vanarája the site of Aṇahilaváḍa, 151.
Aṇahilapura: city, 151; Vanarája’s installation at, 152; Ámbada returns victorious to, after his fight with Mallikárjuna, 186. See Aṇahilváḍa.
Aṇahilaváḍa: Chávaḍás of, 124; foundation of (746), 466; removal of the capital of Múlarája Solaṅki to, 139; named after a Bharvád who shows its site; founding of Jain temple at, 151–152; chroniclers, 156; Múlarája’s father and uncles stop at, 156; cavalry parade at, 157; Jain and Mahádev temples at, 160, 161; lake built by Durlabha at, 163; invasion by Kulachandra of, 163–164; Bhíma I. king of, at Mahmúd’s advance abandons it and flies away, 166; proposed capital of Mahmúd of Ghazni, 168 note 1; Karṇameru temple at, 170; Vikramasiṃha imprisoned at, 185; louse-temple at, 193; sack of (1194), 229, its different names, 511. See Aṇahilapura.
Aṇahilaváta: Sanskrit form of Aṇahilaváḍa, 151.
Aṇahillapáṭaka: 204. See Aṇahilaváḍa.
Ánáka: see Arnorája.
Ánalde: name of Arnorája, father of Lavaṇaprasáda, as given in an inscription, 200.
Ánalladeva: name of Anarája as given in the Hammíramahákávya, 182. See Arnorája.
Ánandapura: ancient name of Vadanagara, 6 and note 2.
Anandráv Gáikwád: heir of Govindráo, 412.
Anandráv Pavár: settles at Dhár (a.d. 1734), 382; His Highness Sir, K.C.S.I., C.I.E., the present Mahárája of Dhár, 383.
Ánantapura: fort of, 180 note 2.
Anarája: king of Śákambhari, 181 and note 3, 182. See Arnorája.
Ánartta: ancient division of Gujarát, 6, 35, 36; legendary Gujarát king, 8.
Ánarttapura: see Ánandapura.
Ándhras: the (a.d. 138), 32, 52; king of, at the bridegroom-choosing of Durlabhadevi, 163, 533.
Andrapana: identified with Darban, 538.
Ándhrabhṛityas: see Ándhras and Śátakarṇis.
Anekárthanámamálá: Collection of words of more than one meaning, compiled by Hemachandra, 192.
Anga: king of, at the bridegroom-choosing of Durlabhadevi, 163.
Angar: village, destruction of, by Mr. Ashburner, 443.
Angediva: island, 546.
Anhilawára: 516. See Aṇahilaváḍa.
Anhilwára: 512, 514. See Aṇahilaváḍa.
Ankleśvara: Akálavarsha Kṛishṇa’s Bagumra grant from, 128; Maráthás defeated at (a.d. 1711), 297.
Angkor: capital of Cambodia, 499, 500, 502. [552]
Annius Plocamus: 536.
Ankottáka: modern Ákotá, 125.
Ano: Prákrit local name of Anarája, 181 note 3. See Arnorája.
Anopsingh Bhandári: deputy of the viceroy Ajítsingh, 301.
Anrája: statue of, 153.
Antáji Bháskar: Marátha leader in Gujarát, 391.
Antioch: 536.
Antonio de Sylveira: Portuguese commander in India, 349.
Antoninus Pius: Roman emperor (154–181), 542.
Ántroli: plate at, 122.
Ántroli-Chároli: Kakka, the Ráshṭrakúṭa prince’s grant at, 121.
Anúpa: name of country, 36 note 2.
Anupamá: wife of Tejahpála, 202.
Ápa Ganesh: Peshwa’s viceroy of Gujarát, 345.
Aparáditya: successor of Mallikárjuna, 186.
Aparánta, the western seaboard, 36 and note 8.
Aparântakas: 534.
Apokopa: the Aravallis, 539.
Apollodotus: Baktrian-Greek king, 17, 18; his inscriptions, 535, 544, 545.
Apologos: modern Obollah, 545.
Arabastra: 534.
Arabia: 543.
Arab guard: at Baroda, disbanded (1803), 413.
Árabhaṭṭa: see Ahada.
Arabs: invasion by, 117; raids of, 465; advance of, by sea and land (637) and through Persia, (650–660), 497, 525, 527, 529.
Arakhôsioi: people of eastern Afghanistán, 545.
Aratrioi: Araṭṭas of the Mahábhárata, 545.
Araṭṭas: 545.
Arás: battle of (1723), 305.
Arbuda: see Ábu.
Archipelago: Malay, 492.
Ardabæ: tribe, 534.
Ardháshṭama: district, 191.
Ardivijáya: grandson of Bhruvijáya (660), 489.
Argantê: city, 546.
Aṛháí-Dinká Jhopḍá: mosque in Ajmir, originally Sanskrit school, 180.
Arhat Áchára: great monastery built by, 79.
Ariake: north Konkan, 540, 544, 546.
Arikesari: 466.
Arishṭanemi: Jain temple of, 181, modern Ahmadábád.
Arjuna, visit of, to Káthiáváḍa, 9.
Arjuṇadeva: Vághela chief (1262–1274), 176; succeeds Vísaladeva; extension of his kingdom and his inscriptions, 203–204, 206.
Arjunáyana: Kshatriya tribe, 64 note 3.
Armagara: probably Cape Ramas, 542.
Arnorája: king of Sámbhar, 179, 182, 184; fights with Kumárapála and is defeated, 184, 188. See Anarája.
Arnorája: son of Dhavala, king of Bhimapalli; helps Bhíma II. in resisting the power of his nobles (1170–1200), 196, 197, 198, 206. See Ánáka.
Arômata: Cape Guardafui, 543.
Aror dominions: spread of, 495.
Arrian: (150 a.d.), 532, 533, 534, 542, 545.
Arrianos: 546.
Artoarta: town, 538.
Âryaka: country, 540.
Ása Bhil, defeat of (1413–14), 235.
Ásapála: prince, 172 and note 1.
Áśápalli: modern Ahmedábád, 205.
Ásaph Jáh Nizám-ul-mulk: governor of Málwa (1717–1721), 382.
Ásár-ul-Bilád: work by Al Kazwíni, 510 and note 1.
Asával: village, temples at, 170.
Asáwal: Ahmadábád, 231, 234, 235, 508, 509, 510, 512, 513, 518.
Áshá: Bhil chief, slain by Karṇa, 170.
Áshápallí: modern Asával, seat of Bhil chief, Áshá, 170.
Ashburner: Mr., Assistant Magistrate, Kaira, raises a fort for the protection of the district, 439; suppresses a rising of Thákors at Partábpur, 443, 444.
Ashkál-ul-Bilád: work by Ibni Haukal, 511.
Ashrafis: coins, 342.
Asinda: identification of, 539.
Asini: tribe, 534.
Asmagi: the Aśmakas, 532, 533.
Aśmakas: 533.
Aśoka: Mauryan emperor (b.c. 250), 13, 14; raises monuments in Buddha’s places of rest, 79.
Áśramas: Bráhman stages of life, 116.
Assam: 528. See Káman.
Assigned lands: during Musalmán period, 209, 210, 211, 213, 214.
As Sindh: Indus valley, 507.
Astakapra: town, identified with Hastakavapra or Háthab, 539, 544.
Asthaḍa: son of Udaya, rises to a high position under Kumárapála, 170.
Ásthána: darbár hall, built by Siddharája, 179.
Atábak Abu Bakr: king (1154–1159), Saádi’s patron, 515 note 4.
Athva: village, on the Tápti, 309; fort, built at (1730), 310, 331.
Atíts: 84.
Atri: sage, 461.
Attok: town, 538.
Audíchyas: subdivision of Bráhmans, originally northerners, 161; grants to, 172.
Audumbari Sâlvas: tribe, 534.
Augustus: (a.d. 14) 535.
Aurangzib: Mughal emperor, 226; Prince Muhammad, twenty-fifth viceroy of Gujarát (1644–1646), 280; his rule marked by religious disputes, is recalled, 280; joins with Murád, defeats Jasvantsingh and Dárá Shikoh, confines Murád and ascends the [553]throne (1658), 282; appoints Sidi Yákut of Janjira Mughal admiral (1670), 285; his campaigns against Udepur and Márwár; imposes jazyah tax in Gujarát (1679), 286; his death (1707), 295.
Automula: tribe, 532; modern Chaul, 533, 534, 540.
Auxoamis: town, identification of, 539.
Avalokita: father of Yogeśvara, 126.
Avanti: king of, at the bridegroom-choosing of Durlabhadevi, 163.
Avar: 144.
Avars, tribe, 75.
Avasarpini: age, 193.
Ayodhya: capital of Assam, 491.
Ázam Khán: viceroy of Gujarát (1635–1642), 278; subdues Kolis and Káthis, robbers in Jháláváḍa, Káthiáváḍa, Navánagar and Kachh (1639) 278; marches against Navánagar (1640); is recalled (1642), 279.
Ázam Sháh: prince, defeated and slain (1707), 296.
Bábal: Babylon, 506.
Bábáji: military minister of Gáikwár: leaves the command of the forces in Káthiáváḍa and takes part in the civil administration at Baroda, 416.
Bába Piárah: ford, defeat of the Musalmáns at (1705), 294; advance of the Maráthás to (1711), 297.
Bábaro: demon, helps Siddharája in his magical feats, 174.
Bábi family: power of the, 286; disagreement with Haidar Kuli Khán, 300, 301.
Babranagar: fort, invested by Cháhaḍa, 187.
Báburáv: guardian of Yashvantráv, infant son of Umábái Dábháde, 396.
Bádámi: town in Bijápur district, 125.
Badarasidhi: apparently Borsad, 126.
Bad Gujjars: high Gujjars, 464.
Bádmer: town, 470.
Bádner: Mher settlement at, 136.
Baglán: hills, hiding place of Karṇadeva, 205.
Bagumra: village, copperplate grant from, 117; plate of Akálavarsha at, 125; grant of Dhruva II. at, 126; Akálavarsha Kṛishṇa’s grant at, 127; Kṛishṇa, the Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king’s grant at, 129; Dhruva II.’s plate at, 130, 468.
Bagváda: fort, capture of, by Shiváji (1672), 387; by Lieutenant Welsh in 1780, 409.
Báhada: son of Udaya, rises to high position under Kumárapála, 170; is made chief counsellor, 184; establishes Báhadapura, 186.
Báhadapura: town established by Báhada, 186 note 4.
Bahádur: Sultán of Gujarát (1526–1536); captures Mándu and sends Mehmud II. of Málwa prisoner to Gujarát; incorporates Málwa with Gujarát (1526), 367; takes refuge at Mándu after his defeat at Mandasor, flees from Mandu to Chámpánir, 367, 368; cedes the town of Bassein to the Portuguese, 347; his death (1536), 348–351.
Bahádur Khán: son of a slave girl, claims the chiefship of Junágaḍh (1811), 425.
Bahádur Khán: Khán Jehán, thirty-fourth viceroy of Gujarát (1668–1671); sent as viceroy of the Dakhan (1671–1674), 285.
Bahádur Sháh I.: (1707–1712) emperor of Dehli, 296; his death, 297.
Báhalim: Indian viceroy of the Ghazni king, 174 note 1.
Baharimad: (Mevád?), 109, 492.
Baháwalpur: 538.
Báhirji Náik: Shiváji’s spy in Gujarát in 1664, 386.
Bahrám Sháh: Ghazni king (1116–1157), 174 note 1.
Bahruch: 510. See Broach.
Bahrus: 520. See Broach.
Báhuloda: apparently the modern village of Bholáda, remission of pilgrim tax at, 172.
Báhusaháya: see Dadda III.
Baidjadak: Arabic for ruby, 517.
Baiônes: Peram, 545.
Baira: pirate boats, 508 note 4, 521.
Baisura: Vaishyás, 530.
Báiza Bái: daughter of Sirji Ráo Ghátke and widow of Dowlatráv Sindia of Gwálior, 437.
Bájiráv Ballál: Peshwa (1720–1740), sends Udáji Pavár to Gujarát to drive away Piláji Gáikwár; carried on negotiations with the Gujarát viceroy and promises to exclude Piláji, Kántáji, and other freebooters from Gujarát, 308; discovers the intrigues of Trimbakráv Dábháde; advances to Baroda and besieges it; raises the siege and on his way to the Dakhan defeats the forces of Trimbakráv and Piláji and kills Trimbakráv (1731), 393; his negotiations with the Nizám (1731), 312, 313; is appointed governor of Málwa with Anandráv Pavár as his deputy, 382.
Bájiráo II.: Peshwa, son of Raghunáthráo (1796–1818), appoints his younger brother governor of Gujarát, 411; appoints Trimbakji Dengle Sar Subha of Ahmedábád, 427.
Bakkar: place, 520.
Bakshi: military paymaster, 214.
Baktria: independence of, 543.
Baktrian Greeks: 456 note 1, 535.
Baktrianoi: warlike race, 545.
Bakuládevi: queen of Bhim I. (1169), 169; concubine, 181.
Báladevas: Jain saints, 451 note 3.
Báláditya: of Magadha, 75 notes 2 and 5.
Balah: Alberuni’s era of, 78 note 1; starting of era, 81.
Balai: Ptolemy’s name for Gopnáth, 78 note 1.
Báláji Bájirao: Peshwa (1740–1761), sends an army to Gujarát and frees Rangoji, 333; [554]his negotiations with Jawán Mard Khán (1750); imprisons Dámáji and compels him to surrender half his rights and conquests (1751); includes Cambay in his share at the request of Momín Khán; imprisons all the members of the Gáikwár and Dábháde families and sends Raghunáthráo to Surat, 334.
Báláji Vishvanáth: Peshwa (1714–1720), advances to Ahmadábád and levies tribute, 295, 296; his negotiations at Dehli respecting the Gujarát tribute (1717), 389.
Baleokuros: king, identified with Viliváyakura, 541.
Balhára: 505.
Balháras: Ráshṭrakúṭas, 468, 469, 506, 509, 512, 514, 516, 518; rulers of Málkhet, 519, 525, 526, 527, 529, 530, 531.
Bála Múlarája: see Múlarája II.
Bálápur: battle of (1720), 301, 389.
Bálásinor: residence of the Bábi family, 314; captured by Bhagvantráv from Sardár Muhammad Khán Bábi, 344; recaptured by Sardár Muhammad Khán (1761), 345.
Baleh: see Vaḷeh.
Balesar: village, 127.
Balisa: village, identified with Wanesa, gift of, 111.
Ballála: king of Málwa, defeated by Kumárapála, 185.
Balsár: grant of Vinayáditya Mangalarája at, 108, 123; sacked by the Portuguese in a.d. 1531, 347.
Baltipatna: modern Pal, 540.
Bálya Achá: Kasamachitra, ruler of Gujarát, 489.
Bamian: 497.
Bammogoura: town, 540.
Báṇa: poet, 114.
Banagara: identified with Bannu, 538.
Banaouasei: Vanavási, 541.
Bándhárás: calico-printers, 450.
Bandhuvarman: 76.
Bania: Bazána or Náráyan, 511 and note 12.
Bania: Bráhman, lord of Mankir, 514.
Bánia Ránka: 525.
Bannu: town, 538.
Bansarovar: desert sea, 455.
Bappa: Śaivite or Vaishnava pontiffs, 84–85, 85 note 1.
Bápu Gáikwár: half-brother of the Gáikwár, a political refugee at Ahmedábád (1857), 442.
Bára: island, 529.
Baráda: Porbandar, 524.
Baradwáj: sage, 461.
Barági: Varáha the Boar, temple of, 451.
Baráhmas: Bráhmans, 530 and note 11.
Báráji: rest-house of, 471.
Barakê: Dvârakâ, 538, 544, 546.
Bárappa: Tailapa’s general and king of Láṭa or south Gujarát, killed by Múlarája, 157, 158.
Báráuz: Broach, 513.
Barbara: 174, 534. See Barbaraka.
Barbaraka: demon, 173 and note 3; non-Áryan tribe, 174 and note 1, 175.
Barbarei: town, 174 note 1, 538.
Barbarikon: Sháhbandar, 174 note 1, 538, 544.
Barbariás: ancient Barbaraka, 175.
Barbosa: traveller (1511–1514), 219.
Barda: hills, 87, 135, 136; town, 513.
Bardai: main division of Mher chiefships, 136.
Bárdoli: 130.
Bardaxema: Porbandar, 538.
Bardesanes: 542.
Bargose: Broach, 536.
Bári: city, 518.
Baroda: Karka’s grant at, 122, 124, 125; Dhruva’s grant at, 126, 127; Kumárapála’s visit to, 183; granted by Kumárapála to Katuka, 184, 235; one-fourth revenue of, assigned to Piláji Gáikwár by Hamid Khán, 306; capture of, by the Maráthás under Mahádaji Gáikwár (1734), 314–315; invested by Govindráv Gáikwár (1775), 401; affairs at, managed by Rávji and Bábáji Áppa, 412; affairs of (1803), 413; Marátha conspiracy at (1857), 442–443.
Barugaza: ancient name of Broach, 18.
Báruh: Broach, 506, 509, 510, 511, 512, 513, 517, 520.
Barus: identified with Bharuch, expedition against, 109, 465, 467, 506, 513.
Barusi: Arabic for lance shafts, 513.
Baruz: Broach, 505.
Bárwi: Verával, 521.
Barygaza: Broach, 535; gulf of, 539, 544; exports and imports of, 545, 546.
Básdev: Kṛishṇa, 519.
Basiles: reputed author of the Periplus, 542.
Basráh: 505 notes 2 and 5, 516.
Bassarika: poem, 546.
Bassein: Mallikárjuna’s inscription at, 186; destroyed by the Portuguese (1532), 347; ceded to the Portuguese by Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát (1534), 347; captured by the Maráthás (1739), 322; besieged by General Goddard (1780), 409; treaty of (1802), 413, 523, 546.
Básúdeo: 521. See Básdev.
Báva: 85 note 1. See Bappa.
Bawárij: people of Kachh and Somnáth, 508; Medh pirates, 517, 521.
Bazána: Bánia or Náráyan, 511 note 12, 520.
Báz Bahádur: the last of the independent chiefs of Mándu, 355; Malik Báyazíd kills his brother Daulat Khán; the defeat of, by the Gonds; his poetic love of Rupmati or Rupmani; expulsion of, by Pir Muhammad, Akbar’s general (1560); his restoration and the death of Pir Muhammad in 1561; recapture of Mándu by the Mughals under Abdullah (1562); the retirement of, to Gondwal (1562); accepts service under the Mughals (1570), 369–371.
Benda: Bhiwndi creek, 540, 542.
Bengál: 124; original place of Śrigaudas, 161, [555]468, 494; Gurjjara Vatsarája’s success in 527; under Tibet, 528.
Berenike: town on the Red Sea, 535.
Beruni: 81. See Al Biruni.
Bet: island and fort, seized by Vághers, captured and destroyed by the English (1859), 446–447.
Bhábhuya: minister of Bhíma II., 200.
Bhadhar: river, 160.
Bhadrakáli: inscription in the temple of, 79 note 3, 81; shrine of, at Pátan, 190.
Bhadresar: inscription in a temple near, 172; in Kachh, expedition against the chief of, 201; inscription slab at, 204.
Bhadreśvara: see Bhadresar.
Bhádula: 180 note 2.
Bhagvánlál: Dr., 111, 117 note, 124, 127, 129 note 3, 137, 138, 141, 144, 145, 167 note 1, 465, 541, 544.
Bhagvantráv: Peshwa’s deputy, marches on Cambay; is surrounded and taken prisoner by Momín Khán; his release, 338; his engagements with Momín Khán (1754), 339; conquers Bálásinor and levies Peshwa’s share of the revenue, 344.
Bhágvatái: share system of levying land revenue in kind, 279.
Bhairav: shrine of, 454; Buddhistic guardian, 458 and note 1.
Bhandárkar: Professor, 110, 127, 541, 546.
Bhánugupta: Gupta ruler (511), 72.
Bhárods: 464.
Bharttṛidáman: nineteenth Kshatrapa (278–294), coins of, 48.
Bharuch: see Bárus.
Bhaṭa: military officer, 125.
Bhaṭárka: 80; founder of the Valabhi dynasty of Gurjjara descent, coins ascribed to him (509–520), 85, 86, 87, 136.
Bhátia: reduced by Mahmúd of Ghazni, 168.
Bhaṭkárka: settlement of, 135. See Bhaṭárka.
Bháts: genealogists, 451 and note 1.
Bhaṭṭáraka: attribute of priests of Digámbara Jain sect, 85.
Bhattis: 137.
Bhâulingi: Sálva tribe, 534, 546.
Bháva Brihaspati: state officer at Somanátha, 193.
Bhavishya: early Ráshṭrakúṭa prince, 120; Purán, 465.
Bháu Sáheb Pavár: Baroda officer, his intrigues (1857), 442, 445.
Bhávnagar: town and creek, 78; state collection, 471, 524.
Bhávsingh: of Viramgám, invites the Maráthás to Viramgám and expels the Kasbátis from the town (1735), 317; attacks the fort and expels the Maráthás, 323.
Bhilmál: 466. See Bhinmál.
Bhíma I.: Chaulukya king (1022–1064) succeeds Durlabha, leads victorious expeditions against the kings of Sindh and Chêdi; Kulachandra attacks his capital Aṇahilaváḍa; he escapes at the advance of Mahmúd of Ghazni (1024), his plates, 79 note 2, 163–170, 181; builds the Somanátha temple, 190, 522.
Bhíma II.: Chaulukya king (1179–1242) succeeds Múlarája II; his grants, 195 and note 3; his nickname Bholo (Simpleton) 196, 470.
Bhímadeva I.: 79 note 2, 181, 190. See Bhíma I.
Bhímadeva II.: Chaulukya ruler, 229. See Bhíma II.
Bhimapalli: town, 196.
Bhímasena: (953), 469.
Bhímasiṃha: husbandman, concealed Kumárapála, 182; is appointed head of the royal bodyguard, 184.
Bhimpor: temple of, near Dumas, 403.
Bhinmál: Shrimál town, 3 and note 5; expedition against, 109 and note 2; Gurjjars of, 115, 469; Chávaḍás connected with Chápas of, 139, 155; its king sides with Múlarája, 160; description of, 449; people of, 450; objects in the town, 451–52; surroundings, 452–456; of Jaikop, 456–458; sun temple at, 459–461; legends, 461–463; caste legends of, 463–465; history, 465–471; origin of the name of, 466 note 6, 469; inscriptions at, 471–488; Gurjjara chief of, 489; affliction of, 513 note 9, 526.
Bhoja: king of Málwa, 163, 164, 180, 453 note 1.
Bhonsla Rája: Sardár and kinsman of the Gáikwár (1857), his intrigues, 442; obtains pardon at the intercession of the Gáikwár, 443.
Bhopál: town, 438.
Bhopaladevi: installed as Pattaráni or queen-regnant of Kumárapála, 184. See Bhupáladevi.
Bhragurishi: sage, 461.
Bhrigukachha: modern Broach, 127; Kumárapála meets a soothsayer at, 183.
Bhruvijaya Savelachála: son of Kasamachitra, king of Gujarát, 489.
Bhuiyada: 156. See Bhuvada.
Bhumiás: 215 note 2, 451 note 3.
Bhumilika: 137.
Bhumli: fort, capital of Mhers, 136, 137, 138.
Bhupaladevi: wife of Kumárapála, 182. See Bhopaládevi.
Bhuvada: Chaulukya king, kills Jayaśekhara, 150, 157.
Bhuvanáditya: Múlarája’s ancestor, 157.
Bhúyada: another name of Chámuṇḍa, 154, 155.
Bija: uncle of Múlarája, 156, 160.
Bijápur: 108. See Vijayapura.
Bilhana: poet (c. 1050 a.d.), 156.
Bihruch: Broach, 507.
Binagara: town, 538.
Bilsad: Gupta inscription at, 67.
Black: Captain, political agent, Rádhanpur, 441. [556]
Bolingæ: 534, 546. See Bhâulingi.
Bombaro: name of a well, 453.
Bombay: island, burned by the Portuguese (1532), 347; harbour, 533.
Bombias: leather-workers, 451.
Bore: 545.
Boro Buddor: Javan town, 489.
Borsad: 126; fort, built by Jagjivan Pavár, Marátha leader (1742), 325; given up by Rangoji to the Musalmáns, 326; siege and fall of, 332; besieged by Momín Khán, 339; recovered by Rangoji from Hariba, adopted son of Khanderáv Gáikwár; retaken by Khanderáo and Dámáji Gáikwár (1748), 396.
Bosari: Kumárapála’s companion in exile, 182; appointed viceroy of Láṭa or south Gujarát, 184.
Borta: hill range, 456.
Boudaia: town, 538.
Boukephala: Jalálpur, 546.
Bourchier: Mr., Governor of Bombay (1759), 343.
Brahma: inscription in the temple of, on the Chitoḍa fort, 188; king of the Indians, 531.
Brahmagupta: astronomer (628), his work on astronomy called Brahmagupta Siddhánta, 138, 453 note 1, 467.
Brahmakund: Brahma’s pool, 452, 462, 463.
Brahmanábád: town, 519.
Brahmasarovar: lake, 454.
Brahamsiddhánta: work on astronomy by Brahmagupta, 453 note 1.
Bráhmavaka: family name of Prachanda, 129.
Brambanum: capital of Bhruvijaya, king of Jáva, 489.
Briggs: Colonel (1827), 383.
Brihaspati: Ganda Bháva, repairs the Somanátha temple, 189, 190; God, 461.
Bṛihat Saṁhitá: work by Varáha Mihira, 540.
British: the, intervention for protection of the chiefs of Káthiáváḍa against the Mulakgiri system, 421–422; secret treaty of the, with Rávji; reward Rávji with a village, 413; make a fresh treaty with the Gáikwár, consolidating all previous engagements into a single treaty and constitute themselves arbiters in all disputes of the Gáikwár with foreign powers and the Peshwa (1805), 415. See English.
Broach: Valabhi grants in, 86; district, Gurjjara dynasty of, 107, 113; Valabhi king’s camp of victory at, 114; described by Hiuen Tsiang; port, submitted to Pulakeśi II.; grant at, 116, 117, 126; Dhruva II.’s Bágumra and Baroda grants made at, 127; a soothsayer at, promises Kumárapála the throne, 183; Lavaṇaprasáda’s fight with Singhana at, 199; insurrection at (1325), 513–514; siege and relief of (1347), 230; (1412), 235; plundered by the Maráthás (1675), 387; plundered second time by the Maráthás (1685), 387–388; capture of, by the Matiás and Momnás (1691), 288; siege of, by Damáji and the Maráthás (1741), 324, 395; defended by the Nizám’s lieutenant Nek Alum Khán; raising of the siege by Damáji; concessions of a share in the customs revenues of, to Damáji by the Nizám, 324; governor of, becomes independent (1752), 334; capture of, by the English (1772), 401; given over to Sindia in 1802, 410; captured by the English from Sindia (1803), ceded to the English by the treaty of Sirje Anjangaon (1803), 414; its different names, 513, 521, 528, 536, 545, 546.
Brocade: weaving of, at Ahmedábád, encouraged by emperor Aurangzib (1703), 292.
Bucephala: Jalálpur, capital of the Asini, 534.
Buckle: Captain, political agent of Rewa Kántha (1857), 439, 443.
Buddha: idol of, 531; introduction of, in China, 530.
Buddhavarmman: ruler of Kaira, 108, 110, 111; Kalachuri prince, 114.
Budhagupta: Gupta king (a.d. 494–500), 71, 72, 135; overthrown by Toramáṇa, 136.
Buddhism: state religion in Cambodia, 502; religion in Gujarát, 530.
Buddhists: 531.
Budhiya: town, 538.
Bühler: Dr., 79, 111, 113, 117 note, 155, 156, 157, 161, 174 note 1, 195 note 4, 466.
Buildings: constructed in Siddharája’s time, 179–180.
Bundelkhand: Kṛishṇa’s son Jagattuṅga, lived at, 130.
Burgess: 533.
Burhánpur: plundered by the Maráthás in 1675, 387.
Burma: 527.
Burnes’ Travels into Bokhara: 544.
Byzantion: Vaijayantî, 541; Chiplún, 541, 546.
Byzantium: 546.
Cáciga: 471.
Cæsi: Kêkayas, 533.
Calingon: Point Godávari, 533.
Cambay: Stambhatirtha, 123; Kumárapála, repairs to, 182; Jain temple at, repaired by Kumárapála, 190; plundered by Alaf Khán’s army, 205; sack of (1573), 220 and note 2, 224 and note 2, 225 and note 2; sack of (1347), 230, 232, 235; siege of, by Trimbakráv Dábháde, 306; Momín Khán appointed governor of, 311, 317; customs house at, 323; included in the Peshwa’s share of tribute (1752), 334; failure of a Marátha attempt on (1753), 338, 398; interview of Rávji of Baroda with Governor Duncan at (1800), 412; Musalmán preacher of, 512, 513; its different names, 514; importation of horses into, 515.
Cambodia: 498–504; origin of the name Kamboja, 498 note 4; Bráhmanic dynasty of; inscriptions, king of, an embassy from to China (617), 499; aloes, 528.
Cámuṇḍa: 471.
Candragupta: 532. See Chandragupta.
Cane: port, Hisn Ghorab, 537. [557]
Capitalia: identified with Mount Ábu, 534.
Carnelians: 78 note 1.
Cashtan: 530. See Chashṭana.
Castanedas: history of the Portuguese in India up to a.d. 1538, 349.
Castes: Gujar underlayer in Gujarát, 4; legends of, 463–465.
Caulukya: 526. See Chaulukya.
Chách: (631–670), 519.
Chách Námah: Arabic history of Chách, 519.
Cháchiga: Modh Vánia of Dhandhuka, father of Hemachandra, 191.
Chaganjang: white people, 501.
Cháhaḍa: son of Udaya and younger brother of Báhada rises to a high position under Kumárapála, 170; leads an expedition against Sámbhar; title of Rájagharatta conferred on him, grants half a village, 187.
Chakravartis: Jain saints, 451 note 3.
Chálikya or Chálkya: see Chaulukya.
Chalukya: Dakhan dynasty (a.d. 552–973), 156; early trace in Gujarát of its rule, come from the Dakhan and establish themselves in Gujarát; their grants, genealogy, 107–112.
Chámpáner: attacked by Ahmed I. (1418), 237; taken by Mahmud Begada and made his capital under the name of Muhammadábád (1484) 247; captured by the Maráthás (1728), 308; 367; 368; 391–392.
Chámuṇḍa: Chávaḍá king (a.d. 880–908), 154, 155; son of Múlarája Chaulukya, slays in fight Dvárappa and Bárappa, 159; his reign (a.d. 997–1010); instals his son Vallabha; goes on pilgrimage to Banáras, is insulted by the Málwa king, 162; the family stock of Hemachandra, 191; ruler of Vanthali, killed by his brother-in-law Víradhavala Vághela, 200.
Chámuṇḍa: shrine of, 449, 457, 458.
Chandálá: menials, 531.
Chandela: dynasty in Bundelkhand, 178.
Chandeshwar: shrine of, 452 and note 1.
Chandis: 461.
Chandi Devi: shrine of, 452.
Chaṇḍadaṇḍa: officer of Pulikeśi II. takes Puri, 107.
Chánd Khán: illegitimate brother of Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát, is supported by the Portuguese (1532), 347, 367.
Chandráditya: Múlarája’s ancestor, 157.
Chandragupta: founder of Maurya dynasty (b.c. 319), 13–14.
Chandragupta I.: third Gupta king (a.d. 349–369), 61, 67.
Chandragupta II.: fifth Gupta king (a.d. 396–415), inscriptions, coins, founded Gupta era (291), 65–67, 86, 129.
Chandrapura: identified with Chandávar near Gokarna, 171 and note 1.
Chandrávati: visited by Kumárapála, 185, 188; capital of Vísaladeva, 204; Parmára possession, 470.
Changízi: coin, 222 note 2.
Changodeva: original name of Hemachandra, 191.
Chápa: dynasty, 138 and note 1, family of Bhinmál, 139, 463 note 2, 526.
Chápoṭkaṭa: Gurjjara origin of, 467; Sanskrit form of Chávaḍá, 150.
Character: of Valabhi copperplates, 80.
Chashṭana: second Kshatrapa (a.d. 130), coins of, 29–31, 32.
Chatris: pavilion works, 453.
Chaturapana: Ándhra king, 38.
Chauháns: Rájputs of Sámbhar, 468, 469. See Choháns.
Chaul: 546. See Cheul.
Chaulukya: Sanskrit form of Chalkya, 156, ruling dynasty of Aṇahilaváḍa (a.d. 961–1242); invasion of Somanátha by Máhmud of Ghazni, remission of pilgrim-tax; architectural buildings, ascendancy of Jainism and division of the kingdom among the nobles under the, 156–197; kingdom of, 465.
Cháuras: masters of Kachh after the fall of the Sumrás, 517; dynasty, 526. See Chávaḍás.
Chauth: contribution, 388.
Chávaḍás: of Aṇahilaváḍa (720–956), 124; of Gurjjara race establish a small chiefship at Pañchásar which falls in A.D 696; establish a kingdom at Aṇahilaváḍa, their genealogy, 149–155, 463 note 2; their settlements, 464, 465, 466; feudatories of Bhinmál, 469; their affliction, 513 note 9. See Chápas, Cháurás, Chápoṭkaṭas, Chávoṭakas, and Cháwarás.
Chaván: Gurjjara surname, 468.
Chávoṭaka: kingdom of the Chávaḍás, afflicted by Arab army, 109. See Chávaḍás.
Chávoṭakas: identified with Chávaḍás of Pañchásar, 150, 151, 465, 466, 467. See Chávaḍás.
Cháwarás: identified with Chápas of Bhinmál, 139. See Chávaḍás.
Chedi: era, 57, 58 and note 1, 114; dynasty, 114; modern Bundelkhand, 130, 163; its king, present at the bridegroom-choosing of Durlabhadevi, 163; its king strangled, 186–187, 469. See Traikúṭaka and Kalachuri.
Chemula: modern Chaul, 533.
Chenáb: river, 538.
Chera: kingdom of, conquered by Pulikeśi II., 111.
Cheul: port, 351, 513, 516. See Chaul.
Chhandánuśásana: work on Prosody, compiled by Hemachandra, 193.
Chikhli: given to the English, 412.
Chimanájiráv: brother of Bájiráo Peshwa, captures Chámpáner, 309, 322, 391, 392; is appointed Peshwa’s Subhedár of Gujarát, 411.
China: army of, marching from Magadha to Bamian, 497; vessels coming from, 513, 522, 528; religion of, 530.
Chiplun: Mallikárjuna’s inscription at, 186, 540, 546.
Chirikya: see Chaulukyas. [558]
Chitoda: fort, 184; inscription of Kumárapála at, 188.
Chitor: Mauryas of, afflicted by Arab army, 109 note 1, 513 note 9; visited by Kumárapála in his exile, 183.
Chitrakaṇṭha: breed of horses, 111.
Chitrakúṭa: peak of Ábu, 169; modern Chitor, 183, 469.
Choháns: tribe, Ajmir kings, 157, 463 note 2, 465, 470; lose Bhinmál, 471.
Chola: kingdom, conquered by Pulakeśi II., 111.
Chorvád: Velári betel vine cultivators’ settlement at, 113 and note 3; zillah in Káthiáváḍa, 208 and note 3.
Chhota Udepur: defeat of Tátya Topi at, 445.
Christians: in Saimúr, 517.
Chroniclers: Jain, 156; Aṇahilaváḍa, 156; Jain, 179, 201, 202.
Chṛysei: Karusha, 533.
Chrysobora: 533.
Chubári: fort, 180 note 2.
Chuḍáchandra: first ruler of Vanthali, 138, 139.
Chúḍásamás: invading tribe, originally of the Ábhíra tribe, 137; foreigners (900–940), 138–139, 175. See Ahir.
Cintra: in Portugal, inscription from Somanátha found at, 205.
Claudius: reign of (41–54), 536.
Code: a civil and criminal enacted by Mr. Mountstuart Elphinstone (1827), 436.
Coins: of Eucratides (b.c. 155), 16–17; of Apollodotus, 18–19; of Menander, 18–19; of Nahapána, 24–25; Gupta, 29; of Chashṭana (a.d. 130), 29–30; Sopára stupa or mound, 38; hoards of, 48–49, 57, 60; of Samudragupta, five varieties of, 62–63, 66, 67–68; Gupta, 70, 71; of king Mahipála, 138; Hindu sun, 142.
Combose: Cambodia, 499.
Condition: of Gujarát (1297–1760), 217–228.
Conjeveram: visited by Kumárapála in his exile, 183.
Copperplates: Valabhi, description of, 79–80; of Gujarát Chálukyas, 108; of the Gurjjaras, 113, 114; three forged, 117 note, 118, 121; of Bhíma I., 163.
Copper coinage: (1668) introduced into Gujarát by the viceroy Mahábat Khán (1662–1668), 284.
Correa: Portuguese historian (1512–1550) died at Goa (1550), 349.
Coryat: English traveller (1670), 377.
Cosmas: Indikopleustes, 86, 143, 146.
Cottonara: Kadattanádu, 537.
Cowries: shell money, 527.
Crown lands: under Mughal administration, 211.
Cunha: Nono da, Portuguese viceroy in India (1529) sends an expedition against the island of Diu; his defeat; supports Chánd Khán; sends an embassy to the Court of Humáyún; makes peace with Sultán Bahádur (1534); comes to Diu in 1536; murder of Sultán Bahádur at a meeting with (1536), 347, 348.
Cunningham: General, 86, 144, 178, 533, 534, 538.
Currency: under Musalmáns, 222 note 2.
Cutch: Gupta conquest of, 70. See Kachh.
Dabala: see Chedi.
Dabalwárah: plundered by Mahmúd of Ghazni, apparently Delváda, 166 and note 2, 523.
Dabhoi: fort, its building ascribed to Siddharája, 179; in south Gujarát, its fortifications repaired by Vísaladeva, 203; Gáikwár’s station in Gujarát (1732), 394; surrendered to Rághoba and Colonel Keating, 405; occupied by General Goddard (1780), 408.
Dábshilíms: ancient royal family, 168.
Dádáka: minister of Siddharája, 172.
Dadda I.: Gurjjara king of Nándoḍ (580), 108, 114; first Gurjjara feudatory of Bhinmál Gurjjara kingdom, 115.
Dadda II.: Gurjjara king (620–650), 56; Gurjjara chief of Nándoḍ, helps the Valabhis, 85; his grant, 111, 114, 115, 116.
Dadda III.: Gurjjara king (680), 114; feudatory of Jayasiṃha, the Chálukya; first Śaiva of his family, adopts the Puráṇic pedigree traced to Karṇa, 116–117.
Dadeli well: 455.
Dadharapur: fort, 180 note 2.
Dahithalí: village, granted to Devaprasáda, son of Kshemarája, for maintenance, 170; residence of Kumárapála’s ancestors, 181.
Dahnaj: perhaps Kamlej, 520.
Dahrasena: Traikúṭaka king (457), 55, 58.
Dakhan: 534.
Dakhinabades: Dakshinápatha, 545.
Dákor: Piláji Gáikwár assassinated at (1732), 313.
Dakshina: founded by Khanderáv Dábháde, renewed by Bájiráv I. (1731), 393.
Dakshinápatha: Dakkhan, 545.
Dalmaj: 109.
Damadamis: envoy, 542.
Dámájadaśri: twelfth Kshatrapa (236), coins of, 45; Sixteenth Kshatrapa (250–255), coins of, 47.
Dámáji: founder of the Gáikwár family; distinguishes himself at the battle of Bálápur (1720), 389.
Dámáji: Gáikwár, son of Piláji, stirs Bhils and Kolis to revolt (1733), 394; levies tribute from the chiefs of Sorath (1738), 321; attacks Chunvál Kolis and burns the Chhaniar village, 321–322; appoints Rangoji as his deputy in place of Malhárrao Khuni (1741), 323; besieges Broach and receives a share in its customs revenues (1741), 324, 395; goes to Cambay from Sátára, 326; defeats Peshwa’s army but is treacherously seized by the Peshwa and imprisoned (1751), 397; is released; his negotiations with the Peshwa (1752), 397, 398; returns to Gujarát and is reconciled to his brother Khanderáo, 330, 396; captures Kapadvanj and appoints his deputy [559]Shevakrái to collect his share of revenue, 338; joins the Peshwa’s deputy to invest Ahmedábád (1756), 340; helps the Ráo of Kachh in his expedition against Sindh, 342; defeats Momín Khán at Cambay and recovers Visalnagar, Kheralu, Vadnagar, Bijápur, and Patan, 345; captures Bálásinor (1761), 399; accompanies the Peshwa to Dehli and escapes from Pánipat (1761), 399; marries a daughter of the Gohil chief of Láthi whose dowry in land gives him the standpoint in the heart of Káthiáváḍa, 418; his death (1768), 400; quarrels for succession in his family, 400.
Daman: coins found at, 58; burned by the Portuguese (1532), 347.
Dámara: Bhíma I.’s general, takes Karṇa captive, 163.
Dámasena: eleventh Kshatrapa (A.D 226–236) coins of, 45.
Dámasiri: twenty-third Kshatrapa (a.d. 320), coins of, 50.
Dámázaḍa: fifth Kshatrapa (a.d. 158–168), coins of, 39–40.
Dám: coin, 222 note 2.
Dandaguda: city, 533.
Dandáhi: village, 169.
Dandái: local name of Kadi district, 208 note 3.
Dángs: forests, 508.
Dandaka: Múlarája’s uncle, 156, 160.
Dánda Rájapuri: 207 note.
Danta: 464.
Dantidurga: his inscriptions at Ellura, 120; monarch, 122, 467.
Dantivarmman: 120; son of the Ráshṭrakúṭa prince Karka, his plates, 125, 127.
Dárá Shikoh: Prince Muhammad, twenty-seventh viceroy of Gujarát (1648–1652); sent to Káthiáváḍa, 280; obtains the transfer of Murád from Gujarát to Berár; is defeated at Dholpur by Murád and Aurangzib; flies to Delhi and thence to Láhore (1658), 282; his rebellion; is defeated at Ahmedábád; flies to Sindh; is taken prisoner (1659), 282.
Darbhávati: modern Dabhoi, 203.
Dardæ: Dards of the Upper Indus, 533.
Dari: tribe, 533.
Darjis: tailors, 451.
Darya Khán: Gujarát governor (1373), 231.
Daroghah: official, 214.
Dárur: 541. See Dhárur.
Dasanámis: see Atits.
Daśaratha: Aśoka’s grandson (b.c. 210), 14–15.
Dattadevi: Gupta queen, 65.
Dáud Khán Panni: forty-sixth viceroy of Gujarát (1714–1715); religious riots at Ahmedábád; his introduction of Dakhan Pandits into official posts, 298, 299.
Dandu Dátátri: commander of Ahmedábád garrison (1753), 338.
Daulatráv Sindia: treacherously seizes Nána Phadnavis and Ába Shelukar (1797), 411.
Davaka: kingdom of, 64 and note 2.
Debal: expedition to, 506, 511, 512, 513; identified with Karáchi or Thatta, 508 note 2, 514, 517, 521; perhaps Diu, 523, 547.
De Barros: Portuguese historian (1570), 349.
Decadas: (1497–1539), a work by De Barros, a Portuguese historian, his death in 1570, 349.
Dedadra: reservoir, 180 note 2.
Degadi: Prachanda’s ancestor, 129.
Deimachos: ambassador, 534.
Dehli: fall of (28th September 1857); emperor of, in a treasonable correspondence with the Nawáb of Rádhanpur, 441.
Delasseau: Major, Political Agent of Dhár (1895), 384.
Delváda: town, 233 and note 3.
Demetrius: king of the Indians (b.c. 190–165), 16.
De la Valle: traveller (1623), 224 note 2.
Deoli: grant from 468, 469, 541.
Deopali: town, identified with Deoli, 541.
Dera Ismáil Khán: 538.
Derangæ: identified with the Telingas, 534.
Desáis: position and duties of, 210, 212, 223, and note 2.
Deshantris: Saturday oil-beggars, 451.
Deśinámamála: Prákrit work on local and provincial words compiled by Hemachandra, 193.
DeSouza: Emanuel, captain of the fort of Diu (1536), 347.
Devachandra: Jain priest, visits Dhandhuka, carries Changodeva to Karṇávatí, changes his name Somachandra to Hemachandra, 191.
Devaji Tákpar: lieutenant of Dámáji Gáikwár, defeats Abdul Aziz (1744), 328.
Devaladevi: sister of Kumárapála, married to Anarája king of Śákambhari, 181, 182. Daughter of Karṇadeva, the last Vághela chief, married Khizar Khán, 205.
Devalás: 465.
Devanágari: character, 80.
Devaprasáda: son of Kshemarája, 170; recommended by Karṇa to Siddharája, burns himself on the funeral pile, 171.
Devaputra: Kushán name, 64 and note 5.
Devarája: early Ráshṭrakúṭa prince, 120; grantor in Dhruva’s Baroda grant, 126, 470.
Devaśri: lady of Udambara village, feeds Kumárapála in exile, 182, 184.
Devasuri: Śvetámbara Jain Áchárya, holds a religious discussion with Kumdachandra, Digámbara Jain Áchárya, 181 and note 2; Hemáchárya’s teacher advises Kumárapála to rebuild the Somanátha temple, 189.
Devayáni: wife of Yayáti, 460.
Devayo: village, 184.
Devgadh: Daulatábád, 229 and note 4.
Devotion: exhibition of, to Viradhavala, 203.
Dewachabasni: Wagher chief in command of the fort of Bet, 447.
Dewar Rájputs: 465. See Dewla Rájputs.
Dhammarakhito: Yavan evangelist (b.c. 230), 13. [560]
Dhan: Mehr of Dhandhuka, 87 note.
Dhanáji Jádhav: enters Gujarát and defeats the Musalmáns at Ratanpur and Bába Piárah ford (1705) 294.
Dhanakataka: 533.
Dhándhár: local name of Pálanpur zillah, 208 note 3.
Dhandhuka: Parmára chief of Ábu, subdued by Vimala, general of Bhíma I., 169.
Dhandhuká: Hemáchárya’s birthplace, táluka town, 191 and note 1; district under the Vághelas, 198, 470.
Dhár: plateau, 352; capital of the old Hindu kings of Málwa, 357; Anandráv Pavár settles at (1754), 382; defeat of Sultán Hoshang by his uncle Muzaffar I. of Gujarát (1408), 358.
Dhárá: capital of Málwa, attacked by Siddharája, 178; carving on pillars of a mosque at, 180. See Dhár.
Dharnidhar: gateway, 450 note 1.
Dharaṇívaráha: Chápa king of Wadhwán (914), 138, 466, 469.
Dharapatta: Valabhi king, devotee of the sun, 83.
Dháráburi: sacked by Karṇa, 163.
Dharasena I.: Valabhi king, 114, 115.
Dharasena II.: Valabhi king, copperplate of, 79 note 1.
Dharasena IV.: Valabhi king, 116.
Dháráśraya Jayasiṃha: see Jayasiṃhavarmman.
Dhárávarsha: another name of Dhruva I., also of Dhruva II., 126.
Dhars: tribe, 533.
Dhavala: king of Bhimapalli, 196; Vághela chief (1160), 206.
Dhawalagadha: see Dholka.
Dhavaláppa: Prachanda’s father and general of Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha, 129.
Dhenukákata: Dhanakataka, 533.
Dhiniki: forged grants at, 87; village, 137.
Dhoddi: Bráhmaṇa, Tenna granted to, 131.
Dholi: village, battle at (1735); defeat and death of Sohráb Khán at, 316.
Dholka: Málavya lake at, built by Siddharája, 180 note 2; district under the Vághelas, 198; assigned to Ratansing Bhandári (1735), 315; defeat of Rangoji by Ratansing Bhandári at (1736), 317; defeat of the Maráthás at (1741), 324, 517.
Dholpur: battle of (1658), 282.
Dhorap: fort in the Ajintha range; defeat of Raghunáthráv Peshwa at (1768), 400.
Dhruva: feudatory Ráshṭrakúṭa ruler of Gujarát, 121, 122.
Dhruva I.: (795) Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king spreads his conquest from South India to Allahábád, 123; Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king, his war with Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king Amoghavarsha, 121, 126, 466.
Dhruva II.: (867) Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king, opposed by Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas, his relations by the Gurjjaras and by a Mihir king, 121, 126–127, 136.
Dhruva III.: of Broach, his grant, 468.
Dhruvapatu: Valabhi king, 79.
Dhruvasena I.: first Valabhi king (526), follower of Vaishnava sect, 83; his grant, 86, 116.
Dhulaka: town, 513.
Dhumraja: first Paramára sovereign, 470.
Dia Bahádur: governor of Mándu; defeated and slain by Malhárráv Holkar (1732), 382.
Diláwar Khán Ghori: founds an independent kingdom in Málwa, adorns the hills with buildings and strengthens the defences (1387–1405), 352, 357; entertains Mehmud Tughlak (1398), 358.
Dimuri: tribe, 534.
Dinárs: coins, 66; found at Somanátha, 167, 515 and note 5, 522.
Dionysios Periegetes: 537, 546.
Dionysius: Greek writer, 532, 535.
Dirhams: coins, 469 note 2, 515 note 5.
Disa: conspiracy at (1857), 441.
Discussions: literary and poetic, held at Siddharája’s court, 181.
Disorder: in Gujarát (1535–1573), 220–221, 225.
Diu: island; attempts of the Portuguese to obtain a footing on their defeat (1531); fort; Emanual DeSouza the governor of; meeting of the Portuguese viceroy Nono de Cunha and Sultán Bahádur and the death of the latter at (1536–1537), 220, 347, 349, 350, 351; place of call for China ships, 497 note 1.
Diván: Mughal chief secretary, 211, 214.
Divisions: ancient Gujarát, 6–7.
Do Couto: Portuguese writer (1600), 349.
Dodala: hill range, 456.
Dohad: 124; inscription at, 175, 179; restored by the English to Sindia under the treaty of Sirji Anjangaon (1803), 414.
Donovan: Colonel, commander of the expedition against Bet (1859), 446.
Dousrong: crushes a revolt in Nepál and establishes his supremacy in Bengal (703), 501.
Dounga: perhaps Dugad, 540.
Drachmæ: Greek coins found in Káthiáváḍa, 16, 17, 18.
Dragon worship: 502.
Dramma: distribution of the coin, 130; coin, 151, 201.
Dronamma: military officer, 125.
Duda: quells a Sumra rising, 517.
Duhai: rite, 531.
Dulka: 511. See Dholka.
Dumas: village, 403.
Duncan: Jonathan, Governor of Bombay (1802), 405; assumes chief authority in Surat, 411; his interview with Rávji of Baroda, 412; arranges about the collection of tribute in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa by the employment of a British contingent, 414.
Durand: Colonel, Resident at Mhow, driven out by the troops of Holkar; takes refuge in Bhopál, 438. [561]
Durgabhaṭṭa: father of Nemáditya, 125; father of Náráyana, 125, 126.
Durgádás Ráthoḍ: incites prince Akbar to rebellion, 288; causes disturbances in Márwár (1672), 289; is reconciled with the emperor (1698), 290; obtains for Ajitsing pardon and lands in the districts of Jhálor and Sáchor (1699), 290; is appointed governor of Pátan (1703), 291; intrigues against (1703); his escapes, 291–292; joins Ajítsingh in his rebellion; takes shelter with the Kolis; his disappearance, 295.
Durgapáli: identified with Junágaḍh, 160.
Durlabha: Chaulukya king (a.d. 1010–1022) attends the svayamvara or choice-marriage of Durlabhadevi and is selected as groom, builds a lake at Aṇahilaváḍa and abdicates in favour of his nephew Bhíma, 162–163.
Durlabhadevi: sister of Mahendra Rája of Nándol, selected Durlabha Chaulukya king at a svayamvara, 162–163.
Durlabhasarovara: lake, built at Aṇahilaváḍa by Durlabha the Chaulukya king, 163.
Durlabhassena: 168.
Durvásarashi: sage, 461.
Dussála: king of Śákambhari, 171.
Dútaka: grantor, 125.
Dvárappa: king of Láṭadeśa, 159 and note 1. See Bárappa.
Dvárasamudra: capital of Hoysala Ballálas, 203 note 3.
Dvárka: 6, 160; Musalmán post at, attack on, orders of the emperor to raze to the ground the temple at, 295; is captured by Vághers of Okhámandal (1859), 446; taken by the English, 448, 461, 546.
Dvyáśraya: work compiled by Hemachandra, 137, 156, 159, 162, 163, 170, 171, 173, 182, 185, 193.
Dvyáśrayakosha: 180, 192. See Dvyáśraya.
Dwáparyug: third cycle, 461.
Dwárka: 461. See Dvárka.
Eastwick: Captain (1883), 383.
Eclipse: held sacred by Hindus, 165 and note 2, 522.
Edicts: of Aśoka (b.c. 250), 14.
Egypt: 536; trade of, 545, 546.
Eikinon: the Ran, 544.
Ekalla Vira: shrine, visited by Vastupála, 200.
Elephanta: probably old Puri, 107; cave temple at, 458.
Elisar: 543.
Elphinstone: Mr. Mountstuart, enacts a civil and criminal code in 1827, 436.
Elphinstone: Lord, Governor of Bombay (1857), 438.
Elura: inscription of Dantidurga at, 120, 122, 467; Devaladevi captured near, 205.
Embolima: town identified with Amb, 538.
English: the, their factory at Surat besieged and plundered, 333; plundered second time, take the fort of Surat with the help of the Maráthás (1759), 343; become chief of the affairs of Surat, and enter into agreement with Fatesingh Gáikwár (1773), 401; capture Broach (1772), 401; capture Thána and Versova fort, 401; enter into an alliance offensive and defensive with Fatesingh Gáikwár (1780), 408; operations of, against Sindia and Holkar, 409; aid Govindráv Gáikwár’s party (1802), 412; settle the treaty of Bassein (1802), 413; capture Broach and Pávágaḍ, restore Pávágaḍ and Dohad to Sindhia (1803), 414; enter into a fresh treaty with the Gáikwár, and obtain the Gáikwár’s share in Ahmedábád, Surat, and Kaira (1817), 428; sovereignty of Gujarát passes into the hand of (1819), 428; capture Bet and Dwárka (1859), 446–448. See British.
Ephthalite: ruling class of White Húṇas, 86, 145; retreat of to Káshmir (590–642), 500. See Húṇas.
Epitausa: town, 538.
Era: Of Nahapána; 26, the Málawa, 28–29, 67; the Samvat, 29; the Gupta, 29; Valabhi, 81; Traikúṭaka, 113; Chedi, 114; of Siddharája, Chaulukya king, 176 and note.
Eran: Gupta pillar inscription at, 71.
Eratosthenes: Greek geographer (275–194 b.c.), 535, 537.
Erinpur: mutiny at (1857), 439.
Erskine: Mr., the chief of the factory at Cambay (1759), 343.
Ethiopia: headlands of, 536.
Eucratides: Baktrian king, 16–17.
Eudaimon Arabia: modern Aden, 543.
Eudoxos: of Cyzicus (117 b.c.) his voyage to India, 535.
Euphrates: river, 514.
Euthydemos: 535.
Exports: from Gujarát coasts, 529; from Skythia, 544.
Fa Hian: (400), 502.
Fáils: revenue clerks, 212.
Fakhr-ud-daulah: attacks Ahmedábád; is deserted by his supporters Sherkhán Bábi and Ráisinghji of Idar; is defeated and captured by Jawán Mard Khán; intrigues with the Marátha leader Punáji Vithal, 329; besieges Kapadvanj, 330; returns to Dehli (1748), 333.
Fakhr-ud-din: son of Mulla Muhammad Ali, chief of merchants at Surat, is imprisoned by Sayad Acchan, is sent to Bombay in disguise by the chief of the English factory at Surat, 332.
Fámhal: Aṇahilaváḍa, 511.
Family tree: Chálukya, 110.
Famine: in Visaldeva’s time, 203 and note 5; in Gujarát (1681), 286; (1684), 287; (1698), 290; (1719), 300; (1732), 313; (1747), 332.
Farhat-ul-mulk: Gujarát governor (1376–1391), 231.
Farishtah: Musalmán historian, 348, 361, 372, 512 notes 2 and 3. [562]
Farrukhsiyar: emperor (1713–1719) 213; son of Azim-us-shán, second son of Aurangzib, marches on Dehli and puts Jehándár Sháh to death (1713); remains under the influence of the Sayad brothers; makes treaty with Ajitsing of Márwár and marries his daughter, (1715); religious riots in Ahmedábád (1714) 297–298; his deposition and death (1719), 300.
Faujdárs: Mughal governors of crown domains, 211; military police, 214.
Fatesingh: son of Dámáji Gáikwár by his third wife; comes to Poona and gets a reversal of the recognition of the claims of Govindráv from the Peshwa in favour of Sayáji; is appointed Sayáji’s deputy in Gujarát; negotiations of, with the English in Surat, 400, 401; shuts himself up in the city of Baroda, 401; negotiates with the English (1780), 408; dies (1789), 410.
Fazl: founds a Jáma mosque at Sindán, 506, 520.
Fazl-ullah: Maulána, physician of Mehmud Khilji, 362.
Feudatory States: during Musalmán period, 209.
Fergusson: Mr. (1839), 383, 491, 499, 500, 504.
Ferozsháh: Nawáb of Kamona and follower of Tátia Topi, 445.
Ferryman: Colonel, 440.
Fidá-ud-dín Khán: acts as viceroy (1743); schemes of Rangoji for his assassination; returns to Cambay; defeats Rangoji and becomes sole master of Gujarát (1743), 326; confined by his troops for arrears of pay, escapes to Agra, 327.
Field names: under Valabhis, 83.
Financial reform: of Mirza Isa Tarkhán, 279.
Fire-worshippers: in Saimúr, 516.
Fírúz Sháh: Sultán, 514. See Malik Kabir.
Fírúz Tughlak: Emperor (1351–1388), 231.
Fiscal administration: of Gujarát, during Musalmán period, 210.
Fleet: Mr., 81 notes 1 and 2, 111, 117 note, 124, 142, 541.
Floods: Sábarmati (1683), 287.
Fluellen: 538.
Forbes: the late Mr., author of the Rás Mála, 153, 159, 160, 188, 470.
Forbes: Major, 409.
Forbes: Mr., on the Mulakgiri systems of the Maráthás in 1776, 419.
Foreigners: settlement of, in Gujarát, 13.
Gádaráraghatta: fight of Naikidevi at, 195.
Gadhia: coinage, 469.
Gáikwár: 227. See Dámáji Gáikwár, Fatesingh Gáikwár, Govindráv Gáikwár, Piláji Gáikwár, and Sayáji Gáikwár.
Gajarábái: mother of Kánoji son of Govindráv, takes refuge at Surat; applies for assistance to the English as well as to Malhár, son of Khanderáo Gáikwár (1800), 412.
Gallitalutæ: perhaps Táilakhali Sálva tribe, 534.
Gamaliba: 541.
Gambhuta: ancient name of Cambay, 123.
Gambier: Mr., chief of the English at Surat, 401.
Gandabhava: see Brahaspati.
Gandaraioi: Gandhára, 545.
Gandalrit: Gandhárarashta or Yunnan, 501.
Gandhára: old town, 75; establishment of the power of Kidáras in, 144, 467, 491; retreat of White Húṇas from to Kashmir, 500, 545.
Ganeśa: image of, 163.
Ganga: the river Ganges, 165 and note 5, 518.
Gangádhar Shástri: Gáikwár’s envoy to Poona for the settlement of the Peshwa’s old claims on Gáikwár’s estate (1814), 427.
Gangámah: younger brother of Múlarája, 160.
Ganges: river, eastern boundary of Kumárapála’s kingdom, 189, 510; water of the, for Somnáth, 522, 533, 537, 545.
Garásiás: position of, 215 and note 2.
Gárgya: disciple of Nakuliśa, founder of a branch of Páśupata school, 84.
Garjjanaka: Sanskrit form of Ghaznavi, 195.
Garnier: Lieutenant, 504.
Garud: eagle god, 465.
Gauḍa: country, 124, 466, 468, 469.
Gaughát: 453.
Gautama: Buddha (b.c. 560–480), travel through Valabhi country, 79; sage, tank and hermitage of, 454, 461.
Gautamíputra: Andhra king (a.d. 138), 32, 38; Śátakarṇi, 540.
Gayákarna: see Karṇa.
Gayakund: see Goni, 453.
Gedrôsia: 546.
Gedrosor: 537.
Gehlots: name derived from Valabhi king, 85, 469.
Genealogy: of the Gujarát Kshatrapas, 54; of the Guptas (319–470), 60; of the Chávaḍás, 155; of the Vághelas, 206.
General review: of Marátha supremacy in Gujarát, 429.
Ghagada: Chávaḍá king (a.d. 908–937), 154, 155.
Ghalla: 537.
Ghánchis: oil-pressers, 450.
Ghaṭotkacha: second Gupta chief, 61, 67.
Gházi-ud-dín: Khán Bahádur Furuz Jang, forty-third viceroy of Gujarát (1708–1710); his death; confiscation of his property, 296, 297.
Ghazni: capital of Mahmúd, 165, 510.
Ghazni Khán: grave of, 455.
Ghelo: near Vaḷeh town, probably a river in Valabhi time, 79.
Ghiás-ud-dín: son and successor of Mahmúd Khilji (1469–1499); appoints his son Abdul Kádir prime minister; builds Mándu Shádiábád [563]or abode of joy; invasion of Málwa by Bahlol Lodi (1482); death of, by poison administered by his son and prime minister Násir-ud-dín, 362–365.
Ghiás-ud-dín Tughlak: emperor (1320), 230.
Ghughula: chief of Godhra, attacked by Tejahpála, 201.
Ghumli: see Bhumli.
Girdhar Bahádur: Rája, Nágar Bráhman, governor of Mándu (1722–1724); defeat of, by Chimnáji Pandit and Udáji Pavár, 382.
Girinagara: Junágaḍh, 14.
Girnár: fair at, 9; Skandagupta’s inscription at, 135; Vastupála’s temple at, 153; inscription at, 176; temple of Nemináth repaired at, 176, 177, 186; inscription at, 190; visited by Hemachandra, 192; hill, magnificent temple of Neminátha built on, 199, 202, 231 and note 2, 236.
Girnára: Bráhmans, 70.
Girnár inscription: of Skandagupta, 69–70.
Glaser: 542.
Goa: 517.
Goaris: river Vaitarani, 540, 542.
Goddard: General, conducts negotiations with Poona on behalf of the Supreme Government and the Government of Bombay; advances against Dabhoi, 408; takes Ahmedábád by storm; besieges the fort of Bassein (1780), 409.
Godhra: chief of, deserts Lavaṇaprasáda and joins Málwa chief, 199, 201.
Godhraha and Godraha: see Godhra.
Gogha: capture of (1347), 230; contest for the government of, 314; captured by Momín Khán (1755), 339; delivered to the Maráthás by Momín Khán (1758), 342; port, 440.
Gohelvadia: main division of Mher chiefships, 136.
Gohils: name derived from a Valabhi king, 85, 86; Rájput tribe, 217 note 3.
Gohilváḍa: zillah, 208 and note 3.
Gollas: a ruler, 76; Hun king, 86, 143.
Goni: tank, 453.
Goodfellow: Lieutenant Charles, R. E., 447, 448.
Gopnáth: temple, 79.
Goradás: priests, 451.
Govinda: feudatory Ráshṭrakúṭa prince ruling in Gujarát, 121, 122; Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king (827), 126.
Govinda I.: Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king (680), 120, 121.
Govinda II.: Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 122.
Govinda III.: (827–833) holds the Gujarát province independently of the Dakhan sway, completes the conquest of the north and marches to the south, hands the Gujarát kingdom to his brother Indra, 123, 466, 468, 528.
Govindarája: brother of Dhruva II., 127.
Govindráv: Gáikwár, son of Dámáji by his first wife; sides with Raghunáthráo and is taken prisoner with him at Dhorap (1768); promises increased tribute and heavy fine for his conduct and is invested with his father’s title and estates, 399–400; grant made in his favour is cancelled (1771); is reinstated by Raghunáthráo (1773), 401; invests Baroda (1775), 401; leads Rághoba’s army, 403; secures the favour of Mahádji Sindia and applies to him for restoration, 410; takes up the office of regent at Baroda (1793), 411; forces Ába Shelukar to surrender Ahmedábád and keeps him in confinement (1797), 411; his death (1799), 412.
Grahári: Múlarája’s opponent, 139.
Graharipu: king of the Chúḍásamás, 137; Mlechcha ruler of Soráth, wars with Múlarája and is made prisoner, 160, 164.
Grants: copperplate, 55.
Grimes: Colonel, 440.
Greek: vessels, 546.
Guha: see Guhasena.
Guhasena: follower of Buddha, 83; Valabhi king (a.d. 559–567), 85.
Gujarát: boundaries and extent, 1; the name, 2–5; Ráshṭrakúṭas in, 119–134; invaded by Alaf Khán, 205 note 2; under the Mughals (a.d. 1573–1760), 221–225; under the rule of Aurangzib (1644–1647), 280; Shiváji’s inroads in (1664–1670), 284, 386; predatory inroads of the Maráthás, their growth, their power, and their supremacy in, 385; expeditions of Khanderáo Dábháde (1700–1711), 388; administration of, left entirely in the hands of the Gáikwár family after the treaty of Sálbái, 410, 411; under the management of Ába Shelukar (1796–1797), 411; farmed to Gáikwár by the Peshwa (1799), 411; renewal of the farm of, to Bhagwantráo Gáikwár for ten years (1804), 415; appointment of Trimbakji Dengle as Sarsubha of Ahmedábád, 427; Peshwa’s rights passed to the British (1819), 385; disturbances (1857–1859), 433–448; disarming (1857), 444; gateway, 452, 459; Bráhmans, 463; Hindu enterprise by sea to Jáva, 492 note 3; conquest and settlement of Jáva and Cambodia (603), 496; earliest Arab references to, 505, 508, 511; conquest of (1300), 512, 514, 515, 517, 526, 529; religion in, 530; people of, 531, 532. See Juzr.
Gulla: 143. See Mihirgulla.
Gunamati: Bodhisattva, 79.
Gunda: Kshatrapa inscription at, 42.
Guntri: fort, seized by Sammas, 139, 518.
Gupta: first Gupta king, 60, 61.
Gupta: era, 29, 58, 67, 81, 87, 110.
Gurjjara: kingdoms, 3–4; foreign tribe, Valabhis believed to be Gurjjaras, 97; defeated by Arabs, 109; establish themselves at Nándoḍ (580–808), 113; territory, 113; copperplate grants, 113–114; family tree, 114; give up sun-worship and their name for Śaivism and Puráṇic pedigree, 116; march against Dhruva II., 127; Chávaḍás said to belong to them, 127 note 2, [564]458, 463; origin of, 464; of Broach, 465, 466; their appearance in India and earliest notice, 467, 468; migration of, 469; are defeated by Prabhákaravardhana (600–606), 490; retain Broach, Valabhi, and Bhinmál, 490; their relation with Mihiras or Meds, 490, 526. See Juzr.
Gurjjararáta: province of Gujarát, name derived from Valabhi kings, 85.
Guvaka: first Chohán king, 158 note 1.
Hadálaka: village, 202.
Haddálá: copperplate found at, 138.
Hadow: Mr., Collector of Ahmedábád, 443.
Hadrian: Roman emperor (117–138), 537.
Haidarábád: Sindh town, 511, 517, 538, 546.
Haidar Kuli Khán: fiftieth viceroy of Gujarát; disorder in Ahmedábád (1721); his leniency to Bábis of Gujarát; frees the emperor from the tyranny of the Sayads (1721); is honoured with a title and the governorship of Gujarát (1721–22), 302; subdues Kolis of Chunvál; shows signs of independence and is recalled (1722), 303.
Haig: General, 538.
Haihayas: a Kshatriya tribe, 58.
Haimakhadda: Hema’s pit, 193.
Haiminámamálá: string of names composed by Hemachandra, 192.
Haital: 145.
Hákam: brother of Usmán, second Khalifáh, 505; sends an expedition to Debal and Broach, 505, 506, 513.
Hálár: zillah, 208 and note 3.
Hamál Khán: grant of, 455.
Hambirráv: the title of Hasáji Mohite, Shiváji’s commander, 387.
Hamid Beg: is appointed governor of Broach (1754), 339.
Hamid Khán: uncle of Nizám-ul-Mulk, deputy viceroy of Gujarát (1722), 303; joins his forces with Kántáji Kadam, and defeats and kills Shujáât Khán near Ahmedábád; takes up his quarters at Sháhi Bágh and gets possession of all Ahmedábád except the city; attempt of Ibráhím Kuli son of Shujáât Khán to assassinate him, 304–305; defeated by Rustam Ali at Arás (1723), 305, 213; assigns one-fourth share of the territory north of the Mahi to Kántáji and a corresponding interest in the territory south of Mahi to Piláji, 305; unites his forces with the Maráthás under Kántáji and Piláji and marches on Ahmedábád; defeat of, at Sojitra; second defeat, 307.
Hammíramahákávya; 157, 159, 171, 182, 184.
Hammuka: king of Sindh, invaded by Bhíma I., 163.
Hanawal: Janáwal, apparently Chunvál or Jháláwár, 510, 513, 517.
Hanumán: progenitor of Porbandar chiefs, 135.
Hárbhánji: chief of Limbḍi (1753), 337.
Hariba: adopted son of Khanderáo Gáikwár, attacks Rangoji’s deputy and kills him; his expulsion by Rangoji from Borsad, 331.
Haripála: minister of Siddharája, 173; grandfather of Kumárapála, 181.
Haripant Phadke: Peshwa’s general, enters Gujarát and compels Govindráo and Rághoba to raise the siege of Baroda, 402.
Hariya Bráhman: 460 and note 3.
Harkárás: messengers, 214.
Harsha: 116.
Harshacharita: Sanskrit work by the poet Báṇa, 114.
Harshadeva: Harshavardhana of Kanauj (607–648), 115.
Harshapura: identified with Harsol, 129.
Harshavardhana: Kanauj king (629–645), 56, 72, 108.
Harsutá: temple at Verával of, 203.
Hasáji Mohite: plunders Broach (1675), 387. See Hambirráv.
Hasan Muhammad Khán: author of Mirát-i-Ahmedi (1730), 310.
Hastinagara: town, 490.
Hastinapura: same as Hastinagara.
Hatch: Captain (1857), 440.
Hateshvar Mahádev: Nágar Bráhmans’ special guardian at Vadnagar; destruction of the temple of, 289.
Haváldár: Mughal village officer, 212.
Háji Muhammad Khán: governor of Mándu, (1568), 370.
Head tax: the repeal of (1719), 301.
Hekataios: Greek writer, 532, 546.
Hemachandra: Jain devotee and chronicler (a.d. 1089–1173), 156; patronised by Siddharája, 180; his teacher, 181 note 2; tells Kumárapála his future, 182–183; birth and education, 191; becomes Kumárapála’s religious adviser, 192–193; his works and death, 193.
Hemáchárya: 179, 183; his convent, 188. See Hemachandra.
Herbert: Sir Thomas, English traveller in India (1626), 361; Master Thomas, 381.
Heptanesia: island, 542.
Hermolaos: geographer, 546.
Herodotos: Greek historian, 532.
Himálayas: the, 518.
Hind: 511; cities of, 514, 516, 518; king of 529.
Hindu: 512, 529; classes of, 530; king, 531.
Hindu Chiefs: of Mándu, expelled by Sultán Shams-ud-dín Altamsh (1234), 357.
Hipparkhos: Eratosthenes’ critic (130 b.c.), 535.
Hippokoura: either Ghodegâon or Kuḍâ, 540; possibly Hippargi, 541.
Hîrakleia: 546.
Hiraṇya Kasípu: demon, 120.
Historians: Solaṅki, 155.
Hiuen Tsiang: Chinese traveller and pilgrim (a.d. 612–640), 3, 7, 77; his description of the Valabhis, 79; 85; 111; 115; notices Broach kingdom, 116; 143, 465, 466, 467, 489, 490, 499, 502, 540.
Hishám bin Abdul Malik: (724–743), 506, 513, 520. [565]
Hisám-ud-dín Parmár, Gujarát governor, 230 and note 1.
Hisn Ghorab: 537.
History: of Bhinmál, 465–471.
Honots: 465.
Hornby: chief of the council at Bombay (1779), 408.
Hoshang Sháh Ghori: Sultán of Málwa (1405–1432), the establisher of Mándu’s greatness; goes to Jájnagar (Jaipur) in Cuttack in Orissa (1421); returns to Mándu at the news of the siege of Mándu by Ahmed Sháh of Gujarát in 1422; prosperity of Málwa and extension of his power by his ministers Malik Mughis Khilji and Mehmúd Khán his son; his death, 358–359.
Hultsch: Dr., 129 note 3.
Humáyún: emperor of Dehli (1539–1556), 220; defeats Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát (1534) at Mandasor; captures the fort of Songad, retires to Mándu from Gujarát (1535), returns to Agra (1535–36), 367, 368.
Hun: coin variety, 219 note 2, 222 note 2.
Húṇa: king of, at the svayamvara or choice-marriage of Durlabhadevi, 163.
Húṇáls: 465.
Húṇas: White (a.d. 450–520), 69, 73, 74–76, 142–146, 465, 467. See Huns.
Huṇi: subdivision of Márwár Kunbis, 465.
Huns: White, 69, 73, 86. See Húṇas.
Hurmuz: horse trade from, 515.
Harsol: town, capital of Prachanda, 129.
Husain Khán Battangi: 439.
Hutchinson: Captain, Political Agent of Bhopáwar, hangs the Rája of Amjera (1857), 439.
Huvishka: Kushán king (a.d. 100–123), 37.
Hydraôtês: the Râvî, 534.
Hypasis: the Biás, 533.
Iberia: district of Skythia, 544.
Ibn Khurdádba: 468. See Ibni Khurdádbah.
Ibn Ásir: Arab historian, author of Tárikh-i-Kámil (1160–1232), his account of the destruction of Somanátha, 165.
Ibni Ásir: 522 and note 4, 523, 524. See Ibn Ásir.
Ibni Haukal: Muhammad Abul Kásim (995–996), 507, 511 and notes 5, 6, 7, 8, 510 note 1, 514 and notes 6, 7, 8, 516 and notes 8, 9, 10, 518, 519, 521, 523, 526, 527, 528, 529.
Ibni Khallikán: author of the biographical dictionary, 522 note 4.
Ibni Khurdádbah: Arab writer (912), 506 and note 7, 509 note 5, 512, 513 and note 10, 519, 520, 527, 528, 530, 531. See Ibn Khurdádba.
Ibráhím Khán: fortieth viceroy of Gujarát (1705), 293; forty-second viceroy (1706), 295; resigns (1708), 296.
Ibráhími: gold coin, 219 note 2; 222 note 2.
Ídar: 218, 226, 232, 233, 236, 237, 238; revolt of, capture of, by Mughals, death of the chief of (1679), 286; unsuccessful attack on, by Jawán Mard Khán, 315.
Iláo: copperplate grant found at, 146 note 3, 117.
Imperial power: decay of (1720), 301.
Imports: into Skythia, 544.
Improvements: by Akbar, 223.
Inám Commission: fanatical spirit excited by the proceedings of, 436.
Inde: Indi, 541.
Indargad: fort taken by Lieut. Welsh in 1780, 409.
India: religious sects of, 530; home of wisdom, 531.
Indian Archipelago: 536.
Indo-China: conversion of, to Buddhism (b.c. 240); immigration to of Śakas or Yavanas from Tamluk or Ratnavati on the Hughli (a.d. 100), 499.
Indra: Ráshṭrakúṭa king (about a.d. 500), 120. Founder of the Gujarát branch, 121, 123–124.
Indra I.: Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 120, 121.
Indra III.: Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king, his grants found at Navsári, 128; (a.d. 914), 130, 516.
Indus: river, 517, 533, 534, 537, 538.
Inscriptions: 42, 43, 65–66, 67, 69, 71, of Goa Kádambas, 172 note 3; of Naravarman, 173; of Madanavarman, 178; 203–204; at Bhinmal, 471–488.
Inthapatha-puri: Indraprastha, capital of Cambodia, 499.
Iomanes: the Yamuna, 533.
Iron flail: legend of the, 10 and note 2.
Islám: Mer converts to, 141; spread of (1414), 236–237; precepts of, taught in Kambáya, 514, 530.
Islámábád: military post of the Mughals. See Sádra, 285.
Islámnagar: see Navánagar.
Ismáil Muhammad: the collector of customs at Cambay in 1741, 323.
Íśvaradatta: Kshatrapa ruler (230–250), coins of, 51–52; ruler, 57.
Íśvarasena: Ábhíra king, 52.
Jaâfar-al-Mansúr: Abbási Khalifáh (754–775), 524.
Jabalpur: Vísaladeva retires to, for help, 203.
Jabwa: Rája of, shelters Captain Hutchinson, 439.
Jáchikadeva: king, copperplate of, 136.
Jádam: same as Yádava, 139.
Jádeja: corruption of Jaudheja, 137.
Jádejás: invading tribe, 137.
Jádoji: son of Umábái Dábháde, 314.
Jagaddeva: chief, general of Siddharája, 172 and note 3.
Jagatjhampaka: world guardian, another name of Durlabha, Chaulukya king, 162.
Jagatsen: gives Shrimál to Gujarát Bráhmans, 463.
Jagatsvámi: 460, 463. See Jagsvámi.
Jagattuṅga: Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa prince, son of Kṛishṇa, 128, 130. [566]
Jag Dev: see Jagaddeva.
Jageshwar: shrine and cistern of, 453.
Jágirdárs: Musalmán landholders, 215.
Jago: John de St., Portuguese apostate in the service of Sultán Bahádur of Cambay (1536), 350, 351.
Jagsom: king, 460, 461, 464; temple of, 460.
Jagsvámi: sun temple of, 451, 456, 459, 463, 471.
Jahángir: Mughal emperor (1605–1627), visits Mándu in 1617; receives English ambassador Sir T. Roe at Mándu, 361, 372–377.
Jaikadeva: copperplate of, 81; Mehr king, his grant, 87; another name of Jáchikadeva, 137; his grant at Morbi, 139.
Jaikop: properly Jakshkop, 454 and note; lake, 455, 456–458, 471.
Jaipur: 511 note 12, 520.
Jajjaka: minister of Akálavarsha Kṛishṇa, 128.
Jal: 456. See Pilu.
Jalhaná: daughter of Arnorája, marries Kumárapála, 185.
Jama: fixed sum of land revenue, 212.
Jamba: Bania minister of Vanarája, 152.
Jambumáli: river, 160.
Jambusar: Bráhmans of, mentioned as grantees, 111; attacked and plundered by Momín Khán in 1755, 339.
Jambuváda: 125.
Jambuvávika: modern Jambuváda, 125.
Jámdagni: sage, 461.
Jámi-ul-Hikáyát: work of Muhammad Ufi, 512 and note 5.
Jai Ráj: king, 512.
Jamna: the river Yamuna, 518.
Jáms: Gujarát chiefs, 139.
Jám Sihta: Samma chief of little Kachh, 518.
Janáśraya: 56.
Jandur: Rander, 509 note 4, 520.
Janjira: identified with Puri, 107; island, 207, note 1; fort, residence, and stronghold of the Sidi or Abyssinian admirals of Bijápur, 285, 546.
Jankojiráo Sindia: adopted son of Báizábai, widow of Dowlatráv Sindia, 437.
Jánoji Bhonsle: of Nágpur, partisan of Rághoba, 399.
Janwal: Chunvál or Viramgám, 509. See Janáwal and Junáwal.
Jariya: goldsmiths, origin of, 464.
Jatiyas: tanners, 451.
Jasdan: Kshatrapa inscription at, 43.
Jasvantsingh Ráthor: Mahárája, viceroy of Málwa (1657), thirty-second viceroy of Gujarát (1659–1662), 282; sent from Gujarát by Aurangzib to join prince Muázzam against Shiváji in the Dakhan (1662), 283, 387, thirty-fifth viceroy of Gujarát (1671–1674); sent to Kábul (1674), 285.
Játs: cultivators, 451; persecution of, by Brahmanist Chách (642), 498.
Jatwár: zillah, 208 and note 3.
Jaudheja: 137.
Jauzhans: Yojanas, 525.
Jáuvla: identified with the tribe ennobled by Toramáṇa, 146.
Jáva: island, early Hindu settlements in, 489; traditions of expeditions by sea to, 490, 491 note 5, 492; mention of Gandhára and Laṭa in the legends of, 497; emigration to, of refugees from the defeats of Prabhákaravardhana and Shriharsha of Mágadha (600–642), 497; appearance and condition of Hindu settlers in, 498.
Jávada: corruption of Chávaḍá, 150.
Jawla: see Jháwla.
Jawán Mard Khán Bábi: his unsuccessful attempt on Idar and negotiations with the Maráthás, 315; proclaims himself deputy viceroy of Gujarát, 326; assumes charge of the city of Ahmedábád and persuades the troops to release Fidá-ud-dín; drives the viceroy to Cambay and invites Abdul Aziz Khán of Junnar, 327, 328; reconciles himself with his brother Safdar Khán Bábi of Rádhanpur and imprisons Fakhr-ud-daulah and his family, 329; appoints Janárdanpant in place of Rangoji, 331; enters into negotiations with Bálájiráv Peshwa (1750), 334; joins the Maráthás against Momín Khán, 340, 342, 345.
Javla: tribal name, 465.
Jayabhaṭa I.: Gurjjara king (605–620), 114, 115.
Jayabhaṭa II.: Gurjjara chief of Nándoḍ, helps Valabhis, 85; (650–675), 116.
Jayabhaṭa III.: Gurjjara king of Nándoḍ, his copperplates, 56, 108; (706–734), 114, 116; his grants, 117; deprived of his dominion by Dantidurga, 122.
Jayadáman: third Kshatrapa (140–143) coins of, 33–34.
Jayáditya: sun temple, 126.
Jayakeśi: Kádamba king of Chandrapura, marries his daughter to Karṇa, burns himself on the funeral pyre, 170 and note 5.
Jayakeśi II.: Goa Kádamba king, 172 note 3.
Jayantapála: Vastupála’s son, 202.
Jayantasiṃha: Chálukya noble (1224), 196.
Jayantidevi: goddess in Asával, 170.
Jayasekhara: Chávaḍá king of Pañchásar (696), killed by Bhuvada, 150, 156.
Jayasiṃha: Chálukya prince, 111, 117. See Jayasiṃhavarmman.
Jayasiṃha I.: Chálukya prince, defeats Indra, Ráshṭrakúṭa prince (a.d. 500), 120.
Jayasiṃhavarmman: Chálukya king, 56; younger brother of Vikramáditya Satyáśraya drives out the Gurjjars and establishes Chálukya power in south Gujarát (a.d. 666–693), 107, 108, 110.
Jaziah: capitation tax, 213; imposition of, by Aurangzib, 286.
Jehándársháh: Abul Fateh Muiz-ud-din, son and successor of Bahádur Sháh I. of Dehli (1712–13), 297.
Jesalmir: Mhers settle at, 136; Jain temple at, 161 note 1. [567]
Jethvás: Porbandar chiefs, 135; Rájputs, 139, foreign tribe, 139–140; identified with Játs, 145.
Jews: in Saimúr, 516.
Jhálas: Rájputs, 139; foreign tribe, 146, 206 note.
Jháláváḍa: established in Rájputána, 140, 208 note 3.
Jháláwár: local name, 233 and note 3, 517.
Jhalindar: ancient name of Jhálor, 229.
Jhálor: in Jodhpur, 229 and note 5, 449, 454.
Jháloris: 301.
Jhanjha: Siláhára king (916), 129, 516.
Jhaveri Nálchand: agent of the Baroda conspirators in the Kaira district, 442.
Jháwla: division of Panjáb Gujjars, 146.
Jhinjhuváḍa: fort, 180 note 2.
Jholikavihára: cradle temple, built by Kumárapála at Dhandhuka, 190.
Jinaprabhasuri: Jain sage and writer, 6, 15, 78; author of the Tirthakalpa, 176, 182 note.
Jirbátan: town, 509.
Jishnu: father of Brahmagupta, 453 note 1.
Jitpur: battle of (1391), 232 and note 2, 238.
Jitpur Anantpura: reservoir, 180 note 2.
Jivadáman: sixth Kshatrapa (178), coins of, 40–41.
Jodhpur: town, 463.
Jogsvámi: 465.
Jumna: 535. See Jamna.
Junágaḍh: Mauryan capital of Gujarát, 14; establishment of Ahir kingdom at, 138; capital of Chúḍásamá ruler, 176; independent ruler of, 206, note, 236; taken by Mahmud Begada and made his capital under the name of Mustafábád (1472), 245–246; disputed succession (1811), 425; British aid invoked at (1616), 427, 538.
Junaid: Sindh governor of Khalif Hásham, his expeditions, 109, 467; sends expeditions against Gujarát, 506, 513, 520.
Junawal: 517. See Janáwal.
Junnaid: see Junaid.
Junnar: perhaps ancient Trikúṭa, 57.
Jurz: see Juzr.
Justice: Mughal administration of, 213.
Justin: historian (a.d. 250), 16, 535.
Juzr: Gujarát and Gurjjaras, expedition against, 109, 465, 467, 468, 469, 505, 506, 508, 526, 527.
Kábirun: perhaps a town on the Káveri, Musalmáns in, 518.
Kábul valley: stupas or mounds of, 497.
Kacch: migration of Sumras to, 139; Bhíma’s copperplate in, 163; stone inscription from, 203, 508; affliction of, 513 note 9; 517, 521, 530, 534, 538. See Kacchella.
Kacchella: identified with Kachh, 109.
Kácha: coins, 62 note 2.
Kachchha: Kachh, 36 and note 5.
Kadalundi: near Bepur, 546.
Kádambari: Bána’s work, 114.
Kadesiah: battle of (636), 505 note 5.
Kadi: town grant from, 203, 231.
Kadi: fort, captured by the English (1802), 412.
Kadwa: Gujarát Kanbi subdivision, 4–5.
Káfur: Hazár Dinári, minister and general of Alá-ud-dín, 515.
Kaineitai: island of St. George, 546.
Kaira: grant of, 110, 467, 518 and note 3.
Kaithal: 534.
Káka: town, 64 note 3.
Kákara: village, 152.
Kakka: founder of Ráshṭrakúṭa kingdom in Gujarát, 467.
Kakka II.: Ráshṭrakúṭa king, his grants, 122.
Kakka III.: Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 120.
Kakkala: Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 120.
Kákrez: name of subdivision, 208 note 3.
Kalachuri: era, 57; dynasty, 114, 469. See Chedi, Traikúṭaka.
Kálambapattana: city, visited by Kumárapála, 183 and note.
Kálanjara: city, 57 and note 4; fort, 178.
Kaláviní: river identified with Káveri, 185 and note 4.
Kálayavana: legendary Dakhan hero, 9.
Kálika: Yogi of Ujjain, 174.
Kalinjar: Kalachuri possession, 469.
Kaliyuga: fourth cycle, 6, 461.
Kallada: 537.
Kalliana: modern Kalyán, great port, 547.
Kalliena: modern Kalyán, 86.
Kalligeris: probably Galgali, 541.
Kaluka: father of Jajjaka, 128.
Kalyán: 86, see Kalliena; capital of Chálukya kingdom, 150; great port, 547.
Kalyánakaṭaka: capital of Bhuvaḍa, Chaulukya king, 150; Capital of king Permádi, 173.
Kámalatá: mother of Lákha, curses Múlarája’s descendants, 160.
Káman: probably Kámarúpa, that is Assam, inland state, 528.
Kamane: identified with Kamlej, 539.
kamávísdár: revenue official, 212 note.
Kambay: 518. See Cambay.
Kambáya: 507, 508, 509, 511, 514, 531. See Cambay.
Kambáyah: 514, 523, 528, 529. See Cambay.
Kambáyat: 514, 515, 520. See Cambay.
Kamboja: Kábul, 491, 498 and note 4.
Kámhal: 507, 511, 514. See Aṇahilaváḍa.
Kamigara: town, 538.
Kamkar: Konkan, 519.
Kámlej: district, 108; expedition against, 109, 130, 520.
Kammanijja: modern Kámlej, 130.
Kammoni: identified with Kim, 539; village, 545.
Kámpila: Rája of, 230 and note 2.
Kamsa: defeated by Kṛishṇa, 178.
Kámuhul: 511, 514. See Aṇahilaváḍa.
Kanak: 462 note 3.
Kanaksen: founder of the Skythian era (78), 453, 464.
Kánam: local name for Jambusar, 208 note 3.
Kanbis: origin of the name, 4.
Káñchí: modern Conjeveram, visited by Kumárapála, 183. [568]
Kandárina: Gandhár, north of Broach, 589.
Kandhár: 525.
Kandola: palace, 180 note 2.
Kane: modern Hisn Ghuráb, 543.
Kanhada: 181. See Kṛishṇadeva.
Kanheri: cave inscription at, 126, 128.
Kánhoji: Gáikwár, son of Govindráv by a Rájputáni princess of Dharampur, kept in confinement during Govindráo’s time; manages to secure the government for his idiot brother Anandráo (1800), again kept in confinement by his Arab guard, 412; collects an army, obtains possession of Anandráo and is subdued by the English (1803), 413.
Kanishka: Kushán king (a.d. 78), 22, 33, 37, 64 note 5, 453, 462 note 3. See Kanak.
Kánji: Chunvália Koli robber, subdued by Ázam Khán viceroy (1635–1642), 278; Koli chief of Chhaniar, 321.
Kánkar: village, Dámáji’s brother Pratápráv died at (1737), 318.
Kánaddeva Rása: 229.
Kanoj: battle of, 150.
Kanojiás: Bráhmans, 161.
Kánoji Tákpar: Gáikwár’s lieutenant, 330; goes with Fakhr-ud-daulah into Sorath and captures the town of Vanthali; retires to Dholka and expels Muhammad Jánbáz; joins Rangoji and marches on Sánand, 331, 396.
Kántáji Kadam Bánde: officer of the Peshwa, enters Gujarát and levies tribute for the first time (1723), 304, 310, 317, 390; takes Chámpáner, 391; harasses Gujarát, 394.
Kántelun: see Srinagar.
Kanthadi: ascetic, 161.
Kanthádurg: 158. See Kanthkot.
Kanṭhi: 538.
Kanthika: coast tract, from Balsár northward, or between Bombay and Cambay, 123, 126.
Kanthkot: fort in Cutch, 158, 204, 235 and note 2.
Kánungos: Mughal accountants, 212.
Kanvári: village, 443.
Kanyákubja: 79, 161. See Kanauj.
Kapadvanj: grant at, 123, 129; reservoir built at, by Siddharája, 180 note 1; battle of (1725), 307; capture of, by the Maráthás (1736), 317; Fakhr-ud-daulah meets Raisingji of Idar at, 329; siege of, raised by Holkar (1746), 330; taken by Dámáji from Sher Khán (1753), 338.
Kapálesvara: 127.
Kapardi: Kumárapála’s chief minister after the death of Udayana, 190; becomes Ajayapála’s minister, is thrown in a cauldron of boiling oil, 194.
Kápdi: 156.
Kápika: identified with Kávi, 126.
Kápilakot: Múlarája slew Lákha in a combat at, 160.
Kápishthala: 534.
Kapurchand Bhansáli: leading merchant of Ahmedábád, murder of, by Anopsingh Bhandári, 302.
Karád: town, coin-hoard found at, 48–49.
Karáda Sarovar: lake, 453.
Kárájang: Yunnán (1290), 501.
Karambaka Vihára: temple, built by Kumárapála at Pátan, 190.
Karan: defeat of, by the Musalmáns, 512. See Karan Ghelo.
Karan Ghelo: Vághela ruler of Gujarát (1296–1304), 229.
Kárávana: modern Kárván, chief shrine of Lakulíśa and temple of Chámuṇḍádevi at, 83 and note.
Kariás: Salávats, 451.
Karka I.: Ráshṭrakúṭa king of Gujarát branch (812–821), accepts the overlordship of Dakhan dynasty, helps Amoghavarsha in establishing his supremacy and receives in return a portion of country south of the Tápti; his grants, 124–125.
Karka II.: grant of (812–813), 466, 468.
Kármaneya Ahára: district of Kámlej, 108.
Karṇa: Puráṇic king, 4; Mahábhárata hero, 85, 86, 116. Son and successor of Bhíma I. (1064–1094), removes his capital to Karṇávatí, 169, 170–171. King of Chedi, pays tribute to Bhíma I., 163; marches against Kumárapála and dies on the way, 186 and note 5, 187.
Karṇadeva: last Vághela king (1296–1304): flees before Musalmáns to Devagiri, dies a fugitive, 205–206.
Karṇáditya: 157.
Karnál: district of Panjáb, 534.
Karṇameru: temple at Aṇahilaváḍa, built by Karṇa the Chaulukya king, 170.
Karṇa Ságara: lake made by Karṇa the Chaulukya king, 170.
Karnáta: king of, 203 and note 3.
Karṇávatí: city founded by Karṇa the Chaulukya king and made his capital; temple of Udaya Varáha at, 170; modern Ahmedábád, 181; Hemachandra’s birthplace, 191.
Karṇeśvara: god Mahádeva in Asával, 170.
Kárpatika: 156.
Karra: Kaira, 518.
Karranji Hati: Rána of Nagar Párkar, rises in revolt, subdued by Colonel Evans, 448.
Kártalab Khán: viceroy, suppresses the mutiny at Ahmedábád (1688), 288.
Karusha: disciple of Nakuliśa, 84.
Kárván: see Kárávana.
Kásákula: division, 110.
Kasamachitra: ruler of Gujarát, sends an expedition to Jáva (603), 489.
Kásam Khán: thirtieth viceroy of Gujarát (1657–1659), 282.
Kásárás: brass-smiths, 450.
Kasbah: town, 213.
Kasbátis: of Pátan (1748), 333. [569]
Káshmir: state, 460, 461, 464, 465, 468, 519, 522.
Kashyáp: sage, 461.
Kásí: king of, present with Múlarája in the battle with Graharipu, 160; present at the svayamvara of Durlabhadevi, 163.
Kásmíradeví: wife of Tribhuvanapála, 181.
Kásmíras: 469.
Kaspeiros: Káśmir city, 546.
Kastariás: Kshatriyas, 531.
Katariya: Kshatriya, 530.
Kathásarit-ságara: 78.
Káthias: woodworkers, 450.
Káthiáváḍa: the name, 208, 209; zillah in Sorath, 208 and note 3, 209; Gupta sway in, 135; arrival of Mers in, 140 and note 5; disturbance in (1692), 288; settlement of tribute by Colonel Walker, 416; state of (1807), 416; the revenue raid system in, 417; Bháts and Chárans in, 420–421; the habit of taking securities in all engagements in, 420; Peshwa’s share of tribute in, 422–423; cession of the share to the English for military expenses, 423–424; disturbances in (1811), 425, 526, 534, 538.
Káthis: the tribe, 209, 217 note 3.
Katuka: Bania, gives parched grain to Kumárapála on credit, 183; is given Baroda, 184.
Kauládeví: wife of Karṇadeva, taken captive by Alaf Khán and admitted into the Sultán’s harem, 205.
Kavás Bhumiás: servants, 451.
Kávi: Govind III.’s grant at, 123, 125, 126.
Kaviṭhasádhi: modern Kosád, 128.
Káyastha: writer, 461.
Kázi: position and duties of, 213, 214, 530.
Kázi-ul-kuzzah: Mughal appellate kázi, 213.
Keating: Colonel, sent to help Rághoba, 402; joins Rághoba at Darmaj or Dara near Cambay (1775), 403; negotiates with Fatesing on behalf of Rághoba, 405; receives orders to leave Rághoba to himself, 405.
Kedáreśvara: temple in Kumáon repaired by Ganda Brihaspati, 190.
Kedarites: retreat of, to Káshmir, 500; settle with Tibetans in Yunnan in the ninth century, 501.
Kedárji: Gáikwár, Dámáji’s cousin, receives one-third of the revenues of Surat for his aid from Sayad Achchan, 332.
Kelambapattana: probably modern Kolam or Quilon, 183 note.
Kelhana: chief of Nador, 193.
Kêprobotras: Keralaputra, 546.
Keradu: inscriptions near the ruined town of, 188.
Keralaputra: Cera king, 546.
Kerálu: village, inscription at, 196, 470.
Keśava: Nágara Bráhman, minister of Karṇadeva, slain, 205 note 2.
Keval Náik: Náikda Bhil leader, surrender of (1859), 446.
Khábirún: probably Kávi, 513, 546. See Akabarou.
Khafíf: son of Singhar, 517.
Khajuráho: inscription from, 469.
Khalif Hashám: (724–743), 109.
Khálsah: crown domain, 209, 214.
Khambáit: 514. See Cambay.
Khambát: see Cambay.
Khambhália: town, head-quarters of the Navánagar chiefs between 1671–1707, 285.
Khambhoi: battle of (1391), 232 and note 2.
Khánahzád Khán: obtains a title of Ghálib Jang, 307.
Khandahat: fort, attacked by Mahmúd of Ghazni, 167.
Khanderáv: Dábháde, Rám Rája’s deputy in Báglán, makes incursions into the Surat district (1699), 388; his expeditions in Gujarát (1700–1711); his defeat at Ankleshvar by the Mughals (1711), 388; defeats the army sent against him under Zulfikar Beg by the Dehli authorities (1716), 388; his outpost between Surat and Burhánpur (1713), 388; is appointed Senápati by Rája Sháhu, 389.
Khanderáv: Gáikwár, brother of Dámáji, demands his share; negotiates with Jawán Mard Khán; appoints Dádu Morár his deputy at Ahmedábád and goes to Sorath, 326, 327; confines Rangoji and Fakhr-ud-daulah; appoints Trimbak Pandit his deputy, 329; is appointed his brother’s deputy in Gujarát, 332, 340.
Khán Jehán Lodi: unsuccessfully besieges Mándu, 381.
Kharaosti: prince, 23.
Khári Báva: salt well, 452.
Khariphron: mouth of the Indus, 538.
Khaśa: king of Kumaon, 190.
Khasás: 469.
Khás Khán: general of Sultán Násir-ud-dín Kabáchah, 512.
Khátiks: butchers, 451.
Khattáb: father of Umar, the second Khalifah, 505.
Khavás: family slaves, usurp government of Navánagar; dispersed by British contingent (1814), 427.
Khazánah-i-ámirah: imperial treasury, 213.
Kheḍá: grant of, 108, 115, 116, 125, 126, 129, 518.
Khengár: king of Sorath, killed by Siddharája, 176.
Khengár IV.: Chúḍásamá king of Junágaḍh (1279–1333), repairs Somanátha after its desecration by Alá-ud-dín Khilji, 190.
Khersonêsos: the peninsula of Goa, 541, 546.
Khertalab Khán: brother and successor of Nek Alum Khán II. of Broach; his death, 338, 339.
Khiláfat: 513.
Khizar Khán: prince, son of Alá-ud-dín Khilji and husband of Devaladevi, 205. [570]
Khmers: Panjáb and Káshmir settlers in Jáva and Cambodia, 500 note 6, 502.
Khokhar: village, inscription at, 204.
Khurásán: 168.
Khurshíd Ráni: mother of Násir-ud-dín Khilji (1500–1512), 365.
Khushálchand Sheth: chief merchant of Ahmedábád, 333.
Khushnáwaz: White Húṇa emperor (460–500), 76.
Kidáras: division of Baktrian Yuetchi, 144.
K’ie-ch’a: 116. See Kheḍá.
Kim: 545. See Kammoni.
Kim Kathodra: battle of (1744), 328; customs station, its revenue made over to the English by the Baroda minister Rávji (1803), 414.
Kir: Capparis aphylla, 461.
Kiráṭa-Kúpa: see Keradu.
Kiriya: language spoken at Málkhet, 519.
Kírtikaumudí: compiled by Someśvara, 159, 174, 178, 179, 194, 195, 196, 198, 199.
Kírtivarmman: Chálukya king, 107.
Kírtirája: grandson of Bárappa and king of Láṭa, his grant at Surat, 159.
Kírttipála: brother of Kumárapála, 181.
Kírttirája: Parmár king, 160.
Kírtti-stambha: reservoir, 180 note 2.
Kís: 514. See Kish.
Kish: probably Kich-Makrán, island of, 514, 515.
Kishánbivao: gateway, 450 note 1.
Kitábul Akálim: Book of Climes, work of Al Istakhri, 506 note 9.
Kitolo: last Kushán king, 75; ruler of Yuetchi, 144.
Kiu-che-lo: northern Gurjjara kingdom (a.d. 620), 3; Chinese form of Gurjjara, 466, 489.
Klaudios Ptolemaios: of Alexandria, 537.
Koa: Kábul river, 537.
Kochharva: goddess in Asával, 170.
Kochin: 533.
Kodinár: town, temple of Ambiká at, 182 and note.
Kodrana: town, 538.
Kohat: town, 538.
Kokalmír: Mher settlement at, 136.
Kol: town, 519 and note 4, 520.
Kôlaka: town, 538.
Kolambapattana: probably modern Quilon, 183 note.
Kolhápur: Kumárapála’s visit to, 183.
Kolis: rebellion of, 338.
Kondal: Gondal, 517.
Konkana: northern boundary of (a.d. 888), 5 note, 524, 527, 528, 534.
Konvalli: village, 127.
Kopargaon: the residence of Rághoba after the treaty of Sálbái, 410.
Koptos: town on the Nile, 535, 536.
Kori: 538.
Kosád: village, 128.
Kosalas: 469.
Kosmas Indikopleustes: shipman and monk, author of Topographia Christiana (530–550), 547.
Kotieba: Arab commander, checks Chinese advance (709), 501.
Kotipur: village, 126.
Kotumba: boats, 545.
Kotwal: city police inspector, 214.
Kozolakadaphes: Indo-Skythian king, 536.
Kṛishṇa: father of Ráshṭrakúṭa prince, Indra, 120. Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king (765), 121, 122. Akálavarsha, last Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king (888), 128. Akálavarsha, Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king (888–914), brings south Gujarát under the sway of the Dakhan, 128–129.
Kṛishṇa: legendary connection with Dwáriká, 8–11; incarnation of Vishṇu, his image at Verával, 81; claimed by the Chúḍásamás as their ancestor, 139, 178; builds the Somanátha temple, 190; claimed by Gurjjaras as their ancestor, 464.
Kṛishṇa III.: Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 469.
Kṛishṇadeva: cavalry general of Siddharája and brother-in-law of Kumárapála, 181, 182; helps Kumárapála to secure the throne, 183; insults Kumárapála, 184.
Krishnaji: foster son of Kántáji, captures the fort of Chámpáner (1728), 308.
Kṛishṇarája: Paramára king, 470.
Kshatrapas: dynasty of (b.c. 70, a.d. 398); the name, 20 and note, 21; northern and western, 22–54, 65, 66; dynasty of, 464.
Kshatriyás: 463 note 2, 465, 530, 531.
Kshemarája: Chávaḍá king (841–880) of Aṇahilaváḍa, 127 note 2, 154, 155.
Kshemarája: son of Bhíma I. Chaulukya king of Aṇahilaváḍa, 169, 170, 181.
Kshetrapáls: 461.
Ktêsias: (b.c. 400), 532.
Kuda: see Kata.
Kukura: name of province, 36 and note 7.
Kulámmali: Quilon, apparently on the Malabár coast, maritime island, 509 and note 2.
Kulachandra: general of the Málwa king, invades and sacks Aṇahilaváḍa city, 163–164.
Kuli: country of Sindh, 520.
Kumáon: temple in, repaired by Ganda Brihaspati, 190.
Kumáradeví: Gupta queen (c. 360 a.d.), 61 and note 4.
Kumáragupta: Gupta king (a.d. 339), 29.
Kumáragupta I.: sixth Gupta king (a.d. 416–453), inscriptions, coins, 66, 67, 68–69, 74, 78 note, 86.
Kumáragupta II.: Gupta king, 74.
Kumárapála: local chief, 172 and note 1.
Kumárapála: Chaulukya king (1143–1174), 156, 170, 176; his ancestry 179, 181; his death planned by Siddharája; goes into exile; his wanderings; coins issued in his name by Pratápasimha; is chosen king, 182–183; rewards his friends in exile; his wars with the kings of Sámbhar, Málwa, the Konkan, and Suráshṭra, 184–187; traditions regarding his Sesodia Ráni, 188; extent of his kingdom; construction of the temple of Somanátha; his vow to keep apart from women and eschew flesh and wine, 189; his Jain benefactions; is credited with building 1444 temples; scholars at his court, 190; dies, 194. [571]
Kumárapálacharita: life of Kumárapála in Sanskrit, 149 note 1, 170, 177 note 1, 178, 182, 185, 186.
Kumárapálaprabandha: history of Kumárapála in Sanskrit, 149 note 1, 173, 183, 194.
Kumárapáleśvara: temple of, 172.
Kumáirs: 500. See Khmers.
Kumbha: Rána of Chitor, defeated by Mehmúd Khilji (1443), 361.
Kumbhárs: potters, 451.
Kumkar: Konkan, 506.
Kumudabhatta: grantor in the Kávi grant, 126.
Kumudachandra: Digámbara Jain from Karnátaka, his religious discourse with Devasuri and defeat, 181.
Kunkanás: Surat Nágar Bráhmans, 5 note.
Kuru: king of, present at the svayamvara or choice marriage of Durlabhadevi, 163.
Kurukshetra: holy place, 161.
Kurus: 469.
Kuruṇḍaka: investiture festival at, 130 and note 3.
Kuśa: son of Ráma of the Solar race, incarnation of Vishṇu, 119.
Kuśasthali: name of Dwárika, 8.
Kushán: 456 note 1; dynasty, 464; warlike race, 544, 545.
Kuśika: disciple of Nakulíśa, founder of a branch of Páśupata school, 84.
Kúṭa: an attribute meaning prominent, 119.
Kutb-ud-dín: Mughal general in Gujarát, captures Navánagar and annexes the territory (1664), 283.
Kutb-ud-dín Aibák: defeats Karan Vághela (1297), 512.
Kutb-ud-dín Eibak: Dehli emperor (1194), 229; advances to Kol, 519 and note 4.
Kutb-ud-dín Sháh: king of Gujarát, defeats Mehmud Khilji of Málwa (1453), 362.
Kuṭumbin: old name for cultivators, 4.
Kuvars: princes, 215 note 2.
Lae-lih: Toramáṇa’s father, 74–76.
Lahawar: Lahori Bandar, 509.
Lahud: class of Hindus, 530.
Lákha: son of Phula king of Kachh, slain by Múlarája, 160.
Lakshavarmman: 469.
Lakshmí: daughter of king of Chedi married to Jagattuṅga son of Kṛishṇa, 130. Younger sister of Mahendra married to Nága Rája, 163.
Lakshmí: temple of, 460.
Lakshmí: daughter of Braghu, 461, 462.
Lakshamíthala: Lakshmí’s settlement, 452.
Lakulíśa: founder of Páśupata sect, chief shrine at Kárávana, 83, 84. See Nakulíśa.
Lalitádeví: wife of Vastupála, 202.
Lalliya: the Śáhi of Ohind near Swát, 468.
Lamb: Mr., chief of the English factory at Surat; sends Mulla Fakhr-ud-din in disguise to Bombay, 332; his suicide, 333.
Land assessment: under Valabhi, 82 and 83.
Land tax: under Mughals, 212.
Lanja Bijiráo: Bhatti prince, son-in-law of Siddharája, 174 note 1.
Lár: seat of a Gueber prince; tribe, 194 note 1.
Lár Desh: South Gujarát, 520, 524.
Lárike: the province Láṭa, 7, 539.
Lárwi: Sea (Indian Ocean), 510; language, 524.
Láṭa: ancient name of central and southern Gujarát, 5 note 1, 6, 7 and note 5, 116, 117; its conquest by Dantidurga, 122; its chief deserted Lavanaprasád and joined Singhana, 199, 465, 467, 468.
Latta: same as Raṭṭa, 7.
Lattalura: original city of the Raṭṭas, 7.
Launi: 538.
Laut Mir: Red Sea, 492.
Lavaṇaprasáda: 196, 197; Vághela chieftain (1200–1233) minister of Bhim II., rules at Aṇahilaváḍa in his sovereign’s name, 199; his war with the Devgiri Yádavs and the Márwár chief; his abdication in favour of his son Víradhavala, 198, 200, 206.
Lávaṇyaprasáda: see Lavaṇaprasáda.
Legendary origin: of Somnáth idol, 521.
Legends: of Gujarát, 8–11; of Bhinmál, 461–463; of Jáva, 497.
Lendas Da Asia: (a.d. 1497–1539) work of Correa, a Portuguese writer (1512–1550), 349.
Leuke: (Laccadives?), pirate haunts, 546.
Lewa: Gujarát Kunbi subdivision, 4 and 5.
Li: certain measure of distance, 79.
Lichchhavis: dynasty of the, 61 and note 4, 63.
Life-saving: Jain zeal for, 193.
Líládeví: sister of Sámantasiṁha married to Ráji, 157.
Líládeví: queen of Bhíma II., daughter of Chohán chief Samarasiṁha, 197.
Limits: of the country under Kumárapála’s sway, 189 and note 1.
Limyrike: Malabár coast, 543; Támil country, 546.
Liṅgam: worship of the, 521, 522.
Liṅgánuśásana: a work on genders compiled by Hemachandra, 193.
Liṅgas: 461.
Lingthali: village, place of liṅgas, 84 note.
Local chiefs: power of, 228.
Lodra: gathering of Thákurs at (1857), 443.
Lohárs: blacksmiths, 451.
Lonibare: mouth of the Indus, 538.
Louse temple: 193.
Luhára: village, engagement of the Maráthás with the Kolis at, 338.
Lunapála: Vastupála’s chief supporter, shrine, 200 note 2.
Lunáváḍa: disturbance at, crushed by Lieutenant Alban, 441.
Luni: river, 538.
Madanapála: brother of Karṇa’s mother, his death, 172.
Madanarájñí: wife of Lavaṇaprasáda, 198.
Madanavarman: Chandela king of Mahobaka, modern Mahobá, his inscription; his surrender to Siddharája; his hospitality, 178–179.
Mádhava: Nágar Bráhman, minister of Karṇadeva, invites Muhammadans into Gujarát; is appointed civil minister of Alaf Khán, 205 and note 2.
Mádhavráv Gáikwár: brother of Piláji, takes Baroda (1734) from Sher Khán Bábi the governor, 394.
Mádhavráv Peshwa: son and successor of Báláji Peshwa (1762–1772), 399; marches against Rághoba and defeats him at Dhorap (1768), 400.
Madhyadeśa: country between the Ganges and the Yamuná, 161, 428.
Madina: sacred place of the Muhammadans, 204.
Mádrakas: tribe, 64 and note 3.
Madura: 546.
Maga: Bráhmans, sun-worshippers, 450.
Magadha: Gupta rule in (7th century), 73, 77.
Maganlál: agent of Bápu Gáikwár, a political refugee at Ahmedábád, 443.
Magas: sun-worshippers, 142.
Magha: Sanskrit poet, 453 note 1.
Magha: Bráhmans, 464, 465. See Magas.
Mahábat Khán: thirty-third viceroy of Gujarát (1662–1668), suppresses the rebellion of the Chunvál Kolis headed by a Beluchi personating Dárá Shikoh (1664), 283.
Mahábhárata: 545.
Mahádáji Sindia: receives the town of Broach from the English, 410.
Mahájans: 450.
Mahálakshmi: temple of, 451, 471.
Maháṇaká: Gujarát princess, married to a Kanyákubja king, 151.
Mahárája: attribute of priestly Bráhmans, 85.
Mahárájabhuvana: Jain temple at Sidhpur, 172.
Maháráshtra: southern boundary of Víradhavala’s kingdom, 201.
Mahávíra: 193.
Mahendra: Rája of Nadol, holds a svayamvara or choice-marriage of his sister, 162, 163.
Maheshwar Mahádev: shrine of, 454.
Maheśvaráchárya: grantee in the Haddálá copperplate, 138.
Mahi Kántha: Colonel Walker’s tribute system introduced in (1808), 424.
Máhim: port, 207 note 1.
Máhindri: the river Máhi, 510.
Mahipála: Chúḍásamá ruler of Káthiáváḍa (917), his coins, 138. Brother of Kumárapála, 181; father of Ajayapála, Chaulukya king, 194. King of Gurjjara, 466, 469.
Mahipáladeva: see Mahipála.
Mahípatrám Rúprám: Ráo Sáheb, 180 note 2.
Mahmúd: of Ghazni, sacks Somanátha and attacks Aṇahilaváḍa and other places, 164–168, 229, 498, 510, 512, 517, 522 and note 1, 523.
Mahmud Begada: Ahmedábád king (1459–1513), 243–250; defeats a conspiracy of his nobles (1459); improves the soldiery (1459–1461), 243–244; helps the king of the Dakhan against the Sultán of Málwa (1461), 244–245; his expedition against the pirate Zamíndárs of the hill fort of Barûr and the wharf of Dun or Dáhánu; his expedition against Junágaḍh (1467) and capture of Girnár (1472), 245; repairs the fort of Jehánpanáh and makes Junágaḍh his capital under the name of Mustafábád, 245–246; expedition against Sindh and defeat of the Jádejás in Kachh; takes the fort of Jagat or Dwárka and destroys the idol temples, 246; founds the city of Mehmudábád on the Vátrak; second conspiracy of the nobles (1480) headed by Khudáwand Khán; his war against Chámpáner (1482–1484); captures Pávágaḍ (1484) and makes Chámpáner his capital under the name of Muhammadábád, 247; invades Somanátha (1490), 190; places his nephew Mirán Muhammad Ádil Khán Fárúki on the throne of Ásir-Burhánpur (1508), 248; his religious zeal; his death (1513), 249–250.
Mahmúdis: coin, 222 note 2.
Mahobá: in Bundelkhand, 178.
Mahomedan: writers, 546.
Mahrat Desh: the Marátha country, 524.
Máhura: 519. See Mathura.
Maïs: Máhi river, 544.
Maithilas: 469.
Maitrakas: tribal name of Mehrs, 75 and note 6, 87–88; identified with Mhers, 135, 136, 141, 142 and note 2.
Maitreya: disciple of Nakuliśa, founder of a branch of Páśupata school, 84.
Majevádi: village, 176.
Majmudárs: district accountants, 212, 213 note 2.
Makara: fish, tribal badge of the Mehrs, 87, 135.
Makaradhvaja: chief of Mehrs, his fights with Mayuradhvaja, 87; ancestor of Mher chiefs of Porbandar, 135.
Makka: 204.
Makvánás: same as Jhálás, 140.
Malabár: port of, 515, 529, 537.
Máladeva: chief minister of Arjunadeva and Sáraṅgadeva, 204.
Málava: tribe, 28; kingdom of, 64; era, 67, 124, 465, 467, 469. See Málwa.
Málavya: lake at Dholka, built by Siddharája, 180 note 2.
Malcolm: Sir John, 180 note 3; (1820), 383.
Maleô: cape of, identification of, 539.
Malet: Mr., chief of the English at Surat, 402.
Maleus: Mount, 533.
Malhárráv: son of Khanderáv Gáikwár, retires on a pension to Naḍiád, 412; breaks out in rebellion in Káthiáváḍa; is captured by Bábáji Áppáji and Vithal Deváji, 413. [573]
Malhárráv Gáikwár: called Dáda Sáheb, takes part in the Marátha conspiracy at Baroda (1857); escapes punishment, is imprisoned, succeeds Khanderáv, is deposed (1875), 442–443.
Malhárráv Holkar: Bájiráv Peshwa’s officer, plunders Dánta and Vadnagar and exacts tribute from Pálanpur, 317; defeats Dia Bahádur, governor of Mándu and captures Mándu, 382.
Malhárráv Khuni: Dámáji Gáikwár’s deputy at Ahmedábád, collects tribute in Gujarát (1740), 322, 323.
Máli: apparently Mália in north Káthiáváḍa, capture of, 506 and note 5; island, 509.
Mália: temple at, 153; Rája of, plunders Kachh and Sind, 422.
Máliba: identified with Málwa, expedition against, 109, 467.
Malik Báyazíd: son and successor of Shujáat Khán, Sultán of Málwa, with the title of Báz Bahádur (1565–1570), 369.
Malikhas: Nabathæan king, 542, 543.
Malik Kabir: Sultán Fírúz Sháh, deputes Ziá-ud-dín Barni to Broach, 514.
Malik Káfur: Cambay slave, rises in Dehli emperor’s favour, is sent to subdue the Dakhan, 205, 229.
Malik Mughis Khilji: minister of Sultán Hoshang (1405–1434), 359.
Malik Muîzz-ud-dín: conquers Gujarát and plunders Kambáyat, 515.
Malik Mukbil: Gujarát governor, 230.
Malik Túghán: captain of freebooters (1347), 230–231.
Mális: gardeners, 450.
Mâlindya: Mount, 533.
Malippala: town, 540.
Málkhed: capital of the later Ráshṭrakúṭas, 120. See Mányakheta.
Málkhet: Mánkir, 514; destroyed by Tailappa, Chálukya king (972), 519.
Mallikárjuna: Siláhára king of the Konkan (1160), is killed in battle by Kumárapála’s general, 185; his stone inscriptions, 186.
Mallu Khán: commandant of Mándu, assumes the title of Kádir Sháh Málwi and makes Mándu his capital, indifference of to the orders of Sher Sháh Sur; does homage to Sher Sháh at Sárangpur (1542), flies to Gujarát and attacks Mándu with Gujarát forces; the defeat of, by one of Sher Sháh’s generals, 368, 369.
Maltecoræ: tribe, 534.
Málwa: 24, 28; Gupta conquest of, 67; conquered by Govinda III. Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 123, 124; its king taken prisoner by Siddharája, 175; annexed to Chaulukya kingdom by Siddharája, 178; its king Ballála defeated by Kumárapála, 185; its king crushed by Visáladeva, 203; incorporation of, to Gujarát by Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát (1526–1536), invasion of, by the emperor Humáyún (1534), 367; under Sher Shah Sur (1542–1545), 368; under his successor Salim Shah (1545–1553), becomes independent under Shujáat in 1554, 369, 510. See Máliba.
Málwa Sultáns: (1400–1570), 356–371.
Mámhal: 508, 509 note 3, 511. See Aṇahilaváḍa.
Mána: see Manna.
Mánáji: brother of Fatehsingh Gáikwár, assumes the government of Baroda, 410; his death, 411.
Mánáji Morár: Senápati of Rája Sháhu, 389.
Mánáṅka: early Ráshṭrakúṭa prince; Ráshṭrakúṭa family, 120.
Mânas: associated with the introduction of sun-worship, 142.
Mánd: maritime island, 509.
Mandagara: identified with Mandangad, 541.
Mandagas: Sudra class of sun-worshippers, 142.
Mandagora: 546. See Mandangad.
Mándal: village near Viramgám, expedition against, 109, 518, 520 and note 2.
Mandala: kingdom, 135.
Mandali: modern Mándal, Múlanáthadeva’s temple at, 161 and note 2.
Mandalika: Chúḍásamá ruler of Junágaḍh, 70.
Mandali-nagara: temple of Muleśvara at, 161 and note 2.
Mandangad: 546.
Maṇḍapiká: gold canopy, won from Karṇa the Chedi king and presented to Somanátha, 163.
Mandasor: town in western Málwa, 77; inscription of Amśuvarman at, 81; defeat of Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát at (1534), 367.
Mandelslo: traveller (1623), 224 note 2; at Ahmedábád (1638), 279 note 2.
Mánds: identified with Mers, 140 and note 5, 142 and note 2, 508.
Mándu: expedition against (1394) 233, (1419) 237; hill fort, description of, 352–356; is made capital of Málwa by Sultán Hoshang, 358; besieged by Ahmed Sháh of Gujarát (1418–1422), 359; captured by Mehmud II. of Málwa and Muzaffar of Gujarát (1519); besieged by Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát (1526), 367; local Musalmán chiefs attempt to establish at (1536–1542), Mallu Khán the Sultán of, 368; captured by Akbar’s general Pir Muhammad (1560); re-taken by Sultán Báz Bahádur (1561); re-captured by Akbar’s general Abdullah Khán Uzbak (1562); visited by Akbar (1563); 369; Mughal province (1570–1720) 370, 371; is given to Muzaffar III. of Gujarát by Akbar, 371; described by Abul Fazl (1590), Farishtah (1610), emperor Jehángir (1617); the Reverend Edward Terry (1617) 371–381; besieged by Khán Jehán Lodi, 381; captured by Udáji Pavár (1696) and emperor Bahádur Sháh (1708); Ásaph Jáh Nizám-ul-Mulk, governor (1717–1721); Rája Girdhar Bahádur, governor (1722–1724); defeated by Chimnáji Pandit and Udáji Pavár; Bájiráv Peshwa, governor of [574](1734); included in the Pavár territory; Miná Bái, mother of Rámchandra Pavár, takes shelter in (1805), 382; under the Maráthás, (1720–1820), 382.
Mangalapura: establishment of a cess at, 176.
Mangalapurí: identified with Puri, 108.
Mangalarája: Gujarát Chalukya ruler (698–731), 56; his plates, 108–109; at Navsári, 110.
Mangalarasaráya: 56. See Mangalarája.
Mangalíśa: Chálukya king (600), 114.
Mángrol: Velári betelvine cultivators’ settlement at, 113 note 3; village, Siṃha era mentioned in an inscription at, 176. See Mangalapura.
Mangalor: 537.
Mangrul: port, burned by the Portuguese (1532), 347.
Mánkir: 514, 518, 519. See Málkhet.
Manoel DeSouza: same as Emanuel DeSouza, captain of the fleet of Diu, 349, 350, 351.
Mánpur: identification of, 544.
Mánsa: taken by Dámáji, 324.
Mansúra: in Central Sind, invaded by Mahmúd of Ghazni, 167.
Mansúrah: 506, 507, 511, 525. See Mansúra.
Mânthava: Báhika town, 534.
Mantrasástris: proficient in charms, 161.
Mantris: agents, 209.
Mányakheta: modern Málkhed, 120; capital of Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas, 128, 130, 519. See Málkhet.
Márá Śárva: king of east Málwa, submits to Govind III., 123.
Marásthalí: Márwár, 470.
Maráthás: their ascendancy in Gujarát (1760–1802), 227; raids on Surat (1664), 284; (1699), 291; threaten Surat (1700), 292; enter Gujarát under Dhanáji Jádhav (1705), 293; plunder Mahudha, enter Ahmedábád and levy tribute (1707), 295, 296; defeated at Ankleshvar (1711), 297; plunder the treasure escorted by Muhammad Tabrízí (1713), 388; yearly raids into Gujarát, 297; besiege Vadnagar (1725), 307; quarrels between their leaders Dámáji and Kántáji; under Dámáji expel the Viramgám Kasbátis; under Rangoji are defeated at Dholka by Ratansingh, 316, 317; defeat Rustam Ali governor of Surat, 305; defeated by Khánahzád at Sojitra and Kapadvanj (1725), 307; compel Mubáriz-ul-mulk to confirm his predecessor’s grants in their favour (1726), 307; make terms with the viceroy of Gujarát, 314; driven out of Baroda (1732), 394; defeat Sher Khán Bábi and capture Baroda (1734), 314–315; capture Kapadvanj (1736), 317; expelled from Viramgám fort; call in the aid of Momín Khán; take Viramgám, 323–324; take Petlád, 327; engagements with Momín Khán, 340, 341, 342; their arrangements in Ahmedábád (1758); strike coins of their own at the Ahmedábád mint, 342; levy tribute in Umeta, Bálásinor, Lunáváḍa, Visalnagar, and Pálanpur (1758), 343; their supremacy in Gujarát (1760–1819), 345, 385; help the Ráo of Kachh in an expedition against Thatta in Sind (1758), 398; join in a league against the English (1780); driven from their posts in Ankleshvar, Hánsot, and Ámod by the English (1780), 408; close of their supremacy (1819), 428–429.
Marco Polo: Italian traveller (1290), 501, 504.
Marcus Aurelius Antoninus: (161–180), 537.
Marinos: of Tyre, 537.
Markianos: geographer (b.c. 400), 546.
Marohæ: tribe, 534.
Maru: ancient name of Márwár, 36 and note 4, 466, 468.
Márwád: Márwár, expedition against, 109, 467.
Márwár: king of, present with Graharipu in the battle with Múlarája, 160; chiefs of, attack Lavanaprasád and are defeated, 199, 200; disturbance in (1692), 289, 464, 532.
Masálwaḍa: local name, 208 note 3.
Masudi: 469, 498. See Al Masudi.
Masulipatam: 494.
Mátar: táluka of the Kaira district, 122 and note 3.
Matarem: in the island of Java, 489.
Mátar Mahudha: made over to the English by Rávji, Baroda minister, in payment of the subsidiary force at Baroda (1803), 414.
Mátás: goddesses, 461.
Mathoæ: tribe, 534.
Mathra: modern Mathura, 519.
Mathura: king of, present at the svayamvara or choice-marriage of Durlabhadevi, 163; Prince Murád confined in (1858), 282, 533.
Matiás: with Momnas march against Broach, and murder the governor (1691); their defeat and slaughter, 288.
Mátṛi: 122. See Mátar.
Maues: northern Kshatrapa king (b.c. 70), 22.
Mauna: Puráṇic name for the Húṇas, 141 note 2, 143.
Maurya: chiefs, later (500), 15; ruling dynasty of the Konkan, 107; kingdom identified with Mauryas of Chitor, 109; of Chitor, 465; empire (b.c. 180), 535.
Mayúra: peacock, symbol of the Guptás, 135.
Mayuradhvaja: 135.
Mayurkhandi: see Morkhand.
Meda: see Meva.
Medani Rái: commander-in-chief of Mehmud II. of Málwa (1512–1530), suppresses the revolt of Muháfiz Khán; defeats the combination of Muzáffar II. of Gujarát and Sikandar Sháh of Dehli; attempts of Mehmud II. of Málwa for the assassination of; expulsion of, with terrible slaughter by joint forces of Mehmud II. and Sultán Muzáffar of Gujarát; supported by Rána Sanga of Chitor, 366–367.
Medhs: 140; Bawárij pirates, 517. See Mehrs.
Meds: 140; Mánds, 508, 511. See Mers.
Medus Hydaspes: Virgil’s phrase for the Jhelum, 144. [575]
Megallæ: the Mêkalas, 532, 533.
Megari: tribe, 534.
Megasthenês: ambassador of Seleukos Nikator, his account of India, 532, 533, 534, 535, 536, 537.
Mehmud II.: (1512–1530), son and successor of Násir-ud-dín of Mándu; revolt of his commandant Muháfiz Khán crushed by his Rájput commander-in-chief Medani Rái; combination by Muzáffar II. (1511–1526) of Gujarát and Sikandar Sháh of Dehli (1488–1560) baffled by Medani Rái; the attempt of, to crush the power of Medani Rái; siege of Mándu by Sultán Muzáffar of Gujarát (1511–1526); massacre of Rájputs; capture of Mándu, defeat and capture of, by Rána Sanga of Chitor; incurs the wrath of Bahádur Sháh of Gujarát by giving protection to Chánd Khán and Razi-ul-mulk; invasion and capture of Mándu by Bahádur Sháh of Gujarát; surrender and death of, 366–367.
Mehmud II.: (1526).
Mehmúdábád: town in Gujarát, 219 note 3.
Mehmud Khán: son and minister of Sultán Hoshang of Málwa (1405–1434), 359.
Mehmud Khilji: becomes Sultán of Málwa (1436); his victory over Rána Kumbha of Chitor (1443); builds his tower of victory; is defeated by Kutb-ud-dín Sháh of Gujarát (1453); makes his son Ghiás-ud-dín minister; his death (1469), 362.
Mehr: northern tribal name, 87; Hinduising of, 87.
Mehrán: the Indus, 510.
Mehtars: sweepers, 451.
Mekong: river, 504.
Melizeigara: probably Janjira, 536, 540, 546.
Menander: Baktrian king of India, 16, 17.
Menandros: (b.c. 110) conquests of, 535, 544, 545.
Mendan: town in Java, 490.
Mendang: town, built by Bhruvijaya Savelachála, 489.
Meos: Musalmán, identified with Mers, 140 and note 8.
Meroê: 542.
Mers: sun-worshipping foreigners (470–900), passed through Punjáb, Sindh, and north Gujarát into Káthiáváḍa and ruled there (770); allied to Jethvás and Jhálás, descendants of Húṇas, 135–147.
Mertha: district, conferred upon Durgádás by the emperor Aurangzib (1697), 290.
Merutunga: author of Prabandhachintámaṇi, 151, 152, 155, 156, 196.
Mesæ: tribe, 534.
Methora: modern Mathura, 533.
Mevas: name of tribe, 33.
Mewáḍ: origin of the name, 33; Kumárapála’s conquests extend to, 188; chief of, subdued by Vísaladeva, 203.
Meyds: 142.
Mherváḍa: Mher settlement at, 136.
Mhow: Colonel Pratt, Captain Fagan, and Captain Harris murdered at, (1857); Colonel Durand, Resident, expelled from, 438.
Migration: from India to Indo-China, traces of, 499.
Mihira: king of Káthiáváḍa Mehrs; his inroads against Dhruva II., 127; tribe, 135–147, or Gurjjara conquest of Valabhi (490), 489, 490.
Mihirakula: king of the White Húṇas (508–530), 72, 74, 75, 76, 142 and note 2; son of Toramáṇa (500–540), 146, 465, 496, 497.
Mihirgulla: Indian emperor of the White Húṇas, 143.
Milizegyris: modern Janjira, 540. See Melizeigara.
Mines: of gold and silver in Gujarát, 528.
Minháj-us-Śiráj: 195 note 4.
Minnagara: ancient Greek capital, 15 note 3, 538, 540, 543, 544.
Mins: identified with Mers, 140.
Mirát-i-Ahmadi: 205; the author of, suppresses the riots at Ahmedábád and is rewarded with the title of Hassan Muhammad Khán (1730), 310; superintendent of customs, 328, 337.
Mirát-i-Sikandari: Musalmán history of Gujarát (1536), 348, 513.
Mir Fakhr-ud-din: obtains the governorship of Junágaḍh from the viceroy Abheysingh (1730), 311.
Mirkhand: 168.
Mir Muhammad Látir: minister of Ázam Khán, viceroy of Gujarát (1635–1642), 298.
Mirza Áziz Kokaltásh: Mughal viceroy, 212.
Mirza Isa Tarkhán: governor of Sorath, afterwards twenty-fourth Mughal viceroy of Gujarát (1642–1644), 212, 279.
Misáar Muhalhil: Arab traveller and writer, 510 note 1, 516, 517 note 1.
Mithankot: town, 538.
Miyánalladevi: daughter of Jayakeśi, king of the Karnátak, queen of Karṇa and mother of Siddharája Jayasiṃha; her regency; her pilgrimage to Somanátha; remits pilgrim tax, 170–172.
Mochis: shoemakers, 451.
Modása: town, capture of (1414), 236.
Modh Vasahika: Jain monastery at Dhandhuka, 191.
Modogalinga: the Calingas, 532, 533.
Modogoulla: probably Mudhol, 541.
Modura: modern Madura, 537.
Mokheráji: Gohil chief of Piram (1347), 87 note, 230.
Molindæ: Indian tribe, 533.
Momín Khán I.: is appointed governor of Surat by Nizám-ul-Mulk (1722), 303; is made governor of Cambay by Abheysingh (1730), 311, 313, 315, 316; schemes independence at Cambay (1736), 317; is appointed fifty-fourth viceroy of Gujarát (1737); assumes the title Najam-ud-dauláh Momín Khán Bahádur Fírúz Jang; asks Jawán Mard Khán Bábi to help him; his disastrous alliance with the Maráthás which gives a final blow to Mughal power in Gujarát, 318; receives secret instructions to disregard the appointment of Abheysingh fifty-fifth viceroy and to drive [576]his Ráthoḍs from Gujarát, 319; captures Ahmedábád (1738); is appointed fifty-sixth viceroy (1738–1743), 320; is honoured with a title and dress by the emperor of Dehli (1742), 325; his death (1743); his wife seeks protection of Rangoji, 326.
Momín Khán II.: son of Momín Khán I., 207; is confirmed as governor of Cambay (1748), 330, 331; at his request Cambay is included in Peshwa’s share (1751), 334; is compelled by Raghunáthráv to pay an annual tribute of Rs. 10,000, 337, 338; takes Gogha, attacks Jambusar and besieges Borsad (1755), 339; captures Ahmedábád (1756), 339; receives compliments and a sword from the emperor of Dehli, 340; besieged in Ahmedábád, receives help from the Rája of Idar; Sháh Nur’s attempt to make peace between Momín Khán and the Peshwa fails; Ahmedábád and Gogha surrendered to the Peshwa (1758), 341, 342; oppresses and extorts money from his own followers, 342; contracts friendship with the English and visits Poona (1759), 343, 344; receives instructions from Dehli to join in driving the Maráthás out of Gujarát; is defeated (1761), 345.
Momnás: revolt of (1691), 288.
Monædes: Munda of Singbhum, 533.
Monoglosson: modern Mangrol, 538.
Mophis: river Máhi, 539.
Morbi: copperplate of Jaikadeva at, 81, 87; earliest seat of Jethvás, 136; grant of Jaikadeva at, 139.
Morkhanda: capital of the country ruled by Govinda, son of Dhruva, Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 123.
Moro Trimal: Shiváji’s general, captures the fort of Sáler in Báglán (1672), 387.
Moruni: tribe, 534.
Mostyn: Mr., resident envoy in Poona (1777), 407.
Mottaka: Bráhman settlement of, 127.
Mousopalle: provisionally identified with Karvir, 542.
Mozaffar: invades Somanátha, 190.
Muazzam: son of Aurangzib and commander of the Mughal army sent against Shiváji, 387.
Muazzam Sháh: Prince Muhammad, 296, 297. See Bahádur Sháh of Dehli.
Mubárak Khilji: emperor, 229.
Mubáriz-ul-Mulk: 304, 306, 307, 308, 309, 310, 311. See Sarbuland Khán.
Muftkhir Khán: son of Momín Khán, schemes of Rangoji for the assassination of; unites his forces with Fidá-ud-dín Khán, defeats Rangoji and obtains Borsad and Viramgám from him, 326; fifty-seventh viceroy (1743–1744), appoints Jawán Mard Khán his deputy; the house of, besieged by Jawán Mard Khán; his escape, joins Rangoji and retires to Cambay, 327.
Mughaira: brother of Hákam, leads an expedition to Debal, 506.
Mughals: the administration of, in Gujarát, (1573–1760), 221–227; emperors in Gujarát [604](1573–1760), 207, 345; at Mándu (1570–1720), 370–382.
Muháfiz Khán: commandant of Mehmúd II. of Málwa (1512–1530), the revolt of, suppressed by Medani Rái, 366.
Muhammad: prophet, his era, 204.
Muhammad: son of Fazl, sails against the Meds of Hind and captures Máli, 506.
Muhammad: son of Kásim, 506.
Muhammad IV.: (1648–1687) Turkish Sultán, an ambassador from, lands at Surat, 280.
Muhammad Aâzam Sháh: thirty-ninth viceroy of Gujarát (1703–1705), 291.
Muhammad Amin: poisons Abu Bakr, the leader and suppresses the riot at Ahmedábád (1681), 286–287.
Muhammad Amin Khán: Umdat-ul-Mulk, thirty-sixth viceroy of Gujarát (1674–1683), 285.
Muhammad Bahlol Khán Shirwáni: Mughal general, captures Idar (1679), 286.
Muhammad Bidár Bakht: forty-first viceroy of Gujarát (1705–6), 294–295.
Muhammad Ghori: raid of, into Gujarát, 195 note 4, 512; Sultán Ghazni Khán, son and successor of Sultán Hoshang of Málwa (1434–1436), poisoned by Mehmud, son of Malik Mughis, 359–360.
Muhammad Kásim: (712), 456 note 1.
Muhammad Sháh I.: (1403–1404), 234 and note 1.
Muhammad Sháh II.: Raushan Akhtar, emperor of Dehli (1721–1748), 222, 301; sends Mubáriz-ul-Mulk against Hámid Khán and the Maráthás, 306; his death (1748), 332.
Muhammad Tughlak: Sultán (1325–1351), 230, 231; at Asáwal, 513; quells the insurrection at Broach and Cambay, 514, 515; in Gondal (1349), 517; pursues Tághi, 518.
Muhammad Tughlak II.: emperor (1391–1393), 232.
Muhammad Ufi: 195 note 4.
Muharrir: secretary, 214.
Muhtasib: city censor, 214.
Muiz-ud-din: Gujarát governor (1347), 231.
Muiz-ud-din Bahrám Sháh: Sultán of Dehli (1194–1205), defeated by Viradhavala, 201.
Mukaddam: 212. See Patel.
Mukhtár Khán: thirty-seventh viceroy of Gujarát (1683–84), 287.
Muktias: crown domain officers, 209 and note 2.
Mulaka: son of Sahajiga, makes grants to Somanátha; is mentioned in the inscription at Mangrol, 176.
Mulakgiri: land-raiding system in Káthiáváḍa under the Mughals and Maráthás, 417; special rules, 418, 421.
Múlanáthadeva: temple of, at Mandali, 161 and note 2.
Múlarája: Solaṅki king, 131, 139, 153, 469, 470. See Múlarája, Chaulukya king.
Múlarája: Chaulukya king (961–996); his descent and birth; kills his maternal uncle and ascends the Chávaḍá throne; his fight with [577]Bárappa; his war with Graharipu, ruler of Sorath; instals his son and retires; builds temples at Aṇahilaváḍa and Siddhapur; grants villages to Bráhmans, 131, 139, 153, 156–162, 164, 469, 470.
Múlarája: heir apparent of Bhíma I. of Aṇahilaváḍa, his mysterious death, 169.
Múlarája II.: Chaulukya king (1177–1179), succeeds his father Ajayapála; disperses the Turushka army, defeats Muhammad Ghori, 195, 512.
Múlaśvámi: temple of, at Aṇahilaváḍa, 161.
Mulavasatiká: Jain temple at Aṇahilaváḍa, 160, 161.
Muleśvara: temple at Maṇḍali-nagara, 161.
Muliyásar: Kshatrapa inscription at, 43.
Mulla Muhammad Ali: Ûmdá-tut-tujjár or chief of merchants, raises a disturbance at Surat (1729), fixes his head-quarters at Píram, and afterwards at Athva on the Tápti, 309; builds the fort of Athva (1730), 310; drives Sohráb Khán, governor, out of Surat (1732); kept in confinement by Teghbeg Khán, governor of Surat, 313; in correspondence with the Nizám; letters from the Nizám to Teghbeg Khán for the release of; the assassination of (1734), 315.
Multán: capital of Húṇa dynasty, 143, 459, 509, 518, 528, 545.
Muna: lake at Viramgám, 180.
Mundakeśvara: holy place, 170.
Muñja: king of Málwa, deprives Chámuṇḍa of his marks of royalty, 162.
Muñjála: minister of Karṇa, Chaulukya king, 170, 171, 172.
Murád Bakhsh: Prince Muhammad, twenty-ninth viceroy of Gujarát (1654–1657); surrender of Kánji Chunvália Koli; proclaims himself emperor of Gujarát (1657); his transfer to the viceroyalty of Berár through Dárá Shikoh; collects an army and arranges to meet his brother Aurangzib; fights a battle with Mahárája Jasvatsingh and Kásam Khán, viceroys of Málwa and Gujarát (1658); Aurangzib and Murád enter Ujjain, meet Dárá Shikoh at Dholpur and defeat him; confined by Aurangzib at Mathura (1658), 281–282.
Múruj-uz-zahab: ‘Meadows of Gold,’ work of Al Masudi, 506 note 8.
Muruṇḍa: tribe, 64 and note 5.
Musa bin Is-hák: 516 and note 3.
Musalmáns: Gujarát (1297–1760), 207–384, 451, 468, 512, 514, 516, 518, 523, 526, 530.
Mushaka Vihára: temple at Pátan, built by Kumárapála, 190.
Mushrifs: revenue clerks, 212, 214.
Muslim: Arabs, first attack Broach, 513.
Muslims: dress of, 529.
Mustapha Khán: head of the Arabs at Sunth, makes the Rája prisoner; disarmed and shot by Lieutenant Alban, 441.
Mutasaddi: civil officer, 212.
Muter: Captain, arrest of, by Genl. Roberts, 440.
Mutiny: at Ahmedábád, suppression of, by the viceroy (1689) 288.
Muzgiri: 537.
Muzaffar I.: of Gujarát, (1407–1419), 210, 234–235; invades Málwa and defeats Sultán Hoshang at Dhár (1407); takes Sultán Hoshang to Gujarát as a prisoner; releases and reinstates him at Mándu (1408), 358.
Muzaffar II.: Gujarát king, attacks Somanátha, 190.
Muzaffar Khán Gárdi: Peshwa’s captain at Surat (1758–1759), 343.
Muzaffarábád: port, burned by the Portuguese (1532), 347.
Myos Hormos: near Rás Abu Somer, 536, 543.
Naagramma: town, 538.
Nabathæa: destruction of the kingdom of (105), 543.
Naḍiád: battle near (1412), 235; made over to the British by Rávji Apáji (1803), 413.
Nádirsháh: Persian emperor invades Hindustán, 322.
Nadol: copperplate, 181 note 3.
Nador: state in Márwár, its chief Kelhana put a man to death for his wife having offered flesh to a field-god, 193.
Nadula: modern Nándol, 198.
Nága Kings: the, 64.
Nága: see Nirihullaka, 115. Wild tribe identified with Naikdás of the Panch Maháls and the Talabdás of Broach, 115.
Nágada: minister of Visáladeva, 203.
Nágána: temple of, in Meváḍ, 133.
Nágáne: tribal guardians of the Ráthoḍs, 452.
Nagar Fárkar: rising in, 448.
Nága Rája: son of Chamuṇḍa, Chaulukya king, 162–163.
Nágariká: modern Navsári, 125.
Nagarouris: probably Poona, 541.
Nágasárika: modern Navsári, 125.
Nágavarddhana: Chálukya prince; king ruling in west Násik; grant of, at Nirpau, 108, 110, 111, 112.
Nágavarmman: 122.
Nág worship: legends of, 502 note 3.
Nagor: fort of, 174 note 1.
Nágher: district, 208 and note 3.
Nahapána: first Gujarát Kshatrapa, 24, 29.
Nahlwára: Aṇahilváḍa, 508, 509, 510, 511, 517, 518, 531.
Nahrwálá: the Rai of (Bhimdeva), 196, 511, 512.
Nahush: father of Yayati, 460.
Naikda Bhils: in revolt under Rupa and Keval Naiks (1858), 444; joined by Tátia Topi’s broken force, 445.
Náikdás: wild tribe, 115.
Náikidevi: wife of Ajayapála and mother of Múlarája II. Chaulukya kings, her fight at Gádaráraghatta, 195.
Náin Pal, slew Ajipál, Kanuj monarch (470), 120.
Náis: barbers, 451.
Náiyad: district in Sorath, 208 and note 3. [578]
Nakhonwat: Nága’s shrine in Cambodia, begun in a.d. 825 and completed in a.d. 950, 499, 500, 504 and note 1.
Nakkabhajja: village, 127.
Nakleśvara: temple of Śiva at Kárván, 83 note.
Nakuliśa: 83 note and note 1.
Nakuliśa Páśupata: sect, 205.
Nalkántha: district, 208 and note 3.
Namados: the Narmada, 539.
Námagranth: 464.
Namnadios: the Narmada, 545.
Nánághát: inscription at, 38.
Nanagouna: supposed to be the Kálinadi, 542.
Nana Phadnis: at the head of affairs in Poona (1774); drives Rághoba from power 401; schemes of, against the English; demands the cession of Sálsette and the person of Rághoba, 408; his proposals to Govindráo Gáikwár, 411.
Nandi: bull, badge of the religion of Valabha dynasty, 80.
Nándipuri: modern Nándoḍ, 4, 85; capital of Gurjjara dynasty of Broach district, 107; palace of Gurjjara kings, 111; capital of the Gurjjars, 113. See Nándor, 113.
Nándod: capital of the Gurjjara dynasty of Broach district, 107, 108; capital of Rájpipla, 113. See Nándipuri and Nándor.
Nandol: in Márwár; its chief slain by Lavaṇaprasáda, 198.
Nándor: capital of the Gurjjaras, modern Nándoḍ, 113 and note 3. See Nándipuri and Nándod.
Naoura: 546.
Náradji: divine sage, 461.
Nárána: 507, 520. See Náráyan.
Narasimha III.: Hoysala Ballála king of Dvárasamudra (a.d. 1254), 203 note 3.
Narasimha: Karnátak king, 469.
Narasiṃhagupta: Gupta chief, 74, 77.
Naravarman: king of Málwa, at war with Siddharája, 177; his inscription, 173, 180.
Náráyana: minister of war and peace; writer of Karka’s Surat grant, 125; writer of Dhruva’s Baroda grant, 126, 511 note 12, 520; ancient capital of Gujarát, 527.
Náráyan: Bania or Bazána, battle of (1192), 195 note 4.
Náráyanráv Peshwa: murder of (1772), 401.
Narbadá: river, special holiness of, 84; its lower valley occupied by wild tribes, 114; crossed by the Maráthás for the first time (1675), 198, 387, 444; estuary of, 513.
Narbherám: Gáikwár’s deputy, 345.
Nareæ: tribe, 534.
Narmada: 545. See Narbada.
Narmaza: the Narbada, valley of, 510 and note 3.
Nármukhsarovar: see Nimbáli.
Nasarpur: town, 517.
Náro Pandit: deputy of Sadáshiv Rámchandra in Ahmedábád, 342.
Narotamdás: Rághoba’s agent for negotiating the terms of the treaty of Surat, 402.
Nárukot: Náikda Bhils in revolt at (1858), 444, 445.
Nasika: modern Násik, 540.
Násik: northern Chálukya capital, 112.
Násir-ud-dín: Abdul Kádir, son and successor of Ghiás-ud-dín (1502–1512); poisons his father, becomes Sultán, and subjects his mother Khurshíd to indignities and torture, 365. See Abdul Kádir.
Násir-ud-dín Kabáchah: Sultán (1246–1266) deputes his general to attack Nahrwála, 512, 519.
Nasmyth, Captain D., 447.
Nasrat Khán: companion of Alaf Khán in the Gujarát expedition, 205; plunders Cambay, 515.
Naulákheshwar: shrine of, 452.
Náusári: 546.
Naushahro: town, 538.
Navaghani: see Noghan.
Navánagar: town, 226; revolt of the Jám crushed by Ázam Khán viceroy (1640), 279; chiefship of, usurped by Raisinghji, captured and annexed and the name changed into Islámnagar by Kutb-ud-dín (1664), 283; restored to Tamáchi son of Raisinghji; the city remains in the hands of the Mughals till 1707, 285; quarrels of the Jám of, with the Ráo of Kachh, ejects Baroda agents (1807); British arbitration, 425; Jám’s death, 427.
Navsári: inscription of Śíláditya at, capital of Jayasiṃhavarmman, 107; copperplate of Jayabhaṭa at, 108; capital of Pulakeśi; destruction of the Chálukya kingdom of, 110; the great Arab invasion, repulsed by Pulakeśi Janáśraya at, 117; grant of Karka I. at, 124, 125; copperplate grants found at, 128; Indra’s copperplates at, 128, 130; grant of Chálukya king Pulikeśi Janáśraya at, 149, 468.
Nawábs: of Surat and Broach, 214.
Nazar Ali Khán: governor of Baroda retakes the fort of Broach from the Matiás and Momnás (1691), 288; nephew of Momín Khán viceroy of Gujarát (1738–1743), 325.
Neacyndon: Melkynda of Ptolemy and Nelkynda of the Periplus, 537.
Nearchus: 536.
Nek Álam Khán: Nizám’s lieutenant at Broach, 324; governor of Broach dies (1754), 338.
Neknám Khán Bahádur: the title of Hamid Beg, governor of Broach, 339; supports Sayad Achchan at Surat (1759), 343.
Nelkynda: Kallada, 546.
Nemáditya: minister of war and peace of Karka I., 125.
Neminátha: stone temples of, on Śatruñjaya, Ábu, and Girnár hills, 177, 202.
Nennapa: grantee in Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá grant, 131.
Nepál: inscription of Amśuvarman in, 81.
Netravati: river, 542.
Nicholas Ufflet: traveller (1610), 224 note 2. [579]
Nicolo de Conti: traveller (1420–1444) 220, note 2.
Nihśankamalla: king of Aṇahillapáṭaka, 204.
Nikolaos: of Damascus, 535.
Nikumbhalla Śakti: Sendraka chief, his grant, 55–56, 111.
Nilakantha Mahádeva: Kumárapála’s royal god, 189.
Nilakantheśvara Mahádeva: image of, 163.
Nili: queen of Graharipu, 160.
Nilkanth: pleasure-house at Mándu, visited by Akbar in 1574 and by Jehángir in 1617, 356; inscriptions, 370–371.
Nilkanth Mahádev: shrine of, 455.
Nimach: 539.
Nimbáli: tank, 453. See Nármukhsarovar.
Nimghoria Bhairav: 454.
Nirihullaka: grant of, 58 note 1; chieftain of a wild tribe, 114, 115. See Nága.
Nirpan: grant of Nágavarddhana Tribhuvanáśraya at, 108, 110.
Nirupama: another name of Dhruva I. and Dhruva II., 126.
Nisháda: country, 36 and note 9.
Nitra: identified with Mangalore, 542.
Nityaṃvarsha Raṭṭakandarpa: 130.
Nizámsháhi rulers: of the Dakhan (1490–1595), 221.
Nizám-ul-Mulk: governor of Gujarát (1351), 231; Asafjáh, viceroy of Ujjain (1720), retires to the Dakhan, defeats and kills Sayad Diláwar Khán; retires to Aurangábád, battle of Bálápur in the Berárs and death of Álam Khán, deputy viceroy of the Dakhan, 301; appointed prime minister of the empire (1721), 302; his disagreement with Haidar Kuli Khán (1722), 303; appointed fifty-first viceroy of Gujarát (1722); appoints Hamid Khán, deputy viceroy and Momín Khán, governor of Surat, 303; defeats Rustam Ali, 390; sends Sayads Mithan and Achhan to Surat to avenge Mulla Muhammad Áli (1748), 331.
Noghan: Áhir ruler of Suráshṭra, attacked and slain by Siddharája, 176.
Nono da Cunha: Portuguese viceroy in India, 349, 351.
Northern India: conquest of, by Timur (1398–1400), 357.
Nousaripa: modern Nausari, 539.
Nuh: Noah, given as the first ancestor of the Chúḍásamá, 139.
Nur Jehán: wife of emperor Jehángir at Mándu, 375.
Núr-ud-dín Muhammad Ufi: author of Jami-ul-Hikáyat (1211), 512.
Nuzhat-ul-Mushták: work of Al Idrísi, 508 note 10.
Obollah: 545.
O-che-lo: Chinese name of the Arhat Áchára, 79.
Odonbœores: tribe, 534.
Office-bearers: under the Valabhi administration (a.d. 500–700), 81, 82.
Ohind: 468.
Okelis: modern Ghalla, 537, 543.
Okhágir: 208; Okhámandal.
Okhámandal: zillah, 208 and note 3; chiefs of, admit Sundarji Shiváji as resident on behalf of British Government, 425; chiefs of, take to piracy (1816) and are crushed by a British force; the district of, made over to the Gáikwár (1816), 427; Wághers of, besiege and plunder Dwárka Barvála and Bet (1859); expedition against Bet; capture of the forts of Bet and Dwárka, 446–448.
Ollaiyaka: grantor mentioned in Akálavarsha Kṛishṇa’s grant at Bágumra, 128.
Olokhoira: provisionally identified with Karád, 542.
Olpád: 539.
Omana: east of the Persian Gulf, 545.
Omenogara: probably Junnar, 541.
Oratæ: the Aparántakas, 532, 533, 534.
Oratura: probably Suráshṭra, 6.
Orbadarou: identification of, 539.
Orbitai: Makrán tribe, 546.
Origin: of the name of Gujarát, 2–5; of the Valabhis, 85–86; of Bhinmal, 466.
Orisa: 494.
Ormuz: shipowner of, 204.
Orostræ: tribe, 534.
Orrhotha: Sorath, 547.
Orsi: Urasa tribe, 534.
Osanpur: town, 538.
Osia: town, 463.
Osumbhala: village, 108.
Osváls: caste, 463, 464; origin of, 464 note 1.
Ounia: same as Húṇa, 146.
Oxus: river, 144.
Ozene: Ujjain, 37, 540, 543, 545.
Padmapura: city in Kâshmir, 188.
Padmávatí: wife of Kumárapála, 188.
Pagoda: coin, 219 note 2.
Pahár Khán Jhálori: governor of Pálanpur (1744), 328.
Páhini: mother of Hemachandra, 191.
Pahlavas: tribe, 35.
Paithan: town, 37, 132, 540, 541, 545.
Pakidari: modern Kávi, 539.
Pál: 216. See Vol.
Pál: village, 546.
Palai: 543.
Palaipatmai: modern Pál, 540, 546.
Palaisimoundou: Ceylon, 543.
Pálanpur: birth-place of Siddharája, Chaulukya king, 171, 310.
Palibothra: Páṭaliputra, modern Patna, 533. [580]
Palimbothra: Páṭaliputra, 546.
Pálitána: 186.
Pallava: dynasty of Dakhan kings, 35, 58.
Palsána: village, 127 and note 3.
Pálwára: local name, 208 note 3.
Pampa: Kanarese poet (941), 466.
Panas: town, 538.
Panchál: zillah, 208 and note 3.
Pañchásar: village, Chávaḍá chiefship at its fall (696), 149, 150, 155.
Pañchásará Párasnáth: Jain temple of, 152.
Panch Maháls: rising in; siege of Dohad raised by Captain Buckle’s forces, 439; Tátia Topi in, his expulsion from, 445.
Pandai: Páṇḍyas, 546.
Pándavas: the, 519.
Pandion: kingdom of the Páṇḍyas, 537, 546.
Pandits: at courts of Gujarát kings, 180.
Pándurang Pandit: Peshwa’s agent in Gujarát, marches on Cambay and Ahmedábád, makes peace with Momín Khán and Jawan Mard Khán and retires to Sorath (1752), 335.
Pándurang Pant: 398. See Pándurang Pandit.
Páṇḍya: kingdom of, conquered by Pulikeśi II., 111, 534, 546.
Panjáb: kingdom of, 526, 527, 534, 545.
Pánipat: battle of (1761), 345.
Pánmul: village, assigned to the author of Mirat-i-Ahmedi, 322.
Pánoli: village, 328.
Papike: cape of, identification of, 539, 544, 545.
Parabali: tribe, 538.
Párahanaka: village, granted, its identity with Palsána, 127 and note 3.
Paramadeva: Rája, identified with Paramára, king of Ábu, 168 note 2.
Paramáras: Rájputs, 468; of Málwa, section of the Gurjjara or Bhinmál empire, 469; supreme in Marusthali, lose their possession, 470.
Parántij: assigned to the Maráthás (1737), 110, 319.
Parasang: lineal measure, 165.
Parasangæ: Páraśava, 533.
Párasnáth: Jain saint, 456.
Paraśuráma: son of Sajjana, finishes the temple of Nemináth, 177 note 1.
Párdi: 110.
Parganáhs: sub-divisions, 210.
Parkher: local name of Baroda, 208 note 3.
Pariah dog: passing of the (1857), in Gujarát, 433.
Pariśishṭaparvan: work of Hemachandra, 193.
Pariyaya: village, granted, 110.
Park: Colonel, 445.
Párlipur: town, 119.
Parṇadatta: Suráshṭra governor of Skandagupta, 69.
Párnera: fort, captured by Shiváji (1672), 387; fort, 402; taken by Lieutenant Welsh (1780), 409.
Párpas: local name, 208 note 3.
Pársvanátha: temple of, 471.
Pársis: 194 note 1; riot of, in Broach (1857), 437, 438.
Partábpur: gathering at; destruction of, 443.
Parthians: 543, 544; empire of, 545.
Párvati: Shiv’s wife, 455.
Pasáitas: see Vartanias.
Pasipêda: town identified with Besmaid, 538.
Páśupatás: take service in army, 84.
Patala: island, 533, 534, 535; town, 538, 546.
Patale: Indus delta, 536.
Patalênê: 537. See Pattalene.
Pátáleshwar: 452.
Páṭaliputra: city, 546.
Pátan: town, 231, 232, 235; inscription at, 167 note 1, 174, 178; Sahasraliṅga lake built by Siddharája at, 179; Sabhá called at, by Siddharája, 181; stone inscription at, 190; vacated by Jháloris and Ráthoḍs and seized by Jawán Mard Khán (1737), 318, 460 and note 4.
Pátan Somnáth: zillah, 208 and note 3.
Pátálamalla: another name of Karka I., 124.
Pátdi: fort, given to Bhávsingh by the Maráthás, 323–324.
Patels: village headmen, 210.
Patika: northern Kshatrapa ruler, 23 and note 1, 33.
Pátri: Mándal, 518.
Patrias: dancing girls, 451 and note 4.
Pattabandh: investiture festival, 130.
Pattalene: Lower Sindh, 535.
Pattan: town, mosque in, 512.
Pattan Somnáth: burned by the Portuguese (1532), 347.
Pattávale: 469.
Patwári: Mughal village officer, 212.
Pausanias: (170) 499.
Pávágaḍ: hill fort, goddess Káli on, 206 note; taken from and restored to Sindia by the English (1803), 414.
Pavár: Gujar surname, 468.
Pawangad: 540.
Pearl fisheries: in the gulf of Kachh, 285.
Penth: 110.
Peperine: island, 542.
Perami: 545.
Periplus: the, 7, 17, 535, 537, 539, 538; its author a merchant of Alexandria; the chief views about its age, 542–546.
Permádi: king, 172 and note 3; Kadamba king, 195.
Persia: country, 497, 532, 547; gulf of, 516, 536, 545.
Pertalis: capital of the Gangaridæ.
Pesháwar: stupas of, 497, 545.
Pesháwar: Kidáras established in, 144.
Peshkash: Marátha contributions, 216.
Peshwa: opens for the first time direct negotiations with the Viceroy of Gujarát (1726); [581]appoints Udáji Pavár his deputy to levy tribute in Gujarát and to operate against Piláji; sends Chimnáji with an army through Gujarát; obtains tribute on the whole revenue of Gujarát (1728), 307, 309, 391; negotiates with the Nizám and the adherents of Trimbakráv Dábháde; recognises the Nizám’s rights to several places in Gujarát and agrees to help him in severing the Dakhan from the possessions of the emperor, 393; negotiates with Jawán Mard Khán (1750), 397; treaty of Bassein (1802), 413; his intrigue in Baroda, 426; treaty of Poona (1817); his fall (1818), 428.
Pethapángaraka: Dakshina Śiva shrine at 132.
Petirgala: probably Panagala or Hongal, 541.
Petlád: fort, captured and demolished by Rangoji (743), 327.
Peucolitæ: people of Pushkálavatí, 534.
Phôtios: 535.
Phra Tong: apparently Great Lord, 497.
Phula: king of Kachh, 160.
Phulpáda: old Surat, 539.
Phulada: father of Lákha, 160.
Piláji Gáikwár: nephew and successor of Dámáji Gáikwár, marches on Surat (1719); defeats Musalmáns; establishes himself at Songad; is secretly favored by Ajítsingh, 301, 390; marches on Surat and defeats Momín Khán; levies contribution; overruns Surat province and builds forts in Rájpipla, 303, 304, 390; obtains Baroda and Dabhoi; prevents Udáji Pavár from joining his forces with the viceroy at Baroda (1727), 308, 391; negotiates with Mustafid Khán, governor elect of Surat (1730), 311; assassinated (1732), 313, 394.
Pilgrimages: Vastupála’s, 202 note 1.
Pillar: Allahábád, inscriptions on, of Samudragupta, 63–65.
Pi-lo-mo-lo: Bhilmál or Bhinmál, 3, 466.
Pilu: Salvadora persica, 449, 456.
Pingalika: 174.
Pipal Duára: 455.
Piram: island in the gulf of Cambay, 309.
Pirate coast: 541.
Pirates: 492, note 3.
Pir Muhammad: Akbar’s general in Málwa, drives Sultán Báz Bahádur out of Mándu (1560); his defeat and death (1561), 369.
Piroz: Muhammadan shipowner of Ormuz, builds a mosque at Somanátha Pátan, 204.
Pliny: (23–79), 6, 532, 533, 535, 536, 537, 543.
Plutarch: 535.
Pokarn: 464. See Pushkar.
Polemaios: 37.
Pomponius Melo: (a.d. 43), 536.
Poona: treaty of, between the English and the Peshwa (1817), 428.
Porbandar: port, 524.
Ports: Gujarát (1513–1515), 220 and note 2.
Portuguese: affairs of the, in Diu (1529–1536), 347; send an expedition to south Káthiáváḍa and sack Tárápur, Balsár, and Surat (1531); burn the ports of Somnáth, Pattan, Mangrul, Talaja, and Muzaffarábád; destroy Bassein and burn Damán, Thána, and Bombay; send an embassy to the court of Humáyún to obtain Diu; treaty with Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát; disputes with Sultán Bahádur (1536), 347, 348; in Surat (1700–1703), 292.
Portuguese Asia: historical work by Faria-e-Souza (1650), 349.
Porwáls: caste, origin of, 464.
Poseidonios: 535.
Posina: boundary of the Vághela kingdom in 1297, 206.
Post: in Musalmán period, 214.
Postal chaukis: 214.
Potana: Patala, 535.
Poulipoula: identification of, 539.
Prabandhachintámaṇi: historical work dealing with the Chávaḍá kings, 149 and note 2, 151, 152, 154, 155, 156, 158, 159, 160, 162, 163, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 176, 178, 179, 180, 183, 184, 185, 186, 189, 190, 193, 194, 195.
Prabandhaśata: work of Rámachandra, Kumárapála’s Pandit, 190.
Prabhákaravardhana: king of Magadh (600–606), 467, 497.
Prabhása: Múlarája’s visit to, 160; holy place, 164; inscription at, 176. See Somnáth Pátan.
Prabhútavarsha: another name of Govind Ráshṭrakúṭa, 126.
Prachanda: noble of Kṛishṇa, Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 129.
Prajápati: daughter of, loved by the Moon, 521.
Prárjunas: a tribe, 64 and note 3.
Praśántarága: title of Dada II. Gurjjara ruler, 115.
Praśasti: poetical eulogium on the Sahasraliṅga lake written by Śripála, 180.
Prasi: Prácyas of Palibothra, 532, 533.
Pratápamalla: son of Kumárapála’s daughter, 194. Second son of Viradhavala, 203.
Pratápráv: brother of Dámáji Gáikwár advances with Devaji Tákpar and exacts tribute and plunders the country; levies tribute from the chiefs in Sorath, dies of small-pox at Kánkar near Dholka (1737), 317.
Pratápasimha: king of Kalumbapattana, receives Kumárapála, builds a temple, and issues a coin named after Kumárapála, 183.
Prath-Nagri: local name of Dholka, 208 note 3.
Prehistoric references: to Gujarát, 11 note 2.
Premaládevi: sister of Kumárapála married to Kṛishṇadeva, Siddharája’s general, 181.
Prithiráj Chohán: king of Dehli, 470. [582]
Pṛithivísena: ninth Kshatrapa (a.d. 222), coin of, 43.
Proklais: 545.
Protagoras: geographer, 546.
Pseudostomos: river, 540.
Ptolemy: Egyptian geographer (a.d. 150), 6, 7, 78 note 1, 137, 499, 533, 538, 539, 540, 544, 546.
Ptolemy II. Philadelphos: (died 247 b.c.), 535, 542.
Pulakeśi II. (610–640), 110, 116. See Pulakeśi Vallabha Satyáśraya, 465.
Pulakeśi Janáśraja: Gujarát Chálukya king at Navsári (738–739), 110; repulses the great Arab invasion at Navsári, 117.
Pulakeśi Vallabha Satyáśraya: Dakhan Chálukya king (610–640), 110, 111. See Pulakeśi II.
Pulikeśi: grant of, 109.
Pulikeśi II.: 107. See Pulakeśi II.
Pulikeśi Janáśraya: his grants, 149. See Pulakeśi Janáśraya.
Pulumáyi: Ándhrabhṛitya king, 38, 540.
Punáji Vithal: Peshwa’s agent in Gujarát, 329.
Pûr: town, 539.
Puragupta: Gupta chief (a.d. 470), 74.
Purána: Bhavishya, 142, 533, 534, 545.
Purandhar: treaty of (1776) between the Peshwa and the English, 406.
Puri: Konkan Mauryas of; its identity with Janjira or Elephants, 107, 108; ancient name of Broach, 159.
Pushpamal: 461.
Pushkar: holy place, 464.
Pushyagupta: Gujarát governor of Chandragupta, 14.
Pushyamitra: name of king or tribe, 69 and note 4, 73–74.
Pygmies: race of, in India, 532.
Pym: Lieutenant, 483.
Rachias: envoy, 536.
Raddi: 119. See Raṭṭa.
Rádhanpur: grant of Govind III. at, 123; disloyalty of the Nawáb of, 441; plate from, 466; grant of, 468.
Raffles: Sir Stamford, 489, 491.
Rafia-ud-Daraját: grandson and successor of the emperor Farrukhsiyar (1719); his murder by the Sayads, 301.
Rághobá: Báláji Bájiráv Peshwa’s brother, called also Raghunáthráv, levies tribute in Gujarát, takes possession of Rewa and Mahi Kántha districts and marches on Surat (1752), 334; takes Ahmedábád (1753), 336–337; compels Momín Khán to pay tribute; appoints Shripatráv his deputy at Ahmedábád and collects tribute from Limbḍi and Wadhwán chiefs, 337; acts as guardian of his nephew Mádhavráv, is joined in his intrigues by Jánoji Bhonsle and Govindráv Gáikwár, is defeated by the young Peshwa at Dhorap (1768) and confined at Poona, 399–400; is invested with the robe of Peshwa by the titular king of Sátára; reinstates Govindráv Gáikwár in title and estates of Dámáji Gáikwár (1774); sets out for Gujarát and attacks the city of Baroda (1775), 401–402; opens negotiations with the English through Mr. Gambier the chief at Surat, 401; joins Govindráv Gáikwár (1775); sends an agent to negotiate with the Bombay Council; flies to Cambay and through the help of Mr. Malet goes to Surat viâ Bhávnagar, 402; reception of by the Nawáb of Cambay, 403; abandoned by the English after the treaty of Purandhar (1776); takes refuge at Surat, 406; at Bombay; a fresh alliance of, with the English (1778), 407; handed over to Sindia; flies to Broach (1779), 408; receives a pension and goes to Kopargaon (1782), 410. See Raghunáthráv.
Rághoji: Marátha deputy, assassination of, at Ahmedábád (1756), 339.
Rághoshankar: Marátha leader, sent to subdue Kolis (1753), 338.
Raghoji Bhonsla: of Berár, joins with Dámáji in attacking the Peshwa, 395.
Raghunáthdás: Rája, Nizám’s minister, 333.
Raghunáthráv: 334, 336, 337, 398, 399, 400. See Rághoba.
Ráhada: another name of Ghaghaḍa the Chávaḍá king, 154, 155.
Rahánjur: Rándir, capital of Lárdes, 507 and note 11, 513.
Rahma: Ruhmi, apparently Burma and Sumátra, 527, 528.
Rahmi: 527.
Raht: spine of Indra, 119, 133.
Ráhtod Ráshṭraśyena: image of, 133.
Ráis: of Alor, 143.
Ráis Bhára: Samma chief of great Kachh, 518.
Raisinghji: usurps the chiefship of Navánagar, is defeated and slain in 1664, 283; Rája of Idar joins Fakhr-ud-daulah, 329, 331.
Raivata: legendary king, 8.
Raivataka: Girnár hill, 177.
Rajagharatta: title conferred on Cháhaḍa by Kumárapála, 187.
Rájahaṃsa: Prachanda’s grandfather, 129.
Rája Mahendri: 533.
Rájapitámaha: title of Siláhára kings, 185.
Rájapuri: see Puri.
Ráji: father of Múlarája, 156, 157; marries Lákha’s sister Ráyáji; is slain by Lákha, 160.
Rájpipla: 226.
Ráj-ul-mulak: special rules for conducting the mulakgiri or land-raiding system, 418.
Rájavula: northern Kshatrapa, 23.
Rákháich: son of Ráji and Lákha’s sister Ráyáji, 160.
Rákshas: division of Parihár Rájputs, 465.
Ráma: ancestor of the Chúḍásamá clan, 139.
Rámachandra: Pandit in Kumárapála’s court, writes the Prabandhaśata, 190; Jain scholar, ordered by Ajayapála to sit on a red-hot sheet of copper, 194. [583]
Rámi: island of the Jáva group, 528.
Rám Rája: king of Sátára, appoints Khanderáv Dábháde to collect chauth and sardeshmukhi in Báglán, 388.
Rámráv Shástri: adviser of the Peshwa; decides in favour of Sayájiráv, son of Dámáji by his second wife, 400.
Rám Sen: hill range, 456.
Ran: 538.
Rána: of Chitor, 464.
Raṇagraha: Gurjjara prince (639), brother of Dadda II., his copperplate grant, 115.
Ráṇaka: chieftain, title of the Vághelás, 199.
Ránakadeví: daughter of a potter sought in marriage by Siddharája, 176.
Ránder: Ráhanjir or Rahánjur, 513, 520.
Rangáriká: district, 187.
Rangoji: is appointed agent by Dámáji Gáikwár in Gujarát; defeats Kántáji at Ánand-Mogri (1735), 316, 317; agrees to aid Momín Khán on condition of receiving half the revenues of Gujarát (1737), 318, 394; again appointed deputy by Dámáji to collect tribute in Gujarát (1741), 323, 325; defeated by Muftkhir Khán and Fidá-ud-dín; deserted by Sher Khán Bábi, is taken prisoner, his escape (1743), 326, 395; captures and demolishes the fort of Petlád; employed by the Musalmáns in the quarrels regarding the viceroyalty of Gujarát (1743–44), 327, 395; imprisoned by Khanderáv Gáikwár, is released by Umábái and appointed her agent (1745), 329, 396; expels Trimbakráv from Ahmedábád and himself collects the Marátha share of the city revenues, 329; takes shelter with Sher Khán Bábi in Kapadvanj; besieged at Kapadvanj by Fakhr-ud-daulah; requests Holkar to come to his help; the siege raised at the approach of Holkar; his interview with Jawán Mard Khán at Ahmedábád (1747), 330; captures Borsad and forces Hariba to leave the country, 331; deserted by his allies and imprisoned (1747), 332.
Rangrez: dyers, 451.
Ranmalji: Navánagar Jám (1664), 283.
Ránoji Sindia: at Idar, 315.
Ráo: title. See Ráv.
Rarungæ: tribe, 534.
Ras Fartak: in Arabia, 536.
Rashid-ud-din: Arab geographer (1310), 501; translated Al Biruni, 508, 514 note 9, 518, 529, 531.
Ráshṭrakúṭas: Gujarát branch of the, overthrow Chálukya kingdom, 117; Dakhan Branch of the, 119; dynasty (743–974), 119–134; their origin and name 119–120; their early dynasty (450–500), their main dynasty (630–972), 120; their conquest of Gujarát (750–760), 465; their grants, 466, 467, 506, 512 and note 1; in Gujarát, 525, 526, 527; their dominions, 529; their towns, 530.
Rasúlnagar: name given by Aurangzib to Visalnagar, 286.
Ratan Lall Pandit: Mr., 463 note 1.
Ratanmál: 461.
Ratanpur: town, 471.
Ratansingh Bhandári: deputy viceroy of Gujarát (1733–1737), 314; receives Dholka; defeats Sohráb Khán at Dholi near Dhandhuka, 315–316; enmity of, with Momín Khán, 316, 319; his attempts to oppose the Gáikwár, 317; defends Ahmedábád, 319; leaves Ahmedábád, 320.
Ratha: 119. See Raṭṭa.
Ráthoḍ: chief, at Idar, 217 note 3; dynasty, identified with Ráshṭrakúṭas, their origin, 119.
Ratl: pound (troy), 531.
Ratnáditya: Chávaḍá king, 154, 155.
Ratnágar: hill range, 456.
Ratnamálá: poetic history, 149 note 2, 150, 151, 157.
Ratnávate: Tamluk, port on the Hugli, 499.
Ratta: dynasty of kings, 7, 119.
Rauzat-us-safá: 168, 512 note 3, 523 and note 1.
Rav: village, inscription and stone well at, 204.
Ráv: title, 215 and note 2; of Kachh, makes an expedition against Sindh (1758), 342.
Rávana: demon king of Lanka, builder of the silver temple of Somanáth, 190, 454 note 1.
Ravel: perhaps Ránder, 220 note 2.
Rávji: brought with his brother Bábáji Ápa to Baroda (1793) by Govindráv Gáikwár, 412; both the brothers receive from the Bombay Government the assistance of an auxiliary force under Major Walker, take the fort of Kadi by storm and compel Mulháráv to surrender, 412; his interview with Governor Duncan at Cambay, 412; death of Rávji Ápa (1803), 414.
Ráyáji: sister of Lákha, married to Ráji, 160.
Ráygad: fort, 284; stronghold of Shiváji, 386.
Reddi: Kánarese caste name, 119. See Raddi.
Refugees: in Gujarát, 1.
Reforms: of Aurangzib, 283.
Rehbáris: herdsmen, 451.
Reinaud: 542–543.
Religion: of the Valabhi kings, 83–85.
Religious disputes: 280.
Reva: Narbada river, 467.
Revatímitra: present with Múlarája in the battle with Graharipu, 160.
Revenue: under Ahmedábád kings, 219 and note 2; in 1571, 221; in 1760, 222 note 2.
Riáyat Khán: minister of Ázam Khán, Gujarát viceroy (1635–1642), 278.
Roe, Sir Thomas: traveller (1615–1618), 217 note 2, 222 note 1.
Rohini: daughter of Prajápati, loved by the Moon, 521.
Roman: element in the architecture of Java and Cambodia, 496; empire, 536.
Rori: 143.
Rudradáman: fourth Kshatrapa (143–158), coins and inscriptions of, 6, 11 note 2, 13, 34–36, 80 note 1; his kingdom, 540. [584]
Rudragaṇa: Traikúṭaka king, 58 and note 1.
Rudramahálaya: great shrine of Rudra at Siddhapura, 161; built by Siddharája, 179, 180.
Rudramálá: 172.
Rudrasena I.: eighth Kshatrapa (203–220), coins and inscription of, 42–43.
Rudrasena: seventeenth Kshatrapa (256–272), coins of, 47.
Rudrasena III.: twenty-fifth Kshatrapa (378–388), coins of, 51.
Rudrasena IV.: twenty-fourth Kshatrapa (348–376); coins of, 50–51.
Rudrasiṃha I.: seventh Kshatrapa (181–196), coins and inscription of, 41–42.
Rudrasiṃha II.: twenty-first Kshatrapa (308–311), coins of, 49.
Rúmi: 527. See Rahma.
Rukn-ud-dín Amir: 204.
Rumadesa: 490; south Panjáb, 491.
Rumála: perhaps south Panjáb, 509 and note 5.
Rúmi Khán: officer of Sultán Bahádur of Gujarát (1536), 349, 350, 351.
Rúmla: country of Sindh, 520 and note 1.
Rupa Náik: leader of Náikda Bhils; surrender of (1859), 446.
Rupasundarí: wife of Jayaśekhara, gives birth to a son in the forest, 150, 151.
Rupe: quarries of, 455.
Rúp Matí: same as Rúp Mani, wife of Báz Bahádur of Málwa (1555–1570); her pavilion at Mándu, 353, 356, 371; captured by Adham Khán Atkah at Sárangpur, commits suicide (1562), 369, 371.
Rushis: sages, 461.
Rustam Ali Khán: marches on Jodhpur with Shujáat Khán and captures it (1723), 303; governor of Surat, asks Piláji Gáikwár’s aid against Hamid Khán and Kántáji; defeats Hámid Khán at Arás; his severe defeat and death by the Maráthás near Ahmedábád (1723), 305, 390.
Rustamráv: Marátha leader in the army of Abdul Aziz, 328.
Saádi: Persian poet (1200–1230), 189 note 2.
Sabalaessa: mouth of the Indus, 538.
Sabana: town, 538.
Sábarmati: river, 159, 198, 206; floods, (1683), 287; (1739), 322, 511, 517.
Sabdaliya: Chandal, 531.
Śabdánuśásana: grammatical work of Hemachandra, 193.
Sabæans: people, 535.
Sabiria: 537. See Abiria.
Sadárat: Mughal department of justice, 213.
Sadáshiv Rámchandra: Peshwa’s general, besieges and takes the town of Ahmedábád from Momín Khán (1758); helps the Ráv of Kachh, 340, 341, 342; besieges Bálásinor (1758) and levies tribute, 343, 398; defeats the chief of Dhrángadhra at Halvad and captures him, 344; appointed viceroy of Ahmedábád by the Peshwa (1760), 344.
Sadhara Jesangh: work of the Ráo Sáheb Mahipatrám Ruprám, 180 note 2.
Sadharo Jesingh: another name of Siddharája, 173.
Sadr: Mughal judge, 213.
Sádra: (Sháhdaráh), military post of the Mughals in Mahi Kántha (1674), 285, 433.
Sáela: fort, 180 note 2.
Sáfán: Táfán, principality next to Konkan, 527.
Safdar Muhammad Khán: successor of Teghbeg Khán, governor of Surat, 330; expelled by Sayad Achchan, 331; retires to Sind, 332; brought back to Surat by the Dutch and other merchants, 333.
Sagala-Vasahika: temple at Cambay, 190.
Sagapa: mouth of the Indus, 538.
Ságbára: forest tract, 388.
Sahajiga: father of Mulaka, mentioned in the inscription at Mangrol, 176.
Sahajigeśvara: temple at Prabhása, 176.
Sahárais: of Aror in the north of Sindh, rule over south Panjáb and north Sindh, 496; Buddhists, overthrow of, by usurping Brahmanist Chách (642), 497–498.
Sahasraliṅga: lake, built by Siddharája, 177, 179.
Saimhalaka: tribal name, 64 and note 5.
Saimúr: 507, 508, 509, 510, 513, 516, 520, 523, 528, 529. See Chaul.
Śaivism: religion of the Valabhi kings, 83.
Sajjana: Siddharája’s viceroy, in Suráshṭra, builds a temple at Girnár, his inscription, 176–177; Potter, hides Kumárapála, 182; is rewarded by Kumárapála with seven hundred villages, 184.
Śaka: tribe, 22, 67 note 2; era, 29; Yavans, 499.
Sákás: 456 note 1; branches of Bhinmál Shevaks, 464–465, 496 note 1.
Śákambhari: the Sámbhar lake; goddess; place, 158 and note 1.
Sakæa: Pausanias’ (170) name for Cochin China, 499.
Sakastene: land of the Śakas, 142 note 5.
Śakuniká Vihára: 186.
Sakvárbái: widow of Sháhu, applies to Dámáji Gáikwár and Rághunáth Bhonslé against the minister (1748), 396.
Salábat Khán: claimant to the chiefship of Junágaḍh, 425.
Salangoi: Sálankáyana, tribe, 546.
Sálankáyana: tribe, 546.
Sálbái: treaty of (1782), between the English and the Maráthás, 410.
Sáler: fort, in Báglán, captured by Moro Trimal (1672), 387.
Sálgogah: zillah, 208 and note 3.
Salike: Ceylon, 543.
Sálim Sháh: (1545–1553) Sher Sháh Sur’s successor, 369.
Sálvas: king of Mṛittikávatí, 10 and note 1.
Sálvas: tribe, 534.
Samadhigata-panchamaháśabada: title of the Gurjjars, 113.
Samandár: river port town, 519. [585]
Sámangad: plate, 122; grant from (753–754), 467.
Sámanta: feudatory, title of the Gurjjars, 113.
Sámantádhipati: title of Jayabhaṭa III. Gurjjara king, 113 and note 6.
Sámantasimha: Chávaḍá king, defeated and slain by Múlarája, 157.
Samara: king of Suráshṭra, at war with Kumárapála, 186 and note 1.
Samarasimha: Chohán chief, 197.
Samarasimhadeva: 470.
Samatata: name of province, 64 and note 2.
Sámbhar: expedition of Cháhaḍa against, 187, 188.
Sámda: Thákor of, 441.
Samipadraka: village, gift of, 125.
Samma: tribe, 138; masters of Kachh after the fall of the Chauras, 517.
Sammatiya: school, 79.
Samprati: grandson of Aśoka, 15.
Samsám-ud-daulah: Daurán Nasrát Jang Bahádur, forty-eighth viceroy of Gujarát (1716–1719), 300.
Samudragupta: fourth Gupta king (370–395), coins, Allahábád inscription, 62–65, 67.
Samvat: Vikram era, 204.
Samvatasimha: 471.
Sanakánika: name of province, 64 and note 3, 65.
Sánchi Stúpa: Gupta inscription on, 66.
Sanchor: gate name, 449.
Sandábur: Goa, commercial town, 510.
Sandalias: Chandala, menials, 530.
Sandanes: of the Periplus, 44 note 2; envoy, 542, 543; ruler of Gujarát, 546.
Sandápur: apparently Goa, 509.
Sandhán: in Kachh, 509.
Sángaṇa: ruler of Vanthali, killed by Viradhavala, 200.
Sangavada: village, 187.
Saṅghadáman: tenth Kshatrapa (222–226) coins of, 43–44, 546.
Sanján: in Thána, 509, 520; in Kachh, 530. See Sindán.
Sanjár: name borne by the Jȧms, 139.
Śankaráchárya: 84.
Śankaradeva: Devagiri Yádava chief, 205.
Śaṅkaragaṇa: father of Buddhavarmman, Kalachuri prince, 114. See Śaṅkaraṇa.
Śaṅkaraṇa: 114. See Śaṅkaragaṇa.
Śankaravarman: Káshmir king (890), 3, 468.
Śankh: claims Cambay; is defeated by Vastupála, Broach chieftain, 200 and note 2.
Saṅkheḍá: grant at, 118.
Sánoli: Sáonli, burning-place of Piláji Gáikwár (1732), 313.
Śántikas: a Konkan tribe, 44 note 2, 540.
Śántinátha: Jain Tirthankara, 192.
Śántu: minister of Chaulukya king Karṇa, builds a Jain temple, 170; Siddharája’s minister, 172; attacks an army of Bhils, 178.
Sántuvasahi: Jain temple, built by Sántu Karṇa’s minister, 170.
Sapádalaksha: name of the Ajmir kings, 157; Sámbhar territory, 184. See Sewálik.
Sapádalakshiya: 157.
Sapara: mouth of the Indus, 538.
Saraganes: 543; the younger and the elder, 546.
Saráj-ud-din: Maulvi, preaches jehád or religious war in Ahmedábád (1857), 434.
Sarandib: Ceylon, 516.
Sarandip: dependency of the Gujarát kingdom, 168.
Sáraṅgadeva: Vághela king (1275–1296), 203; succeeds Arjunadeva, his inscriptions, 204–205, 206.
Sárangpur: battle of (1422), 207 note; town, 368.
Saraostus: probably Suráshṭra, 6, 535.
Sarasvatí: river, 161, 173; well of talent in Dhára, 180, 511, 521.
Sarbana: town, identified with Sarwan, 539.
Sarbhon: place in Ámod táluka of Broach, Govind III. halts at, 123.
Sarbuland Khán: Khán Bahádur Mubáriz-ul mulk Diláwar Jang; is appointed deputy viceroy of Gujarát (1712–13), robbed on his way to Gujarát (1713), 297; appointed fifty-second viceroy (1723–1730); his deputy defeated (1724), 304; ordered to proceed in person with a strong army to Gujarát (1725), 306; is compelled to pay tribute to the Maráthás (1726), 307; makes alliance with the Peshwa, extorts tribute in Sorath, and marries the daughter of Jhála Prátápsingh whom he exempts from tribute (1728), 308; grants formally to the Peshwa one-fourth and one-tenth share of the revenue of the province (1729), 309; levies tribute in Káthiáváḍa (1730), 310; defeats the new viceroy at Adálaj and retires (1730), 311. See Mubáriz-ul-mulk.
Sardár Muhammad Khán: captures Bálásinor from the Maráthás, 345.
Sardhár: lake, 180 note 2.
Sardous: Mount, 532.
Sargaras: Bhil messengers, 451.
Sarisabis: town, 540.
Sarkárs: Gujarát divisions, 209, 218–219.
Sarkhej: village, 438.
Sarsut: the river Sarasvatí, 510, 521.
Sarusa: apparently the river Sarasvatí, but perhaps the Sábarmati, 510.
Śarvva: Ráshṭrakúṭa or Gurjjara king, his coins, 87. See Amoghavarsha.
Sarvvamangala: village, 126.
Śátakarṇi: Ándhra dynastic name, 37, 38, 49.
Śátakarṇi: Yajñaśrí (140), 546.
Śátakarṇis: of Paithan, 541.
Satbán: son of Rásal, king of Hindustán that is Kanauj, 519.
Sati: 454.
Satka: evil spirit, 457.
Satrapa: same as Kshatrapa, 21.
Śatruñjaya: Jain hill, 78, 79 note 3, 164 note 5, 177, 186; Hemáchárya’s visits to, 189, 199; temple of Neminátha on, 202.
Satyasena: Chálukya king, 51.
Satyayug: first cycle, 461. [586]
Saubha: name of country, perhaps Śvabhra, 10 and note 1.
Sauráshṭra: afflicted by an Arab army, 109; tribe of Káthiáváḍa, 534.
Saurs: of Sindh, 533.
Sausara: king of Suráshṭra, 186 and note 1.
Sauvíra: Upper Sindh and Multán, 537, 545.
Sávidár: gateway, 450 note 1.
Sávitrí: wife of Brahma, said to be a Gurjjara maiden, 464.
Sawánihnigárs: news-writers, 214.
Sayad: Musalmán trader, arrest of, at Cambay, 202.
Sayad Achchan: paymaster at Surat, aspires to the governorship of Surat, seeks Marátha help (1747), 396; takes the city of Surat and gets the merchants to sign a deed addressed to the emperor and the Nizám that he should be appointed governor (1748), 331–332; makes over one-third of Surat revenue to the Maráthás, 332; oppresses influential persons, surrenders citadel to the Habshi and withdraws to Bombay and thence to Poona (1750), 333; receives the governorship of Surat from the Peshwa and establishes himself in the government (1758), 343; receives a bodyguard from the Peshwa (1759), 399.
Sayads: brothers Hassan Ali and Abdulla Khan, king-makers at Delhi, 297, 301.
Sayad Imám-ud-dín: Ismáiliáh missionary in Gujarát during the reign of Máhmud Begada (1459–1513), 288.
Sayad Jelál Bhukhári: chief law officer or Sadr-us-Sudur for the whole of India (1642–1644), 279.
Sayad Miththan: marches on Surat and returns unsuccessful, his suicide, 331.
Sayad Sháhji: preceptor of Matiás of Khándesh and Momnás of Gujarát, his suicide, 288.
Sayáji Gáikwár: son of Dámáji Gáikwár, 342, 398; collects tribute in Sorath (1759), 344; appointed successor of Dámáji (1771), 400, 401.
Sáyan: village, 130.
Sáyer: land customs, 213.
Sázantion: town, 540.
Schwanbeck: 542.
Scobie: Colonel, 447.
Seal: Valabhi, 80.
Sea of Fars: the Indian ocean, 516, 518.
Sella-Vidyádharas: north Konkan Siláhárás, 129.
Seleukos Nikator: 532.
Semylla: modern Chaul, 546.
Senápati Bhaṭárka: see Bhaṭárka.
Sendraka: chief, 55; grant, 111.
Seneca: his book on India, 532.
Sese Kreienai: Burnt islands, 546.
Setæ: tribe of Mewár, 533.
Sewálik: hills, 157; king of, 194.
Sháhdádpur: town, 538.
Sháháb-ud-din Ghori: defeat of (1178), 229.
Shadhs: beggars, 451.
Shahámat Khán: forty-fifth viceroy (1713), 297.
Sháhánusháhis: Kushán dynastic name, 64 and note 5.
Sháh-bandar: harbour master, 212. Town, 538.
Shah Bhíkan: Hajrat, son of Saint Sháh-i-Álam, the tomb of, on the Sábarmati near Ahmedábád, 337 note 1.
Shah Budágh Khán: is appointed commandant of Mándu (1568); builds Nilkantha, 370.
Sháh Jehán: emperor, stays at Mándu; is defeated, his brother Sháh Parwiz retreats to Mándu (1621–1622), 381; his death (1666), 284.
Sháh Nawáz Khán Safávi: thirty-first viceroy of Gujarát, joins prince Dára in his rebellion against Aurangzib (1659), 282.
Sháh Nur: Hassan Kuli Khán Bahádur, viceroy of Oudh, sets out for Makkah; his unsuccessful attempt to arrange matters between Momín Khán and the Peshwa, 341.
Sháhi: Kushán name, 64 and note 5.
Sháhu: Rája of Sátára, appoints Khanderáv Dábháde Senápati, 389; settles the terms of agreement between the Peshwa and the Dábháde, 393.
Sháistah Khán: twenty-sixth viceroy of Gujarát (1646–1648), 280; twenty-eighth viceroy of Gujarát (1652–1654); his expedition against the Chunvália Kolis, 281.
Shakespeare: Sir Richmond, resident at Baroda, 443.
Shambhurám: Nágar Bráhman, supporter of Momín Khán at the siege of Ahmedábád, is taken prisoner by Dámáji and sent in chains to Baroda, 342.
Shámia Aliks: beggars, 451.
Shamsher Bahádur: title conferred on Dámáji by Sháhu after the battle of Bálápur (1720), 389.
Shams-ud-dín Altamsh: Sultán, 174 note 1; takes the fort of Mándu and drives away its Hindu chief (1234), 357.
Shankráji: governor of Viramgám (1753), 338.
Sharmistha: wife of Yayáti, 460.
Sharva: an animal, 508.
Shell-money: sowing of, 163, 164 and note 1.
Sher Khán Bábi: governor of Baroda; defeat of; capture of Baroda, 314; deputy governor of Sorath (1738), 321; allows Rangoji to escape to Borsad and joins Khanderáv, Dámáji’s brother, 326; joins Rangoji and marches against Fakhr-ud-daulah; wounded in the battle of Kapadvanj, 330; dispute of, with his Arab mercenaries at Bálásinor, 338; dies (1758) at Junágaḍh, 343.
Sher Sháh Sur: revolt of, in Bengal, 368; emperor (1542–1545), 368–369.
Shetuji: commander of the Ahmedábád garrison (1753), suffers a defeat, 338.
Shivráj: Rája, commandant of Mándu (1658), 382.
Shivsingh: Rája of Idar, sends Sajan Singh to help Momín Khán at the siege of Ahmedábád by the Maráthás (1757), 341. [587]
Sholápur: 519.
Shri Harsha: king of Magadha (610–642), defeats the Húṇas, Gurjjaras, Láṭas and the king of Sindh and Málava, 497; drives away White Húṇas, 500.
Shrimál: Bráhmans, 450, 462 and note 2; Vánis, 463; Bráhmans, their origin, 44. See Bhinmál.
Shrimális: meaning-making of the name of, 458; brought back to Bhinmál (1694), 464.
Shrimál Mahátmya: legendary account of Shrimál, 461.
Shrinagar: Shrimál, 461.
Shripatráv: deputy of the Peshwa in Gujarát, negotiates with Momín Khán for the release of Bhagvantráv; is recalled, 338.
Shripunj: another name of Jagsom, 460, 462, and note 3.
Shudras: 530. See Sudaria.
Shujáat Khán: Kártalab Khán, thirty-eighth viceroy of Gujarát (1684–1703), 287; his campaign in Jháláváḍa and Sorath and storming of the fort of Thán, 288; captures Jodhpur (1722), 303. See Kártalab Khán. One of Sher Sháh Sur’s generals in Málwa; defeats Kádir Khán at Mándu; appointed commandant of Mándu, 368–369; recovers Málwa (1554), 369.
Shujá-ud-daulah: nawáb of Lacknau, 341.
Shute: sailors of Somanáth, 204.
Siddhabhaṭṭa: grantee in Indra’s grant, 131.
Siddhachakravartin: title of Siddharája, 173.
Siddhahema: grammar by Hemachandra, 180.
Siddha Hemachandra: 191. See Siddhahema.
Siddhánta: 467. See Brahma Siddhánta.
Siddhapur: town, Vanarája’s image at, 152; holy place, Múlarája’s grants at, 161; Jain temple at, 172; Rudramahálaya temple at, 179; Kumárapála’s visits to, 183; Ahmedsháh’s march against, 237.
Siddharája: Chaulukya king (1094–1143), 156, 161, 162, succeeds Karna; regency of his mother; intrigues regarding his succession; remission of pilgrim tax; his wars with the kings of Sauráshṭra, Málwa, and Sindh; his era; his religious leanings and architectural buildings, 171–181.
Sidhpur: 152, 161, 172, 237. See Siddhapur.
Sidi Yákut: commandant of Janjira, offers to become a vassal of the emperor through the governor of Surat and receives the title of Yákut Khán from the emperor with an annual subsidy of 1½ lákhs payable from the port of Surat, 285.
Sigerdis: perhaps Ságaradvipa or Cutch, 16.
Sigertis: kingdom of, 535.
Sigerus: probably Janjira, 535, 536, 540.
Sihi Jagapura: palace, 180 note 2.
Sihor: village in Káthiáváḍa, 64 note 5, 161; reservoir at, 180 note 2.
Śíláditya: of Málwa, reigning king of Kánya Kubja, 79.
Śíláditya IV.: Valabhi king (691), 117.
Śíláditya V.: Valabhi king (722), 117.
Śíláditya Śryáśraya: Gujarát Chálukya king, 56, 108.
Silaganasuri: Jain priest, 151.
Siláhárás: of the north Konkan, 527.
Siláprastha: perhaps Sitha in Jháláváḍa, king of, present with Múlarája in the battle with Graharipu, 160 and note 2.
Silæ: tribe, 534.
Silsilát-ut-Tuwárikh: written (851–852) by the merchant Sulaiman, 505 note 2.
Silveira: James de, Portuguese captain, burns the ports of Pattan-Somnáth, Mangrul, Talája, and Muzafarábád; Thána, Bassein, and Bombay, 347.
Sim: country, king of, imprisoned by Siddharája, 179.
Siṃha: maternal uncle of king Vísaladeva, 202; era, 176, 204.
Siṃhapura: see Sihor.
Siṃhasena: twenty-sixth Kshatrapa, coin of, 51.
Simulla: modern Chaul, 533.
Simylla: modern Chaul, 540.
Sinda: Goa Kadamba chief, 173 and note 5.
Sinda: perhaps Vadnagar, 546.
Sindán: in Kachh, conquest of, and Jama mosque founded at, 506; St. John or Sanjan in Thána near Daman, 507, 508, 509, 514, 516, 521, 523, 528, 529, 530.
Sindh: conquered by Chúḍásamás, 139; expedition against by the Ráo of Kachh, 342; Bráhmans, 432 and note 2; king of, 467, 509, 511, 513, 517, 533. See Sindhu.
Sindhu: identified with Sindh, afflicted by Arab army, 109; river, 189.
Sindhurája: killed by Siddharája, 175, 179.
Sindia: Marátha leader, his unsuccessful attack on Sinor (1781), 409; at war with the English; his treaty with the English at Sirji Anjangaon (1803), 414.
Sindságar: branch of the Indus, 517.
Sindu: Debal, 547.
Singaldip: Ceylon, 512.
Singhæ: tribe, 534.
Singhana II.: Devagiri Yádava king (1209–1247), 198; attacks Lavaṇaprasáda; his treaty, 199.
Singhar: grandson of Sumra, extends his sway (1069), 517.
Sinhanadeva: see Singhana.
Sinor: attacked by Sindia (1781), 409.
Sinthon: mouth of the Indus, 538.
Sinthos: Indus river, 544.
Sirimalaga: modern Sirnál, 541.
Siripalla: town, 540.
Siri Ptolemaios: Śri Pulumáyi, Ándhra king, 37.
Sirishapadraka: Sisodra, village, 115.
Sirohi: chief of, head of Devra Rájputs, 465.
Siroptolemaios: Śri Pulumáyi, 541.
Sirur: Amoghavarsha’s inscription at, 124.
Sisodani Ráni: queen of Kumárapála, 188.
Sisodia: Rája of Mevád, struggles with Akbar, 140. [588]
Sisodra: village, 115.
Sitha: in Jháláváḍa, 160 note 2.
Śivachitta: Goa Kadamba king (1147–1175), 173 and note 3, 195.
Śiváji: 145; founder of the Marátha empire, plunders Surat (1664), 284, 386; plunders it for the second time (1670), 284, 386; equips his fleet at Alibág, comes to the mouth of the gulf of Cambay, carries off Mughal pilgrim-ships, 386; captures Párnera and Bagváda forts to the south of Surat (1672), 387.
Śivánanda Kumárapáleśvara: temple of, 183.
Sivasána: king of, conquered by Hammuka, 163.
Sivrájpur: success of the Náikdás at, 446.
Siwana: town, 538.
Siyájiráv Gáikwár: 342. See Sayáji Gáikwár.
Skanda: twenty-seventh Kshatrapa, 51. Another name of Amoghavarsha, Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 126.
Skandagupta: seventh Gupta king (454–470), inscription at Bhitári and Girnár, 69; at Junágaḍh, 73, 74; coins, 70–71, 80 note 1, 86.
Skanda Purána: 461.
Skythia: Sindh, 544.
Sodhali Váv: step-well at Mangrol, 176.
Sodha Parmárs: 217 note 3.
Sofála: 522.
Sohada: ruler of Málwa, 198.
Sohráb Ali: 313. See Sohráb Khán.
Sohráb Khán: governor of Surat (1730), 310; confirmed in the appointment; driven out of Surat (1732); settles at Bhávnagar, 313; appointed governor of Viramgám (1735); is defeated at Dholi by Ratansingh Bhandári, 315–316.
Sojitra: village, battle of (1725), 307.
Solaki: see Solaṅki.
Solaṅkis: 156, 191; Rájputs, their settlements, 464; their kingdom, 465; their change of faith (743), 463 and note 2, 468; of Aṇahilaváḍa, section of the Bhinmál empire, 469; dynasty (961–1242), 526. See Chaulukyas.
Solla: son of Udaya Vánia, minister of Karna, 170.
Som: builder of the Sun temple, 452.
Soma: builds the gold temple of Somanátha, 190.
Somachandra: Hemachandra’s name after his consecration, 191.
Somáditya: Múlarája’s ancestor, 157.
Somanátha: temple, 79 note 3, 154, 164; destroyed by Mahmud of Ghazni (1024), 165–168; Miyánalladevi’s pilgrimage to, 172; Kumárapála’s pilgrimage to, 187, 190; Lavaṇaprasáda grants a village to, 200; destroyed by Muhammadans in 1297, 205. See Somnáth.
Somanátha Patan: inscription in Bhadrakáli’s temple at, 81; rebuilding of the shrine at, 189; house-tax imposed for the maintenance of a mosque at, 204.
Somarája: son of Sahajiga, builds a temple at Prabhása, 176.
Somaśarmman: Bráhmanic king of Cambodia (610) 499.
Someśvara: poet, author of Kírtikaumudí and Vastupálacharita, 174, 199, 202.
Someśvara: shrine, re-built by Kumárapála, 189 and note 2.
Someśvara: king of the Hoysala Ballálas of Dvárasamudra (1252), 203 note 3.
Somnáth: 229 and note 1, 232–233, 507, 508, 510; destruction of (1025), 512; pilgrimages to, 531; legendary origin and description of the temple of, 521, 522, 523, 529, 531. See Somanátha.
Sompuras: 464.
Sonárs: goldsmiths, 450.
Songad: head-quarters of Piláji Gáikwár, 304, 330, 390; Fort, the citadel of Mándu, captured by Humáyún in 1534, 356, 367–368.
Songara Rájputs: 451 notes 3 and 4.
Sonots: 465.
Soráb Khán: see Sohráb Khán.
Sopára: near Bassein, southern Mauryan capital, 14, 38.
Sorath: chief of, owes allegiance to Gollas, 143; annexed to the Chaulukya kingdom of Aṇahilváḍa, 176; name and extent, 208 and notes 1 and 3, 209; land-raid system of the Maráthás in, 418–419.
Soter Megas: coins of, 19.
Soubouttou: town, 541.
Souparu: modern Supára, 540.
Souppara: 546. See Supára.
Sousikana: town, 538.
Southern Skythians: 537.
Souza: Faria-e, Portuguese writer (1650), 349.
Specht: author, 145.
Spencer: Mr., chief of the English factory at and governor of the Castle of Surat, 343.
Śri Bhavana: identified with Sarbhon, 123.
Śri Chápa: dynasty, 467.
Śri Devi: 152.
Śri Gauḍas: branch of Gujarát Bráhmans, their origin, 161.
Śri Gupta: see Gupta.
Śri Harsha: king of Magadha (606–641), 467.
Śri Harshacharita: life of Śri Harsha, 467.
Śri Jayatasihadeva: 470.
Śri Lakshmí: gate name, 449.
Śri Mála: identified with Bhinmál, 160.
Śrinagara: seat of Jethva power, 138.
Śripála: Siddharája’s poet-laureate, 180.
Śristhala-Siddhapura: troubled by Rákshasás or demons, 174.
Śri Vallabha: see Amoghavarsha.
Srongdzan-gambo: (640–698), founder of Tibetan power and civilization, overruns Tarim valley and Western China, 501.
Śryáśraya Śíláditya: (669–691), his plates; 107–108; Yuvarája (691–692), 110, 111, 112.
Stambha: king, threatens Ráshṭrakúṭa kingdom in the Dakhan, 123.
Stambhatirtha: modern Cambay, 123; granted to Śrigaudás by Múlarája, 161; temple at, repaired by Kumárapála, 190.
Stephanos: of Byzantium, geographer, 546.
Sthiramati: name of a Bodhisattva, 79 and note 1, 85.
Strabo: Roman geographer (b.c. 50–a.d. 20), 16, 17, 532, 535, 536.
Strangers: settlements of, in Gujarát, 1.
Suari: Sávaras of Central India, 533.
Subah: province, 211.
Subahdár: Mughal viceroy, 211.
Subára: 508, 509, 514, 516, 523 note 4, 529. See Supára, Surábara, and Surat.
Subhadrá: Kṛishṇa’s sister, 9, 10.
Śubhakeśi: king of the Karnátaka, 170.
Subhaṭavarman: king of Málwa, 198.
Śubhatunga: another name of Akálavarsha, 126.
Sudaria: Shudars, husbandmen, 530.
Sudarśana: ancient lake near Girnár, 35, 36, 69.
Sudása: northern Kshatrapa king, 23.
Suddhakkumbadi: ancestor of Prachanda, 129.
Sufáráh: 514. See Supára.
Suketuvarmman: inscription at Váda of, 107.
Śuklatirtha: place on the Narbada, 162.
Sukrita Sankirtana: Sanskrit work on Chávaḍá kings, 149 and note 2, 154, 156, 159 note 3, 171, 194, 195, 196.
Sulaimán: merchant and traveller, author of Silsilat-ut-Tawárikh, 498, 505 and note 2, 525, 526, 527, 530.
Sultánganj: Stupa at, 51.
Sumátra: Hindu settlements of, 493, 527, 528.
Sumra: chief, 139; king of Sindh, 160; tribe, sovereignty of Sindh passes to, 517.
Sunda: hill range, 456.
Sunda Máta: shrine of, 455, 456.
Sungyun: Chinese ambassador (a.d. 520), 74, 76, 502.
Sun temple: 455; description of, 459–460; history, 460–461; dates, 463.
Sunth: Arab outbreak at, 441.
Sun-worship: Multán, 142 and notes 2 and 5.
Supára: near Bassein, its various names, 523, 529, 546, 547.
Surabára: apparently Surat, 514, 516; Supára, 523.
Surabáya: Surabára, Surat, 507 and note 3, 514.
Suræ: tribe, 533.
Surajmal: claimant to the Lunáváḍa gádi or chiefship, 441.
Surajpul: gateway, 450 note 1.
Surapála: brother-in-law of Jayaśekhara, 150, 151.
Suráshṭra: ancient division of Gujarát, 6, 35, 36, 135; lord of, taken prisoner by Siddharája, 175; kingdom of, 535; Verával, 547.
Surast: Káthiáváḍa, 506.
Surastra: village, 538.
Surastrene: Suráshṭra, 15–16, 537, 538.
Surat: plate of Śryáśraya Śíláditya at, 107, 108; Karka’s grant at, 124; Kírtirája’s grant at, 159, 230, 235; sacked by the Portuguese in 1531, 347; plundered by Malik Ambar in 1609, 224 and note 2; by Shiváji in 1664, 284, 386; Shiváji’s second, attack on, in 1670, 284, 386; Maráthás at; permission granted by the emperor to let pass the Portuguese ships from (1700–1703), 292; affairs at; Mulla Muhammad Ali’s success at; his imprisonment and death at, by Tegbeg Khán, the governor (1732–1734), 313; affairs at (1748), 331; cession of the revenues of Surat to the Maráthás under Kedárji Gáikwár (1747), 332; affairs at (1750), 333; attacked by Raghunáthráv (1752), 334; affairs at (1758); castle taken by the English (1759), 343; treaty of (1775), between Rághoba and the Bombay Government, negotiated by Narotumdás, 402; treaty of, declared invalid by the Supreme Government, 405–406, 514, 523.
Surat: Athávisi, plundered by the Maráthás (1780), 409.
Surbáráh: mouth of the Tápti, 523.
Suri: sage, title conferred on Hemachandra, 191; tribe, 534.
Survey: by Todar Mal (1575), 223.
Surya: gate name, 449; Sun God, 461; Purán, 464, 465.
Suvarnavarsha: another name of Karka I., 124.
Suvrittinátha: installation of, in Śakunika Vihára, 186.
Śvabhra: name of country, 10 note 1, 36 and note 3.
Śvabhravati: see Sábarmati.
Svargárohanaprásáda: shrine, on Śatruñjaya in honour of Vastupála, 202.
Svayamvara: bridegroom-choosing, of Durlabhadevi, 162–163.
Swát: 468.
Syagrus: Rás Fartak in Arabia, 536.
Sydros: town, 538.
Syrastrene: 544.
Tabakát-i-Násiri: 196.
Tában: king of Táfak, 527.
Tabari: Arab writer (838–932), 524.
Tabasô: probably Pandharpur, 541.
Tabasoi: 541. See Tabasô.
Tabi: the Tápti, 510.
Táfak: the Panjáb, 526; women of, 527.
Táfán: apparently the Panjáb, 527.
Tagara: town, identification of, 540–541, 545.
Tághi: rebellious Gujarát noble, 513, 518.
Tahsildar: sub-divisional officer, 210.
Táilakhali: Sálva tribe, 534.
Tailapa: king of Telingana, 158, 159.
Tailappa: western Chálukya king, overthrew the Ráshṭrakúṭa dynasty (972), 120, 131, 519.
Tájikas: Arabs, 149.
Tájpur: village, 438.
Tájul Maásir: 512, 519 and note 4.
Takhat Bái: wife of Anandráv Gáikwár, 426 and 68.
Táj-ul-mulk: Gujarát governor (1320), 230. [590]
Takkadeśa: tract of country (Panjáb), 3, 468.
Talabdás: wild tribe, 115.
Talája port: burned by the Portuguese (1532), 347.
Talbi: lake, 453.
Tamáchi: name borne by Jáms, 139.
Tamáchi: son of Raisingji, restored to Navánagar (1673), 285.
Támbra Barani: apparently the Tápti, 510.
Támhal: Anhilawára, 516.
Támbánagri: local name of Cambay, 208 note 3.
Tamluk: port on the Húgli (a.d. 100), 499, 533.
Támraliptakas: of Tamluk, 533.
Tána: modern Thána, expedition against by Usmán, 505, 508, 509, 523.
Tánah: 508. See Thána.
Tánka: country, 467 and note 7.
Tankás: coin, 222 note 1.
Tántriks: proficient in tantra (charms) branch of learning, 161.
Taprobane: Ceylon, 543.
Tárápur: near Cambay, 337. In the Thána district, sacked by the Portuguese (1531), 347.
Tárikh-i-Alái: work of Amir Khusrao, 515 note 6.
Tárikh-i-Firuzsháhi: work of Ziá-ud-dín Barni, 514, 515, 517.
Tárikh-i-kámíl: work of Ibni Asir, 522 note 4.
Tárikh-i-Maásumi: written in 1600 a.d., 517 and notes 7, 8, and 10.
Tárikh-i-Mubáraksháhi: notices Asáwal (1403–1504), 513.
Tárikh-i-Táhiri: written a.d. 1521, 139, 517 note 12, 518.
Tarizakát: sea customs dues, 213 note 1.
Tartariyeh-dirham: coin, 469 and note 2, 519 and note 8.
Tátárkhán: Sultán of Gujarát, 513.
Tathágata: see Gautama.
Tátia Topi: rebel, enters the Panch Maháls, 441; corresponds with the chiefs of Jamkhandi and Nargund; is defeated at Chhota Udepur, 445.
Taxila: town, 490, 491, 546; Takshaśila tribe, 534.
Taylor: Captain (1857), 438.
Tazjyat-ul-Ansár: work of Abdullah Wassáf (1300), 518.
Tegbeg Khán: governor of Surat, defeats the forces of Momín Khán and contrives (1733) to become governor of Surat, 313; cruelties of, at Surat, 315; kills Mulla Muhammad Ali, 331; dies (1746), 330.
Tejahpála: minister of the first two Vághelá chieftains and famous temple-builder, 199; accompanies Víradhavala in the expedition against the rulers of Vanthali; defeats Ghughula, chief of Godhra, 201.
Telingana: Ándhras of, 533.
Telingas: Telugus, 534.
Telugus: 534.
Temples: in Gujarát, of brick and wood up to ninth century, 79 and note 3.
Tenná: village granted, 130.
Territorial divisions: under the Valabhis, their identification with the present, 82 and note 4.
Territorial limits: of Gujarát under Musalmáns, 207 and note 1, 208.
Terry: 221 note 1, 224 note 2; The Rev. Edward, chaplain to Sir T. Roe (1617), 376.
Tetal: 145.
Thákarias: caste, 530 and note 10.
Thákurs: petty chieftains, 215 note 2; High caste men, 530 note 10. See Thákariás.
Thalutæ: identified with Támraliptakas, 533.
Thán: 180 note 2; fort in Káthiáváḍa, headquarters of the Káthis, stormed by Shujáat Khán (1692), 288.
Thána: town, burned by the Portuguese (1532), 347; captured by the English (1774), 401, 523, 524, 529, 534.
Thánádárs: local officers, 210.
Thar and Párkar: district, 538.
Thatcher: Captain, 444.
Thánás: fortified outposts, 210.
Thisrong: king of Tibet (803–845), 501.
Thilsongti: king of Tibet (878–901), 501.
Thom: apparently Great Lord, 497.
Theophila: town, identification of, 539.
Thur: hill range, 456.
Tiastanes: Chashṭana, 37, 540.
Tiatoura: modern Chándor, 540.
Tibet: country, ceases to acknowledge the overlordship of China (729), spreads its power to the Yangtsekiang valley (750), confederacy formed by the king of China with Indian chiefs and Arabs against it (787), 501.
Tigris: river, 514.
Tirgars: arrowmakers, 451.
Tirhut: birthplace of Śrigaudas, 161, 456 note 1.
Tiripangalida: town, 541.
Tirthakalpa: work, 176; written by Jinaprabhasuri, 182 note 1.
Tirthankars: Jain saints, 451 note 3.
Tirupanatara: near Kochin, 533.
Tod: Colonel, 81, 145, 188, 203 note 7.
Toda girás: ready-money payment, 216, 227 and note 1.
Toramáṇa: king (471), 72, 74–75; overthrows Budhagupta, 136, 146, 465, 496.
Tower: of victory, built by Mehmud Khilji (1442) at Mándu, 354.
Traikúṭaka: era, 110; era (249–250), 113, 114; dynasty (250–450), 55–57.
Trajan: (166), 497.
Trambaksarovar: lake, 453. See Talbi.
Transoxiana: country, 139.
Trappaga: boat, 545.
Trávancore: Páṇḍyas of, 534.
Treaties: forms of, 199–200. [591]
Treaty: conditions of, between Singhana and Lavaṇaprasáda, 200.
Tree: of Gurjjara genealogy, 114; of Ráshṭrakúṭa family, 121. See Genealogy.
Tretayuga: second cycle, 461.
Treyaṇṇa: district, 111.
Tribes: Indian, 535.
Tribhuvanapála: great grandson of Bhíma I. (1022–1064), and father of Kumárapála, murdered by Siddharája, 182. Representative of Aṇahilaváḍa Solaṅkis, 203.
Tribhuvanapálavasati: temple at Báhadapura, 186.
Trikadiba: island, 542.
Trikúṭa: perhaps Junnar, 57, 58 note 1.
Trimbak: pond, 462.
Trimbak: Pandit, deputy of Khanderáv Gáikwár at Ahmedábád; his intrigues with Fakhr-ud-daulah, 329.
Trimbakeshwar Mahádev: shrine of, 454.
Trimbakji: Dengle, appointed Sarsubhá of Ahmedábád; causes the assassination of Gangádhar Shástri (1815), 427; his escape from Thána, 428.
Trimbakráv: Dábháde, son and successor of Khanderáo Dábháde (1720), 389; advances with an army to Cambay (1725), 306, 391; his jealousy of the interference of the Peshwa in Gujarát affairs; intrigues of, against the Peshwa; intercourse of, with the Nizám; confederacy with Piláji, Kántáji, and Udáji to rescue the Marátha rája from the Bráhman minister; defeat of the allies by the Peshwa (1731) and death of, in battle, 312, 392–393.
Tripura: city, 57 note 4.
Tripurántaka: religious benefactions of, 205.
Tripurushaprásáda: Mahadeva’s temple at Aṇahilaváḍa, 161; new temple of, 169.
Trisáshthi Sálákápurushacharitra: lives of sixty-three Jain saints, compiled by Hemachandra, 193.
Tropina: Tirupanatara, 533.
Tuhfat-ul-Kirám: the, 139, 538.
Tughlik: name borne by Jáms, 139.
Tu-lu-h’o-po-tu: Chinese name of Dhruvapatu Valabhi king, 79.
Turks: 189; advance of, 497, 507.
Turushka: Mahomedan army dispersed by Múlarája II. in childhood, 195 and note 4.
Turushkas: 189. See Turks.
Tusháspa: Yavana governor of Aśoka in Suráshṭra, 14.
Tyndis: Kadalundi, 546.
Udá: see Udaya, 172.
Udáji Pavár: Peshwa’s general in Gujarát (1727); is outmanœuvred by Piláji and Kántáji; his retirement to Málwa, 308; captures Mándu (1696), 382; in Suráshṭra, 14.
Udaipur: town (Mevád), 532.
Udaleśvara: temple, 172.
Udambara: village, 182.
Udaya: minister of Chaulukya king Karṇa and builder of the temple Udaya-Varáha, 170.
Udayachandra: one of Kumárapála’s leading Pandits, 190.
Udayáditya: inscription of, at Udepur, 164; Kumárapála’s inscription in the temple of, 185.
Udayagiri caves: Gupta inscriptions at, 65–66.
Udayámatí: queen of Bhíma I., builds a step-well at Aṇahilaváḍa, 169; persuades her son Karna to marry Miyánalladevi, 171.
Udayana: Siddharája’s minister, helps Kumárapála, 183; is appointed minister by Kumárapála, 184; and is mortally wounded in the fight with the king of Suráshṭra, 186.
Udayapura: inscription of Udayáditya at, 164; Kumárapála’s inscriptions in the temple at, 185; grant to the god of, 187, 194 note 4. See Udepur.
Udaya Varáha: temple at Karṇávatí, 170.
Udayasimhadeva: Chohán king, captures Bhinmál, 470.
Udepur: 164. See Udayapura.
Ufflet: Nicholas, English merchant (1611), 224 note 2, 449 and note 2.
Ugrasena: legendary Yádava chief of Dwárka, 9.
Ujjain: 174; visited by Kumárapála in his exile, 183, 513 note 9.
Ulugh Khán: general (1297), 229, 512, 515.
Umábái: widow of Khanderáv Dábháde, goes to Gujarát to avenge Piláji’s death and marches upon Ahmedábád, 314, 393; intrigues of, against the Peshwa; recognises Dámáji as her agent in Gujarát (1736), 394; causes Rangoji to be set at liberty and reappoints him her agent in Gujarát (1745), 329, 396; dies (1748), 332, 396.
Umar Ibnal Khattáb: Khalifah (634–643), 505 and note 5, 513, 523.
Umeta: copperplate grant from, 113 note 6, 117.
Umvárá: identified with Umra, 130.
Undaran: apparently Vindhya mountain, 517.
Upakeságaccha: 469.
Uparavaṭa: Viradhavala’s horse, 201.
Upton: Colonel, special envoy deputed by the Calcutta Government to negotiate with ministers in Poona, 406.
Ushavadáta: Śaka viceroy (100–120), gifts of, 25–26.
Usmán: governor of Bahrein and Persian Gulf, 505, 513, 523. Third Khalifah (643–655), 505 and note 5.
Utbah: governor of Basrah, 505 note 5.
Utsarpini: age, 193.
Uttamapurushas: Jain saints, 451 note 3.
Uttamiyár: female demon, 455.
Uzain: identified with Ujjaini; expedition against, 109, 467. [592]
Váda: inscription of Suketuvarmman at, 107.
Váda: religious discussion, 181.
Vadapadraka: identified with Baroda, 125.
Vadgáon: convention of, disavowed by the Bombay Council (1779), 407.
Vadhván: 469. See Vadhwán.
Vadhwán: capital of the Chápa dynasty, 138, 139, 180 note 2, 186.
Vadnagar: town, ancient names of, 6; besieged by Antáji Bháskar, again by Kántáji, burnt (1725), 307, 467, 546.
Vágadh: local name, 208 note 3.
Vágabhava: see Báhaḍa.
Vaggháchchha: modern Vághodia, 125.
Vághela: principality of, 465; dynasty (1240–1290), 526.
Vághela hero: see Vira Vághelá.
Vághelás: branch of the Chaulukyas of Aṇahilaváḍa, help the last Chaulukya king and succeed him, 196–197; their rule and genealogy, 198–206.
Vághodia: 125.
Váhadhasimha: 471.
Vairisiṃha: Chávaḍá king, 154, 155.
Vaisha: 530. See Baiswia.
Vajeshankar Gavrishankar: Mr., Náib Diván of Bhávnagar; his collection of articles found in Valabhi, 78 note 1.
Vakhatsingh: fifty-ninth or the last viceroy of Gujarát appointed by the imperial court, 332.
Vala: Valabhi, 506.
Valabhi: probably Gujars, 4, 5 note 1; capital of Valabhi dynasty; identified with Valeh, 78 and note 1; history, 78–106; year, 204, 465, 466; Mihir or Gurjjara conquest of (490), 489; its great sea port and capital overthrown, 506, 524, 525.
Valabhi: Balhára or Ráshṭrakúṭa king, 516.
Valáhaka: province, mentioned by Jinaprabhasuri, 78.
Valahi: Valabhi, mentioned by Jinaprabhasuri, 78.
Valeh: modern name of Valabhi, town, its site examined (1872), 78 and note.
Vallabha: head of the Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas, 127, 525.
Vallabharája: is installed by his father Chámuṇḍa, marches against Málwa, dies of small-pox, 162.
Valle: De la, Italian traveller at Mándu (1623), 381.
Vámanasthali: modern Vanthali, 160.
Vámaráśi: Pandit in Kumárapála’s court, insults Hemachandra, loses his annuity, 193.
Vanarája: Chávaḍá king (720–780), born and bred in forest, founded Aṇahilaváḍa; his installation, his image, his successors, 150, 151–152, 153, 155, 512.
Van-Dindori: grant of Govind III. at, 123, 466, 468.
Vanga: modern Bengal, 124, 468.
Vánkáner: 295.
Vánki: creek near Balsár, 125.
Vankika: 125. See Vánki.
Vankund: forest pool, 454.
Vánta: share, 215.
Vántádárs: sharers, 212.
Vanthali: 136; Chúḍásamás settle at, 139; capital of Graharipu, 160; its rulers killed by Viradhavala Vághela, 200–204.
Váradapallika: village, 130.
Varáha: wild boar coin, 219 note 2; Boar god, 451.
Varáha Mihira: astronomer, 533, 534, 540.
Varalatta: tribe, 534.
Vardhamánapura: modern Vadhván, 176.
Varelatæ: | see Varalatta. | |
Varetatæ: |
Variávi: modern Variáv, 128.
Varlis: wild tribe, 534.
Vartaniás: police subordinates, 212.
Varthema: traveller (1503–1508), 220 note 2.
Varvar: 144, 174 note 1. See Barbaraka.
Varvaraka: see Barbaraka.
Vásaka: camp, 113.
Vasantasena: king of Nepál, 84.
Vashista: sage, 461.
Vásingapura: 180 note 2.
Vasishthi: river, 541.
Vastupála: Lavaṇaprasáda’s minister builds magnificent Jain temples, 199 and note 2, 200, 201, 202 and note 1.
Vastupálacharita: life of Vastupála by Someśvara, 199.
Vasudeva: Kushán king (a.d. 123–150), 37.
Vásudeva: Chohán king (780), 157.
Vásudevas: Jain saints, 451 note 3.
Vatapadrapura: probably Baroda, 183.
Vatsarája: 466, 468; Gurjjara king, his success in Bengal, 527.
Vayajalladeva: manager of Tripurushaprásáda temple, 161.
Venuthali: Vania’s Vanthali, 133.
Verával: inscription at, 81, 176, 203, 204, 521, 547.
Verisálji: of Rájpipla, 295.
Versova: fort in Sálsette, taken by the English (1774), 401.
Vicháraśreṇi: list of kings, 149 and note 2, 152, 154, 155, 156, 162, 170, 171, 183, 204.
Vidya-Sála: Sanskrit college, 453 & note 1.
Vidisá: Besnagar near Bhilsa, 65, 66.
Vidyádharás: ancestors of north Konkan Siláháras, 129.
Vigraharája: king of Ajmir, 157.
Vijayáditya: Chálukya king (696–773), 150.
Vijayapura: identified with Bijápur near Parántij, 108, 110.
Vijayarája: Chálukya prince, his grant, 108, 110, 112.
Vijayárka: Goa Kadamba king, 172 note 3.
Vijayasena: fifteenth Kshatrapa (238–249), coins of, 46–47, 49.
Vijjaladeva: Ajayapála’s doorkeeper and murderer, 195.
Vikrama: era, 204.
Vikramáditya: Dakhan Chálukya king, 56; [593]Satyáśraya, Chálukya king (680), 107, 110, 111, 112; gives Láṭa to his brother Jayasiṃha, 117.
Vikramáditya: name of Chandragupta II., 65, 67.
Vikramasiṃha: Paramára king of Chandrávati, joins the king of Sámbhara and is dethroned by Kumárapála, 185, 188.
Village officers: Mughal, in Gujarát, 212.
Vimala: general of Bhíma I., subdues Dhandhuka chief of Ábu and builds on Ábu Jain temples, 169.
Vimalavasahi: group of Jain temples on Ábu, 169 and note 1.
Vinayáditya: Chálukya king, 56, 110; his inscriptions, 111.
Vinayáditya Mangalarája: copperplate grant at Balsár of, 108.
Vincent: 542.
Vindhya: mountain, northern limit of Dadda I.’s Gurjjara kingdom, 115; its king, 163; southern boundary of Kumárapála’s kingdom, 189, 468, 517.
Vindu: the Vindhyas, 510.
Víradáman: thirteenth Kshatrapa (a.d. 236–238), coins of, 46.
Viradhavala: Vághela king (1233–1238), 179, 196, 197; his father abdicates in his favour; his expeditions against Vanthali, Bhadreśvara, and Godhra, and his treaty with the Sultán of Dehli, 200–201, 206.
Víramatí: Jain nun, brings up Vanarája, 151.
Vírama Vísala: see Vísaladeva.
Viramgám: Muna lake at, 180 note 2; disturbance at (1734), 314; Sher Khán Bábi appointed governor of, 315; expulsion of the Maráthás from, by Bháv Singh, 323; besieged by the Maráthás; surrendered by Bháv Singh, 323, 324; given by Rangoji to the Musalmáns, 326, 513, 518.
Virpur: 180 note 2, 206.
Vira Vághela: 198 and note 6. See Viradhavala.
Vísaladeva: Vághela king (1243–1261), defeats his brother and Tribhuvanapála Solaṅki; refuses to acknowledge an overlord and lessens the miseries of a three years’ famine, 203, 206. Ruler of Chandrávati, 204.
Visalanagara: fortifications of, repaired by Vísaladeva, 203.
Vishṇu: a god, 461.
Vishṇudása: chief, 65.
Vishopaka: 169.
Vishvakarma: divine architect, 461, 462.
Vishvamitra: sage, 461.
Viśvasena: twentieth Kshatrapa (294–300), coins of, 48–49.
Viśvasiṃha: eighteenth Kshatrapa (272–278), coins of, 47.
Viśvavaráha: father of Grahári, 139.
Vitarága: title of Jayabhaṭa I., Gurjjara ruler, 115; Jain Tirthankara, 195.
Vithal Deváji: Gáikwár’s officer, captures Malhárráv Gáikwár (1803), 413; appointed Subha in Káthiáváḍa, 426.
Vithal Shukdev: lieutenant of Raghunáthráv in Gujarát, settles peace with Jawán Mard Khán (1753), 337.
Vol: exactions, 216, 227 and note 1.
Vrijjis: 456 note 1.
Vyághrapalli: Vághela, the home of Vághelás, 198.
Vyághramukha: Gurjjara king, 467.
Vyághrarája: Chápa king, 138 note 1.
Vyághrása: perhaps Vágra, 129 and note 3.
Wágher: outbreak of (1859), 446.
Wághria: castrator, 451.
Waizápur: village, 443.
Wákiáhnigár: news-writer, 214.
Walker: Major, sent by Governor Duncan to help Govindráv’s party at Baroda, 412; resident at Baroda, 413, 414; Colonel, settles the Káthiáváḍa tribute question, 416, 422, 423.
Wallace: Colonel, political agent of Rewa Kántha, 446.
Wanesa: 111. See Balisa.
Wathen: Mr., 120.
Wazifah: land grants, 212; land held on religious tenures by Hindus, confiscation of, by an order of Aurangzib between 1671 and 1674, 285.
Welsh: Lieut., takes the forts of Párnera, Indergad, and Bágvada (1780), 409.
West: the late Colonel, 110.
West Násik: connected with south Gujarát under the Chálukya rule, 110.
White Húṇas: foreigners 142–146, 459; in north Sindh and south Panjáb, 496; defeat of, by Sassanians and Turks (550–600), 497; settle in Yannang with Tibetans and Kedarites, 501. See Húṇas.
Wigged figures: 458 and note 2.
Wilfred: 541.
Wilson: Dr. John, 145.
Xoana: town, 538.
Xodrake: 539.
Yachi: capital of Kárájang or Yunnan (1290), 501, 504.
Yádava kingdom: at Dwáriká, establishment of, 8.
Yádavas: 521.
Yajanaśila: Bráhman, 461.
Yajñaśrí: Andhra king, 38.
Yajurveda: 534.
Yaksha: king, 454, 456 and note 1; statue of, described, 456–458; high day of, 458, 465.
Yamuna: river, 533.
Yaśadáman I.: fourteenth Kshatrapa (a.d. 239), coins of, 46.
Yaśadáman II.: twenty-second Kshatrapa (a.d. 320), coins of, 49.
Yashvantráv: minor son of Trimbakráv Dábháde made Senápati by Bájiráv Peshwa (1731), 393, 396.
Yaśodharman: king of Málwa, 76, 77; defeats Huns, 143; defeats Mihirakula the famous White Hun conqueror at Kárur (530), 496. [594]
Yaśodhavala: Kumárapála’s viceroy, 187; set on his uncle’s throne by Kumárapála, 189.
Yaśovarman: king of Málwa, 160, 172, 173, 174; his war with Siddharája, is taken prisoner and kept in a cage, 177–178, 496.
Yaudheya: Kshatriya tribe, 19 and note 3, 36–37, 64 and note 3, 138.
Yavana: 12; people, 119; language, 160, 456 note 1; migration of, to Indo-China (100), 499.
Yavanáśva: Yavana prince of Párlipur, 119.
Yavani: handmaids, of the Indian drama, 545.
Yayáti: king, son of Nahush, asks boon from the Sun, 460 and note 2.
Yemen: country, 535.
Yesodharmman: 143. See Yaśodharman.
Ye-ta-i-li-to: 145.
Ye-tha: White Huns, 75, 142, 145. See Ye-ta-i-li-to.
Yoga: Bráhman donee, 126.
Yogarája: Aṇahilaváḍa chief (805–841), 124; mounts funeral pyre, 154, 155.
Yogaśástra: work compiled by Hemachandra, 193.
Yogeśvara: writer of Govind’s Kávi grant, 126.
Yojana: three miles, 510, 521.
Yuán-Yuán: 144.
Yuechi: foreign tribe, 144, 456 note 1; little, 500. See Kedarites.
Yuetchi: see 144. See Yuechi.
Yugs: cycles, 461.
Yukávihára: louse temple, 193.
Yule: Sir H., 499, 504, 537, 538, 539, 540.
Yunnan: settlement in, of Thisrong and his successor Thi-tsong-ti, 501.
Zafar Khán: Gujarát governor (1371), 230, 231, (1391–1403), 232, 234; confined by his son Tátár Khán at Asáwal, 513.
Zakát: a tax, 213 note 1.
Zamíndárs: landholders, 215, 216 note 1; three classes of, 226.
Zamotika: father of Kshatrapa Chashṭana, 31.
Zarmanokhêgas: Śramanácárya at Athens, 536.
Zêrogerei: town, 540.
Ziá-ud-dín Barni: annalist of Muhammad Tughlak’s reign and author of Tárikh-i-Firuz-Sháhi (1325), 513, 514, 517, 518.
Zimmis: infidels, 213.
Zôskalês: king Za Sâgal or Za Asgal or Za Hakalê, 543.
Zulfikar Beg: Mughal leader, is defeated by the Maráthás (1716), 388. [641]
[645]
BHINMÁL
(ŚRIMÁL)
TEMPLE of JAG SVÁMI The SUN
(Ruined)
B. 1746.
Drawn and Photozincographed
Govt Photozinco: Office. Poona 1896
The following corrections have been applied to the text:
Page | Source | Correction | Edit distance |
---|---|---|---|
iii, 1, 41, 95, 116, 180, 185, 188, 191, 192, 193, 195, 226, 236, 244, 270, 274, 274, 275, 275, 296, 331, 331, 331, 357, 360, 360, 360, 363, 430, 454, 462, 462, 500, 510, 525, 528, 551, 553, 554, 554, 557, 562, 566, 567, 580, 581, 586, 589, 589, 590, 592 | [Not in source] | , | 1 |
vi | [Not in source] | (a) | 3 |
vi | [Not in source] | (b) | 3 |
ix, ix, 36, 40 | Bhagvánlal | Bhagvánlál | 1 / 0 |
ix, 38, 40, 55, 71, 93, 98, 98, 98, 103, 122, 135, 182, 276, 439, 471, 479, 479, 484, 514, 525, 532, 537, 542, 559, 574, 580 | [Not in source] | . | 1 |
x, 99 | Káthiawár | Káthiáwár | 1 / 0 |
xvii, 4, 8, 8, 8, 8, N.A., 116, 116, 558, 563, 568 | Puránic | Puráṇic | 1 / 0 |
xvii | Kshátrapas | Kshatrapas | 1 / 0 |
xvii | Traikútakas | Traikúṭakas | 1 / 0 |
xviii | [Not in source] | a.d. | 5 |
xviii, 583 | Ráshtrakútas | Ráshṭrakúṭas | 2 / 0 |
xviii, 138, 139 | Chúdásamás | Chúḍásamás | 1 / 0 |
xix | ANAHILAVÁḌA | AṆAHILAVÁḌA | 1 / 0 |
xix, 5, 5, 149, 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 557 | Chávadás | Chávaḍás | 1 / 0 |
xix, 153, 557, 562, 566, 566, 581, 592 | Chávaḍa | Chávaḍá | 1 / 0 |
xix, 5, 588 | Solankis | Solaṅkis | 1 / 0 |
xix, xxii, xxiv | [Not in source] | a.d. | 5 |
xix | MUSALMAN | MUSALMÁN | 1 / 0 |
xix, 207, 550, 550, 567, 569, 569 | Alá-ud-din | Alá-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
xix | Fíruz | Fírúz | 1 / 0 |
xx, 195, 571, 571, 571, 571, 575, 578 | Kutb-ud-din | Kutb-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
xx, N.A., 206, 253, 414, 414, 561, 561, 572, 580 | Pávágad | Pávágaḍ | 1 / 0 |
xxi, 90, 113, 317, 399, 413, 414, 448 | Káthiávaḍa | Káthiáváḍa | 1 / 0 |
xxi, xxi, xxii, 288, 289, 290, 290, 290, 290, 291, 291, 291, 291, 292, 293, 295, 295, 298, 561, 583 | Ráthod | Ráthoḍ | 1 / 0 |
xxii, 294 | Piáráh | Piárah | 1 / 0 |
xxii, xxii, xxiii, 207, 227, 298, 311, 313, 316, 318, 319, 321, 322, 330, 342, 549, 549, 550, 554, 555, 555, 556, 556, 559, 563, 563, 566, 566, 574, 574, 575, 575, 576, 576, 576, 576, 578, 579, 580, 581, 582, 583, 583, 584, 586, 586, 586, 587, 590 | Momin | Momín | 1 / 0 |
xxii | Pilaji | Piláji | 1 / 0 |
xxii, 43, 43, 167, 569, 573 | Káthiáváda | Káthiáváḍa | 1 / 0 |
xviii | GUJARAT | GUJARÁT | 1 / 0 |
1, 242, 252, 252, 283, 430, 540 | Gujárat | Gujarát | 2 / 0 |
1, 1, 3, 20, 95, 109, 208, 208, 227, 278, N.A., 586 | Sauráshtra | Sauráshṭra | 1 / 0 |
2, 37, 44, 44, N.A. | Śátakarnis | Śátakarṇis | 1 / 0 |
2 | Ráshtrakuṭas | Ráshṭrakúṭas | 2 / 0 |
2, 2, 2, 3, 11, 22, 101, 141 | Panjab | Panjáb | 1 / 0 |
2, 2, 23, 25, 33, 33, 34, 36, 102, 105, 131, 134, 140, 140, 140, 140, 140, 140, N.A., 146, 158, 233, 433, 444, 460, 466, 469 | Rajputána | Rájputána | 1 / 0 |
2 | Saharanpur | Saháranpur | 1 / 0 |
3 | Sriharshacharita | Śríharshacharita | 2 / 0 |
3, 136 | Gurjaras | Gurjjaras | 1 |
3 | thirty miles north-east | fifty miles west | 10 |
3, 6, 6, 6, 16, 17, 17, 43, 77, N.A., 570, 579, 580, 584, 585, 585, 586, 589, 589, 591, 591, 591 | Suráshtra | Suráshṭra | 1 / 0 |
3 | Bhilmal | Bhilmál | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Solankhi | Solaṅkhi | 1 / 0 |
4, 37, 98, 98, 119, 145, 174, N.A., N.A., 285, 291, 416, 417, 418, 420, 420, 421, 421, 439, 451, 451, 451, 462, 463, 463, 464, 464, 464, 464, 465, 465, N.A., N.A., 549, 557, 559, 559, 559, 567, 567, 575, 580, 582, 587, 588, 588 | Rajputs | Rájputs | 1 / 0 |
5 | Karad | Karád | 1 / 0 |
6 | Junagadh | Junágaḍh | 2 / 0 |
6, 14, 14, 18, 33, 34, 53, 567, 588 | Junágadh | Junágaḍh | 1 / 0 |
6, 7, 8, 38, 52, 60, 161, 465 | Puránas | Puráṇas | 1 / 0 |
6 | Káthiáváḍá | Káthiáváḍa | 1 / 0 |
7 | Śatrunjaya-kalpa | Śatruñjaya-kalpa | 1 / 0 |
8, 8, 9, 9, 9, 9, 9, 10, 10, 10, 10, 10, 10, 10, 11, 11, 139, 139, 478 | Krishṇa | Kṛishṇa | 1 / 0 |
8, 8, 13, 60, 61, 83, N.A., 142, 146, 160, 167, 171, 192, 453, 453, 461, 461, 461, 461, 462, 462, 462, 464, 479, 570, 571, 593 | Vishnu | Vishṇu | 1 / 0 |
8, 9, 9, 10, 10, 11, 11 | Krishṇa’s | Kṛishṇa’s | 1 / 0 |
9 | Behar | Behár | 1 / 0 |
9 | Máhábh. | Mahábh. | 1 / 0 |
9, 9, 9, 10, 11, 48, 48, 121, 121, 121, 130, 132, 132, 132, 190, 242, 246, 366, 366, 366, 366, 492, N.A., N.A., 495, 496, 519, 550, 550, 553, 554, 560, 565, 566, 567, 570, 570, 570, 571, 581 | Krishna | Kṛishṇa | 2 / 0 |
9 | Harivansa | Harivanśa | 1 / 0 |
9 | Hari-vansa | Harivanśa | 2 / 1 |
10, 10, 10 | Mṛittikávati | Mṛittikávatí | 1 / 0 |
10, 16, N.A., 525 | Bhagvanlál’s | Bhagvánlál’s | 1 / 0 |
10, 564 | Hiranya | Hiraṇya | 1 / 0 |
11, 101, 219, 553, 590 | Kathiáváḍa | Káthiáváḍa | 1 / 0 |
11, 15, 579 | Surashtra | Suráshṭra | 2 / 0 |
N.A. | Sopara | Sopára | 1 / 0 |
13 | Suráshtras | Suráshṭras | 1 / 0 |
13 | Mahávanso | Maháwanso | 1 |
14 | Tusáshpa | Tusháspa | 2 |
15, 149, 151, 152, 154, 154, 592 | Vicháraśreni | Vicháraśreṇi | 1 / 0 |
15 | Pátaliputra-kalpa | Páṭaliputra-kalpa | 1 / 0 |
15, 15, 73, 579, 580 | Pátaliputra | Páṭaliputra | 1 / 0 |
15, 17 | Bhagvanlál | Bhagvánlál | 1 / 0 |
15, 584, 589 | Girnar | Girnár | 1 / 0 |
15, N.A., 70, 74 | Junagaḍh | Junágaḍh | 1 / 0 |
17, 44 | Kshatrapás | Kshatrapas | 1 / 0 |
N.A., 36, 549, 586 | Multan | Multán | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Sákya | Śakya | 2 / 0 |
22, 137 | connexion | connection | 2 |
22, 135, 143, 150, 574 | Puránik | Puráṇic | 2 / 1 |
23, 24, 24, 31, 31, 31, 34, 34, 35 | Báktro-Páli | Baktro-Páli | 1 / 0 |
24 | Ayama | Ayáma | 1 / 0 |
26 | Śátavahana | Śátaváhana | 1 / 0 |
27 | Andhrabhṛityas | Ándhrabhṛityas | 1 / 0 |
27, 142, 221, 558, 579 | : | ; | 1 |
28 | Yauddheyas | Yaudheyas | 1 |
32 | Junágad | Junágaḍh | 2 / 1 |
32 | Rudráman’s | Rudradáman’s | 2 |
32, 557, 594 | Chasṭana | Chashṭana | 1 |
32, 575 | Mewád | Mewáḍ | 1 / 0 |
32, 37, 37, 37, 38, 38, 38, 38, 38, 38, 585 | Śátakarni | Śátakarṇi | 1 / 0 |
33 | Kháraosti | Kharaosti | 1 / 0 |
34 | Devanágari | Devanágarí | 1 / 0 |
34, 34 | Nágari | Nágarí | 1 / 0 |
34 | ञ | ज | 1 |
34 | Baktro-Pali | Baktro-Páli | 1 / 0 |
34 | [Not in source] | [ | 1 |
34 | Śáṭakarṇi | Śátakarṇi | 1 / 0 |
34, 582 | Berar | Berár | 1 / 0 |
34, 36, 36 | Akara | Ákara | 1 / 0 |
35 | Áśoka | Aśoka | 1 / 0 |
35 | Parsis | Pársis | 1 / 0 |
36 | Akarávanti | Ákarávanti | 1 / 0 |
36, 119 | Marwár | Márwár | 1 / 0 |
36, 580 | Pánini | Páṇini | 1 / 0 |
37 | Yáudheyas | Yaudheyas | 1 / 0 |
37 | योधैय | यौधेय | 2 / 0 |
37 | Yáudheya | Yaudheya | 1 / 0 |
37 | Saharánpur | Saháranpur | 2 / 0 |
37, 52 | Rudrádaman | Rudradáman | 2 / 0 |
38 | Śátakarni’s | Śátakarṇi’s | 1 / 0 |
38 | Rudrádaman’s | Rudradáman’s | 2 / 0 |
39 | Dámájaḍaśri | Dámájaḍaśrí | 1 / 0 |
39 | Diwán | Díwán | 1 / 0 |
39 | ’ | [Deleted] | 1 |
40, 471, 500 | Srí | Śrí | 1 / 0 |
42 | Halár | Hálár | 1 / 0 |
42 | Jívadámán | Jivadáman | 2 / 0 |
42 | Rudrasimha’s | Rudrasiṃha’s | 1 / 0 |
43 | Hoernle | Hœrnle | 2 |
43 | Prithivísena’s | Pṛithivísena’s | 1 / 0 |
44, 525, 555 | Bhándárkar | Bhandárkar | 1 / 0 |
45, 54, 54 | Dámájadaśri | Dámájaḍaśrí | 2 / 0 |
47, 47 | Dámájaḍasrí’s | Dámájaḍaśrí’s | 1 / 0 |
47, 52 | Dámájaḍasrí | Dámájaḍaśrí | 1 / 0 |
47 | Bhagavánlál’s | Bhagvánlál’s | 1 |
48 | Bharttiṛdáman | Bharttṛidáman | 2 |
49 | Śáṭakarnis | Śátakarṇis | 2 / 0 |
49 | Berars | Berárs | 1 / 0 |
49 | Yasadáman | Yaśadáman | 1 / 0 |
50 | Damasiri | Dámasiri | 1 / 0 |
50 | Rajño | Rájño | 1 / 0 |
51 | Rajno | Rájño | 2 / 0 |
52 | Íśvaradátta | Íśvaradatta | 1 / 0 |
53, 54 | Dámájadaśrí | Dámájaḍaśrí | 1 / 0 |
53 | betweed | between | 1 |
53 | Śátákarnis | Śátakarṇis | 2 / 0 |
54, 557 | Chashtana | Chashṭana | 1 / 0 |
54 | Dámázada | Dámázaḍa | 1 / 0 |
54, 54, 584, 584 | Rudrasimha | Rudrasiṃha | 1 / 0 |
54 | Jîvadáman | Jivadáman | 1 / 0 |
54, 585 | Sanghadáman | Saṅghadáman | 1 / 0 |
54 | Prithivísena | Pṛithivísena | 1 / 0 |
54, 593 | Viradáman | Víradáman | 1 / 0 |
54, 593 | Viśvasimha | Viśvasiṃha | 1 / 0 |
54, 555 | Bharttridáman | Bharttṛidáman | 1 / 0 |
54, 587 | Simhasena | Siṃhasena | 1 / 0 |
54 | Mahakshatrapa | Mahákshatrapa | 1 / 0 |
55, 58, 578 | Narbáda | Narbadá | 2 / 0 |
55, 55 | Sáṅkheḍá | Saṅkheḍá | 1 / 0 |
56, 587 | Śryásraya | Śryáśraya | 1 / 0 |
56, 578, 578 | Janásraya | Janáśraya | 1 / 0 |
58 | Śáṅkhedá | Saṅkheḍá | 3 / 0 |
58, N.A., 71, 84 | Narbádá | Narbadá | 1 / 0 |
61 | Kumárádeví | Kumáradeví | 1 / 0 |
61, 570 | Kumáradevi | Kumáradeví | 1 / 0 |
62, 458, 465 | Garuda | Garuḍa | 1 / 0 |
64 | Yauddheya | Yaudheya | 1 |
65 | Tirhut | Tirhút | 1 / 0 |
65, 593 | Vishnudása | Vishṇudása | 1 / 0 |
67 | Kumarágupta’s | Kumáragupta’s | 2 / 0 |
67 | Panipat | Pánipat | 1 / 0 |
68 | Kumarágupta | Kumáragupta | 2 / 0 |
69 | Sudarsána | Sudarśana | 2 / 0 |
70, 159 | Chuḍásamá | Chúḍásamá | 1 / 0 |
71, 72 | Bhudagupta | Budhagupta | 2 |
75, 98, 144, 144 | Kabul | Kábul | 1 / 0 |
75 | Khushnawáz | Khushnáwaz | 2 / 0 |
76, 368, 433, 437, 437, 553 | Gwalior | Gwálior | 1 / 0 |
76 | Vishnuvarman | Vishṇuvarman | 1 / 0 |
77, N.A. | Vishnuvardhana | Vishṇuvardhana | 1 / 0 |
78, 186, 189, 202, 578 | Satruñjaya | Śatruñjaya | 1 / 0 |
78 | Pushyâṇa | Pushyáṇa | 1 / 0 |
79 | Sátruñjaya | Śatruñjaya | 2 / 0 |
79, 559 | Kumarapála | Kumárapála | 1 / 0 |
79, 81, 95, 98, 123, 124, 127, 131, 139, 155, 158, 160, N.A., N.A., 176, 182, 205, 451, 463, 465, 465, 466, 466, 466, 466, 469, 469, 469, 469, 470, N.A., N.A., N.A., 512, 512, 550, 551, 551, 551, 551, 551, 555, 557, 557, 557, 558, 561, 561, 561, 567, 567, 568, 570, 570, 570, 571, 572, 573, 577, 577, 577, 577, 588, 591, 591, 591, 592, 592, 594 | Anahilaváḍa | Aṇahilaváḍa | 1 / 0 |
80 | Brahmanical | Bráhmanical | 1 / 0 |
81, 131 | Solanki | Solaṅki | 1 / 0 |
81 | Kumárápála | Kumárapála | 1 / 0 |
82 | And. | Ant. | 1 |
84 | Bava | Báva | 1 / 0 |
85, 141 | Puranic | Puráṇic | 2 / 0 |
85, 99, 208, 552 | Káthiaváḍa | Káthiáváḍa | 1 / 0 |
85 | Nandod | Nándod | 1 / 0 |
85, 566, 566, 566, 578, 593 | Jayabhata | Jayabhaṭa | 1 / 0 |
87, 127, 153, 465, 466 | Ráshtrakúṭa | Ráshṭrakúṭa | 1 / 0 |
87, N.A. | Rájputana | Rájputána | 1 / 0 |
90, 96, 105, 131, 142, 142, 420, 421, 422, 430, 451, 462, 468, 470, N.A., N.A., 563, 575 | Rajput | Rájput | 1 / 0 |
90 | Rájpút | Rájput | 1 / 0 |
91 | Máhárájádhirája | Mahárájádhirája | 1 / 0 |
93, 142, 555, 586, 586 | Bhatárka | Bhaṭárka | 1 / 0 |
93 | Dronasimha | Droṇasiṃha | 2 / 0 |
93 | Dharapatta | Dharapaṭṭa | 2 / 0 |
93 | Derabhata | Derabhaṭa | 1 / 0 |
93 | Dhrubhata | Dhrúbhaṭa | 2 / 0 |
94, 120 | Rájásthán | Rájasthán | 1 / 0 |
94 | Sáuráshṭra | Sauráshṭra | 1 / 0 |
96, 99, 99, 102, 140, 168 | Ain-i-Akbarí | Áin-i-Akbari | 2 / 0 |
96, 311, 318, 319, 576 | Ráthods | Ráthoḍs | 1 / 0 |
97 | Sándhán | Sandhán | 1 / 0 |
97 | Bálás | Bálas | 1 / 0 |
98, 454 | Sakti | Śakti | 1 / 0 |
99 | Musalmans | Musalmáns | 1 / 0 |
99 | Vala | Vála | 1 / 0 |
99, 99, 137 | Chuḍásamás | Chúḍásamás | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Navanagar | Navánagar | 1 / 0 |
101 | Malwa | Málwa | 1 / 0 |
101 | Pánjab | Panjáb | 2 / 0 |
101, 551, 553, 556, 579, 589 | Krishna’s | Kṛishṇa’s | 2 / 0 |
101, 253 | Raja | Rája | 1 / 0 |
102 | Mewaḍ | Mewáḍ | 1 / 0 |
102 | ( | [Deleted] | 1 |
102 | Kathis | Káthis | 1 / 0 |
103 | Gandharas | Gandháras | 1 / 0 |
103 | Balhikas | Bálhikas | 1 / 0 |
103 | Gándháras | Gandháras | 1 / 0 |
106 | Megasthenes’ | Megasthenês’ | 1 / 0 |
108 | Párantij | Parántij | 2 / 0 |
110, 560, 566, 578 | Jayasimhavarmman | Jayasiṃhavarmman | 1 / 0 |
110 | Janáśrya | Janáśraya | 1 |
111 | to | too | 1 |
113 | Samadhigata-panchamaháśabda | Samadhigata-panchamaháśabada | 1 |
116 | Praśantarága | Praśántarága | 1 / 0 |
120 | Kánauj | Kanauj | 1 / 0 |
120, 468, 537, 540, 555, 562, 579, 581, 586, 587, 590 | , | . | 1 |
121, 565 | Jagattunga | Jagattuṅga | 1 / 0 |
121, 121 | Prithivívallabha | Pṛithivívallabha | 1 / 0 |
121 | Skanda | Skaṇḍa | 2 / 0 |
121 | Akálavarsha-Krishna | Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa | 2 / 0 |
121, 579 | Rattakandarpa | Raṭṭakandarpa | 2 / 0 |
121, 579 | Nityamvarsha | Nityaṃvarsha | 1 / 0 |
122 | Dántidurga’s | Dantidurga’s | 1 / 0 |
123 | Kanṭhiká | Kaṇṭhiká | 1 / 0 |
123, 467, 588, 589 | Rashṭrakúṭa | Ráshṭrakúṭa | 1 / 0 |
124 | Láteśvara | Láṭeśvara | 1 / 0 |
124, 562 | Gauda | Gauḍa | 1 / 0 |
127, 525, 554 | Rashṭrakúṭas | Ráshṭrakúṭas | 1 / 0 |
130 | Pañchganga | Pañchgangá | 1 / 0 |
130 | Bagumra | Bagumrá | 1 / 0 |
131, 468 | Balhará | Balhára | 2 / 0 |
132, 132 | Asoka’s | Aśoka’s | 1 / 0 |
132, 132 | Rattas | Raṭṭas | 2 / 0 |
132 | Radis | Raḍis | 1 / 0 |
132 | Godávari | Godávari | 0 |
132 | Ráta | Ráṭa | 1 / 0 |
132 | Karahátaka | Karaháṭaka | 1 / 0 |
132 | Gautamiputra-Śátakarni | Gautamíputra-Śátakarṇi | 2 / 0 |
132, 132 | Kurandwád | Kurandwáḍ | 1 / 0 |
132 | Panchgangá | Pañchgangá | 1 / 0 |
132 | Mányakheta | Mányakheṭa | 1 / 0 |
132 | Ráshtrakúta | Ráshṭrakúṭa | 2 / 0 |
132, 571 | Kurundaka | Kuruṇḍaka | 2 / 0 |
132 | Ráshtrakútas | Ráshṭrakúṭa | 3 / 1 |
133 | Solaṇki | Solaṅki | 2 / 0 |
134 | R this | Rathis | 1 |
137, 145, 146, 205 | Jyeshṭḥa | Jyeshṭha | 1 / 0 |
137 | Jáikadev | Jáikadeva | 1 |
137 | Chúḍasamás | Chúḍásamás | 1 / 0 |
138 | Dharaṇívara’s | Dharaṇívaráha’s | 2 |
138, 551 | Saivism | Śaivism | 1 / 0 |
138 | Chúdásamá | Chúḍásamá | 1 / 0 |
139 | Chúḍásammá’s | Chúḍásamá’s | 1 |
140 | Ain-i-Akbárí | Áin-i-Akbari | 3 / 0 |
140 | Baluchistan | Baluchistán | 1 / 0 |
140 | Khurdadba | Khurdádba | 1 / 0 |
140, 141 | Idrisí | Idrísi | 2 / 0 |
140, N.A. | Aldjayháni | Aljauhari | 4 / 3 |
140 | Bhangvánlál | Bhagvánlál | 1 |
141, N.A., 143, N.A., N.A., 199 | Málwá | Málwa | 1 / 0 |
141 | Mákvánas | Makvánás | 2 / 0 |
142, N.A. | Huṇas | Húṇas | 1 / 0 |
142 | Toromaṇa’s | Toramáṇa’s | 2 / 1 |
142, 568 | Kushan | Kushán | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Múltán | Multán | 1 / 0 |
144 | Chashtaṇa | Chashṭana | 2 / 0 |
144, 549 | Abhiras | Ábhíras | 2 / 0 |
144 | Khurdadbha’s | Khurdádbha’s | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Idrisí’s | Idrísi’s | 2 / 0 |
145 | Siváji | Śiváji | 1 / 0 |
145 | Gúmli | Ghúmli | 1 |
146, 566 | Toramaṇa | Toramáṇa | 1 / 0 |
146 | Ranas | Ránás | 2 / 0 |
146 | Karnaprávarna | Karṇaprávarna | 1 / 0 |
146 | Húṇás | Húṇas | 1 / 0 |
149 | AṆAHILAVAḌA | AṆAHILAVÁḌA | 1 / 0 |
149 | CHÁVADÁS | CHÁVAḌÁS | 1 / 0 |
149, 149 | Prabhandhachintámaṇi | Prabandhachintámaṇi | 1 |
150 | Chálukyás | Chálukyas | 1 / 0 |
152 | ‘ | “ | 1 |
155 | Vicharaśreni | Vicháraśreṇi | 2 / 0 |
156, 156, 171, 171, 192, 194 | Prabandhachintamaṇi | Prabandhachintámaṇi | 1 / 0 |
156 | Puránik-looking | Puráṇic-looking | 2 / 1 |
157 | Ájayapála | Ajayapála | 1 / 0 |
158, 549, 551, 554, 554, 554, 555, 555, 555, 557, 562, 563, 568, 569, 571, 574, 604, 604, 604, 577, 577, 577, 582, 583, 585, 588, 591 | Mularája | Múlarája | 1 / 0 |
158, 162, 551, 555, 557, 559, 563, 567, 581, 587 | Mularája’s | Múlarája’s | 1 / 0 |
158 | Bárapa | Bárappa | 1 |
159 | Chámunḍa | Chámuṇḍa | 1 / 0 |
159, 159, 563, 570, 587 | Chudásamás | Chúḍásamás | 2 / 0 |
161 | Múleśvara | Muleśvara | 1 / 0 |
161 | Somanatha | Somanátha | 1 / 0 |
162 | Dyváśraya | Dvyáśraya | 2 |
164 | Prabandachintámaṇi | Prabandhachintámaṇi | 1 |
165 | Tárikh-i-Alfí | Tárikh-i-Alfi | 1 / 0 |
165 | Tabakát-i-Náśiri | Tabakát-i-Násiri | 1 / 0 |
165 | Mahabhárata | Mahábhárata | 1 / 0 |
168, 201, 201, 569 | Sultan | Sultán | 1 / 0 |
168 | Tabakát-i-Akbarí | Tabakát-i-Akbari | 1 / 0 |
170 | Devaprásáda | Devaprasáda | 1 / 0 |
170, 577 | Munjála | Muñjála | 1 / 0 |
171 | Muñjala | Muñjála | 1 / 0 |
171, 183, 204 | Vicháraśreṇí | Vicháraśreṇi | 1 / 0 |
172 | Jaggaddeva | Jagaddeva | 1 |
173, 567 | Kalyánakataka | Kalyánakaṭaka | 1 / 0 |
174, 586, 593 | Gujárát | Gujarát | 1 / 0 |
174 | Journies | Journeys | 2 |
174 | Ramáyana | Ramáyaṇa | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Avárs | Avars | 1 / 0 |
N.A., 179 | Siddhpur | Sidhpur | 1 |
N.A. | ad mitted | admitted | 1 |
N.A. | Shamsu-ud-din | Shams-ud-dín | 2 / 1 |
N.A. | Babariás | Bábariás | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Jetvas | Jethvás | 2 / 1 |
175, 190, 572 | Chudásamá | Chúḍásamá | 2 / 0 |
176 | Surashṭra | Suráshṭra | 1 / 0 |
176 | Asháḍha | Ásháḍha | 1 / 0 |
178 | Kálañjara | Kálanjara | 1 / 0 |
180 | Kápadvanj | Kapadvanj | 1 / 0 |
181 | ácharya | áchárya | 1 / 0 |
181, 555 | Bhattáraka | Bhaṭṭáraka | 2 / 0 |
181 | Karnáṭak | Karṇáṭak | 1 / 0 |
181 | Karṇavatí | Karṇávatí | 1 / 0 |
181 | Siddháraja | Siddharája | 2 / 0 |
181, 181, 184 | Hammíramahákavya | Hammíramahákávya | 1 / 0 |
181 | Rajásthán | Rajasthán | 1 / 0 |
183, 184, 184 | Kumárapálaprabanda | Kumárapálaprabandha | 1 |
184 | Bhopaladeví | Bhupáladeví | 2 / 1 |
184 | Vágbhata | Vágbhaṭa | 1 / 0 |
184 | Arabhaṭṭa | Árabhaṭṭa | 1 / 0 |
184 | Analladeva | Ánalladeva | 1 / 0 |
185 | Árṇorája | Arṇorája | 1 / 0 |
185 | Âmbada | Ámbaḍá | 3 / 0 |
185 | Kalaviní | Kaláviní | 1 / 0 |
185 | Kaverí | Káveri | 2 / 0 |
186 | Aṇahilápura | Aṇahilapura | 1 / 0 |
186 | Kumárápálacharita | Kumárapálacharita | 1 / 0 |
186 | Prabandachintamaṇi | Prabandhachintámaṇi | 2 / 1 |
186 | Ámrabhaṭṭa | Ámrabhaṭa | 1 |
187 | Bábariáváda | Bábariáváḍa | 1 / 0 |
188 | - | 1 | |
190, 229, 229, 451 | Ala-ud-din | Alá-ud-dín | 2 / 0 |
191 | gòtra | gotra | 1 / 0 |
192 | Siva | Śiva | 1 / 0 |
194 | Vaishakha | Vaishákha | 1 / 0 |
194 | Islam | Islám | 1 / 0 |
194, 571, 571, 593 | Láta | Láṭa | 1 / 0 |
194 | Sukṛitasaṅkírtana | Sukṛitasankírtana | 1 / 0 |
195 | Sukṛitasankírtaṇa | Sukṛitasankírtana | 1 / 0 |
195 | Ghorí | Ghori | 1 / 0 |
196 | 1888 | 1288 | 1 |
196, 196, 197, 197, 206, 551, 571, 571, 578, 587, 588, 591 | Lavanaprasáda | Lavaṇaprasáda | 1 / 0 |
196 | Bhímapallí | Bhimapalli | 2 / 0 |
198 | 1178–1241 | 1179–1242 | 2 |
198 | Kirtíkaumudí | Kírtikaumudí | 2 / 0 |
199 | Siṇhana | Sinhaṇa | 2 / 0 |
200 | Kathavate’s | Káthavate’s | 1 / 0 |
203 | Aṇahilavaḍa | Aṇahilaváḍa | 1 / 0 |
203 | Soṃeśvara | Someśvara | 1 / 0 |
203 | Dábhoi | Dabhoi | 1 / 0 |
205, 205 | Ala-u-dín | Alá-ud-dín | 2 / 1 |
205 | Aláf | Alaf | 1 / 0 |
205 | Ala-u-dín’s | Alá-ud-dín’s | 2 / 1 |
205 | Yadava | Yádava | 1 / 0 |
207, 229, 229, 229, 229, 229 | Aṇahiláváḍa | Aṇahilaváḍa | 1 / 0 |
207, 551, 551 | Anahilapura | Aṇahilapura | 1 / 0 |
208 | Saurâshtra | Saurâshṭra | 1 / 0 |
208 | Gohilvaḍa | Gohilváḍa | 1 / 0 |
208 | Okhamandal | Okhámandal | 1 / 0 |
208 | Víramgam | Víramgám | 1 / 0 |
208, 253, 307 | Chota | Chhota | 1 |
209, 232, 233, 236, 236, 236, 245, 245, 245, 245, 245, 245, 245, 246, 246, 246, 246, 246, N.A., N.A., 253, 262, 268, 268, 268, 268, 268, 268, 270, 271, 271, 271, 271, 272, 272, 273, 278, 279, 279, 281, 284, 297, 300, 308, 308, 309, 311, 312, 314, 314, 315, 321, 321, 342, 342, 342, 343, 344, 345, 348, 421 | Júnágaḍh | Junágaḍh | 1 / 0 |
209 | Anahilapur | Aṇahilapur | 1 / 0 |
211 | Elphistone’s | Elphinstone’s | 1 |
212 | n | in | 1 |
212 | kamávisdár | kamávísdár | 1 / 0 |
212 | desái’s | desáis’ | 2 |
212 | Ísá | Ísa | 1 / 0 |
213 | mujmudárs | majmudárs | 1 |
213 | Hamid | Hamíd | 1 / 0 |
213 | mukáddams | mukaddams | 1 / 0 |
214 | kází’s | kázis’ | 3 / 2 |
218 | Sûnth | Sunth | 1 / 0 |
218 | Dûngarpur | Dúngarpur | 1 / 0 |
219 | Dandá-Rájapuri | Danda-Rájapuri | 1 / 0 |
219 | Áhmednagar | Ahmednagar | 1 / 0 |
219 | Mirăt i-Áhmedi | Mirăt-i-Áhmedi | 1 |
220, 239 | Áin-i-Akbári | Áin-i-Akbari | 1 / 0 |
220 | [Not in source] | ‘ | 1 |
221 | Danda-Rájápuri | Danda-Rájapuri | 1 / 0 |
222 | Watrak | Vátrak | 2 / 1 |
224 | Áhmednagar | Amednagar | 2 / 1 |
N.A., 225, 225, 381, 381 | Haklyt | Hakluyt | 1 |
229 | Saraswati | Sarasvatí | 2 / 1 |
229 | Àlp | Álp | 1 / 0 |
230 | Tungbhadra | Tungabhadra | 1 |
230 | Daulátábád | Daulatábád | 1 / 0 |
231, 562, 562 | Firuz | Fírúz | 2 / 0 |
231, 231 | Túghlak | Tughlak | 1 / 0 |
231, 564 | Shams-ud-din | Shams-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
232 | Násír-ud-dín | Násir-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
232 | Wajih-ul-Mulk | Wajíh-ul-Mulk | 1 / 0 |
232 | Tabakát-i-Ákbari | Tabakát-i-Akbari | 1 / 0 |
232 | Ásír | Ásir | 1 / 0 |
233 | Vindhyás | Vindhyas | 1 / 0 |
233 | Mánḍu | Mándu | 1 / 0 |
235 | Jaunpúr | Jaunpur | 1 / 0 |
235, 236 | Tabakát-i-Akbári | Tabakát-i-Akbari | 1 / 0 |
235 | Áín-i-Akbári | Áin-i-Akbari | 2 / 0 |
236 | Suleimán | Sulaimán | 1 |
236 | aginst | against | 1 |
237, 510, 511, 521, 585, 585, 585 | Sarasvati | Sarasvatí | 1 / 0 |
239 | Dakhánis | Dakhanis | 1 / 0 |
239 | Daulatábad | Daulatábád | 1 / 0 |
239 | Báḥmani | Báhmani | 1 / 0 |
239 | Rávál | Rával | 1 / 0 |
241 | Sháh-i-Alam’s | Sháh-i-Álam’s | 1 / 0 |
242 | Kumbhámer | Kumbhalmer | 2 / 1 |
243 | Kumbhalṃer | Kumbhalmer | 1 / 0 |
244 | Bahmani | Báhmani | 1 / 0 |
245 | zamíndars | zamíndárs | 1 / 0 |
245, 572 | Dahánu | Dáhánu | 1 / 0 |
246 | Pavágad | Pávágaḍ | 2 / 0 |
247 | Jûnágaḍh | Junágaḍh | 1 / 0 |
247 | Rasúlábad | Rasúlábád | 1 / 0 |
248 | raens | ráens | 1 / 0 |
248, 572 | Adil | Ádil | 1 / 0 |
249 | Íbráhím | Ibráhím | 1 / 0 |
250 | Alam’s | Álam’s | 1 / 0 |
250 | Nágá | Nága | 1 / 0 |
251 | Muhammadábad | Muhammadábád | 1 / 0 |
252 | Sikándar | Sikandar | 1 / 0 |
253 | againt | against | 1 |
254, 277 | Shah | Sháh | 1 / 0 |
255 | Bhílsa | Bhilsa | 1 / 0 |
255, 579 | Alam | Álam | 1 / 0 |
258 | Champáner | Chámpáner | 1 / 0 |
259, 584, 584 | Rumi | Rúmi | 1 / 0 |
259 | Burhan’s | Burhán’s | 1 / 0 |
259, 260 | Násír-ul-Mulk | Násir-ul-Mulk | 1 / 0 |
260, 567, 588 | Jháláváda | Jháláváḍa | 1 / 0 |
260 | Baluch | Balúch | 1 / 0 |
260 | Fuládi | Fauládi | 1 |
260, 367, 558, 565, 573, 581, 588 | Humáyun | Humáyún | 1 / 0 |
261 | Mehmúḍábád | Mehmúdábád | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Ídrísi | Idrísi | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Ídrísi’s | Idrísi’s | 1 / 0 |
262 | Tabákat-i-Akbari | Tabakát-i-Akbari | 2 / 0 |
262 | Káhán | Khán | 1 |
263 | Fauládí | Fauládi | 1 / 0 |
264, 301 | Áhmedábad | Áhmedábád | 1 / 0 |
265, 551 | Itimád | Ítimád | 1 / 0 |
265 | Àzíz | Âzíz | 1 / 0 |
265, 274, 274, 575 | Kokaltash | Kokaltásh | 1 / 0 |
266 | Tabákát-i-Akbari | Tabakát-i-Akbari | 1 / 0 |
266 | Suleimáni | Sulaimáni | 1 |
266 | Ídár | Ídar | 1 / 0 |
266 | Ránpúr | Ránpur | 1 / 0 |
266 | Azíz | Âzíz | 1 / 0 |
266, 267 | Hámíd | Hámid | 1 / 0 |
267 | Ikhtyár-ul-Mulk | Ikhtiyár-ul-Mulk | 1 |
267, 382 | Jehangír’s | Jehángír’s | 1 / 0 |
267 | Âziz | Âzíz | 1 / 0 |
269, 296, 513, 515, 515, 519, 523 | A.C. | a.d. | 2 |
269 | Tabakat-i-Akbari | Tabakát-i-Akbari | 1 / 0 |
270, 270, 270, 270, 271 | Abdur-Rahím | Abdúr-Rahím | 1 / 0 |
270, 300 | Rádhanpúr | Rádhanpur | 1 / 0 |
271 | Parántej | Parántij | 1 |
271 | Ismáil | Ismáíl | 1 / 0 |
273, 554 | Báyázid | Báyazíd | 2 / 0 |
273 | Jehángir | Jehángír | 1 / 0 |
273 | Khusráo | Khusrao | 1 / 0 |
273 | Báyázíd | Báyazíd | 1 / 0 |
274 | 1607 | 1627 | 1 |
274 | Kuli | Kúli | 1 / 0 |
274 | Díván | Diván | 1 / 0 |
274 | Bánsvada | Bánsváda | 1 / 0 |
276 | Zamíndars | Zamíndárs | 1 / 0 |
277 | Shamsuddín | Shams-ud-dín | 2 |
277 | Thatṭa | Thatta | 1 / 0 |
277 | Sipáhdar | Sipáhdár | 1 / 0 |
278 | Alám’s | Álam’s | 2 / 0 |
279 | Jam | Jám | 1 / 0 |
279 | a.c. | a.d. | 1 |
280 | Musálmans | Musalmáns | 2 / 0 |
281 | Júnagaḍh | Junágaḍh | 2 / 0 |
281 | Ahmedábád | Áhmedábád | 1 / 0 |
282 | Aurangzib | Aurangzíb | 1 / 0 |
283 | Kutb-ub-dín | Kutb-ud-dín | 1 |
284 | Hársol | Harsol | 1 / 0 |
284, 284 | Shívaji | Shiváji | 2 / 0 |
284, 284, 284, 284 | Shíváji | Shiváji | 1 / 0 |
284 | Alláhábád | Allahábád | 1 / 0 |
286 | Júnágádḥ | Junágaḍh | 4 / 0 |
286 | Ámín | Amín | 1 / 0 |
286 | Kasbatis | Kasbátis | 1 / 0 |
287 | Sábarmáti | Sábarmati | 1 / 0 |
290 | Durgádas | Durgádás | 1 / 0 |
290 | Aín-i-Akbari | Áin-i-Akbari | 2 / 0 |
291, 561 | Durgadás | Durgádás | 1 / 0 |
292 | Naṅdurbár | Nandurbár | 1 / 0 |
296 | Áâzam | Aâzam | 1 / 0 |
296 | Ákíl | Âkil | 2 / 0 |
297 | Khattú | Khattu | 1 / 0 |
298, 579 | Ali | Áli | 1 / 0 |
298 | Bohra | Bohora | 1 |
298 | Kapúrchand | Kapurchand | 1 / 0 |
298, 392 | Petlad | Petlád | 1 / 0 |
300 | vary | very | 1 |
300 | Munjpúr | Munjpur | 1 / 0 |
301 | Gáikwâr | Gáikwár | 1 / 0 |
302 | Kapúrchand’s | Kapurchand’s | 1 / 0 |
302 | Shujaât | Shujáât | 1 / 0 |
303 | Udepúr | Udepur | 1 / 0 |
303 | Haidarábad | Haidarábád | 1 / 0 |
304 | Kapadvani | Kapadvanj | 1 |
305, 564, 565 | Ibráhim | Ibráhím | 1 / 0 |
305 | Pílaji | Piláji | 2 / 0 |
305 | Máratha | Marátha | 2 / 0 |
306, 306, 391 | Trimbakrav | Trimbakráv | 1 / 0 |
307 | Sojítra | Sojitra | 1 / 0 |
308 | Mubáriz ul-Mulk | Mubáriz-ul-Mulk | 1 |
308, 308 | Muhy-ud-din | Muhy-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
310 | Síhor | Sihor | 1 / 0 |
310 | máhmúdis | mahmúdis | 1 / 0 |
311 | Ismaíl | Ismáíl | 1 / 0 |
311 | wtih | with | 2 |
311, 326, 566, 576, 583 | Fidá-ud-din | Fidá-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
312 | Pálanpúr | Pálanpur | 1 / 0 |
313, 564, 572, 582, 582 | Gaikwár | Gáikwár | 1 / 0 |
313 | Abheysing | Abheysingh | 1 |
313 | Bároda | Baroda | 1 / 0 |
315 | Holkár | Holkar | 1 / 0 |
316 | Safdár | Safdar | 1 / 0 |
318, 357, 357, 357, 575 | Firúz | Fírúz | 1 / 0 |
321 | Páhar | Pahár | 2 / 0 |
321 | Árás | Arás | 1 / 0 |
322 | Dábhora | Dabhora | 1 / 0 |
323 | Malhárrav | Malhárráv | 1 / 0 |
323 | Malharráv | Malhárráv | 1 / 0 |
323 | Bhávsíngh | Bhávsingh | 1 / 0 |
325, 325 | Límbdi | Limbḍi | 2 / 0 |
327 | Muftakir | Muftakhir | 1 |
327 | Rangojii | Rangoji | 1 |
328 | Ahmedábad | Áhmedábád | 2 / 0 |
329 | Gangádar | Gangádhar | 1 |
332 | Ambika | Ambiká | 1 / 0 |
332 | Haríba | Hariba | 1 / 0 |
333 | Zoráwár | Zoráwar | 1 / 0 |
335, 345 | Jáwan | Jawán | 2 / 0 |
340 | Bálájirav | Bálájiráv | 1 / 0 |
341 | Ramchandar | Rámchandar | 1 / 0 |
342 | chosing | choosing | 1 |
342 | Sayajiráv | Sayájiráv | 1 / 0 |
343 | Límbḍi | Limbḍi | 1 / 0 |
344 | Balásinor | Bálásinor | 1 / 0 |
344, 418 | Máráthás | Maráthás | 1 / 0 |
344, 549 | Khánderáv | Khanderáv | 1 / 0 |
345 | Márátha | Marátha | 1 / 0 |
351 | deMesquita | de Mesquita | 1 |
354 | Álá-ud-dín | Alá-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
361 | [Not in source] | “ | 1 |
362 | [Not in source] | ” | 1 |
363 | uttured | uttered | 1 |
365 | Akbarpúr | Akbarpur | 1 / 0 |
365 | Saàdulpur | Saádulpur | 1 / 0 |
366 | thier | their | 2 |
366 | your’s | yours | 1 |
369 | Táríkh-i-Sher | Tárikh-i-Sher | 1 / 0 |
369, 369 | Táríkh-i-Alfi | Tárikh-i-Alfi | 1 / 0 |
369 | Saháranpúr | Saháranpur | 1 / 0 |
371 | Sássánian | Sassanian | 2 / 0 |
371 | Masüdi | Masúdi | 1 / 0 |
371, 372, 373, 374 | Áín-i-Akbari | Áin-i-Akbari | 1 / 0 |
372 | Nâalchah | Naâlchah | 2 / 0 |
372 | Jehángir’s | Jehángír’s | 1 / 0 |
373 | who | whose | 2 |
376 | Burhánpúr | Burhánpur | 1 / 0 |
376 | Rájpúts | Rájputs | 1 / 0 |
376 | Haklyt’s | Hakluyt’s | 1 |
376, 547, 561 | [Not in source] | ( | 1 |
377 | Wákìăt-i-Jehángíri | Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri | 1 / 0 |
378 | Wákiăt-i-Jehángiri | Wákiăt-i-Jehángíri | 1 / 0 |
378 | snapt | snapped | 3 |
382 | Malhárao | Malhárráo | 2 / 1 |
382 | Amjhera | Amjera | 1 |
389 | Bálaji | Báláji | 1 / 0 |
389 | Senápáti | Senápati | 1 / 0 |
392 | sardesmukhi | sardeshmukhi | 1 |
394 | Kantaji | Kántáji | 2 / 0 |
396 | predecesors | predecessors | 1 |
396 | acounts | accounts | 1 |
397 | Ragunáthráv | Raghunáthráv | 1 |
399, 402 | Jámbusar | Jambusar | 1 / 0 |
400 | independant | independent | 1 |
400 | Dámáj’s | Dámáji’s | 1 |
400 | Sená-Khas-Khel | Sená-Khás-Khel | 1 / 0 |
401 | Sátara | Sátára | 1 / 0 |
405 | bagage | baggage | 1 |
406 | ome | some | 1 |
406 | Benáres | Benares | 1 / 0 |
409 | fron | from | 1 |
409 | Fatesing | Fatesingh | 1 |
409 | Madhávráv | Mádhavráv | 2 / 0 |
411 | suceeded | succeeded | 1 |
411 | Daulatrav | Daulatráv | 1 / 0 |
412 | Naḍiad | Naḍiád | 1 / 0 |
412, 414 | Gáikwar’s | Gáikwár’s | 1 / 0 |
418 | Land-raiding | land-raiding | 1 |
425 | . | , | 1 |
431 | amout | amount | 1 |
N.A. | Sitarám | Sitárám | 1 / 0 |
439, 572, 594 | Zamindárs | Zamíndárs | 1 / 0 |
440 | tho ught | thought | 1 |
442 | Idar | Ídar | 1 / 0 |
443 | Purtábpur | Partábpur | 1 |
445 | Tátiá | Tátia | 1 / 0 |
445 | Limḍi | Limbḍi | 1 |
446 | Ramilies | Ramillies | 1 |
448 | Dwarka | Dwárka | 1 / 0 |
449 | Bhinmal | Bhinmál | 1 / 0 |
453 | Srimáli | Śrímálí | 3 / 0 |
453 | Nimbali | Nimbáli | 1 / 0 |
456, 580 | Parasnáth | Párasnáth | 1 / 0 |
456 | Salvidora | Salvadora | 1 |
458 | Off | off | 1 |
458 | Nipál | Nepál | 1 |
460, 571 | Lakshmi’s | Lakshmí’s | 1 / 0 |
460, 571, 571, 571, 588 | Lakshmi | Lakshmí | 1 / 0 |
460 | Kumarápála | Kumárapála | 2 / 0 |
460 | Kumarápála’s | Kumárapála’s | 2 / 0 |
461 | Shrímál | Shrimál | 1 / 0 |
462 | Bhats | Bháts | 1 / 0 |
462 | Shrimalis | Shrimális | 1 / 0 |
463 | Mahadev | Mahádev | 1 / 0 |
463 | Pariháras | Parihárs | 1 |
463, 540, 540 | Gujarat | Gujarát | 1 / 0 |
464 | Osvals | Osváls | 1 / 0 |
464 | Savitri | Sávitrí | 2 / 0 |
465 | Toromana | Toramáṇa | 3 / 1 |
465 | Indráji | Indraji | 1 / 0 |
466, 469 | Dharaṇivaráha | Dharaṇívaráha | 1 / 0 |
466 | Kiú-che-lo | Kiu-che-lo | 1 / 0 |
467 | Prabhâkaravardhana | Prabhákaravardhana | 1 / 0 |
467, 469 | Above | above | 1 |
468 | pṛaśasti | praśasti | 1 / 0 |
468 | Takkadesa | Takkadeśa | 1 / 0 |
469, 491 | Gandhara | Gandhára | 1 / 0 |
469 | Narasiṁha | Narasiṃha | 1 / 0 |
471 | Jódhpur | Jodhpúr | 2 / 0 |
471 | Chóháns | Choháns | 1 / 0 |
472, 472, 473, 480, 481, 481, 483, 483, 486 | Srî | Śrî | 1 / 0 |
472 | Krishṇarâjaḥ | Kṛishṇarâjaḥ | 1 / 0 |
472 | - | . | 1 |
473 | Krishṇarâja | Kṛishṇarâja | 1 / 0 |
477 | Ôṃ | Ôṁ | 1 / 0 |
477 | Srîmâ- | Śrîmâ- | 1 / 0 |
478 | Goviṅda | Govinda | 1 / 0 |
479 | [Not in source] | be | 3 |
480 | purâṇik | purâṇic | 1 |
480 | Śrîsatya-ratna-pura-Lâṭa-hradâdhikărî | Śrîsatya-ratna-pura-Lâṭa-hradâdhikârî | 1 / 0 |
480 | Srî- | Śrî- | 1 / 0 |
481 | Caciga | Câciga | 1 / 0 |
482, 483 | Srîmâlê | Śrîmâlê | 1 / 0 |
482 | .. | … | 1 |
483 | Srîdêvê- | Śrîdêvê- | 1 / 0 |
484 | Jàvâlipura | Jâvâlipura | 1 / 0 |
485 | nisprishṭa | nispṛishṭa | 1 / 0 |
486 | naivedya | naivêdya | 1 / 0 |
487 | Ásvina | Âśvina | 2 / 0 |
490 | Mihirakūla | Mihirakula | 1 / 0 |
490, 580 | Peshawar | Pesháwar | 1 / 0 |
491 | Mahábharáta | Mahábhárata | 2 / 0 |
491 | Gandhádra | Gandhára | 1 |
491 | [Not in source] | ; | 1 |
N.A. | Samadragupta’s | Samudragupta’s | 1 |
N.A. | Chápás | Chápas | 1 / 0 |
N.A., 549, 549, 567, 569 | Chudásama | Chúḍásamá | 3 / 0 |
N.A., 509, 551, 579 | Idrisi | Idrísi | 1 / 0 |
N.A. | Humayun | Humáyún | 2 / 0 |
N.A. | Rahtors | Ráhtors | 1 / 0 |
497 | Se)na-fu-ti | Se-na-fu-ti | 1 |
498, 500, 564 | Himalayas | Himálayas | 1 / 0 |
498 | Kámbojas | Kambojas | 1 / 0 |
500 | Britanica | Britannica | 1 |
501 | Kandhar | Kandhár | 1 / 0 |
501 | Kandahar | Kandahár | 1 / 0 |
N.A., 523, 564, 566 | [Not in source] | ) | 1 |
504 | betwen | between | 1 |
507 | Mansurah | Mansúrah | 1 / 0 |
507, 507, 507, 558, 562, 567, 584 | Saimur | Saimúr | 1 / 0 |
508 | its | it | 1 |
508 | Hindustani | Hindustáni | 1 / 0 |
508 | Siṅdán | Sindán | 1 / 0 |
509 | Rúmála | Rumála | 1 / 0 |
509 | Idrìsi | Idrísi | 1 / 0 |
509 | Rûmála | Rumála | 1 / 0 |
509 | Mûltán | Multán | 1 / 0 |
509 | Nahrwara | Nahrwára | 1 / 0 |
510, 564 | Jháláwar | Jháláwár | 1 / 0 |
510 | Bírúní | Bírúni | 1 / 0 |
510 | Tapti | Tápti | 1 / 0 |
514, 518 | Ziáuddín | Ziá-ud-dín | 2 |
514, 516 | Balhárás | Balháras | 1 / 0 |
515 | δηναρνον | δηναριον | 2 |
515 | nore | more | 1 |
515 | tha | that | 1 |
515 | Muîz-zud-dín | Muîzz-ud-dín | 2 |
515, 515 | Úlugh | Ulugh | 1 / 0 |
516 | Nityaṁvarsha | Nityaṃvarsha | 1 / 0 |
516 | Rajpút | Rájput | 2 / 0 |
516 | Istákhri | Istakhri | 1 / 0 |
516 | Swat | Swát | 1 / 0 |
516 | Al-Jauharí | Al-Jauhari | 1 / 0 |
517 | Śháhi | Sháhi | 1 / 0 |
517 | Bawáríj | Bawárij | 1 / 0 |
517, 517 | Tarikh-i-Maâsumi | Táríkh-i-Maâsumi | 2 / 0 |
517 | Tuhfatul Kirám | Tuhfat-ul-Kirám | 2 |
517 | Cháuras | Chauras | 1 / 0 |
517, 518 | Táríkh-i-Táhiri | Tárikh-i-Táhiri | 1 / 0 |
518 | Gúntri | Gúntrí | 1 / 0 |
518, 569, 569, 570 | Kheda | Kheḍá | 2 / 0 |
518 | Masûdi | Masúdi | 1 / 0 |
518 | Masùdi | Masúdi | 1 / 0 |
518 | Himálayás | Himálayas | 1 / 0 |
519 | Idrísí | Idrísi | 1 / 0 |
519 | Eliot | Elliot | 1 |
519 | Násiruddín | Násir-ud-dín | 2 |
519 | Kutbuddín | Kutb-ud-dín | 2 |
520 | Karúr | Kárur | 2 / 0 |
520 | Khilafat | Khiláfat | 1 / 0 |
520, 520 | Bíruni | Bírúni | 1 / 0 |
520 | Ríhán | Rihán | 1 / 0 |
522 | Asìr | Asír | 1 / 0 |
523 | Somnath | Somnáth | 1 / 0 |
525 | Káthiaváḍ | Káthiáváḍ | 1 / 0 |
525 | Prithvivallabha | Pṛithivívallabha | 3 / 1 |
527, 528 | Táfan | Táfán | 1 / 0 |
527 | Ráshtrakúṭas | Ráshṭrakúṭas | 1 / 0 |
527 | Suláimán | Sulaimán | 1 / 0 |
527, 527 | Khurdádbáh | Khurdádbah | 1 / 0 |
528, 528, 528 | dínars | dínárs | 1 / 0 |
531 | forbad | forbade | 1 |
532 | Hérodotos | Hêrodotos | 1 / 0 |
532 | Ktésias | Ktêsias | 1 / 0 |
532 | Marwar | Mârwâr | 2 / 0 |
532 | Megasthenés | Megasthenês | 1 / 0 |
533, 546 | Pâtaliputra | Pâṭaliputra | 1 / 0 |
534 | Prakṛit | Prâkṛit | 1 / 0 |
534 | Pâniṇi | Pâṇini | 2 / 0 |
534 | Rajput | Râjput | 1 / 0 |
534 | Sâurâshṭra | Saurâshṭra | 1 / 0 |
535 | Ṣurâshṭra | Surâshṭra | 1 / 0 |
535 | Eratokthenês | Eratosthenês | 1 |
537 | Purânas | Purâṇas | 1 / 0 |
537, 546 | Multan | Multân | 1 / 0 |
537, 544 | Kâthiâvâda | Kâthiâvâḍa | 1 / 0 |
538 | Bahawalpur | Bahâwalpur | 1 / 0 |
539 | Gôpnâth | Gopnâth | 1 / 0 |
540, 540 | Khandesh | Khándesh | 1 / 0 |
540 | Haidârâbâd | Haidarâbâd | 1 / 0 |
541 | Bijapur | Bîjâpur | 2 / 0 |
541 | Dabhol | Dábhol | 1 / 0 |
542 | Bardesanés | Bardesanês | 1 / 0 |
545 | Pâpiké | Pâpikê | 1 / 0 |
546 | Gujarât | Gujarát | 1 / 0 |
549, 562 | Ghiásuddin | Ghiás-ud-dín | 3 / 2 |
549 | Násiruddin | Násir-ud-dín | 3 / 2 |
549 | Karim | Karím | 1 / 0 |
549 | Abhaisingh | Abhai Singh | 2 |
549 | Abhayatilakagani | Abhayatilakagaṇi | 1 / 0 |
549 | Abhidhána Chintámani | Abhidhánachintámaṇi | 3 / 2 |
549, 549, 558 | Ábhira | Ábhíra | 1 / 0 |
549 | Abhira | Ábhíra | 2 / 0 |
549 | Abuláma | Abulámá | 1 / 0 |
549 | Zeidal Hasan | Zeid-al-Hasan | 2 |
549, 549 | Satrunjaya | Śatruñjaya | 2 / 0 |
549 | Ádiśvara | Ádíśvara | 1 / 0 |
549 | Ádnáth | Ádnátha | 1 |
549 | Agha | Ágha | 1 / 0 |
549 | Ágar | Âgar | 1 / 0 |
549 | Ahada | Áhaḍa | 2 / 0 |
549, 551, 555, 555, 555, 562, 564, 566, 576, 590 | , | ; | 1 |
549 | Fida-ud-din | Fidá-ud-dín | 2 / 0 |
550 | Muzzaffar | Muzaffar | 1 |
550 | Multani | Multáni | 1 / 0 |
550 | Kaṇauj | Kanauj | 1 / 0 |
550 | Nainpál | Nain Pál | 2 |
550, 552, 561 | Ajitsingh | Ajítsingh | 1 / 0 |
550, 572 | Miran | Mirán | 1 / 0 |
550, 563, 570 | Nasir-ud-din | Násir-ud-dín | 2 / 0 |
550 | Jahándar | Jahándár | 1 / 0 |
550 | 730 | 530 | 1 |
551 | Alinga | Aliṅga | 1 / 0 |
551, 552 | Kazwini | Kazwíni | 1 / 0 |
551 | , | : | 1 |
551 | Tarikh-i-Alai | Tárikh-i-Alái | 2 / 0 |
551 | Ámrabhata | Ámrabhaṭa | 1 / 0 |
551 | Amrakárdava | Ámrakárdava | 1 / 0 |
551 | Anahila | Aṇahila | 1 / 0 |
551, 577, 588 | Anahilváḍa | Aṇahilváḍa | 1 / 0 |
551 | Anahilaváda | Aṇahilaváḍa | 2 / 0 |
551, 562 | Chávaḍas | Chávaḍás | 1 / 0 |
551, 552, 555, 555, 555, 555, 555, 558, 559, 560, 561, 564, 568, 568, 570, 571, 577, 591, 591, 593 | Bhima | Bhíma | 1 / 0 |
551, 568 | Karnameru | Karṇameru | 1 / 0 |
551 | Vikramasiṁha | Vikramasiṃha | 1 / 0 |
551 | Anahilaváta | Aṇahilaváta | 1 / 0 |
551 | Ánahillapátaka | Aṇahillapáṭaka | 3 / 0 |
551, 556, 557, 557, 558, 562, 563, 564, 567, 579, 582, 584, 588, 590, 590, 590 | . | ; | 1 |
551 | Śáḳambhari | Śákambhari | 1 / 0 |
551 | Ándhrabhrityas | Ándhrabhṛityas | 1 / 0 |
551, 585 | Sátakarnis | Śátakarṇis | 2 / 0 |
552 | Ákota | Ákotá | 1 / 0 |
552 | Bhásker | Bháskar | 1 |
552 | Sylveria | Sylveira | 2 |
552 | Antroli | Ántroli | 1 / 0 |
552 | Antroli-Chároli | Ántroli-Chároli | 1 / 0 |
552 | Anupa | Anúpa | 1 / 0 |
552 | Anupama | Anupamá | 1 / 0 |
552 | Aparantakas | Aparântakas | 1 / 0 |
552 | Arávallis | Aravallis | 1 / 0 |
552 | Obolláh | Obollah | 1 / 0 |
552 | Arabhatta | Árabhaṭṭa | 3 / 0 |
552 | Arakhosioi | Arakhôsioi | 1 / 0 |
552 | Arattas | Araṭṭas | 2 / 0 |
552 | Papakán | Pâpakân | 2 / 0 |
552 | Ardháshtama | Ardháshṭama | 1 / 0 |
552 | Ardivijaya | Ardivijáya | 1 / 0 |
552 | Bruvijaya | Bhruvijáya | 2 / 1 |
552 | Argante | Argantê | 1 / 0 |
552 | Arháí-Dinká | Aṛháí-Dinká | 1 / 0 |
552 | Jhopdá | Jhopḍá | 1 / 0 |
552 | Arishtanemi | Arishṭanemi | 1 / 0 |
552 | Arjunadeva | Arjuṇadeva | 1 / 0 |
552 | Viśaladeva | Vísaladeva | 2 / 0 |
552 | Aromata | Arômata | 1 / 0 |
552 | Aryaka | Âryaka | 1 / 0 |
552 | Áśa | Ása | 1 / 0 |
552 | Áśápála | Ásapála | 2 / 0 |
552, 573 | Jah | Jáh | 1 / 0 |
552, 552 | Ásha | Áshá | 1 / 0 |
552, 558, 559, 559, 560, 562, 566, 568, 568, 568, 568, 568, 577, 585 | Karna | Karṇa | 1 / 0 |
552 | Áshápalli | Áshápallí | 1 / 0 |
552 | Aśmakás | Aśmakas | 1 / 0 |
552 | Asmakas | Aśmakas | 1 / 0 |
552 | Asthada | Asthaḍa | 1 / 0 |
552 | Ásthana | Ásthána | 1 / 0 |
552 | Atita | Atíts | 2 / 1 |
552 | Audichyas | Audíchyas | 1 / 0 |
552 | Śalvas | Sâlvas | 2 / 0 |
552, 554, 555, 557, 562, 567, 571, 573, 578, 580, 580, 582, 582, 583, 584, 588, 588, 588, 588, 588, 588, 589, 589, 589, 589, 590, 591, 591, 591, 591, 591, 592, 592, 592, 592, 592, 592, 592, 592, 592, 593, 593, 593, 593 | ; | , | 1 |
552 | Dáráh | Dárá | 1 |
553 | , and | ; | 5 |
553, 557 | Cháhada | Cháhaḍa | 1 / 0 |
553, 559, 568, 569, 569 | Karnadeva | Karṇadeva | 1 / 0 |
553 | Junágáḍh | Junágaḍh | 1 / 0 |
553, 576 | Shivaji’s | Shiváji’s | 1 / 0 |
553 | Bahusahaya | Báhusaháya | 2 / 0 |
553 | Baiones | Baiônes | 1 / 0 |
553, 573 | Udaji | Udáji | 1 / 0 |
553 | Pavar | Pavár | 1 / 0 |
553 | Baláditya | Báláditya | 1 / 0 |
554 | Vishwanáth | Vishvanáth | 1 |
554 | 526, 526 | 526 | 5 |
554 | Bál | Bála | 1 |
554 | Acha | Achá | 1 / 0 |
554, 564 | Bána | Báṇa | 1 / 0 |
554 | Shaivite | Śaivite | 2 / 1 |
554 | Bárada | Baráda | 2 / 0 |
554 | Baráke | Barakê | 2 / 0 |
554 | Dvarka | Dvârakâ | 3 / 1 |
554 | Appa | Áppa | 1 / 0 |
554, 563, 567, 571, 579 | ; | : | 1 |
554 | Srigaudas | Śrigaudas | 1 / 0 |
555 | Bhata | Bhaṭa | 1 / 0 |
555 | Bhatkárka | Bhaṭkárka | 1 / 0 |
555 | Bhatârka | Bhaṭárka | 2 / 0 |
555, 556 | Bhaulingi | Bhâulingi | 1 / 0 |
555 | Bhimadeva | Bhímadeva | 1 / 0 |
555 | Bhimádeva | Bhímadeva | 2 / 0 |
555 | Bhimasen | Bhímasena | 2 / 1 |
555 | Bhima Simha | Bhímasiṃha | 4 / 2 |
555, 556 | Gurjjar | Gurjjara | 1 |
555 | Kasamchitra | Kasamachitra | 1 |
555 | Jayasekhara | Jayaśekhara | 1 / 0 |
555 | Bhuyada | Bhúyada | 1 / 0 |
556 | Bombiás | Bombias | 1 / 0 |
556 | Chitoda | Chitoḍa | 1 / 0 |
556 | Brihatsamhita | Bṛihat Saṁhitá | 5 / 2 |
556 | Tsang | Tsiang | 1 |
556, 592 | Lavanaprasáda’s | Lavaṇaprasáda’s | 1 / 0 |
556 | Mátiás | Matiás | 1 / 0 |
556, 590 | Toramána | Toramáṇa | 1 / 0 |
556 | Buhler | Bühler | 1 / 0 |
556 | Vaijayanti | Vaijayantî | 1 / 0 |
556 | 546 | 541 | 1 |
556 | 540 | 541, 546 | 6 |
556 | Caciga | Cáciga | 1 / 0 |
556 | Alafkhán’s | Alaf Khán’s | 2 |
556 | Trimbakráo | Trimbakráv | 1 |
556 | intervew | interview | 1 |
556, 588 | Brahmanic | Bráhmanic | 1 / 0 |
556 | Cámunda | Cámuṇḍa | 2 / 0 |
556 | Ghoráb | Ghorab | 1 / 0 |
557 | Chachiga | Cháchiga | 1 / 0 |
557, 557 | Chámunda | Chámuṇḍa | 2 / 0 |
557 | The | the | 1 |
557 | Ruler | ruler | 1 |
557 | Viradhaval | Víradhavala | 2 / 1 |
557 | Chandidevi | Chandi Devi | 2 |
557 | Chandadanda | Chaṇḍadaṇḍa | 4 / 0 |
557, 558, 565, 587, 593, 593 | Visaladeva | Vísaladeva | 1 / 0 |
557 | Changizi | Changízi | 1 / 0 |
557 | Chápotkata | Chápoṭkaṭa | 2 / 0 |
557 | Chohans | Choháns | 1 / 0 |
557, 557, 566, 580 | Panchásar | Pañchásar | 1 / 0 |
557 | Chávotaka | Chávoṭaka | 1 / 0 |
557 | Chávotakas | Chávoṭakas | 1 / 0 |
558 | Chitrakantha | Chitrakaṇṭha | 2 / 0 |
558 | Chitrakuta | Chitrakúṭa | 2 / 0 |
558 | Chotá | Chhota | 2 / 1 |
558 | Chudáchandra | Chuḍáchandra | 1 / 0 |
558, 592 | Chudásamas | Chúḍásamás | 3 / 0 |
558 | Dábshilims | Dábshilíms | 1 / 0 |
558 | Saiva | Śaiva | 1 / 0 |
558 | Dahithali | Dahithalí | 1 / 0 |
559 | Damazada | Dámázaḍa | 3 / 0 |
559 | DeBarros | De Barros | 1 |
559, 568, 568, 591 | Karnávati | Karṇávatí | 2 / 0 |
559, 561 | Sákambhari | Śákambhari | 1 / 0 |
560 | Piaráh | Piárah | 2 / 0 |
560 | Dharanivaráha | Dharaṇívaráha | 2 / 0 |
560, 566, 566, 593 | Jayasimha | Jayasiṃha | 1 / 0 |
560 | Bráhmana | Bráhmaṇa | 1 / 0 |
560, 582 | Raghunathráv | Raghunáthráv | 1 / 0 |
560 | Ráshṭrakúṭás | Ráshṭrakúṭas | 1 / 0 |
560 | DoCouto | Do Couto | 1 |
561 | Durgabhatta | Durgabhaṭṭa | 2 / 0 |
561 | Dutaka | Dútaka | 1 / 0 |
561 | Látadesa | Láṭadeśa | 2 / 0 |
561 | Dvyáśraya Kosha | Dvyáśrayakosha | 2 |
562 | Jehándar | Jehándár | 1 / 0 |
562 | Fidáuddin | Fidá-ud-dín | 3 / 2 |
562 | Kanoji | Kánoji | 1 / 0 |
562 | Sage | sage | 1 |
562 | Gautamiputra | Gautamíputra | 1 / 0 |
562, 585 | Sátakarni | Śátakarṇi | 2 / 0 |
562 | Ghatotkacha | Ghaṭotkacha | 1 / 0 |
562 | Gházi-ud-din | Gházi-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
563 | Ghias-ud-din | Ghiás-ud-dín | 2 / 0 |
563 | Lavanaprasada | Lavaṇaprasáda | 2 / 0 |
563 | Gohilváda | Gohilváḍa | 1 / 0 |
563 | Govindrája | Govindarája | 1 |
563, 563 | Aba | Ába | 1 / 0 |
564 | Haddala | Haddálá | 2 / 0 |
564 | Shujâat | Shujáât | 2 / 0 |
564 | Shujáat | Shujáât | 1 / 0 |
564 | Hammiramahákávya | Hammíramahákávya | 1 / 0 |
564 | Fadke | Phadke | 2 |
564 | Hastinápur | Hastinapura | 2 / 1 |
564 | Havaldár | Haváldár | 1 / 0 |
564 | Házi | Háji | 1 |
564 | Heroné | Hêrônê | 3 / 0 |
564 | Godegaon | Ghodegâon | 2 / 1 |
564 | Kuda | Kuḍâ | 2 / 0 |
564 | Herakleia | Hîrakleia | 1 |
564 | Kasipu | Kasípu | 1 / 0 |
565 | Hisámuddin | Hisám-ud-dín | 3 / 2 |
565 | Jajnagar | Jájnagar | 1 / 0 |
565 | Huna | Húṇa | 2 / 0 |
565 | Hunáls | Húṇáls | 2 / 0 |
565, 593 | Húnas | Húṇas | 1 / 0 |
565 | Huni | Huṇi | 1 / 0 |
565 | Hursol | Harsol | 1 |
565 | Bhopáwár | Bhopáwar | 1 / 0 |
565 | Hydraotes | Hydraôtês | 2 / 0 |
565 | Rávi | Râvî | 2 / 0 |
565 | Bias | Biás | 1 / 0 |
565 | Tárikh-í-Kámil | Tárikh-i-Kámil | 1 / 0 |
565 | Khalli Khán | Khallikán | 3 |
565 | Ibráhimi | Ibráhími | 1 / 0 |
565 | Kambaya | Kambáya | 1 / 0 |
565 | Iśvaradatta | Íśvaradatta | 1 / 0 |
565 | (230)–250) | (230–250) | 1 |
565 | Iśvarásena | Íśvarasena | 2 / 0 |
565 | Jaafar-al-Mansur | Jaâfar-al-Mansúr | 2 / 0 |
565 | Jádejas | Jádejás | 1 / 0 |
565 | Jagatsvami | Jagatsvámi | 1 / 0 |
566 | 350 | 351 | 1 |
566 | Fakhr-ud-dáulah | Fakhr-ud-daulah | 1 / 0 |
566 | Kadamba | Kádamba | 1 / 0 |
566 | Jayantasimha | Jayantasiṃha | 1 / 0 |
566 | Asaval | Asával | 1 / 0 |
566 | Jayasimhavarman | Jayasiṃhavarmman | 2 / 1 |
566 | Satyásraya | Satyáśraya | 1 / 0 |
567 | Jhaloris | Jháloris | 1 / 0 |
567 | Jhinjhuváda | Jhinjhuváḍa | 1 / 0 |
567 | Bhima’s | Bhíma’s | 1 / 0 |
567 | Kalávini | Kaláviní | 1 / 0 |
567 | Buvada | Bhuvaḍa | 2 / 1 |
567 | Kamavisdár | kamávísdár | 3 / 1 |
567 | Kánchi | Káñchí | 2 / 0 |
568, 570, 581 | Krishnadeva | Kṛishṇadeva | 2 / 0 |
568 | Kánheri | Kanheri | 1 / 0 |
568 | Rajputáni | Rájputáni | 1 / 0 |
568 | Kányakubja | Kanyákubja | 2 / 0 |
568 | Fakhr-ud-daula | Fakhr-ud-daulah | 1 |
568 | Anopsing | Anopsingh | 1 |
568 | Lakuliśa | Lakulíśa | 1 / 0 |
568 | Karda | Kardá | 1 / 0 |
568 | estab-ing | establishing | 4 |
568 | Karnáditya | Karṇáditya | 1 / 0 |
568 | Karneśvara | Karṇeśvara | 1 / 0 |
568 | Kartaláb | Kártalab | 2 / 0 |
569 | Kashyap | Kashyáp | 1 / 0 |
569 | Káśi | Kásí | 2 / 0 |
569 | Káśmiradevi | Kásmíradeví | 3 / 0 |
569 | Káśmiras | Kásmíras | 2 / 0 |
569 | Kastarias | Kastariás | 1 / 0 |
569 | Kathásaritságara | Kathásarit-ságara | 1 |
569 | Kauládevi | Kauládeví | 1 / 0 |
569 | Bhumias | Bhumiás | 1 / 0 |
569 | Kavithasádhi | Kaviṭhasádhi | 1 / 0 |
569 | Kelhapana | Kelhana | 2 |
569 | Keprobotras | Kêprobotras | 1 / 0 |
569 | Kevál | Keval | 1 / 0 |
569 | Khábirun | Khábirún | 1 / 0 |
569 | Khafif | Khafíf | 1 / 0 |
569 | Khálsáh | Khálsah | 1 / 0 |
569 | Khanahzád | Khánahzád | 1 / 0 |
569 | Zulfikár | Zulfikar | 1 / 0 |
569 | Murd | Mard | 1 |
569 | Khasa | Khaśa | 1 / 0 |
569, 575, 578, 578 | Násir-ud-din | Násir-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
569 | Umár | Umar | 1 / 0 |
569 | 126 | 129 | 1 |
569 | Khengar | Khengár | 1 / 0 |
569 | Khersonesos | Khersonêsos | 1 / 0 |
569 | Khetaka | Kheṭaka | 1 / 0 |
570 | Khurasan | Khurásán | 2 / 0 |
570, 578 | Khurshid | Khurshíd | 1 / 0 |
570 | Shet | Sheth | 1 |
570 | Kidaras | Kidáras | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kiratakupa | Kiráṭa-Kúpa | 5 / 2 |
570, 588 | Kirtikaumudi | Kírtikaumudí | 2 / 0 |
570 | Kirtivarmman | Kírtivarmman | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kirtirája | Kírtirája | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kirttipála | Kírttipála | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kirttirája | Kírttirája | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kirttistambha | Kírtti-stambha | 2 / 1 |
570 | Kis | Kís | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kodinar | Kodinár | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kokalmir | Kokalmír | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kolaka | Kôlaka | 1 / 0 |
570 | Kosad | Kosád | 1 / 0 |
570 | Akálávarsha | Akálavarsha | 1 / 0 |
570 | Krishnarája | Kṛishṇarája | 2 / 0 |
570 | Ktesias | Ktêsias | 1 / 0 |
570 | Seśodia | Sesodia | 1 / 0 |
571 | Nakulisa | Nakulíśa | 2 / 0 |
571 | Kuta | Kúṭa | 2 / 0 |
571 | Kutumbin | Kuṭumbin | 1 / 0 |
571 | Lakshamithala | Lakshamíthala | 1 / 0 |
571 | Lalitadevi | Lalitádeví | 2 / 0 |
571 | Larwi | Lárwi | 1 / 0 |
571 | Dántidurga | Dantidurga | 1 / 0 |
571 | Látas | Láṭas | 1 / 0 |
571 | Viradhavala | Víradhavala | 1 / 0 |
571 | Lávanyaprasáda | Lávaṇyaprasáda | 1 / 0 |
571 | Portugeuse | Portuguese | 2 |
571 | Liládevi | Líládeví | 2 / 0 |
571 | Liladevi | Líládeví | 3 / 0 |
571 | Lingam | Liṅgam | 1 / 0 |
571 | Lingánuśásana | Liṅgánuśásana | 1 / 0 |
571 | Lingas | Liṅgas | 1 / 0 |
572 | Madanarájni | Madanarájñí | 2 / 0 |
572 | Madanavarmman | Madanavarman | 1 |
572, 572 | Mahoba | Mahobá | 1 / 0 |
572 | Madhavráv | Mádhavráv | 1 / 0 |
572 | Mágha | Magha | 1 / 0 |
572 | Mahánaka | Maháṇaká | 2 / 0 |
572 | Kanyakubja | Kanyákubja | 1 / 0 |
572 | Viradhavala’s | Víradhavala’s | 1 / 0 |
572 | Haddála | Haddálá | 1 / 0 |
572 | Mahindri | Máhindri | 1 / 0 |
572 | Mahipatrám | Mahípatrám | 1 / 0 |
572 | Ruprám | Rúprám | 1 / 0 |
572 | Barúr | Barûr | 1 / 0 |
572 | Muhammadadilkhán | Muhammad Ádil Khán | 4 |
572 | Faruki | Fárúki | 2 / 0 |
572 | Asir-Burhánpur | Ásir-Burhánpur | 1 / 0 |
572 | Mahmudis | Mahmúdis | 1 / 0 |
572 | Máis | Maïs | 2 / 0 |
572, 585 | Sárangadeva | Sáraṅgadeva | 1 / 0 |
572 | Maleo | Maleô | 1 / 0 |
572 | Appáji | Áppáji | 1 / 0 |
573 | Dádá | Dáda | 1 / 0 |
573 | Báyazid | Báyazíd | 1 / 0 |
573 | Firuzsháh | Fírúz Sháh | 4 / 2 |
573, 590 | Ziá-ud-din | Ziá-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
573 | Muizzuddin | Muîzz-ud-dín | 4 / 2 |
573 | Tughán | Túghán | 1 / 0 |
573 | Málindya | Mâlindya | 1 / 0 |
573 | Kádirsháh | Kádir Sháh | 2 |
573 | Manaji | Mánáji | 2 / 0 |
573 | Mánánka | Mánáṅka | 1 / 0 |
573 | Mánasas | Mânas | 3 / 2 |
573 | Mulanáthadev’s | Múlanáthadeva’s | 2 / 1 |
573 | Chudasama | Chúḍásamá | 4 / 0 |
573 | Mandapiká | Maṇḍapiká | 2 / 0 |
573 | Káma | Karṇa | 3 / 2 |
573 | Amsu Varman | Amśuvarman | 3 / 2 |
573 | Asaph | Ásaph | 1 / 0 |
574 | Minábái | Miná Bái | 2 |
574 | Mangalapuri | Mangalapurí | 1 / 0 |
574 | Mangalarájá | Mangalarája | 1 / 0 |
574 | Mangaliśa | Mangalíśa | 1 / 0 |
574 | Siṁha | Siṃha | 1 / 0 |
574, 574 | Mansura | Mansúra | 1 / 0 |
574 | Mánsurah | Mansúrah | 2 / 0 |
574 | Mánthava | Mânthava | 1 / 0 |
574 | Mantraśástris | Mantrasástris | 1 / 0 |
574 | : | , | 1 |
574 | Máráśárva | Márá Śárva | 2 |
574 | Marásthali | Marásthalí | 1 / 0 |
574 | Tabrizi | Tabrízí | 2 / 0 |
574 | Khánahzad | Khánahzád | 1 / 0 |
574 | Lunaváḍa | Lunáváḍa | 1 / 0 |
574 | Masalwáda | Masálwaḍa | 3 / 0 |
574 | Ráoji | Rávji | 1 |
574 | Mátas | Mátás | 1 / 0 |
574 | Matri | Mátṛi | 2 / 0 |
574 | Mayura | Mayúra | 1 / 0 |
574 | Báwárij | Bawárij | 1 / 0 |
575 | Mekalas | Mêkalas | 1 / 0 |
575 | Megasthenes | Megasthenês | 1 / 0 |
575 | Mehmudabád | Mehmúdábád | 2 / 0 |
575, 578 | Ghiás-ud-din | Ghiás-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
575 | Meræ | Meroê | 2 |
575, 581 | Prabandhachintámani | Prabandhachintámaṇi | 1 / 0 |
575 | Viśáladeva | Vísaladeva | 3 / 0 |
575 | Mewar | Mewár | 1 / 0 |
575 | Mewad | Mewáḍ | 2 / 0 |
575 | Mherváda | Mherváḍa | 1 / 0 |
575, 592 | Gurjjára | Gurjjara | 1 / 0 |
575 | Junágḍh | Junágaḍh | 1 |
604 | Aázam | Aâzam | 1 / 0 |
604 | Umadut-ul-Mulk | Umdat-ul-Mulk | 2 |
604 | Hámed | Hámid | 1 |
604 | Mukhtiár | Mukhtár | 1 |
577 | Mulaśvámi | Múlaśvámi | 1 / 0 |
577 | Manḍalinagara | Maṇḍali-nagara | 2 / 1 |
577 | Umdát-ut-tujjar | Ûmdá-tut-tujjár | 4 / 2 |
577 | Perim | Píram | 2 |
577 | Munja | Muñja | 1 / 0 |
577 | Jasvantsing | Jasvatsingh | 2 |
577 | Kásamkhán | Kásam Khán | 2 |
577 | Muruj-uz-zaháb | Múruj-uz-zahab | 2 / 0 |
577 | Murunda | Muruṇḍa | 2 / 0 |
577 | Ishák | Is-hák | 1 |
577 | Mustáphá | Mustapha | 2 / 0 |
577 | Nadiád | Naḍiád | 1 / 0 |
577 | Rathods | Ráthoḍs | 2 / 0 |
577 | Naga | Nága | 1 / 0 |
577 | Gádárárághatta | Gádaráraghatta | 2 / 0 |
577 | Ajipal | Ajipál | 1 / 0 |
578 | Naga’s | Nága’s | 1 / 0 |
578 | Govindrao | Govindráo | 1 / 0 |
578 | Narasimhagupta | Narasiṃhagupta | 1 / 0 |
578 | Gaikwar’s | Gáikwár’s | 2 / 0 |
578 | Naulakheshwar | Naulákheshwar | 1 / 0 |
578 | Siláditya | Śíláditya | 2 / 0 |
578 | Hamid-beg | Hamid Beg | 2 |
578 | Amsuvarman | Amśuvarman | 1 / 0 |
579 | Anahillapataka | Aṇahillapáṭaka | 3 / 0 |
579 | Tribhuvanásraya | Tribhuvanáśraya | 1 / 0 |
579, 582 | Chudásamma | Chúḍásamá | 4 / 1 |
579 | Nur-ud-din | Núr-ud-dín | 2 / 0 |
579 | Okhagir | Okhágir | 1 / 0 |
579 | Padmávati | Padmávatí | 1 / 0 |
580 | Pálimbothra | Palimbothra | 1 / 0 |
580 | Pataliputra | Páṭaliputra | 2 / 0 |
580 | Palsana | Palsána | 1 / 0 |
580 | Panchásara | Pañchásará | 2 / 0 |
580, 580, 580, 590 | Pándyas | Páṇḍyas | 2 / 0 |
580, 580 | Pandurang | Pándurang | 1 / 0 |
580 | Pándya | Páṇḍya | 2 / 0 |
580 | Pariśishtaparvan | Pariśishṭaparvan | 1 / 0 |
580 | Parnadatta | Parṇadatta | 1 / 0 |
580, 581, 584 | Sahasralinga | Sahasraliṅga | 1 / 0 |
580 | Patri | Pátri | 1 / 0 |
581 | Pushkálavati | Pushkálavatí | 1 / 0 |
581 | Photios | Phôtios | 1 / 0 |
581 | Ájitsingh | Ajítsingh | 2 / 0 |
581 | Pi-lo-molo | Pi-lo-mo-lo | 1 |
581 | Prabhutavarsha | Prabhútavarsha | 1 / 0 |
582 | Prithivisena | Pṛithivísena | 2 / 0 |
582 | Ándhrabhritya | Ándhrabhṛitya | 1 / 0 |
582 | Punaji | Punáji | 1 / 0 |
582 | Pur | Pûr | 1 / 0 |
582 | Raghoba | Rághobá | 2 / 0 |
582 | Limbdi | Limbḍi | 1 / 0 |
582 | Raghoji | Rághoji | 1 / 0 |
582 | Ghaghada | Ghaghaḍa | 1 / 0 |
582 | Chavaḍá | Chávaḍá | 1 / 0 |
582 | Ráshtraśyena | Ráshṭraśyena | 1 / 0 |
582 | Rájahamsa | Rájahaṃsa | 1 / 0 |
583 | Ranagraha | Raṇagraha | 1 / 0 |
583 | Ránaka | Ráṇaka | 1 / 0 |
583 | Vaghelas | Vághelás | 2 / 0 |
583 | Ránakadevi | Ránakadeví | 1 / 0 |
583 | Rangárika | Rangáriká | 1 / 0 |
583 | Fakr-ud-daulah | Fakhr-ud-daulah | 1 |
583 | Rasulnagar | Rasúlnagar | 1 / 0 |
583 | Ratanlál | Ratan Lall | 4 / 3 |
583 | Ratnamála | Ratnamálá | 1 / 0 |
583 | Mulhárráv | Mulháráv | 1 |
583 | Revatimitra | Revatímitra | 1 / 0 |
583 | Riayat | Riáyat | 1 / 0 |
584 | Rudragana | Rudragaṇa | 1 / 0 |
584 | Rukn-ud-din | Rukn-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
584 | Rumla | Rúmla | 1 / 0 |
584 | Rupa Sundari | Rupasundarí | 3 / 2 |
584 | Jayáśekhara | Jayaśekhara | 1 / 0 |
584 | Rupmati | Rúp Matí | 4 / 2 |
584 | Rupmani | Rúp Mani | 3 / 2 |
584 | Ádam | Adham | 2 / 1 |
584 | Rustamrav | Rustamráv | 1 / 0 |
584 | Śabdánuśasana | Śabdánuśásana | 1 / 0 |
584 | Dhrángdhra | Dhrángadhra | 1 |
584 | Halvád | Halvad | 1 / 0 |
584 | Áchchan | Achchan | 1 / 0 |
584 | Mriṭṭikávati | Mṛittikávatí | 4 / 0 |
585 | Thakor | Thákor | 1 / 0 |
585 | Sanchi | Sánchi | 1 / 0 |
585 | Sangana | Sángaṇa | 2 / 0 |
585, 585 | Śankaragana | Śaṅkaragaṇa | 2 / 0 |
585, 585 | Śankarana | Śaṅkaraṇa | 2 / 0 |
585 | Sankheda | Saṅkheḍá | 3 / 0 |
585 | Saonli | Sáonli | 1 / 0 |
585 | Gáikwar | Gáikwár | 1 / 0 |
585 | Karna’s | Karṇa’s | 1 / 0 |
585 | Sarangpur | Sárangpur | 1 / 0 |
585 | Yajnaśri | Yajñaśrí | 2 / 0 |
585 | Śatrunjaya | Śatruñjaya | 1 / 0 |
586 | Sauvira | Sauvíra | 1 / 0 |
586 | Sávitri | Sávitrí | 1 / 0 |
586 | Imám-ud-din | Imám-ud-dín | 1 / 0 |
586 | Bhikan | Bhíkan | 1 / 0 |
586 | Dabháde | Dábháde | 1 / 0 |
586 | Sháms-ud-din | Shams-ud-dín | 2 / 0 |
587 | Shrimal | Shrimál | 1 / 0 |
587 | Kártaláb | Kártalab | 1 / 0 |
587 | Siddhabhatta | Siddhabhaṭṭa | 2 / 0 |
587 | Saurashtra | Sauráshṭra | 2 / 0 |
587, 587, 587, 587, 588, 589 | Śiláditya | Śíláditya | 1 / 0 |
587 | Simha | Siṃha | 1 / 0 |
587 | Simhapura | Siṃhapura | 1 / 0 |
587 | Sindan | Sindán | 1 / 0 |
587 | Sri-Pulumáyi | Śri Pulumáyi | 2 / 1 |
588 | Sivachitta | Śivachitta | 1 / 0 |
588 | Mularájá’s | Múlarája’s | 2 / 0 |
588 | Bhadrakali’s | Bhadrakáli’s | 1 / 0 |
588 | Gaudás | Gauḍas | 2 / 0 |
588 | poet laureate | poet-laureate | 1 |
589 | Subhatavarman | Subhaṭavarman | 1 / 0 |
589 | Kirtirája’s | Kírtirája’s | 1 / 0 |
589 | Tabaso | Tabasô | 1 / 0 |
590 | Traikutaka | Traikúṭaka | 2 / 0 |
591 | Ráshṭrakûṭa | Ráshṭrakúṭa | 1 / 0 |
591 | Treyauna | Treyaṇṇa | 2 / 1 |
591 | Trikuta | Trikúṭa | 2 / 0 |
591 | Uda | Udá | 1 / 0 |
591 | Udayámati | Udayámatí | 1 / 0 |
591 | Uparavata | Uparavaṭa | 1 / 0 |
592 | Vairisimha | Vairisiṃha | 1 / 0 |
592 | . | [Deleted] | 1 |
593 | Vikramasimha | Vikramasiṃha | 1 / 0 |
593 | Viramati | Víramatí | 2 / 0 |
593 | Virama | Vírama | 1 / 0 |
593 | Visala | Vísala | 1 / 0 |
593 | Viśvaśena | Viśvasena | 1 / 0 |
593 | Yajnaśrí | Yajñaśrí | 1 / 0 |
593, 593 | Yaśadaman | Yaśadáman | 1 / 0 |
594 | Zia-ud-din | Ziá-ud-dín | 2 / 0 |
Overview of abbreviations used.
Abbreviation | Expansion |
---|---|
An. of Raj. | Annals of Rájasthán |
An. of Ráj. | Annals of Rájasthán |
Anc. Geog. | Ancient Geography |
Ancient Geog. | Ancient Geography |
Arch. | Archæological |
Arch. Sur. | Archæological Survey |
Arch. Sur. Rep. | Archæological Survey Report |
Arch. Surv. | Archæological Survey |
Arch. Surv. Rep. | Archæological Survey Report |
Arch. Surv. Rept. | Archæological Survey Report |
Arch. Surv. West. India | Archæological Survey of Western India |
Art. | Article |
As. Res. | Asiatic Researches |
B. B. R. A. S. | Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society |
B. B. R. A. S. Jl. | Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society Journal |
B. B. R. A. S. Jourl. | Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society Journal |
B. B. R. A. Soc. | Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society |
B. B. R. A. Soc. Jourl. | Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society Journal |
B. B. R. A. Society | Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society |
B.A. | Bachelor of Arts |
Bháu. Prá. | [Expansion not available] |
Bom. Arch. Sur. Sep. | [Expansion not available] |
Bom. Gaz. | Bombay Gazetteer |
Bom. Gov. Rec. | Bombay Government Records |
Bombay Arch. Survey Sep. | Bombay Archæological Survey Separate |
Br. S. | [Expansion not available] |
Bṛ. S. | Bṛihat Saṁhitá |
C. I. I. | Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum |
C.I.E. | Companion, Order of the Indian Empire |
C.S. | [Expansion not available] |
C.S.I. | Companion, Order of the Star of India |
Calc. | Calcutta |
Chap. | Chapter |
chap. | chapter |
Corp. Ins. Ind. | Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum |
Corp. Insc. Ind. | Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum |
Corpus Ins. Ind. | Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum |
Ed. | Edition |
Ency. Brit. | Encyclopædia Britannica |
Ep. Ind. | Epigraphia Indica |
Epig. Ind. | Epigraphia Indica |
Epig. Indica | Epigraphia Indica |
Esq. | Esquire |
F. S. | First Series |
F.R.S. | Fellow of the Royal Society |
G. | [Expansion not available] |
Genl. | [Expansion not available] |
Geog. | [Expansion not available] |
Geog. Gr. Min. | [Expansion not available] |
H.M.’s | Her Majesty’s |
Hist. | History |
Hist. Nat. | [Expansion not available] |
I.C.S. | Indian Civil Service |
I.S.C. | Imperial Service Corps |
Ind. Ant. | Indian Antiquary |
Indian Ant. | Indian Antiquary |
J. A. S. Ben. | Journal Asiatic Society of Bengal |
J. As. | Journal Asiatique |
J. B. A. S. | [Expansion not available] |
J. B. B. R. A. S. | Journal Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society |
J. B. R. A. S. | [Expansion not available] |
J. Beng. A. S. | [Expansion not available] |
J. Bl. As. Soc. | [Expansion not available] |
J. Bl. Soc. | [Expansion not available] |
J. R. A. S. | Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society |
J. R. A. Soc. | Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society |
J. R. As. Soc. | [Expansion not available] |
Jl. B. B. R. A. S. | Journal Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society |
Jl. Bombay Geog. Soc. | [Expansion not available] |
Jour. | Journal |
Jour. As. | Journal Asiatique |
Jour. As. | Journal Asiatique |
Jour. As. Soc. | [Expansion not available] |
Jour. As. Soc. Bl. | [Expansion not available] |
Jour. B. A. Soc. | [Expansion not available] |
Jour. B. B. R. A. S. | Journal Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society |
Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. | Journal Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society |
Jour. B. Br. A. S. | Journal Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society |
Jour. Bengal Soc. | Journal Bengal Society |
Jour. R. A. S. | Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society |
Jour. R. A. Soc. | Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society |
Jour. Roy. As. Soc. | Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society |
Jour. Royal As. Socy. | Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society |
Journ. As. | Journal Asiatique |
Journ. Beng. A. S. | Journal Bengal Asiatic Society |
Jr. R. A. S. | [Expansion not available] |
K.C.I.E. | Knight Commander, Order of the Indian Empire |
K.C.S.I. | Knight Commander, Order of the Star of India |
LL.D. | Doctor of Laws |
M.A. | Master of Arts |
M.S. | Manuscript |
Mahábh. | Mahábhárata |
MS. | Manuscript |
N. S. | New Series |
Num. Chron. | [Expansion not available] |
Patr. Gr. | Patrologiae Cursus Completus. Series Graeca. |
Per. | [Expansion not available] |
Pers. | Persian |
Ph.D. | Doctor of Philosophy |
Pt. | Part |
R. A. S. | Royal Asiatic Society |
Rs. | Rupees |
S. | Saṃvat |
S. Ind. Pal. | [Expansion not available] |
Saṃ. | Saṃvat |
Ser. | Series |
Soc. | Society |
Tom. | Tome |
Trans. Bombay As. Soc. | Transactions of the Bombay Asiatic Society |
V.S. | Vikram Saṃvat |
Vi. S. | Vikram Saṃvat |
Ś. | [Expansion not available] |